This is a modern-English version of The Expeditions of Zebulon Montgomery Pike, Volume 1 (of 3): To Headwaters of the Mississippi River Through Louisiana Territory, and in New Spain, During the Years 1805-6-7., originally written by Pike, Zebulon Montgomery. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber's Note:

Note from the Transcriber:

Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation in the original document have been preserved. Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.

Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation in the original document have been preserved. Obvious typos have been corrected.

In Table D on page 283, a symbol for "per" has been replaced with the word per.

In Table D on page 283, the symbol for "per" has been changed to the word per.

Footnote numbering, which in the original restarted at "1" with every chapter, has been prepended with OP (Original Preface), NP (New Preface), M (Memoir), or the Roman chapter number (e.g. VI-7 for the 7th note of chapter 6).

Footnote numbering, which in the original started over at "1" with each chapter, has been prefixed with OP (Original Preface), NP (New Preface), M (Memoir), or the Roman numeral chapter number (e.g. VI-7 for the 7th note of chapter 6).

In Footnote M-6, 1892 should probably be 1792.

In Footnote M-6, 1892 should likely be 1792.

On page 216, the barometer reading for August 25th seems to be missing a digit.

On page 216, the barometer reading for August 25th appears to have a digit missing.

Links to the second and third volumes are designed to work when the book is read on line. If you want to download the volumes and use the index and maps, you will need to change the links to point to the correct file names on your own device.

Links to the second and third volumes are set up to work when the book is read online. If you want to download the volumes and access the index and maps, you'll need to modify the links to point to the correct file names on your device.

Pike's Expeditions.

Pike's Adventures.


VOLUME I.

VOLUME 1.

Edition Limited to Eleven Hundred and Fifty Copies.

Limited Edition of 1,150 Copies.


Nos. 1 to 150 on Handmade Paper.
Nos. 151 to 1150 on Fine Book Paper.

Nos. 1 to 150 on Handmade Paper.
Nos. 151 to 1150 on Fine Book Paper.

No.................

No.

Z. M. Pike

THE ADVENTURES
OF
Zebulon Pike,

To Headwaters of the Mississippi River,
Through Louisiana Territory, and in New Spain,
During the Years 1805-6-7.

To the Source of the Mississippi River,
Through the Louisiana Territory, and in New Spain,
During the Years 1805-6-7.

A NEW EDITION,

Now First Reprinted in Full from the Original of 1810,
With Copious Critical Commentary,
Memoir of Pike, New Map and other Illustrations,
and Complete Index,

A NEW EDITION,

Now Reprinted in Full from the Original of 1810,
With In-Depth Critical Analysis,
Biography of Pike, New Map, and Other Illustrations,
and Complete Index,

BY
ELLIOTT COUES,

Late Captain and Assistant Surgeon, United States Army,
Late Secretary and Naturalist, United States Geological Survey,
Member of the National Academy of Sciences,
Editor of Lewis and Clark,
etc., etc., etc.

BY
ELLIOTT COUES,

Former Captain and Assistant Surgeon, U.S. Army,
Former Secretary and Naturalist, U.S. Geological Survey,
Member of the National Academy of Sciences,
Editor of Lewis and Clark,
etc.

IN THREE VOLUMES.

IN THREE VOLUMES.

Vol. I.

Vol. I.

Memoir of the Author—Mississippi Voyage.

Memoir of the Author—Mississippi Trip.

NEW YORK:
FRANCIS P. HARPER.
1895.

NEW YORK: FRANCIS P. HARPER. 1895.

Copyright, 1895,
BY
FRANCIS P. HARPER,
New York.

Copyright, 1895,
BY
FRANCIS P. HARPER,
New York.

All rights reserved.

All rights reserved.

Dedication.


TO THE PRESIDENT AND MEMBERS OF THE
U. S. M. P. S.

TO THE PRESIDENT AND MEMBERS OF THE
U. S. M. P. S.

Fellow Soldiers and Citizens:

Comrades and Citizens:

In presuming to claim your protection and patronage for the following production, I feel less diffidence, knowing that the very institution of the society will plead in my favor, it being avowedly formed for the promotion of military knowledge.

In asking for your protection and support for this work, I feel more confident, knowing that the society itself will speak for me, as it was clearly established to promote military knowledge.

The work is merely a volume of details, and if it should be found that in the relation I have delivered myself with perspicuity and exactitude, it is the highest meed of praise that I claim. When I touched on abstract subjects, or presumed to hypothesize, I have merely suggested doubts without conclusions, which, if deemed worthy, may hereafter be analyzed by men of genius and science. It being a work which has arisen from the events of youthful military exertions, the author, perhaps, has the most just and well-founded ground for a hope that it may receive the solicited approbation of your honorable institution.

This work is just a collection of details, and if it's found that I've communicated clearly and accurately, that's the greatest praise I could hope for. When I addressed abstract topics or ventured to theorize, I only raised questions without drawing conclusions, which, if considered valuable, may be explored further by brilliant and scientific minds in the future. Since this work stems from my experiences during my early military efforts, I believe I have solid grounds to hope that it will earn the sought-after approval of your esteemed institution.

I am, gentlemen, with the greatest respect and high consideration,

I am, gentlemen, with the utmost respect and appreciation,

Your obedient servant,

Z. M. PIKE,

Major 6th Regt. Infantry,
M. U. S. M. P. Society.

Your devoted servant,

Z. M. PIKE,

Major, 6th Infantry Regiment,
M. U. S. M. P. Society.

CONTENTS OF VOL I.


Pages
Original Preface, i-iv
New Introduction, v-xviii*
Memoir of Zebulon Pike, xix-cxiv
PART I.
The Mississippi River Journey.
CHAPTER I.
Itinerary: St. Louis to St. Paul, August 9th - September 21st, 1805, 1-81
CHAPTER II.
Itinerary, Continued: St. Paul to Leech Lake, September 22, 1805 - January 31, 1806, 82-151
CHAPTER III.
Itinerary, Finalized: Leech Lake to St. Louis, February 1 - April 30, 1806, 152-215
CHAPTER IV.
Mississippi Weather Diary, 216-220
CHAPTER V.
Emails and Meetings, 221-273
CHAPTER VI.
Mississippi trade, 274-286
CHAPTER VII.
Mississippi Geography, 287-336
CHAPTER VIII.
Mississippi Ethnography, 337-354
CHAPTER IX.
Mississippian Place-name Vocabulary, 355, 356

PREFACE TO THE ORIGINAL EDITION.


To the Public:

To the Community:

Books of travels, journals, and voyages have become so numerous, and are so frequently impositions on the public, that the writer of the following sheets feels under an obligation to explain, in some measure, the original circumstances that led to the production of this volume. Soon after the purchase of Louisiana by an enlightened administration, measures were taken to explore the then unknown wilds of our western country—measures founded on principles of scientific pursuits, combined with a view of entering into a chain of philanthropic arrangements for ameliorating the condition of the Indians who inhabit those vast plains and deserts. His Excellency, Meriwether Lewis, then a captain of the first regiment of infantry, was selected by the President of the United States, in conjunction with Captain C. Clarke [Wm. Clark], to explore the then unknown sources of the Missouri, and I was chosen to trace the Mississippi to its source, with the objects in view contemplated by my instructions; to which I conceived my duty as a soldier should induce me to add an investigation into the views of the British traders in that quarter as to trade, and an inquiry into the limits of the territories of the United States and Great Britain. As a man of humanity and feeling, I made use of the name of my government to stop the savage warfare which had for ages been carried on by two of the most powerful nations of aborigines in North America. Why I did not execute the power vested in me by the laws of the country, to ruin the British traders and enrich myself, by seizing on the immense property of the North West Company, which I ii found in the acknowledged boundary of the United States, will be explained by my letter to Hugh M'Gillis, Esq., to whom I own eternal gratitude for his polite and hospitable treatment of myself and party.

Books about travel, journals, and voyages have become so common, and are often misleading to the public, that the writer of the following pages feels it’s necessary to explain, at least to some extent, the original circumstances that led to this volume. Shortly after the purchase of Louisiana by a forward-thinking administration, steps were taken to explore the then-unknown wilderness of our western country—actions based on scientific principles, combined with a goal of initiating a series of philanthropic efforts aimed at improving the lives of the Native Americans living in those vast plains and deserts. The honorable Meriwether Lewis, then a captain of the first infantry regiment, was chosen by the President of the United States, along with Captain C. Clarke [Wm. Clark], to explore the previously uncharted sources of the Missouri River, while I was selected to trace the Mississippi River to its source, with the objectives outlined in my instructions. I believed my duty as a soldier should also include looking into the perspectives of British traders in that area regarding trade, as well as investigating the boundaries of the territories of the United States and Great Britain. Being a person of compassion and sensitivity, I used the name of my government to put an end to the brutal warfare that had for ages been fought by two of the most powerful Native American tribes in North America. Why I didn’t use the authority granted to me by the laws of the country to undermine the British traders and enrich myself by seizing the vast assets of the North West Company, which I discovered within the recognized boundaries of the United States, will be explained in my letter to Hugh M'Gillis, Esq., to whom I owe eternal gratitude for his courteous and welcoming treatment of myself and my party.

In the execution of this voyage I had no gentleman to aid me, and I literally performed the duties (as far as my limited abilities permitted) of astronomer, surveyor, commanding officer, clerk, spy, guide, and hunter; frequently preceding the party for miles in order to reconnoiter, and returning in the evening, hungry and fatigued, to sit down in the open air, by firelight, to copy the notes and plot the courses of the day.

In carrying out this journey, I had no gentleman to assist me, and I basically took on the roles (as much as my limited skills allowed) of astronomer, surveyor, commanding officer, clerk, spy, guide, and hunter. I often went ahead of the group for miles to scout the area, then returned in the evening, hungry and tired, to sit outside by the firelight to copy notes and map out the day's routes.

On my return from the Mississippi voyage, preparations were making for a second, which was to be conducted by another gentleman of the army; but General Wilkinson solicited as a favor that which he had a right to command, viz., that I would agree to take charge of the expedition. The late dangers and hardships I had undergone, together with the idea of again leaving my family in a strange country, distant from their connections, made me hesitate; but the ambition of a soldier, and the spirit of enterprise which was inherent in my breast, induced me to agree to his proposition. The great objects in view by this expedition, as I conceived in addition to my instructions, were to attach the Indians to our government, and to acquire such geographical knowledge of the southwestern boundary of Louisiana as to enable our government to enter into a definitive arrangement for a line of demarkation between that territory and North Mexico.

On my return from the Mississippi trip, preparations were being made for a second journey, which was to be led by another army officer; however, General Wilkinson requested as a favor something he had the authority to command, specifically that I would agree to take charge of the expedition. The recent dangers and hardships I had faced, along with the thought of leaving my family in an unfamiliar place far from their connections, made me hesitate; but the drive of a soldier and the spirit of adventure that I naturally possessed pushed me to accept his offer. The major goals of this expedition, as I saw them in addition to my instructions, were to connect the Native Americans to our government and to gain enough geographical understanding of the southwestern boundary of Louisiana to allow our government to establish a definite border arrangement between that territory and North Mexico.

In this expedition I had the assistance of Lieutenant James [D.] Wilkinson, and also of Dr. John H. Robinson, a young gentleman of science and enterprise, who volunteered his services. I also was fitted out with a complete set of astronomical and mathematical instruments, which enabled me to ascertain the geographical situation of various places to a degree of exactitude that would have been extremely gratifying to all lovers of science, had I not been so unfortunate iii as to lose the greater part of my papers by the seizure of the Spanish government.

On this trip, I was helped by Lieutenant James [D.] Wilkinson, along with Dr. John H. Robinson, a young scientist and adventurer who volunteered his support. I was also equipped with a full set of astronomical and mathematical tools, allowing me to determine the geographical locations of various places with a level of accuracy that would have pleased all science enthusiasts, if I hadn't been so unfortunateiii as to lose most of my papers due to the Spanish government's seizure.

With respect to the great acquisitions which might have been made to the sciences of botany and zoölogy, I can only observe that neither my education nor taste led me to the pursuit; and if they had, my mind was too much engrossed in making arrangements for our subsistence and safety to give time to scrutinize the productions of the countries over which we traveled, with the eye of a Linnæus or Buffon; yet Dr. Robinson did make some observations on those subjects, which he has not yet communicated. With respect to the Spanish part, it has been suggested to me by some respected friends that the picture I drew of the manners, morals, etc., of individuals generally of New Spain, if a good likeness, was certainly not making a proper return for the hospitality and kindness with which those people honored me. Those reasons have induced me to omit many transactions, and draw a veil over various habits and customs which might appear in an unfavorable point of view, at the same time that I have dwelt with delight on their virtues.

Regarding the significant discoveries that could have been made in the fields of botany and zoology, I can only say that neither my education nor my interests led me in that direction. Even if they had, I was too focused on organizing our basic needs and safety to take the time to examine the plants and animals in the regions we traveled through with the attention of someone like Linnaeus or Buffon. However, Dr. Robinson did make some observations on those topics that he hasn’t shared yet. Concerning the Spanish aspect, some respected friends have pointed out that the portrayal I gave of the customs, ethics, and general behaviors of individuals in New Spain, if an accurate reflection, might not show proper gratitude for the hospitality and kindness extended to me by those people. These reasons have prompted me to leave out many events and conceal various habits and customs that could be viewed negatively, while I have happily highlighted their virtues.

There have not been wanting persons of various ranks who have endeavored to infuse the idea into the minds of the public that the last voyage was undertaken through some sinister designs of General Wilkinson; and although this report has been amply refuted by two letters from the Secretary of War, published with this work, yet I cannot forbear, in this public manner, declaring the insinuation to be a groundless calumny, arising from the envenomed breasts of persons who, through enmity to the general, would, in attempting his ruin, hurl destruction on all those who, either through their official stations or habits of friendship, ever had any connection with that gentleman.

There have been people of all kinds trying to convince the public that the last voyage was driven by some shady motives from General Wilkinson. While this claim has been thoroughly disproven by two letters from the Secretary of War, which are published with this work, I can't help but publicly state that this accusation is a totally unfounded slander, stemming from the malicious intentions of those who, out of spite for the general, would, in their attempts to bring him down, also seek to harm anyone connected to him, whether through their official roles or friendships.

As a military man—as a soldier from the time I was able to bear arms—it cannot be expected that a production of my pen can stand the test of criticism; and I hope, by this candid appeal to the justice and indulgence of the learned, iv to induce them to spare their censure if they cannot award their praise.

As a military man—having been a soldier since I was able to carry a weapon—it’s understandable that something I've written might not withstand criticism. I hope this honest request to the fairness and patience of knowledgeable readers, iv will encourage them to hold back their criticism if they cannot offer their praise.

The gentleman who prints this work knows under what a variety of disadvantages it has gone to the press.[OP-1] At a distance during its publication, and engaged in my professional duties, it was impossible to give to it that attention which, in order to reach its proper degree of correctness, such a work necessarily would require.

The guy who prints this work knows all the different challenges it faced before being published.[OP-1] While I was away during its publication and busy with my professional responsibilities, I couldn't give it the attention it needed to achieve the level of accuracy such a work truly deserves.

Z. M. Pike.

Z. M. Pike.

PREFACE TO THE NEW EDITION.


Pike's expeditions were the first military and the second governmental explorations which were pushed to any considerable extent in our then newly acquired territory of Louisiana. The name and fame of the brilliant young soldier who impersonated the authority of the United States over all the ground between British and Spanish possessions are thus inseparably linked with those of Lewis and Clark in the beginning of our history of the Great West—a West so great that it reached from the Mississippi to the Pacific. The two movements were similar in scope and plan; both were in the nature of claiming possession of property; they were alike fruitful of permanent good results; but they differed entirely in the circumstances under which each was devised, and to a marked degree in their respective purposes. Lewis and Clark's enterprise originated with the President of the United States; and though both of the men to whom that most memorable exploration was confided were officers of the regular army, their military organization was entirely subservient to affairs of state, being simply designed to secure the most efficient discipline in the discharge of certain civilian duties. Jefferson had invested heavily in real estate; the Louisiana purchase had been made with the people's money; he naturally wished to know what sort of a bargain he had made with Napoleon; so he sent Lewis and Clark to explore the vast extent of country he had bought. While their faces were still fixed on the setting sun, which for them still dipped behind the shining snow-caps, Pike set forth on his first journey northward; while they were homeward bound from the South vi Sea by way of the mighty Missouri and the rugged Roche Jaune, he was pressing on his second way toward the Mexican mountains. Both his expeditions originated with the commander-in-chief of the army; both were as strictly military in method as in purpose. Pike was the simon-pure and simple soldier, who had been ordered by his general to carry our flag among British traders and Sioux, Ojibways, and other Indians of the Northwest, in the first instance; in the second place, to display that emblem of authority among the Osages, Pawnees, and Comanches, and plant that standard of the republic on the still disputed boundary of New Spain in the Southwest. All else that he accomplished was incidental to Wilkinson's main aim. How daring were Pike's exploits, these volumes testify. Their moral effect was enormous; their results proved far-reaching; and some of these are still in evidence of intrepid adventure pushed to successful issue.

Pike's expeditions were the first military and second governmental explorations carried out to any significant degree in the newly acquired territory of Louisiana. The name and reputation of the brilliant young soldier who represented the authority of the United States over the land between British and Spanish possessions are forever linked with those of Lewis and Clark at the beginning of our history of the Great West—a West that extended from the Mississippi to the Pacific. The two missions were similar in scope and plan; both aimed to claim possession of land; they both led to lasting positive results; but they were completely different in the circumstances under which each was conceived and, to a significant extent, in their respective purposes. Lewis and Clark's mission was initiated by the President of the United States; and although both men assigned to that notable exploration were regular army officers, their military organization was entirely focused on state affairs, designed to ensure efficient discipline while performing certain civilian tasks. Jefferson had heavily invested in real estate; the Louisiana Purchase had been made with public funds; he naturally wanted to understand what kind of deal he had made with Napoleon; so he sent Lewis and Clark to explore the vast land he had acquired. While their sights were still set on the setting sun, which for them still dipped behind the shining snow-capped mountains, Pike embarked on his first journey northward; as they were returning from the South Sea by way of the mighty Missouri and the rugged Roche Jaune, he was making his way toward the Mexican mountains. Both his expeditions were initiated by the commander-in-chief of the army; both were strictly military in method as well as purpose. Pike was the pure and simple soldier, who had been ordered by his general to carry our flag among British traders and the Sioux, Ojibways, and other Native Americans of the Northwest, initially; and secondly, to display that emblem of authority among the Osages, Pawnees, and Comanches, and to plant that standard of the republic on the still contested boundary of New Spain in the Southwest. Everything else he achieved was secondary to Wilkinson's primary goal. How bold Pike's exploits were, these volumes show. Their moral impact was huge; their results were significant; and some of these are still evidence of fearless adventure that led to successful outcomes.

If the record of Pike's expeditions be overshadowed by the history of still greater and partly prior achievement, we may remember that its luster is dimmed only in comparison with the incomparable story of Lewis and Clark. If this witness of arduous duty ardently done in the service of his country stand dumb before that startling tragedy which set the seal of sacrifice upon a devoted life, we may reflect that such a consummation of noble aspirations but capped the climax of unswerving patriotism and unwavering fidelity to lofty ideals when it transfigured the already celebrated explorer into a national hero and a popular idol. Pike's personality is not less picturesque than is his career unique; our interest in his character becomes vivid as we study its manifestations, and perhaps even outgrows that regard we may bestow upon those of his achievements which have passed into permanent history. The present volumes tell his own story, in his own way; they are autobiographical in all that relates to the principal incidents and most stirring scenes of his life, before that final catastrophe which turned the tide of international warfare. If the narrative never vii halted at the point of an unaccustomed pen it would not be Pike's, and it would lack a certain quality which not even a Biddle could impart to the more polished and finished history of Lewis and Clark. It now seems probable that both books will endure, side by side, so long as any interest in the beginnings of our Great West finds a place in the hearts of the people.

If Pike's expeditions are overshadowed by the history of even greater achievements, we should remember that its significance is only diminished when compared to the incredible story of Lewis and Clark. While his dedicated service to his country may seem less impactful in the face of the tragic sacrifice that marked a devoted life, it's worth noting that such an end to noble aspirations only highlighted the peak of unyielding patriotism and commitment to high ideals, transforming the already famous explorer into a national hero and a popular figure. Pike's personality is just as vivid as his unique career; our interest in his character comes alive as we explore its expressions, perhaps even overshadowing the respect we have for his accomplishments that have secured a place in history. The current volumes share his own story, in his own words; they are autobiographical regarding the main events and most dramatic moments of his life, right before the tragic event that shifted the landscape of international conflict. If the narrative doesn't pause at the point of an unfamiliar pen, it wouldn't truly be Pike's, and it would miss a certain quality that even a Biddle couldn't add to the more refined and polished account of Lewis and Clark. It now seems likely that both books will persist side by side, as long as there’s interest in the beginnings of our Great West in the hearts of the people.

Pike anticipated Lewis and Clark by about four years in bringing the results of his partly simultaneous explorations before the public. Since the first appearance of his work, there has never been a time when it has not been cited by scholars as an original authority in the many matters of historical, geographical, ethnological, and related interests of which it treats. Nevertheless, it is undeniable that Pike has never been so widely or so well known as he deserves to be in his double character of traveler and author. The soldier could hardly desire greater fame than fell to the happy lot of the hero of York, victorious in death; but what of his life? Who was this General Pike before that? Who was Lieutenant or Captain Pike—where did he go exploring—what did he discover—how should we know? In searching contemporaneous records of the War of 1812 for biographical data in the preparation of the Memoir which introduces these volumes, it was always the great soldier—General Pike—whom I found, with scant recognition, if anything more than mere mention, of the still greater explorer—the youthful, the dashing and winning, the ardent and enthusiastic lieutenant, who dreamed of glory till his dream came true. The fact would seem to be that Pike's death on the field of battle, under exceptionally thrilling circumstances, obscured rather than accentuated those earlier exploits which set his title to fame in the clearest and truest light. Probably no good general would have failed in what Pike accomplished on the day of his death; but how many subalterns in their twenties have won imperishable renown by achievements in the field of exploration? One purpose I had in view in preparing a new edition viii of this work will have been subserved if I have succeeded in eliminating a certain popular aberration, in calculating aright the parallax of Pike as viewed from different standpoints, and in thus placing his name in proper historical perspective.

Pike was ahead of Lewis and Clark by about four years in presenting the results of his partly simultaneous explorations to the public. Since the first release of his work, it has always been referenced by academics as a key source on various historical, geographical, ethnological, and related topics. However, it’s clear that Pike has never received the broad recognition or respect he deserves as both a traveler and an author. The soldier could hardly aspire to greater fame than what befell the famous hero of York, who found victory in death; but what about his life? Who was General Pike before that moment? Who was Lieutenant or Captain Pike—where did he explore—what did he find—how do we know? While looking through records from the War of 1812 for biographical details to prepare the Memoir that introduces these volumes, I consistently found references to the great soldier—General Pike—with minimal acknowledgment, if any, of the even greater explorer—the young, charismatic, enthusiastic lieutenant who dreamed of glory until it became a reality. The truth seems to be that Pike’s death in battle, under particularly dramatic circumstances, overshadowed rather than highlighted the earlier accomplishments that rightfully earned him fame. Any capable general would likely have achieved what Pike did on the day he died; but how many young officers in their twenties have gained lasting fame through exploration? One goal I had in creating a new edition viii of this work will have been achieved if I have managed to clear up a certain popular misconception, accurately assess Pike’s place from different perspectives, and thereby position his name correctly in historical context.

Nearly or quite all that an editor might be expected to say in his preface concerning the subject-matter of his author will be found to have been said already in one place or another in the course of the extensive and minute commentary which appears upon almost every page of the present edition. Nevertheless, so few are the persons who have any clear or coherent ideas on the subject of Pike's performances, that it will be to consult the convenience of most readers who may take up this book to give here a brief statement of his journeyings.

Nearly everything an editor might need to say in their preface about the author's subject matter has already been mentioned throughout the detailed commentary found on almost every page of this edition. However, since very few people have a clear or cohesive understanding of Pike's achievements, it will be helpful for most readers of this book to provide a brief overview of his travels here.

Pike conducted two entirely separate and distinct expeditions. One of them, in 1805-6, was from St. Louis by way of the Mississippi to the headwaters of this river, and return—for the most part by the same way he went. This round trip, which I have called the "Mississippi Voyage," forms Pt. 1 of his book. The other expedition was taken westward from St. Louis into the interior parts of the then Louisiana, to the sources of the Arkansaw river, and among the Rocky mountains of present Colorado. In so far as Pike protracted this exploration of his own volition, it forms Pt. 2 of his book, which I have designated the "Arkansaw Journey." But at one point in the course of this journey Pike was captured by the Spaniards, and conducted against his will by a roundabout way through Mexico to the then Spanish-American boundary between Texas and Louisiana. This episode, unflattering to Pike's sensibilities, if not wholly unforeseen by him, he saw fit to make the subject of Pt. 3 of his book; I have entitled it the "Mexican Tour."

Pike undertook two completely separate expeditions. The first one, in 1805-6, started in St. Louis and followed the Mississippi River to its headwaters and back—mostly the same route he took there. This round trip, which I’ve called the "Mississippi Voyage," is Part 1 of his book. The second expedition headed west from St. Louis into the interior of what was then Louisiana, reaching the sources of the Arkansas River and the Rocky Mountains in present-day Colorado. As Pike extended this exploration on his own initiative, it makes up Part 2 of his book, which I’ve labeled the "Arkansas Journey." However, at one point during this journey, Pike was captured by the Spaniards and was taken against his will on a roundabout trip through Mexico to the then Spanish-American border between Texas and Louisiana. This event, which was less than flattering for Pike, if not entirely unexpected, became the subject of Part 3 of his book; I titled it the "Mexican Tour."

I. In July, 1805, Pike was ordered by General Wilkinson to explore and report upon the Mississippi river from St. Louis to its source, select sites for military posts, treat with the Indians, make peace if possible between the Sioux and ix Ojibways, and find out what he could about the British traders who still occupied posts in our newly acquired territory. Excepting these establishments of the Northwest Company, there were then no white settlements on or near the river beyond the village of Prairie du Chien, and our flag had never flown in that quarter. Pike navigated his boats to the vicinity of present Little Falls, but could get them no further. He there built a stockade, in which some of his men were left for the winter, and with the rest pushed on by land along the river to Lower Red Cedar Lake—Sandy lake—Grand rapids and Pokegama falls—mouth of Leech Lake river—up the latter to Leech lake—and thence to Upper Red Cedar (now Cass) lake, at the mouth of Turtle river. This was the furthest point he reached. He considered the Leech Lake drainage-area—which I have called the Pikean source—to be the true origin of the Mississippi, and remained in ignorance of the fact that this river flowed into Cass lake from such lakes as Bemidji and Itasca, though these and others were already known to some of the whites. Returning from Cass to Leech lake, and thence, by a more direct overland route than he had before taken, to the Mississippi in the vicinity of Lower Red Cedar lake, he descended the river to his stockade, picked up the men who had wintered there, and as soon as the ice broke up started in boats for St. Louis, which he reached in safety with all his party in April, 1806.

I. In July 1805, General Wilkinson ordered Pike to explore and report on the Mississippi River from St. Louis to its source, identify sites for military posts, negotiate with the Native Americans, and try to bring peace between the Sioux and Ojibways. He was also tasked with gathering information about the British traders still operating in our newly acquired territory. Other than the establishments of the Northwest Company, there were no white settlements on or near the river beyond the village of Prairie du Chien, and our flag had never flown in that area. Pike navigated his boats to the area around present-day Little Falls but couldn’t get them any further. He built a stockade there, leaving some of his men for the winter while the rest continued by land along the river to Lower Red Cedar Lake—Sandy Lake—Grand Rapids and Pokegama Falls—at the mouth of Leech Lake River—up the river to Leech Lake—and then to Upper Red Cedar (now Cass) Lake, at the mouth of Turtle River. This was the furthest point he reached. He believed that the Leech Lake drainage area—which I’ve referred to as the Pikean source—was the true beginning of the Mississippi and was unaware that this river flowed into Cass Lake from lakes like Bemidji and Itasca, even though some white settlers already knew about them. After returning from Cass to Leech Lake, he took a more direct overland route than he had before to the Mississippi near Lower Red Cedar Lake, and then he traveled down the river to his stockade, picked up the men who had stayed there for the winter, and as soon as the ice melted, set off in boats for St. Louis, where he arrived safely with all his party in April 1806.

II. In July, 1806, Pike left St. Louis on his second expedition. He ascended the Missouri to the Osage, and the latter to the villages of the Indians of that name. Thence he continued westward overland, entered Kansas, and proceeded to the Pawnee village on the Republican river, near the present Kansas-Nebraska line. Turning southward, he reached the Arkansaw river at the present site of Great Bend. There he dispatched his junior officer, Lieutenant Wilkinson, with a few men, to descend the Arkansaw, while with the rest of his company he ascended the same river into Colorado, as far as Pueblo. From this x point he made an unsuccessful side-trip which had for its object the ascent of the since famous peak which bears his name, and returned to his camp at Pueblo. Thence pushing up the Arkansaw, he was halted by the Grand cañon, at the site of present Cañon City. He then made a detour to the right, which took him up Oil creek into South Park. He traversed this park, along the South Platte and some of its tributaries, left it by way of Trout Creek pass, and was thus again brought to the Arkansaw. He pushed up this river till he viewed its sources, in the vicinity of present Leadville, turned about, and with great difficulty descended it to the very camp he had left at Cañon City. This part of his journey was not accomplished without much hardship, and ended in chagrin; for he had fancied himself on the headwaters of that Red river whose sources he had been pointedly instructed to discover. Nothing was known at that time, to Americans, of the origin of that great branch of the Mississippi which was called Red river lower down; nor was it known till years afterward that what the Spaniards had called high up by a name equivalent to Red river was really that main fork of the Arkansaw which is now designated the Canadian river, whose sources are in the mountains not far from Santa Fé. This was the river which Pike might have found, had his search been more fortunately directed, though neither he nor any other American was aware of that fact at the time. Nevertheless, he determined to carry out his orders to the letter, and with more courage than discretion pushed southward from his camp at Cañon City to discover an elusive Red river. He passed up that tributary of the Arkansaw which is now called Grape creek, and thus into the Wet Mountain valley. There the party suffered almost incredibly from cold and hunger; some of the men were frozen and crippled for life. But Pike managed to extricate himself and most of his companions from their perilous situation by crossing the Sangre de Cristo range through the Sand Hill pass into the San Luis valley, where he found himself on the xi Rio Grande del Norte. He descended this river to the Rio Conejos, and there established himself in a stockade—in part at least for the purpose of tarrying while he sent a small party back for those of the men who had been left behind, both at Cañon City and in Wet Mountain valley.

II. In July 1806, Pike set out from St. Louis on his second expedition. He traveled up the Missouri River to the Osage River and then up that river to the Osage villages. From there, he continued west overland, entered Kansas, and made his way to the Pawnee village near the present Kansas-Nebraska border along the Republican River. Turning south, he reached the Arkansas River at what is now Great Bend. There, he sent his junior officer, Lieutenant Wilkinson, with a few men to head down the Arkansas while he and the rest of his team went upstream into Colorado as far as Pueblo. From this x location, he attempted an unsuccessful side trip to climb the well-known peak that now bears his name, and then returned to his camp at Pueblo. After that, he traveled up the Arkansas but was stopped by the Grand Canyon, where Cañon City is today. He then took a detour to the right, going up Oil Creek into South Park. He explored this park along the South Platte and some of its tributaries, exited via Trout Creek Pass, and made his way back to the Arkansas. He continued up the river until he saw its sources near present-day Leadville, then turned around and, after much difficulty, descended back to the camp he had left at Cañon City. This part of his journey was filled with hardships and ended in disappointment; he believed he was near the headwaters of the Red River, which he had been specifically instructed to find. At that time, Americans knew nothing about the origins of that major branch of the Mississippi called the Red River further downstream; it wasn’t until years later that they discovered what the Spaniards had referred to as the Red River high up was actually the main fork of the Arkansas now known as the Canadian River, originating in the mountains not far from Santa Fé. This was the river that Pike could have discovered had his search been luckier, yet neither he nor any other American knew this at the time. Nevertheless, he decided to follow his orders closely and, with more bravery than caution, headed south from his camp at Cañon City in search of the elusive Red River. He traveled up the tributary of the Arkansas now called Grape Creek and into the Wet Mountain Valley. There, the party faced extreme cold and hunger; some of the men suffered severe frostbite and were permanently disabled. However, Pike managed to lead himself and most of his companions out of danger by crossing the Sangre de Cristo range through Sand Hill Pass into the San Luis Valley, where he found himself on the xi Rio Grande del Norte. He traveled down this river to the Rio Conejos and set up camp in a stockade—partly to wait for a small group he sent back for the men who had been left behind in both Cañon City and Wet Mountain Valley.

The secret which underlay Pike's ostensible instructions from General Wilkinson, and the mystery which is supposed to have enshrouded his movements on this portion of his second expedition, are fully discussed in my notes, at various points in Pike's narrative or in my Memoir, where the subject obtrudes. Without going into any particulars here, it is to be said simply that Pike may have been ordered to proceed to Santa Fé—or as near that capital of Spanish New Mexico as he could go with the force at his command—without being informed of whatever ulterior designs the general of the army may have entertained.

The secret behind Pike's apparent instructions from General Wilkinson and the mystery surrounding his actions during this part of his second expedition are thoroughly covered in my notes, at various points in Pike's narrative or in my Memoir, wherever the topic comes up. Without getting into specifics here, it's worth mentioning that Pike might havebeen told to head to Santa Fé—or as close to that capital of Spanish New Mexico as he could get with his available forces—without knowing any of the deeper intentions that the army's general might have had.

III. Pike was captured in his stockade, with the few men he had left about him, by Spanish dragoons, under the orders of General Allencaster, then governor of New Mexico. The message he received from his captors was disguised under the form of a polite invitation to visit the governor at Santa Fé. On the 27th of February, 1807, he left his post as a prisoner in the hands of a half-hostile foreign power, accompanied by the remnant of his men. They were treated with great forbearance—nay, with distinguished consideration; nevertheless, Pike was brought to book before the authorities, and required to explain how he had happened to invade Spanish territory with an armed force. Governor Allencaster then ordered him to report to General Salcedo at Chihuahua; he was accordingly escorted by the military down the Rio Grande from Santa Fé to El Paso, and thence by the usual route southward, in what was then New Biscay, to the first named city. From this capital he was conducted, still under guard, through a portion of what is now the State of Durango, around by the Bolson de Mapimi, thence northward throughout Coahuila, and so on to San Antonio. Continuing through Texas, he was finally xii delivered out of the hands of his Spanish hosts and captors, on crossing the river which in part bounds our present State of Louisiana; and ended his long peregrination at Natchitoches, among his own countrymen.

III. Pike was captured in his stockade, along with the few men he had left, by Spanish dragoons under the orders of General Allencaster, who was then the governor of New Mexico. His captors sent him a message disguised as a polite invitation to meet with the governor in Santa Fé. On February 27, 1807, he left his post as a prisoner in the hands of a partly hostile foreign power, accompanied by the remaining members of his team. They were treated with a lot of patience—and even with special consideration; however, Pike was brought before the authorities and asked to explain why he had invaded Spanish territory with an armed force. Governor Allencaster then ordered him to report to General Salcedo in Chihuahua; so he was escorted by military personnel down the Rio Grande from Santa Fé to El Paso, and then by the usual route southward, through what was then New Biscay, to the first-mentioned city. From this capital, he was taken, still in custody, through part of what is now the State of Durango, around the Bolson de Mapimi, then north through Coahuila, and on to San Antonio. Continuing through Texas, he was finally xii released from the hands of his Spanish captors when he crossed the river that partly defines our present State of Louisiana; he concluded his long journey in Natchitoches, among his fellow countrymen.

If the reader will now turn to p. xxxvi, he will find there and on some following pages an analysis of the original edition of Pike's work, together with an exposition of the wholly exceptional editorial difficulty of reproducing such a complicated affair in anything like good book form. The author, like many another gallant soldier, versed in the arts of war, was quite innocent of literary strategy, though capable of heading an impetuous assault upon the parts of speech. He may have acquired an impression, by no means confined to his own profession, that a book is made by putting manuscript in a printing-press and stirring it about with a composing-stick, which, like a magic wand that some kind fairy waves in an enchanted castle, will transfigure the homeliness of the pen into a thing of beauty and a joy forever. Pike seems to have labored under some such delusion in preparing his copious materials for the press, and no one appears either to have advised him in these premises or to have revised the proofs. The result was innumerable errors, both of the writing and of the printing, most of which might have been eliminated with due care. xiii

If the reader now turns to p. xxxvi, they will find on that page and some subsequent pages an analysis of the original edition of Pike's work, along with an explanation of the unique editorial challenges of reproducing such a complicated text in a decent book format. The author, like many brave soldiers skilled in warfare, was quite unaware of the nuances of writing, even though he could launch a spirited attack on the parts of speech. He may have developed the impression, which isn’t limited to his profession, that a book is created by simply putting the manuscript in a printing press and shuffling it around with a composing stick, which, like a magic wand waved by some kind fairy in an enchanted castle, will transform the simplicity of the written word into something beautiful and lasting. Pike seems to have been under such an illusion while preparing his extensive materials for publication, and it appears no one advised him on the matter or reviewed the proofs. The outcome was a plethora of mistakes, both in writing and printing, most of which could have been avoided with proper attention. xiii

In the original edition, which has never before been reprinted in full, or in anything like its own make-up, the three separate itineraries above noted followed one another consecutively, with only the interruption of certain meteorological tables. These itineraries made about one-half of the volume in bulk, but perhaps only about one-third of the total ems. They were called "Parts," respectively enumerated I., II., III., and were the only portions of the whole which were printed in large type, as the main "body" of the work. The greater remainder of the author's materials were then thrown into the form of three Appendixes, one for each of the three foregoing Parts, each one being necessarily displaced from its proper connection, and all being set in small type. The contents of these Appendixes were miscellaneous and multifarious, but reducible in the main to two sorts: (1) Formal retraversing of the ground gone over in the itineraries, with reference to geography, ethnology, commerce, military and political topics, and related matters which came under Pike's observation; (2) Letters and other documents upon a variety of subjects, representing what may be regarded as the officialities of Pike's Expeditions.

In the original edition, which has never been reprinted in full or in anything resembling its original layout, the three separate itineraries mentioned above followed one another in sequence, only interrupted by some meteorological tables. These itineraries made up about half of the volume in size, but perhaps only about a third of the total ems. They were labeled "Parts," numbered I., II., III., and were the only sections of the entire work printed in large type, like the main "body" of the text. The rest of the author's materials were then organized into three Appendixes, one for each of the previous Parts, each necessarily out of its proper context and all printed in small type. The content of these Appendixes was varied and diverse, but could mainly be categorized into two types: (1) Formal reviews of the areas covered in the itineraries, focusing on geography, ethnology, commerce, military and political topics, and related issues that came to Pike's attention; (2) Letters and other documents on a range of topics, representing what could be seen as the official aspects of Pike's Expeditions.

The determination to edit Pike with the omission of nothing whatever which the work originally contained, and to preserve as far as seemed reasonably possible the shape in which it came from his own hand, involved a problem whose solution was one of no ordinary difficulty. The division of the book into three Parts was perfectly sound, and by all means to be preserved. The main departure from Pike's plan that seemed to be required was simply to bring each Appendix into direct connection with its own Part, and set it in uniform typography, as being of equal value and interest with the itinerary. Having made these transpositions, I found it an easy matter to introduce chapter-heads which should co-ordinate the whole of the contents. Each of the three itineraries could be conveniently divided into three chapters, covering as many stages of the several journeys; and in like manner it was found that the xiv contents of each of the three Appendixes could be naturally grouped under a few heads, thus carrying out the plan of chaptering the whole book. To effect this result required no change whatever in the course of the itineraries, and in the appendicial matters involved only some few unimportant transpositions, mainly for the purpose of rearranging the official correspondence in the chronological sequence of the letters and other documents of which it consisted. But even in this small matter I have been at the pains of pointing out the position which each separate piece occupied in the original edition—perhaps with needless scrupulosity. A glance at the tables of contents of this edition will show how well or ill the remodeling has been done.

The decision to edit Pike without leaving out anything from the original work and to maintain, as much as reasonably possible, the form it was in when it came from his own hands posed a challenge that was anything but simple. The division of the book into three Parts was completely logical and needed to be kept. The main adjustment needed was to connect each Appendix directly to its respective Part and to present it in a uniform style, as it holds equal value and interest as the itinerary. After making these adjustments, it was straightforward to add chapter headings that would organize all the contents. Each of the three itineraries could easily be split into three chapters, each covering different stages of the journeys; similarly, the contents of each of the three Appendices could be grouped under a few headings, thus completing the chapter organization for the entire book. Achieving this required no changes to the flow of the itineraries, and the appendix details only needed a few minor rearrangements, mainly to sort the official correspondence in the chronological order of the letters and other documents. Yet, even in this minor task, I took care to indicate where each individual piece was in the original edition—perhaps with unnecessary attention to detail. A look at the tables of contents of this edition will reveal how well or poorly the remodeling was executed.

The transpositions thus effected, together with the repeatedly broken and sometimes blank pagination of the original, made it obviously impossible to indicate in this edition the former numeration of the pages. Otherwise, in editing Pike's text, I have been guided by the same principles which I applied to my recent redaction of Lewis and Clark. I do not think that any editor may feel free to rewrite his author. It would be an unwarrantable liberty to sacrifice an author's individuality upon the altar of literary style. And especially in the case of an old book—one whose intrinsic merits survive what are "the defects of its qualities," and thus cause it to reappear in a new guise—is it desirable that the reader should feel sure he is offered a genuine text. At the same time, the essentials of genuineness are different from its factitious ear-marks, and may be preserved with fidelity by an editor who, nevertheless, feels free to disregard non-essentials. Pike's is both a rare and a curious book; yet we need not venerate its abounding misprints, or burn the incense of admiration in the face of its frequently solecistic grammar, or even kowtow to its peculiar punctuation. Such things as these are assuredly among the non-essentials of a pure text, always amenable to editorial revision, and always open to the welcome attentions of a friendly printer. But for the rest, as I lately said on a xv similar occasion, "I have punctiliously preserved the orthography of proper names in all their variance and eccentricity; and wherever I have amplified any statement in the text, or diverted the sense of a passage by a hair's breadth, square brackets indicate the fact."

The changes made, along with the frequently broken and sometimes missing pagination of the original, make it clear that it's impossible to indicate the previous page numbering in this edition. Otherwise, while editing Pike's text, I followed the same principles I used for my recent revision of Lewis and Clark. I don't believe any editor should feel free to rewrite the original author. It would be an unjustified freedom to compromise an author's uniqueness for the sake of literary style. Especially with an old book—one that has intrinsic merits despite its "defects" and thus resurfaces in a new form—it's essential for the reader to be sure they’re getting an authentic text. At the same time, the essentials of authenticity differ from its artificial markers, and an editor can preserve these essentials faithfully while still feeling free to ignore non-essentials. Pike's book is both rare and interesting; however, we don't need to worship its numerous typos, shower it with admiration for its often awkward grammar, or even bow down to its unique punctuation. These issues are definitely among the non-essentials of a clean text, always open to editorial improvement and always receptive to the helpful attention of a diligent printer. But for the rest, as I recently noted on a xv similar occasion, "I have carefully maintained the spelling of proper names in all their variations and quirks; and whenever I have expanded a statement in the text or slightly altered the meaning of a passage, square brackets indicate that."

A few words may be expected in this connection upon the new matter, by the introduction of which the single volume of Pike has been extended to three volumes, thus more than doubling the original text. I have seldom, if ever, studied a work whose author seemed to me in so great need of an interpreter. Pike was not always precise in his statements of fact, and sometimes failed to convey his own meaning with entire lucidity. Much was thus left to be supplied by the imagination of the reader, or to be clarified by the exercise of his critical faculties, whether or no he were sufficiently informed in the premises to follow his author intelligently. In subjecting the text to a scrutiny, perhaps exceptionally close and rigid, I have desired in the first place to inform myself of the exact significance which the author intended his words to have, thus putting myself as nearly as possible in his place, and always, as I trust, in full sympathy with him, however diverse from his views any of my own opinions may have been. Coming to such understanding of the work in hand—one whose accomplishment is now nearly a century old—my duty seemed to be to criticise the subject-matter from the standpoint of to-day, however copious might prove to be the additional information required, or to whatever extent the resulting commentary might be protracted. This part of my work is represented by the notes with which the present edition has been freighted, and which are typographically distinguished from the main text. These notes bespeak their own variety and perhaps comprehensiveness; but of their value or interest it is not for me to express any opinion.

A few words are needed here about the new material, which has expanded Pike's single volume into three volumes, more than doubling the original text. I have rarely, if ever, studied a work where the author seemed to need an interpreter so much. Pike wasn’t always clear in his statements and sometimes struggled to express his own ideas clearly. This left a lot for the reader’s imagination to fill in or required the reader to use their critical thinking skills, regardless of whether they were knowledgeable enough to understand him fully. In examining the text closely, perhaps more rigorously than usual, my primary goal was to understand the exact meaning the author intended his words to convey, putting myself as close as possible in his shoes while, I hope, maintaining sympathy with him, even if my own views differ. As I worked to understand this text—one that was completed nearly a century ago—I felt it was my duty to critique the content from today’s perspective, no matter how much additional information was needed or how lengthy the resulting commentary might become. This part of my work is reflected in the notes that accompany this edition, which are distinct from the main text. These notes have their own variety and comprehensiveness, but I won’t comment on their value or interest.

Aside from this main exercise of an editorial function to the best of my ability, I have been induced to add another to the several good memoirs of Pike which we already possessed—notably xvi Whiting's and Greely's. In the preparation of this I have been able to avail myself of much hitherto unpublished documentary material and other sources of information which have not before been utilized for this purpose. Under the circumstances of its present connection this biography could be prepared with little regard to Pike as an explorer, for these volumes cover all such ground; and thus I could dwell for the most part upon other aspects of his life and character, such as those which led up to his conspicuous adventures, and especially those of the War of 1812 which closed with his death a career of military honor and renown.

Aside from doing my best in the editorial role, I've been encouraged to add to the few good memoirs of Pike that we already have—especially xvi Whiting's and Greely's. In putting this together, I've been able to use a lot of previously unpublished documents and other information sources that haven't been tapped for this purpose before. Given its current context, this biography can focus less on Pike as an explorer, since those details are covered in other volumes; instead, I can concentrate more on different sides of his life and character, particularly the events that led to his notable adventures, especially those during the War of 1812, which marked the end of a career filled with military honor and respect.

At the time when Pike first appeared in print, it was the fashion to regard an index to a book rather as an elegant superfluity, or a luxury of leisurely authorship, than as the imperative obligation and absolute necessity which we now find it to be, whenever anything else than fiction or poetry becomes a candidate for public favor. Pike has never been indexed before; and many who now see how lengthy is the list of proper names of persons, places, and other things, may for the first time become aware of the extent and variety of information of which this author's work has proved to be either the prolific source or the pregnant occasion.

At the time when Pike was first published, it was considered stylish to think of a book index as more of a fancy extra or a luxury for leisurely writers, rather than the essential requirement that we view it as today, especially when it comes to anything other than fiction or poetry vying for public interest. Pike has never been indexed before; and many who now see the long list of names, places, and other subjects may for the first time realize the depth and range of information that this author's work has either generated or triggered.

All of the plates which illustrated the original edition of Pike have been reproduced in facsimile. They consist of a portrait of the author and six maps. To these are now added a facsimile of an autograph letter, and a new map, both prepared expressly for the present edition. The letter requires no further remark than that it is believed to be the first one ever published, and that it is also printed in its proper connection in the text of my Memoir, with many other hitherto unpublished documents. The new map, which I have legended as a Historico-geographical Chart of the Upper Mississippi River, has been compiled and drawn under my direction by Mr. Daniel W. Cronin, a skillful draughtsman of the U. S. Geological Survey, and is copyrighted by my publisher. It is based primarily upon the xvii Map of the Mississippi River from Lake Itasca to the Falls of St. Anthony, compiled from surveys and reconnoissances made under the direction of Major F. U. Farquhar and Captain Charles J. Allen, U. S. A., and from the U. S. Land Surveys, published in fifteen sheets, on the scale of inch to mile, by the Engineer Department of the Army, in 1881. The hydrographic data from this source are supplemented from the latest map of Minnesota published by the U. S. General Land Office, from the sectional maps of Minnesota and of the Upper Mississippi lately issued by Jewett and Son of St. Paul, and from various other sources, in protracting the branches of the main stream and locating the lakes, etc., beyond the area shown on the Engineer charts. The Jewett maps are the best ones I have seen among those published by private enterprise; the map of Minnesota for which a certain Chicago firm is responsible is the worst of all those which have appeared of late years. My corner-map of the Infant Mississippi or "Cradled Hercules," on a much larger scale than the rest, is reduced from Brower's map of the Itasca State Park, with the author's kind permission; the names given to the numerous features of the Itascan source of the Mississippi are those now officially recognized, with the addition of a few which I have myself bestowed in the course of my notes on Pike, among other results of my recent tour of observation. In lettering the main part of this chart, my idea was, first, to illustrate Pike, by marking his camps with their dates, along the river, and also his trail, where he went overland; it is believed that this has been done with all the accuracy that a map of this scale permits, except for the route from Leech lake back to the Mississippi, which has never been—and probably never will be—ascertained with all desirable exactitude. Secondly, I intended to give the actual present names of all the natural and artificial features which are delineated; and thirdly, to add to these designations all the synonymy and other historical data which the map could conveniently carry. Though there is theoretically no end xvii* to the information of this kind which might be put upon a map, the practical limitations in any given case are obvious; and overcrowded lettering would be rather confusing than helpful to the reader. In general, the historical data which have been selected to be legended are in direct connection with and support of Pike's text and of my commentary thereupon. Only those who have long experienced the practical difficulty of making a good printer or draughtsman misspell words in order to reproduce historical forms literally can appreciate the obstacles to complete success in such an undertaking; but I indulge the hope that this chart, whatever its imperfections may be, will be found useful enough to warrant the great pains which have been taken to approximate accuracy.

All the plates that illustrated the original edition of Pike have been reproduced in facsimile. They include a portrait of the author and six maps. Added to these are a facsimile of an autograph letter and a new map, both specifically prepared for this edition. The letter needs no further comments other than that it is believed to be the first one ever published, and it is also printed in its proper context in the text of my Memoir, along with many other previously unpublished documents. The new map, which I have labeled as a Historical-Geographical Chart of the Upper Mississippi River, was compiled and drawn under my direction by Mr. Daniel W. Cronin, a skilled draftsman from the U.S. Geological Survey, and is copyrighted by my publisher. It is primarily based on the xvii Map of the Mississippi River from Lake Itasca to the Falls of St. Anthony, created from surveys and reconnaissance conducted under Major F. U. Farquhar and Captain Charles J. Allen, U.S.A., and from U.S. Land Surveys, published in fifteen sheets at a scale of an inch to a mile by the Army Engineer Department in 1881. The hydrographic data from this source are supplemented by the latest map of Minnesota published by the U.S. General Land Office, the sectional maps of Minnesota and the Upper Mississippi recently issued by Jewett and Son of St. Paul, and various other sources to chart the branches of the main stream and locate the lakes, etc., beyond the area shown on the Engineer charts. The Jewett maps are the best I have seen among those published by private companies; the Minnesota map produced by a certain Chicago firm is the worst of all that have appeared in recent years. My corner-map of the Infant Mississippi or "Cradled Hercules," on a much larger scale than the rest, is based on Brower's map of the Itasca State Park, with the author's kind permission; the names assigned to the many features of the Itascan source of the Mississippi are those now officially recognized, plus a few that I have assigned during my observations on Pike, among other outcomes from my recent journey. In labeling the main section of this chart, my intention was first to illustrate Pike by marking his camps with their dates along the river, and also his trail where he traveled overland; it is believed that this has been done with all the accuracy that a map of this scale allows, except for the route from Leech Lake back to the Mississippi, which has never been—and likely never will be—determined with all the desired precision. Secondly, I aimed to provide the current names of all the natural and artificial features depicted; and thirdly, to include all synonyms and other historical information that the map could conveniently hold. Although there is theoretically no limit to the kind of information that could be added to a map, the practical limitations in any given case are clear; and overcrowded lettering would likely confuse rather than assist the reader. Overall, the historical data selected for the labels directly relate to and support Pike's text and my commentary on it. Only those who have faced the ongoing challenge of getting a good printer or draftsman to reproduce historical forms accurately can appreciate the difficulties in achieving complete success in such an endeavor; but I hope that this chart, despite its flaws, will be useful enough to justify the significant effort made to ensure accuracy.

As in editing Lewis and Clark, so in working upon Pike, I have been encouraged and assisted by many friends, not all of whom have I the pleasure of knowing personally. I am under special obligations to Mr. Alfred J. Hill of St. Paul, Minn., whose knowledge of the history and geography of the Upper Mississippi region is not less accurate than extensive. Mr. Hill has been good enough to accompany me throughout Pt. 1 of the work, and give me the benefit of his close scrutiny of the press-proofs, in the form of constant suggestion and criticism, besides frequent references to other available sources of information which I might have overlooked. His valued co-operation to this extent increases very appreciably the confidence which the reader may feel in all that relates to the Mississippi Voyage.[NP-1] Mr. R. I. Holcombe, county historian of Missouri, now of the U. S. Marshal's office in St. Paul, has criticised those pages of Pt. 2 which relate to the Osage river. The same friendly attentions have been bestowed upon the whole of Pike's route in Colorado by Mr. Wm. M. Maguire of Denver; and upon various points concerning the pueblos of New Mexico and Arizona, by Mr. F. W. Hodge of the xviii U. S. Bureau of Ethnology. Hon. J. V. Brower of St. Paul, Commissioner of the Itasca State Park, has made me free to use his map of the park in connection with the new historico-geographical chart of the Upper Mississippi. The Hon. the Secretaries of War and of State have granted permission to examine official archives of their respective Departments; this research, in the War Department, has been facilitated by Mr. John Tweedale, Chief Clerk, and Mr. David Fitz Gerald, Librarian; in the State Department, by Mr. W. W. Rockhill, Chief Clerk; Mr. Andrew H. Allen, Chief of the Bureau of Rolls and Library, and Mr. Walter Manton of the same Bureau. Gen. A. W. Greely, Chief Signal Officer, U. S. Army; Gen. T. L. Casey, late Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Mr. W. W. Winship, Chief Draughtsman of the same; Major J. W. Powell, late Director of the U. S. Geological Survey, and Director of the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution; Mr. Henry Gannett and Mr. A. H. Thompson of the same Survey; Prof. G. Brown Goode, Director of the U. S. National Museum, and Prof. Otis T. Mason of that Museum; Prof. Harry King, of the U. S. General Land Office; Hon. D. M. Browning, Commissioner of Indian Affairs, and Mr. R. F. Thompson of the same Bureau; Mr. L. O. Howard, Chief of the Division of Entomology of the U. S. Department of Agriculture; Mr. A. R. Spofford, Librarian of Congress; Prof. N. H. Winchell, Director of the Geological Survey of Minnesota; Hon. Charles Aldrich, Curator of the Iowa State Historical Department; Mr. R. G. Thwaites, Secretary of the Historical Society of Wisconsin; Mr. D. L. Kingsbury, Acting Secretary of the Historical Society of Minnesota; Hon. C. C. James, Deputy Minister of Agriculture of Ontario, and Hon. A. Blue of the Bureau of Mines of Ontario, have each rendered valued official or personal favors, or both. I am also indebted in various ways, most of which are indicated in their respective connections in the course of my notes, to ex-President Benjamin Harrison; Mr. W. H. Harrison of xviii* North Bend, O.; Mrs. B. H. Eaton of El Paso, Tex.; Governor A. W. McIntire of Colorado; R. T. Durrett, LL. D., of Louisville, Ky.; Prof. E. D. Cope of Philadelphia; Mr. James Bain, Jr., of the Public Library of Toronto; Mr. L. P. Sylvain, Assistant Librarian of Parliament, Ottawa; Lieutenant J. R. Williams of the Third Artillery, U. S. A.; Lieutenant H. M. Chittenden of the Corps of Engineers, U. S. A.; Rev. O. S. Bunting of Trenton, N. J.; Prof. J. D. Butler of Madison, Wis.; Mr. W. P. Garrison of the New York Nation; Judge Thos. H. Bacon of Hannibal, Mo.; Judge Nathan Richardson of Little Falls, Minn.; Mr. Charles Hallock of Hallock, Minn.; Mr. H. D. Harrower of New York, N. Y.; Mr. T. H. Lewis of St. Paul, Minn.; Mr. C. H. Small of Pueblo, Col.; Mr. Geo. R. Buckman of Colorado Springs, Col.; Mr. D. Bosse of Great Bend, Kas., and Mr. Luther R. Smith of Washington, D. C. Mrs. Mary B. Anderson of Washington, D. C., has taken great pains in preparing under my direction an index, of somewhat unusual extent and special difficulty, which I am led to believe will be found exceptionally accurate. Mr. Robert M. Trulan and Mr. H. E. Gore-Kelly of the Mershon Printing Company, Rahway, N. J., have read the proofs with untiring zeal as well as professional skill. Mr. Francis P. Harper has set no limit to the extent to which my editorial work might be protracted, leaving the substance of these volumes entirely to my discretion; and I have returned the compliment by deferring to his judgment in all that relates to the manufacture of a book which may be found worthy to stand by the side of Lewis and Clark.

As I worked on editing Lewis and Clark and now on Pike, I've received encouragement and help from many friends, some of whom I haven't had the pleasure of meeting in person. I'm especially grateful to Mr. Alfred J. Hill from St. Paul, Minnesota, whose knowledge of the history and geography of the Upper Mississippi region is both extensive and precise. Mr. Hill has kindly accompanied me throughout Part 1 of this work and provided invaluable feedback on the press proofs through constant suggestions and critiques, as well as frequent references to other sources of information I might have missed. His cooperation significantly boosts the reader's confidence in everything related to the Mississippi Voyage.[NP-1] Mr. R. I. Holcombe, the county historian of Missouri, now with the U.S. Marshal's office in St. Paul, has reviewed the sections in Part 2 that relate to the Osage River. The same support has been extended to Pike's entire route in Colorado by Mr. Wm. M. Maguire of Denver, and on various aspects of the pueblos in New Mexico and Arizona by Mr. F. W. Hodge of the xviii U.S. Bureau of Ethnology. Hon. J. V. Brower of St. Paul, Commissioner of Itasca State Park, has graciously allowed me to use his park map in conjunction with the new historical-geographical chart of the Upper Mississippi. The Honorable Secretaries of War and State have permitted me to examine their respective Departments' official archives; this research in the War Department has been facilitated by Mr. John Tweedale, Chief Clerk, and Mr. David Fitz Gerald, the Librarian; in the State Department, by Mr. W. W. Rockhill, Chief Clerk; Mr. Andrew H. Allen, Chief of the Bureau of Rolls and Library; and Mr. Walter Manton from the same Bureau. Gen. A. W. Greely, Chief Signal Officer, U.S. Army; Gen. T. L. Casey, former Chief of Engineers, U.S. Army; and Mr. W. W. Winship, Chief Draughtsman of the same; Major J. W. Powell, former Director of the U.S. Geological Survey and Director of the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution; Mr. Henry Gannett and Mr. A. H. Thompson from the same Survey; Prof. G. Brown Goode, Director of the U.S. National Museum, and Prof. Otis T. Mason from that Museum; Prof. Harry King from the U.S. General Land Office; Hon. D. M. Browning, Commissioner of Indian Affairs; and Mr. R. F. Thompson from the same Bureau; Mr. L. O. Howard, Chief of the Entomology Division of the U.S. Department of Agriculture; Mr. A. R. Spofford, Librarian of Congress; Prof. N. H. Winchell, Director of the Minnesota Geological Survey; Hon. Charles Aldrich, Curator of the Iowa State Historical Department; Mr. R. G. Thwaites, Secretary of the Historical Society of Wisconsin; Mr. D. L. Kingsbury, Acting Secretary of the Historical Society of Minnesota; Hon. C. C. James, Deputy Minister of Agriculture of Ontario; and Hon. A. Blue of the Bureau of Mines of Ontario have all provided significant official or personal assistance, or both. I am also grateful in various ways, most of which are noted in their respective connections throughout my notes, to ex-President Benjamin Harrison; Mr. W. H. Harrison from North Bend, Ohio; Mrs. B. H. Eaton from El Paso, Texas; Governor A. W. McIntire of Colorado; R. T. Durrett, LL.D., of Louisville, Kentucky; Prof. E. D. Cope of Philadelphia; Mr. James Bain, Jr., from the Public Library of Toronto; Mr. L. P. Sylvain, Assistant Librarian of Parliament, Ottawa; Lieutenant J. R. Williams from the Third Artillery, U.S.A.; Lieutenant H. M. Chittenden from the Corps of Engineers, U.S.A.; Rev. O. S. Bunting from Trenton, New Jersey; Prof. J. D. Butler from Madison, Wisconsin; Mr. W. P. Garrison from the New York Nation; Judge Thos. H. Bacon from Hannibal, Missouri; Judge Nathan Richardson from Little Falls, Minnesota; Mr. Charles Hallock from Hallock, Minnesota; Mr. H. D. Harrower from New York City; Mr. T. H. Lewis from St. Paul, Minnesota; Mr. C. H. Small from Pueblo, Colorado; Mr. Geo. R. Buckman from Colorado Springs, Colorado; Mr. D. Bosse from Great Bend, Kansas; and Mr. Luther R. Smith from Washington, D.C. Mrs. Mary B. Anderson from Washington, D.C., has taken on the task of preparing, under my direction, an index that is somewhat extensive and particularly difficult, which I believe will be exceptionally accurate. Mr. Robert M. Trulan and Mr. H. E. Gore-Kelly from the Mershon Printing Company in Rahway, New Jersey, have reviewed the proofs with tireless effort and professional skill. Mr. Francis P. Harper has allowed my editorial work to extend as needed, trusting my discretion regarding the content of these volumes; in return, I have respected his judgment on everything related to producing a book that may justly be alongside Lewis and Clark.

Elliott Coues.

Elliott Coues.

Smithsonian Institution,
Washington, D. C.,
June 30th, 1895.

Smithsonian
Washington, DC,
June 30, 1895.

MEMOIR OF

Zebulon Montgomery Pike.

BY ELLIOTT COUES.


The best Life of Pike we have had is that which was prepared by Henry Whiting and published in 1845 in Jared Sparks' Library of American Biography, vol. xv. (or new series vol. v.), pp. 217-314. This excellent memoir might be now reproduced, were it not mainly occupied with the account of those expeditions to which these volumes are devoted, and thus for the most part superfluous in the present connection. It still continues to be a main source of our information concerning the events of Pike's life before and after those exploits of 1805-7 which immortalized his name, and is particularly valuable in all that relates to his closing career, as the biographer was himself a distinguished soldier and competent military critic.[M-1]

The best biography of Pike we've had is the one created by Henry Whiting and published in 1845 in Jared Sparks' Library of American Biography, vol. xv. (or new series vol. v.), pp. 217-314. This excellent memoir could be reprinted today, but it mainly focuses on the expeditions that these volumes cover, making it largely unnecessary in this context. It remains a key source of information about Pike's life before and after the notable exploits of 1805-7 that made his name famous, and it's particularly valuable regarding his final years, as the author was a distinguished soldier and skilled military critic.[M-1]

But I have much new matter to offer, derived from a thorough examination of the archives of the War Department, which include many original and hitherto unpublished xx documents in Pike's case,[M-2] from diligent search among contemporaneous records of the war of 1812-15, and from various other sources.

But I have a lot of new information to share, based on a detailed review of the War Department's archives, which include many original and previously unpublished xx documents related to Pike's case, from careful research of contemporary records from the War of 1812-15, and from several other sources.


The Pike family resided in New Jersey for several generations. One Captain John Pike acquired his military title in Indian warfare. Zebulon Pike, the father of Zebulon Montgomery Pike, had been a captain in the Revolutionary army, and had served in the levies of 1791, when he was made a captain of infantry Mar. 5th, 1792; he was assigned to the Third sub-Legion Sept. 4th, 1792, and to the 3d Infantry Nov. 1st, 1796; he became major Mar. 21st, 1800, and was transferred to the 1st Infantry Apr. 1st, 1802; he was brevetted lieutenant-colonel July 10th, 1812, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1815. He died July 27th, 1834. His son, Zebulon Montgomery, was born at Lamberton, afterward a south part of Trenton, N. J., Jan. 5th, 1779.[M-3]

The Pike family lived in New Jersey for several generations. Captain John Pike earned his military title during Indian wars. Zebulon Pike, the father of Zebulon Montgomery Pike, had been a captain in the Revolutionary army and served in the forces of 1791, when he was made a captain of infantry on March 5, 1792; he was assigned to the Third sub-Legion on September 4, 1792, and to the 3rd Infantry on November 1, 1796; he became a major on March 21, 1800, and was transferred to the 1st Infantry on April 1, 1802; he was promoted to lieutenant-colonel on July 10, 1812, and honorably discharged on June 15, 1815. He died on July 27, 1834. His son, Zebulon Montgomery, was born in Lamberton, which later became the southern part of Trenton, NJ, on January 5, 1779.[M-3]

During Zebulon Montgomery's childhood his parents removed to a place in Bucks Co., Pa., near the Delaware river, and thence to Easton, Pa. Whiting says xxi that he was remembered by some of his schoolmates who were living in 1845, "as a boy of slender form, very fair complexion, gentle and retiring disposition, but of resolute spirit. Instances are mentioned in which his combative energies were put to a test, which would reflect no discredit upon his subsequent career." He had only a common school education, which appears to have been as slight in quality as it was short in duration, though he was at one time under the tuition of a Mr. Wall, a person of local repute in mathematics. He entered the army as a raw, shy country youth, of the most slender acquirements in any direction, whose main making of a man was ambition. xxii

During Zebulon Montgomery's childhood, his parents moved to a place in Bucks County, Pennsylvania, near the Delaware River, and then to Easton, Pennsylvania. Whiting says xxi that he was remembered by some of his schoolmates who were living in 1845 "as a boy of slim build, very fair complexion, gentle and shy personality, but with a determined spirit. There are instances mentioned where his fighting spirit was tested, which would not tarnish his later career." He had only a basic education, which seems to have been as limited in quality as it was brief in duration, although he was once taught by a Mr. Wall, a locally respected figure in mathematics. He joined the army as an inexperienced, timid country boy, lacking skills in any area, with the main thing driving him being his ambition. xxii

The records of young Pike's earliest military service are variant in some particulars not of much consequence. In one of his letters, printed beyond, p. lxv, he says that he entered the army when he was 15 years old. This would be in or about 1794, and doubtless refers to his cadetship. According to his biographer, he entered his father's company as a cadet, date not given; was commissioned as an ensign of the 2d Infantry Mar. 3d, 1799; promoted to be a first lieutenant in the same regiment Apr. 24th, 1800, and arranged to the 1st Infantry in 1802. In Heitman's Historical Register[M-4] it appears that Zebulon Montgomery Pike, of New Jersey, was first appointed from New Jersey to be a second lieutenant of the 2d Infantry, Mar. 3d, 1799; was next promoted to be first lieutenant of the same regiment, Nov. 1st, 1799; and then transferred to the 1st Infantry, Apr. 1st, 1802. Whatever may have been the facts in the discrepant cases of the earlier dates, there is no uncertainty from April 1st, 1802, when the name and rank became First Lieutenant Z. M. Pike, 1st Regiment of U. S. Infantry. It was as such that this young officer was first detailed for detached service in the exploration of the Mississippi, by order of General James Wilkinson, dated from the Commanding General's headquarters at St. Louis, Mo., July 30th, 1805.

The records of young Pike's earliest military service show some variations in details that aren't too significant. In one of his letters, printed later, p. lxv, he mentions that he joined the army at 15 years old. This would have been around 1794 and likely refers to his time as a cadet. According to his biographer, he entered his father's company as a cadet, though the exact date isn’t given; he was commissioned as an ensign in the 2nd Infantry on March 3, 1799; promoted to first lieutenant in the same regiment on April 24, 1800; and assigned to the 1st Infantry in 1802. In Heitman's Historical Register [M-4], it's noted that Zebulon Montgomery Pike from New Jersey was first appointed from New Jersey as a second lieutenant in the 2nd Infantry on March 3, 1799; then promoted to first lieutenant of the same regiment on November 1, 1799; and transferred to the 1st Infantry on April 1, 1802. Regardless of the discrepancies regarding the earlier dates, there is no doubt from April 1, 1802, when his name and rank were established as First Lieutenant Z. M. Pike, 1st Regiment of U.S. Infantry. It was in this capacity that this young officer was first assigned to detach for the exploration of the Mississippi, by order of General James Wilkinson, dated from the Commanding General's headquarters in St. Louis, MO, on July 30, 1805.

I am favored by Lieutenant J. R. Williams, of the army, with the following copy of the rough draught of a hitherto unpublished letter from General John R. Williams of Detroit to Major Amos Holton, giving an interesting picture of Pike, framed in his early environment:

I have received from Lieutenant J. R. Williams of the army a copy of the rough draft of a previously unpublished letter from General John R. Williams of Detroit to Major Amos Holton, which provides an interesting glimpse of Pike in his early surroundings:

Detroit, May 20, 1845.

Detroit, May 20, 1845.

Major Amos Holton, Dear Sir,

Major Amos Holton, Dear Sir

I have recd your esteemed favor of the 14th April last, on the interesting subject of your contemplated publication of a Biographical memoir, illustrative of the Character and services of the late Brigadier Genl. Zebulon Montgomery Pike of the U. S. Army. The half Sheet of the Albany Argus which you designed to accompany your letter, and which gives an account of a night battle on the Champlain frontier, I regret to say, has not been received.

I received your valued letter dated April 14th regarding your planned publication of a biographical memoir that highlights the character and contributions of the late Brigadier General Zebulon Montgomery Pike of the U.S. Army. Unfortunately, the half sheet from the Albany Argus that you intended to include with your letter, which provides details about a night battle on the Champlain frontier, has not been received.

The period of my acquaintance with the subject of your contemplated memoir, is indeed distant and remote; and altho' those days are still cherished in my recollection as the halcyon and pristine days of my youth and vigor, Yet, I cannot but be truly sensible that many interesting xxiv incidents have escaped my recollection in the lapse of forty-five years.

The time I knew the person you want to write a memoir about feels like ages ago; those days are still dear to me as the peaceful and pure days of my youth and energy. However, I can’t help but realize that many interesting events have faded from my memory over the past forty-five years. xxiv

Soon after my arrival at Camp Allegheny in the month of May 1800 I became acquainted with Lieut. Zebulon Montgomery Pike of the 2d Regt. U. S. Infy, he was shortly afterwards appointed Adjutant of the Regiment, in which Capacity he served during the Years 1800 & 1801. No officer could be more attentive prompt and efficient in the execution of the several duties of his office—nor was there any more emulous to acquire a perfect knowledge of the Military profession, nor more zealous, ardent and persevering in the pursuit of scientific improvement.

Soon after I arrived at Camp Allegheny in May 1800, I got to know Lieutenant Zebulon Montgomery Pike of the 2nd Regiment U.S. Infantry. He was soon appointed Adjutant of the Regiment, a position he held during 1800 and 1801. No officer was more attentive, prompt, and efficient in carrying out the various duties of his role—nor was there anyone more eager to gain a complete understanding of the military profession, nor more passionate, dedicated, and persistent in the pursuit of scientific advancement.

It was these qualities and disposition of mind that laid the foundation of the subsequent Character and fame of Zebulon M. Pike and would probably have introduced him had he lived, to the highest honors, at least, in the military profession under the Republic.

It was these qualities and mindset that formed the basis of Zebulon M. Pike's later character and reputation, and would likely have led him, had he lived, to the highest honors, at least, in the military field under the Republic.

I then understood that his only means of Education had been such as could be obtained in Garrison under the eye of his father then Major Pike at the several posts he commanded, notwithstanding these disadvantages he was a tolerable good english scholar and wrote a good hand when I knew him and had also acquired by his own persevering industry a tolerably good knowledge of the french language—this I know from the fact of having frequently corrected, at his own request, several of his translations from Fenelon's Telemachus.

I then realized that his only education had come from what he could get at the garrison while his father, then Major Pike, oversaw several posts he commanded. Despite these disadvantages, he was a fairly good English scholar and wrote legibly when I met him. He had also, through his own determination, gained a decent understanding of the French language. I know this because I often corrected, at his request, several of his translations from Fenelon's Telemachus.

Pike was very gentlemanly in his deportment—manners agreeable & polished, rather reserved in general and somewhat taciturn except when incited to conversation on some topic in which he felt interest and considered worthy of his attention he had less levity in his character than even many of his brother officers Senior to him in Years and Rank. His appearance was military yet somewhat peculiar he generally leaned or inclined his head on one side so that the tip of his Chapeau touched his right shoulder when on parade—His Stature was about five feet eight inches tolerably square and robust for his Age which I think must have been Twenty Years in 1800. His Complexion was then Ruddy, eyes blue, light hair and good features his habits were in keeping with his character, uniformly abstemious and temperate his attention to duty unremitted. At that period the most vexatious evil and obstacle that attended the maintenance of discipline in the Army was the general and extensive use of Ardent Spirits, Whiskey among the Men which was constantly being introduced in Camp by the Men & Women attached to the service and other hangers on around the Camp—On one occasion returning to Camp from Pittsburgh about ten o'clock in the evening Pike and myself being desirous of detecting the Soldiers in their Clandestine manoeuvres in the introduction of whiskey approaching the Camp silently through the bushes and occasionally halting to listen succeeded xxv in capturing several fellows with jugs & bottles of their favorite beverage, not however without a race after them. On another occasion while going down the Ohio river in flats—The flats always halted for the night at some convenient place furnishing good ground & conveniences for Bivouacking for the Night a guard being mounted and Sentinels placed at suitable points around the Camp. The Soldiers were then permitted to Land build fires and bivouac on shore if they thought proper to do so in preference to remaining in the flats crowded as they were—there was about 70 men detailed for the purpose of managing Ten flats containing the Provisions under my Charge. The Signal for embarking in the Morning was the Reveille at day break and the General immediately after. It being then about the 20 December the weather was Cold and a good deal of ice drifting in the River. The men generally preferred the Company boats where they had to labor less than in those of the Commissariat where they had to labor constantly to keep up in the line agreeably to the order regulating the movement of the troops. One morning they appeared to be desirous of escaping from the Commissariat boats to their respective Company boats in hopes of getting rid of the duty to which they were detailed and left the boats as fast as they were ordered to embark until Pike observing their disobedience seized and threw several fire brans at those in the Act of leaving the boats to which they had been detailed and called to me to assist him by which means the men were taught a lesson which was not required to be repeated the residue of the journey down the River.

Pike was very polite and well-mannered—his demeanor was agreeable and polished, quite reserved overall, and somewhat quiet unless he was engaged in a conversation on a topic he found interesting and worth his time. He had less lightheartedness in his character than even many of his older and higher-ranking fellow officers. He had a military appearance, though somewhat unique; he typically tilted his head to one side so that the tip of his hat touched his right shoulder when on parade. He stood about five feet eight inches tall, fairly sturdy and fit for his age, which I believe was around twenty years old in 1800. His complexion was ruddy, with blue eyes, light hair, and good features. His habits aligned with his character—he was consistently moderate and sober, and he paid close attention to his duties. At that time, the biggest problem hindering discipline in the Army was the widespread use of hard liquor, particularly whiskey, among the soldiers, which was always being sneaked into camp by the men and women connected to the service and other hangers-on around the camp. On one occasion, while returning to camp from Pittsburgh around ten o'clock in the evening, Pike and I wanted to catch the soldiers in their sneaky activities involving whiskey. We approached the camp quietly through the bushes, stopping occasionally to listen, and managed to catch several guys with jugs and bottles of their favorite drink, although it turned into a chase. On another occasion, while traveling down the Ohio River on flatboats, we would stop for the night at suitable spots that provided good ground and resources for camping out. A guard was assigned, and sentinels were placed at strategic points around the camp. The soldiers were allowed to disembark, build fires, and camp on shore if they preferred that to staying cramped on the flats. About seventy men were assigned to manage ten flats containing the provisions under my charge. The morning signal for boarding was the reveille at dawn, followed by the general's command. It was around December 20, and the weather was cold with quite a bit of ice flowing in the river. The men generally preferred the company boats, where they had to work less, than those of the commissariat, where they had to work continuously to keep up according to the orders regulating troop movements. One morning, they seemed eager to escape from the commissariat boats to their respective company boats, hoping to avoid the duty they were assigned. They left the boats as quickly as they were told to board until Pike noticed their disobedience, grabbed some firebrands, and threw them at those trying to leave the assigned boats. He called to me for help, and together, we taught the men a lesson that didn’t need repeating for the rest of the journey down the river.

This prompt and decided course on the part of Pike was not only well timed but very important as it prevented much disorder and Confusion which would inevitably have ensued had he taken the ordinary and regular but slow steps to punish the Mutineers, to bring them to a sense of duty. the moment of departure had arrived, the boats were unmoored, and those which had precedence were already under way floating down the rapid current of the Ohio; The Colonels boat particularly, to whom he would have had to Report was already at some distance—The alternative then, which he adopted as quick as lightning was not only judicious but necessary and indispensible under the Circumstances of the Case. It operated a Salutary and instantaneous effect upon the insubordinate Soldiery which at once brought them to a sense of duty and order. This circumstance in my opinion speaks volumes in favor of Pike. The quickness and decision which characterized the transaction furnishes an index to his character neither to be mistaken nor misunderstood.

This prompt and decisive action by Pike was not only well-timed but also crucial, as it prevented a lot of disorder and chaos that would have inevitably followed if he had taken the usual and slow steps to punish the mutineers and bring them back to their duties. The moment of departure had come, the boats were unmoored, and those that had priority were already making their way down the fast current of the Ohio River; especially the Colonel's boat, to whom he would have had to report, was already far off. Therefore, the alternative he quickly adopted was not just wise but also necessary and essential given the situation. It had an immediate and positive effect on the unruly soldiers, which quickly restored their sense of duty and order. In my opinion, this situation speaks volumes in favor of Pike. The speed and decisiveness that characterized this action provide a clear indication of his character that cannot be mistaken or misunderstood.

After our arrival at a point equidistant between Fort Massac & the Confluence of the Ohio & Mississippi Rivers, about eighteen miles below Fort Massac the Army landed on the 5th January 1801 at a high Bluff xxvi on the right Bank of the River where they encamped cleared the ground which was covered with heavy timber laid out an encampment after the plan of Greenville built with log huts which was named Wilkinsonville.

After we arrived at a spot equidistant from Fort Massac and the confluence of the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers, around eighteen miles below Fort Massac, the Army landed on January 5, 1801, at a high bluff xxvi on the right bank of the river. They set up camp, cleared the land filled with heavy timber, and organized their encampment based on the plan of Greenville, building log huts, which they named Wilkinsonville.

Some time in the summer of 1801 he obtained a furlow to visit Cincinnati as it was believed, on a matrimonial expedition at which time he was married to his present relict Mrs. Pike.

Some time in the summer of 1801, he got a leave of absence to visit Cincinnati, supposedly for a wedding trip, during which he married his current widow, Mrs. Pike.

During the period alluded to, the duties of the Adjutant were arduous and unremitting—especially during the encampment on the Allegheny in addition to guard and police duty—We had Battalion drill twice or thrice a week and Company drill every day; and Officer drill once or twice a week, thus you can perceive that our time was industriously appropriated to the acquisition of military knowledge—We had also the advantage of being drilled by officers that served under the gallant Genl. Wayne and who composed part of his Army at the memorable and decisive Battle of the 20th of August 1794 at the Miami Rapids—

During that time, the Adjutant's responsibilities were tough and constant—especially during the camp on the Allegheny, along with guard and police duties. We had Battalion drills two or three times a week and Company drills every day; Officer drills took place once or twice a week. So you can see that our time was dedicated to gaining military knowledge. We also had the benefit of being trained by officers who had served under the brave General Wayne and were part of his Army at the significant and decisive Battle of August 20, 1794, at the Miami Rapids.

Colonel John Francis Hamtramck[M-5] of the 1st Regt U. S. Infy acted as Brigadier Genl. under Genl. Wilkinson being the senior Colonel of the U. S. Army—his remains now lie within a stone's throw of my Office, near the Roman Catholic Church of St Anne—As a Memorial of affection the principal Town above this City and within the County of Wayne bears his name Hamtramck as he was much beloved by the inhabitants of this Country.

Colonel John Francis Hamtramck[M-5] of the 1st U.S. Infantry served as Brigadier General under General Wilkinson, being the senior Colonel in the U.S. Army. His remains now rest just a short distance from my office, near the Roman Catholic Church of St. Anne. As a token of affection, the main town above this city in Wayne County is named Hamtramck, as he was greatly loved by the people in this area.

Allow me here to make mention of the principal Officers composing the Command at Camp Allegheny. Colo. David Strong, Commandg 2d Regt Infy, Major Moses Porter with his Co. of Artillery—Major Turner Brigade Inspector Captains Graeton, Sedgwick, Shoemaker, (Visscher, stationed at fort Fayette) Grey, Lukens, Claiborne—Lieuts. Rand, Whipple, Schiras, Hook, Meriwether Lewis, Wilson—John Wilson—Z. M. Pike, Dill—& to which was added at Wilkinsonville Lieuts. Williams, Brevoort, Hughes, Hilton Many Blue & Others together with a Battalion of the 4th Regt. under Major Butler—making in the aggregate a force of about 1000 effective men.[M-6]

Allow me to mention the main Officers in charge at Camp Allegheny. Colonel David Strong, commanding the 2nd Regiment Infantry, Major Moses Porter with his Company of Artillery, Major Turner the Brigade Inspector, and Captains Graeton, Sedgwick, Shoemaker (Visscher, stationed at Fort Fayette), Grey, Lukens, and Claiborne. Lieutenants Rand, Whipple, Schiras, Hook, Meriwether Lewis, Wilson, John Wilson, Z. M. Pike, and Dill were also present. Additionally, at Wilkinsonville, Lieutenants Williams, Brevoort, Hughes, and Hilton joined many Blue & Others, along with a Battalion of the 4th Regiment under Major Butler, making a total force of about 1000 effective men.[M-6]

During the summer and autumn we were visited by Genl. Wilkinson & his staff Composed of Lieuts Walbach & Macomb & Lieut. Colo. Williams xxviii of the Engineer Corps.[M-7] about this period sickness among the troops and many deaths occurred in consequence of which the Troops xxix were removed by order of Genl. Wilkinson to Cumberland Heights[*] a season of inactivity and a prospect unfavorable to Military life prevailing—many Officers resigned and sought to obtain a livelihood by other means than the profession of arms. These and other subsequent events are matters of history and I shall therefore close these short notes by pointing to the subsequent life and services of the lamented Zebulon M. Pike.

During the summer and fall, General Wilkinson and his staff, which included Lieutenants Walbach and Macomb, as well as Lieutenant Colonel Williams from the Engineer Corps, visited us. Around this time, there was sickness among the troops, resulting in many deaths. As a consequence, General Wilkinson ordered the troops to move to Cumberland Heights, marking a period of inactivity and an unfavorable outlook for military life. Many officers resigned and looked for ways to make a living outside the military profession. These events and others that followed are part of history, so I will wrap up these brief notes by referencing the later life and contributions of the late Zebulon M. Pike.

My opportunities of acquaintance with him arose from the Circumstance of having messed with Captain Peter Shoemaker and himself about Eight Months without intermission we three being the only members of the Mess.

My chances to get to know him came from the fact that I had been hanging out with Captain Peter Shoemaker and him for about eight months straight, with the three of us being the only members of the group.

In conclusion, it may not be inappropriate to remark that the period alluded to was during a state of peace. Yet, whilst the prospect lasted xxx that the Troops might soon expect active service against the frontiers of the then possessions of Spain—The Zeal, Ardor, Enterprize and ambition of our Army could not have been surpassed; and would have sustained a comparison with the best and most glorious days of the Revolution, or of the late War with Britain, or the later achievements of our Braves against the forces of Mexico.

In conclusion, it’s fair to say that the time mentioned was during a period of peace. However, while the hope lasted xxx that the troops might soon be expecting active service against the borders of Spain's then possessions, the zeal, passion, initiative, and ambition of our Army were unmatched; they would have stood up to the best and most glorious days of the Revolution, the recent War with Britain, or the later triumphs of our brave soldiers against Mexico.

You are at liberty to use these notes in such manner as will meet the object you have in view.

You are free to use these notes in any way that suits your purpose.

With respectful Consideration
I am Dear Sir Your Obedt Servt
Jno. R. Williams.

With respectful consideration,
I am, dear sir, your loyal servant.
Jno. R. Williams.

Major Amos Holton
Washington City, D. C.

Major Amos Holton
Washington, D.C.

transmitted the foregoing by Mail Augt 26th 1846.[M-8]

transmitted the above by Mail August 26th, 1846. [M-8]

[*] Mr. Jefferson having been elected President of the U. S. The policy of the Government changed instead of wresting the posts on the west bank of the Mississippi from Spain by force of Arms as was previously contemplated—They were eventually obtained by peaceable & Successful negociation. (Orig. note.)

[*] Mr. Jefferson was elected President of the U.S. The government's approach shifted; instead of taking the posts on the west bank of the Mississippi from Spain by military force, as was previously planned, they were ultimately secured through peaceful and successful negotiation. (Orig. note.)

The "matrimonial expedition" to which the foregoing letter quaintly alludes was successful, like Pike's other expeditions of later date and greater celebrity. The young lieutenant was married in 1801 (day of the month not ascertained) to Clarissa Brown, daughter of General John Brown of Kentucky. Whiting says that the issue of this connection was "three daughters and one son. Only one of these children reached the maturity of life, a daughter, who married Symmes Harrison, the son of General [William Henry] Harrison, and became a widow, many years since, with several children." Whiting continues with the following statements, embodying perhaps as much as has hitherto been published of Pike's domestic relations: xxxi

The "matrimonial expedition" mentioned in the previous letter was a success, like Pike's other expeditions that came later and gained more fame. The young lieutenant got married in 1801 (the exact day isn't known) to Clarissa Brown, who was the daughter of General John Brown from Kentucky. Whiting notes that this union resulted in "three daughters and one son. Only one of these children lived to adulthood, a daughter who married Symmes Harrison, the son of General [William Henry] Harrison, and became a widow many years ago, with several children." Whiting goes on to share the following details, which likely contain the most information published so far about Pike's family life: xxxi

Mrs. Pike withdrew to the seclusion of a family residence [at North Bend] on the Ohio River just below Cincinnati, soon after the fall of her gallant husband, where she has since lived. It is well recollected by most of the officers who served on Lake Ontario in the early part of the campaign of 1813, that he regarded her with enthusiastic sentiments, believing her to share in all his ardent longings after distinction, and willing to make any sacrifice for their fulfilment. No doubt it was with a heart strengthened by such feelings, that she parted with him on the eve of the expedition in which he fell; though she may have felt, during her long widowhood, that the sacrifice, with all its honorable alleviations, has been at times as much as that heart could bear.

Mrs. Pike retreated to the privacy of her family home [at North Bend] on the Ohio River just below Cincinnati shortly after the loss of her brave husband, where she has lived ever since. Many of the officers who served on Lake Ontario during the early part of the 1813 campaign remember how enthusiastically he regarded her, believing she shared his deep yearning for achievement and was ready to make any sacrifice to realize those dreams. It’s likely that with a heart buoyed by such feelings, she said goodbye to him on the eve of the mission in which he perished; although, during her long years as a widow, she may have felt that this sacrifice, despite all its noble comforts, was sometimes more than her heart could handle.

There was found an interesting memorandum on one of the blank pages of a copy of "Dodsley's Economy of Human Life,"[M-9] which General xxxii Pike habitually carried about with him. After affectionately alluding to his wife, and his son then living, he lays down two maxims, which he wishes may ever be present to the mind of his child, "as he rises from youth to manhood." "First: Preserve your honor free from blemish. Second: Be always ready to die for your country." This son was cut off too soon to exemplify the former in his life, or the latter in his death; but the father, in his life and in his death, exemplified them both.

An interesting note was found on one of the blank pages of a copy of "Dodsley's Economy of Human Life,"[M-9] which General xxxii Pike always carried with him. After warmly mentioning his wife and his son who was still alive, he lays down two principles that he hopes will always be in his child's mind "as he grows from youth to adulthood." "First: Keep your honor spotless. Second: Always be ready to die for your country." This son was taken too soon to demonstrate the first in his life or the second in his death; however, the father embodied both in his life and in his death.

On seeking for information in regard to General Pike's daughter and her children, I first wrote to ex-President Benjamin Harrison, by whom I was favored with prompt reply, in part as follows:

On looking for information about General Pike's daughter and her children, I first wrote to former President Benjamin Harrison, who quickly responded with the following:

674 North Delaware Street,
Indianapolis, Ind., May 24, 1894.

674 N Delaware St,
Indianapolis, IN, May 24, 1894.

My Dear Sir:

Dear Sir:

I have your letter of May 21st. My uncle, Symmes Harrison, married the daughter of General Pike and left several children; but I do not think I know of but one who survives—William Henry Harrison, who lives in the neighborhood of the old Pike homestead on the Ohio River, about two and a half miles below my grandfather's old home at North Bend.... I cannot give you the names of General Pike's children; I was too young to have any knowledge of them. Possibly my eldest sister, Mrs. Bettie H. Eaton, who is now residing at El Paso, Texas, may be able to give you some information about the Pike family.

I received your letter from May 21st. My uncle, Symmes Harrison, married General Pike's daughter and had several kids; however, I only know of one who is still alive—William Henry Harrison, who lives near the old Pike homestead on the Ohio River, about two and a half miles downstream from my grandfather's old home at North Bend.... I can't provide you with the names of General Pike's children; I was too young to remember them. Maybe my oldest sister, Mrs. Bettie H. Eaton, who is now living in El Paso, Texas, might have some information about the Pike family.

Very truly yours,
[Signed] Benjamin Harrison.

Best regards,
[Signed] Benjamin Harrison.

Mrs. Bettie Harrison Eaton was kind enough to reply to my further inquiries, in a letter dated El Paso, Tex., July 2d, 1894, from which I quote in substance:

Mrs. Bettie Harrison Eaton was kind enough to respond to my additional questions in a letter dated El Paso, Texas, July 2, 1894, from which I quote essentially:

My cousin's, William Henry Harrison's, mother was a daughter of General Pike, whose maiden name was Clarissa Harlowe Pike. She was married to my uncle, John Cleves Symmes Harrison, but in what year I do not know. Indeed, I know very little about the Pike family, xxxiii as I always understood that my aunt was General Pike's only child; if he had others I never heard of them. I remember her very slightly, as I was quite a little girl when she died. Her mother, Mrs. General Pike, of whom I have a better memory, was a tall, dignified, rather austere looking woman, who always dressed in deep black, wearing always a large black Canton crape shawl and a black crape turban on her head, which to my childish eyes gave her a somewhat awe-inspiring appearance. She was a highly educated and accomplished woman, and a fine French scholar. She kept for many years a diary, which was written in French. My cousin, to whom I refer you, lives on the old Pike homestead, and could probably give you the dates you wish, as he no doubt has the family Bible, and the old graveyard where the family are buried is on the place.

My cousin, William Henry Harrison's, mother was a daughter of General Pike, whose maiden name was Clarissa Harlowe Pike. She was married to my uncle, John Cleves Symmes Harrison, but I don’t know what year that was. Honestly, I know very little about the Pike family, xxxiii as I always thought my aunt was General Pike's only child; if he had other kids, I never heard of them. I remember her just a little, since I was quite young when she died. Her mother, Mrs. General Pike, of whom I remember better, was a tall, dignified, and somewhat strict-looking woman who always wore deep black, including a large black Canton crape shawl and a black crape turban, which made her look quite impressive to my young eyes. She was very educated and accomplished, and an excellent French scholar. She kept a diary for many years, and it was written in French. My cousin, whom I mentioned, lives on the old Pike homestead and could likely give you the dates you’re looking for, since he probably has the family Bible, and the old graveyard where the family is buried is on the property.

On applying to William Henry Harrison of North Bend, O., I received a brief note dated Sept. 10th, 1894, in which the following information is given: "My house burned some years ago, when all General Pike's private papers were lost. He had but one child, my mother Clara. His wife's maiden name was Clara Brown; she was the daughter of Captain John Brown of Revolutionary fame."

On reaching out to William Henry Harrison of North Bend, O., I got a short note dated September 10, 1894, which included the following information: "My house burned down a few years ago, and all of General Pike's private papers were lost. He had only one child, my mother Clara. His wife's maiden name was Clara Brown; she was the daughter of Captain John Brown, who was famous from the Revolutionary War."

With thus much—none too complete, but all that I have in hand—concerning Pike's private life, we return to his public career. The unnumbered extant notices to which the fame that he acquired gave rise are mainly and most naturally devoted to the consideration of the Mississippian, Arkansan, and Mexican exploits which form the matter of the present volumes, but which need not occupy the present biographer, as they speak for themselves. These cover the dates of 1805-6-7; and before taking up Pike's life in 1808, we may next consider the bibliography of the books to which his expeditions gave rise.

With this much—none too complete, but all that I have on hand—about Pike's private life, we turn back to his public career. The countless existing discussions sparked by his fame mainly focus on the Mississippi, Arkansas, and Mexican adventures that are the subject of these volumes, but there's no need for the current biographer to elaborate as they are self-explanatory. These events took place in 1805-6-7; before we delve into Pike's life in 1808, let's take a look at the bibliography of the books that resulted from his expeditions.

The earliest one of these, forerunner of the regular edition of 1810, is entitled:

The earliest one of these, a precursor to the regular edition of 1810, is titled:

An Account | of a | Voyage | up the Mississippi River, from St. | Louis to its source; | made under the orders of the War De- | partment, by Lieut. Pike, of the Uni- | ted States Army, in the Years 1805 and | 1806. Compiled from Mr. Pike's Jour- | nal. | xxxiv

An Account | of a | Voyage | up the Mississippi River, from St. | Louis to its source; | made under the orders of the War De- | partment, by Lieut. Pike, of the Uni- | ted States Army, in the Years 1805 and | 1806. Compiled from Mr. Pike's Jour- | nal. | xxxiv

Pamphlet, 8vo., pp. 1-68, no date, no author, no editor, no publisher, no printer, no place of publication; title, verso blank, pp. 1, 2; text, pp. 3-67, with colophon ("Finis."); p. 68 being "Extract of a letter from N. Boilvin [Nicholas Boivin] Indian agent, | to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, | Oct, 6, 1806. |"

Pamphlet, 8vo., pp. 1-68, no date, no author, no editor, no publisher, no printer, no place of publication; title, verso blank, pp. 1, 2; text, pp. 3-67, with colophon ("Finis."); p. 68 being "Extract of a letter from N. Boilvin [Nicholas Boivin] Indian agent, | to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, | Oct, 6, 1806. |"

This is an extremely rare tract. I have handled two copies, one of which I own, title page gone; the other being a perfect example in the Library of Congress at Washington. There is a third in the Ridgway Library of Philadelphia; and Sabin's Bibl. Amer. cites a fourth, in the library of the American Antiquarian Society at Worcester, Mass. These are all that I know of, though of course others exist. The authorship and circumstances of publication remain unknown, to me at least. Sabin gives the date 1807; this is probably correct, certainly true within a year, but questionable. I adopt it, in view of its probability, and in the absence of conclusive evidence against it, though Whiting says 1808. But early in 1808 Pike was already arranging for the publication of his own book, which appeared in 1810. Pike does not even allude to this publication, either in his own book, or in any of the manuscripts I have seen in which the latter is mentioned. On consultation with Mr. A. R. Spofford over the general aspect and "make-up," no definite conclusion could be reached by that exceptionally well-versed librarian. It is supposed by some, not without plausibility, to have been a government publication; but Mr. Spofford's ignorance of the fact, if it be such, is against this supposition; for a publication which he cannot recognize on sight as having been issued in Washington is unlikely. The tract looks as if it formed a part of something else; witness the peculiar set of the title page, the conclusion of the Pike matter on p. 67, and the appearance on p. 68 of the Boivin letter, having no obvious connection with the rest. However all this may really have been, there is no question of the genuineness of this unauthenticated narrative. Pike never penned it—he could not write so well as the xxxv anonymous author of this tract did. But whoever wrote it had Pike's original manuscript journal or note-book before him, and followed him closely, faithfully, and accurately. Pike's case is put in the third person by the writer, who gives in narrative form a better account of the Mississippi voyage than Pike's slender literary attainments enabled him to write for himself. This "text of 1807," as I shall call it, when I have occasion to cite it in my commentary, is an invaluable check upon Pike's own itinerary; he cannot have been unaware of its existence, and the friendly hand which thus first gave to the world the best account extant of the Mississippi voyage should not have been ignored when Pike came to write out his notes for publication in the princeps edition of his several expeditions, of date 1810.[M-10]

This is an extremely rare pamphlet. I've seen two copies: one that I own, which is missing its title page, and the other is a perfect copy in the Library of Congress in Washington. There's a third in the Ridgway Library in Philadelphia, and Sabin's Bibl. Amer. mentions a fourth in the library of the American Antiquarian Society in Worcester, Mass. These are all that I know of, though there are likely others out there. The authorship and details surrounding its publication are still unknown to me. Sabin lists the date as 1807, which is probably right and certainly within a year, but remains questionable. I accept it due to its likelihood and lack of definitive evidence to the contrary, though Whiting states 1808. However, early in 1808, Pike was already planning for the publication of his own book, which came out in 1810. Pike doesn't even mention this publication in his own book or in any manuscripts I've seen that reference it. After discussing it with Mr. A. R. Spofford regarding its general appearance and composition, we couldn't reach a definite conclusion, even for someone as knowledgeable as him. Some people, not without reason, think it might have been a government publication; however, Mr. Spofford's lack of recognition of it makes this unlikely, as it's hard to believe he wouldn't identify a publication issued in Washington. The pamphlet seems like it was part of something larger—evidenced by the odd formatting of the title page, the conclusion of the Pike section on page 67, and the Boivin letter appearing on page 68, which has no clear connection to the rest. Regardless of how it all came together, there's no doubt about the authenticity of this unverified narrative. Pike didn't write it himself—his writing skills weren't as strong as those of the anonymous author of this pamphlet. But whoever did write it had access to Pike's original manuscript journal or notebook, closely and accurately following his account. The author presents Pike's story in the third person and gives a better narrative of the Mississippi voyage than Pike's limited literary skills allowed him to write on his own. I'll refer to this "text of 1807" when I cite it in my commentary; it's a crucial check against Pike's own itinerary. He must have known about its existence, and the friendly hand that provided the best account of the Mississippi voyage should not have been overlooked when Pike prepared his notes for publication in the first edition of his several expeditions, dated 1810.[M-10]

Immediately upon his escape from his Spanish captors and hosts, and his return to his native land, Pike set about writing his book. This was finished—or at any rate so far advanced that a contract for its publication had been made—early in 1808 (see letter of May 27th, 1808, beyond, p. lxi). The original edition of his Expeditions is as follows:

Immediately after escaping from his Spanish captors and returning to his homeland, Pike began writing his book. It was completed—or at least so far along that a contract for its publication had been secured—early in 1808 (see letter of May 27th, 1808, below, p. lxi). The original edition of his Expeditions is as follows:

[1810.]—An Account of Expeditions | to the | Sources of the Mississippi, | and through the | Western Parts of Louisiana, | to the xxxvi Sources of the | Arkansaw, Kans, La Platte, and Pierre | Jaun, Rivers; | performed by order of the | Government of the United States | during the years 1805, 1806, and 1807. | And a Tour through | the | Interior Parts of New Spain, | when conducted through these Provinces, | by order of | the Captain-General, | in the Year 1807. | —— | By Major Z. M. Pike. | Illustrated by maps and charts. | —— | Philadelphia: | Published by C. and A. Conrad, Co. No. 30, Chesnut Street. Somer- | vell & Conrad, Petersburgh. Bonsal, Conrad, & Co. Norfolk, | and Fielding Lucas, Jr. Baltimore. | —— | John Binns, Printer......1810. | One Vol. 8vo.

[1810.]—An Account of Expeditions | to the | Sources of the Mississippi, | and through the | Western Parts of Louisiana, | to the xxxvi Sources of the | Arkansas, Kansas, La Platte, and Pierre | Jaun, Rivers; | carried out by order of the | Government of the United States | during the years 1805, 1806, and 1807. | And a Tour through | the | Interior Parts of New Spain, | when conducted through these Provinces, | by order of | the Captain-General, | in the Year 1807. | —— | By Major Z. M. Pike. | Illustrated by maps and charts. | —— | Philadelphia: | Published by C. and A. Conrad, Co. No. 30, Chesnut Street. Somer- | vell & Conrad, Petersburgh. Bonsal, Conrad, & Co. Norfolk, | and Fielding Lucas, Jr. Baltimore. | —— | John Binns, Printer......1810. | One Vol. 8vo.

CONTENTS.

CONTENTS.

Portrait of Pike, frontispiece.

Portrait of Pike, front cover.

Title, backed with copyright, pp. [1], [2].

Title, protected by copyright, pp. [1], [2].

To the Public, being Preface by Pike and publisher's Apology, pp. [3]-[5]; blank, p. [6].

To the Public, with a Preface by Pike and the publisher's Apology, pp. [3]-[5]; blank, p. [6].

Dedication, To the President and Members of the U. S. M. P. S., one leaf not paginated, verso blank (= pp. 7, 8).

Dedication, To the President and Members of the U.S. M.P.S., one unnumbered page, back side blank (= pp. 7, 8).

Part I., being the Mississippi Voyage: Pike's Itinerary, pp. 1-105; blank, p. 106; Meteorological Tables, 5 unnumbered leaves, raising pages to 116, last blank.

Part I., which covers the Mississippi Voyage: Pike's Itinerary, pp. 1-105; blank, p. 106; Meteorological Tables, 5 unnumbered leaves, extending pages to 116, last blank.

Part II., being the Arkansaw Journey: Instructions to Pike, pp. 107-110; Pike's Itinerary, pp. 111-204.

Part II, being the Arkansaw Journey: Instructions to Pike, pp. 107-110; Pike's Itinerary, pp. 111-204.

Part III., being the Mexican Tour: Pike's Itinerary, pp. 205-277; p. 278 blank; one blank leaf; Meteorological Table, one unpaged leaf.

Part III, the Mexican Tour: Pike's Itinerary, pp. 205-277; p. 278 blank; one blank leaf; Meteorological Table, one unpaged leaf.

Appendix to Part I., pp. 1-66 (last not numbered) + 2 folding Tables; contains Documents Nos. 1-18, and some others (No. 18, pp. 41-66, is Observations, etc., on the Mississippi Voyage); the folders are Tables C and F (other tables being on pages), respectively to face p. 40 and p. 66.

Appendix to Part I., pp. 1-66 (last not numbered) + 2 folding Tables; contains Documents Nos. 1-18, and some others (No. 18, pp. 41-66, is Observations, etc., on the Mississippi Voyage); the folders are Tables C and F (other tables being on pages), respectively to face p. 40 and p. 66.

Appendix to Part II., pp. 1-53 (p. 54 blank), + 1 folding Table to face p. 53; contains (No. 1) A Dissertation, etc., on the Arkansaw Journey, pp. 1-18; (No. 2) Lieut. Wilkinson's Report on his Arkansaw Expedition, pp. 19-32; and other Documents to No. 15.

Appendix to Part II., pp. 1-53 (p. 54 blank), + 1 folding Table to face p. 53; contains (No. 1) A Dissertation, etc., on the Arkansaw Journey, pp. 1-18; (No. 2) Lieut. Wilkinson's Report on his Arkansaw Expedition, pp. 19-32; and other Documents to No. 15.

Appendix to Part III., pp. 1-87 (p. 88 blank); contains (No. 1) Geographical, Statistical, and General Observations, etc., on the Mexican Tour, pp. 1-51, by far the most important thing in the book; No. 2, pp. 52, 53, a certain Vocabulary belonging to the Mississippi Voyage, and therefore to App. to Part I.; with other Documents to No. 19.

Appendix to Part III., pp. 1-87 (p. 88 blank); includes (No. 1) Geographical, Statistical, and General Observations, etc., on the Mexican Tour, pp. 1-51, which is by far the most important part of the book; No. 2, pp. 52, 53, a certain Vocabulary related to the Mississippi Voyage, and therefore to App. to Part I.; along with other Documents to No. 19.

Map, Falls of St. Anthony, page size. xxxvii

Map, Falls of St. Anthony, page size. xxxvii

Map, Mississippi river, about 29⅞ × 9 inches.

Map, Mississippi River, approximately 29⅞ × 9 inches.

Map, the First Part of Pike's Chart of Louisiana, folding, about 17½ × 17½ inches, called Plate I.

Map, the First Part of Pike's Chart of Louisiana, folding, about 17½ × 17½ inches, called Plate I.

Map, the Second Part of Pike's Chart of Louisiana, folding, about 17 × 15½ inches, called Plate II.

Map, the Second Part of Pike's Chart of Louisiana, folding, about 17 × 15½ inches, called Plate II.

Map, Internal Provinces of New Spain, about 18¼ × 17¾ inches.

Map, Internal Provinces of New Spain, approximately 18¼ × 17¾ inches.

Map, Sketch of the Viceroyalty of New Spain, about 15⅝ × 12⅞ inches.

Map, Sketch of the Viceroyalty of New Spain, approximately 15⅝ × 12⅞ inches.

Total pages 8 + 278 + 10 + 4 + 66 + 54 + 88 = 508, some not paginated, a few blank; 5 sets of pagination. Inserts 1 portrait, 3 folding tables, 6 maps (5 folding) = 10. Folders all may be found in a separate vol. in some copies.

Total pages 8 + 278 + 10 + 4 + 66 + 54 + 88 = 508, some untitled, a few blank; 5 different paginations. Includes 1 portrait, 3 folding tables, 6 maps (5 of which are folding) = 10. Some copies have folders that can be found in a separate volume.

It has been said, "The pen is mightier than the sword." Pike's pen proved mightier than his sword, and pistols too, in putting bookmaking to confusion and editors to despair. It would be hard to find a match for the disorder in which Pike's materials were set forth in print, especially in the several Appendixes: Even the patient printer would not let it go without published apology. No editor has hitherto been found expert or rash enough to reproduce anything like the original arrangement of the "Parts," "Appendixes" with their numerous pieces, folding "Tables," etc. The English editor, who first undertook to bring something like cosmos out of this chaos, created a new book by weaving as much as he could of the matter of the Appendixes into the main text, or into footnotes thereto, thereby greatly reducing the bulk of the appendicial texts. But these contained documents which proved refractory to such treatment; the plan could not be fully carried out, for there was a residuum which still called for an Appendix. In fact, the real bulk of Pike's cargo is in these Appendixes; his Itineraries—the only portions of his book which were printed in large type, as main text—being less important, if not less interesting, than the rest of the freight. In approaching my own editorial labors, my intention was to adhere as closely as possible to the arrangement of the original. This I flatter myself I have succeeded in doing, with a few important exceptions to which attention is pointedly directed in my notes. These transpositions, with the introduction of chapter-heads, xxxviii and co-ordination of all of the original book in uniform typography, have probably effected the required result.

It has been said, "The pen is mightier than the sword." Pike's writing proved more powerful than his sword and pistols too, as it left bookmaking in disarray and editors in despair. It would be tough to find a comparison for the chaos in which Pike's materials were printed, especially in the various Appendixes. Even the patient printer wouldn't let it go without issuing a public apology. No editor has yet been brave or skilled enough to recreate the original arrangement of the "Parts," "Appendixes," along with their many sections, folding "Tables," etc. The English editor, who first attempted to create some order out of this mess, actually produced a new book by integrating as much content from the Appendixes into the main text or as footnotes, significantly decreasing the size of the supplemental texts. However, these included documents that resisted such editing; the plan couldn't be fully executed because there was still leftover material that required an Appendix. In fact, the bulk of Pike's content lies in these Appendixes; his Itineraries—the only parts of his book printed in large type as main text—are less significant, if not less interesting, than the rest of the material. While undertaking my own editorial work, I aimed to stick as closely as possible to the original arrangement. I believe I've succeeded in doing this, with a few key exceptions which I have highlighted in my notes. These adjustments, along with the addition of chapter titles, xxxviii and the unification of the entire book's typography, have likely achieved the desired outcome.

In 1811 Pike's work was also published, from another MS. copy, with many modifications, in a handsome quarto edition, as follows:

In 1811, Pike's work was also published from another manuscript copy, featuring many updates, in an attractive quarto edition, as follows:

[1811.]—Exploratory Travels | through the | Western Territories | of | North America: | comprising a | Voyage from St. Louis, on the Mississippi, | to the | Source of that River, | and a | Journey through the Interior of Louisiana, | and the | North-eastern Provinces of New Spain. | Performed in the years 1805, 1806, 1807, by Order of the Government of the United States. | —— | By Zebulon Montgomery Pike, | Major 6th Regt. United States Infantry. | —— | London: | Printed for Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Brown, | Paternoster-Row. | —— | 1811. |

[1811.]—Exploratory Travels | through the | Western Territories | of | North America: | including a | Voyage from St. Louis, on the Mississippi, | to the | Source of that River, | and a | Journey through the Interior of Louisiana, | and the | North-eastern Provinces of New Spain. | Conducted in the years 1805, 1806, 1807, by Order of the Government of the United States. | —— | By Zebulon Montgomery Pike, | Major 6th Regt. United States Infantry. | —— | London: | Printed for Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Brown, | Paternoster-Row. | —— | 1811. |

One vol., 4to. Half-title, 1 leaf, verso blank; title, 1 leaf, verso blank; advertisement, dated Jan. 28th, 1811, and signed Thomas Rees, pp. v-ix; Congressional matters taken from the App. to Part III. of the orig. ed., pp. xi-xviii; contents, pp. xix, xx; main text, pp. 1-390; Appendix, pp. 391-436; colophon, J. G. Barnard, Printer, Skinner-street, London. The copy examined has only two maps—the Mississippi, reduced to 4to page size; Louisiana and New Mexico, prepared by putting together two of Pike's orig. maps and reducing the result to 10⅛; × 13⅞ inches. Folding tables reset to page size.

One vol., 4to. Half-title, 1 leaf, verso blank; title, 1 leaf, verso blank; advertisement, dated Jan. 28th, 1811, signed by Thomas Rees, pp. v-ix; Congressional matters taken from the Appendix to Part III. of the original edition, pp. xi-xviii; contents, pp. xix, xx; main text, pp. 1-390; Appendix, pp. 391-436; colophon, J. G. Barnard, Printer, Skinner-street, London. The copy examined has only two maps—the Mississippi, reduced to 4to page size; Louisiana and New Mexico, created by combining two of Pike's original maps and resizing the result to 10⅛ × 13⅞ inches. Folding tables resized to page size.

This is the standard English edition, prepared under the careful and able editorship of Dr. Thomas Rees, from a manuscript copy transmitted to England at the time that the original manuscript went to press in America. This edition, and not the American of 1810, is the basis of the French and Dutch versions, and is also the one which was textually reprinted as the Denver edition of 1889. Dr. Rees made Pike a much better book than the author made for himself. The very great differences from the American original, due to the English editor's literary skill, are modestly set forth in the latter's Advertisement. It appears from this that the MS. transmitted to England "was divided into six parts, comprising the three journals which follow, and the observations pertaining to each in a separate portion." As the appendicial matters were received "in the desultory xxxix manner in which they were originally composed, the editor judged it for the advantage of the work to restore them, as nearly as he possibly could, in distinct paragraphs, to the places they had first occupied in the journal, thus rendering it unnecessary to lead the reader a second time over the same ground." In other words, Dr. Rees picked the helter-skelter Appendixes to pieces, and wove most of their contents into the main text, as already said. The accounts of the Indians on the Upper Mississippi, and the Observations on New Spain, he "preserved in their original state. The Notes and Appendixes, with some variation of arrangement, have been printed after the manuscripts, but a few articles have been omitted, as containing only repetitions of what had already appeared in the body of the work. With respect to the language and style of the Author, the Editor felt he had a much more delicate task to perform than in the disposal of the materials." He therefore preserved Pike's language in substance, but corrected his grammar freely. Dr. Rees' avowal of the trouble he had with proper names of persons and places will surprise no one who reads the present edition and sees with what extraordinary perversions of Indian, French, and Spanish names both Dr. Rees and myself had to contend. Dr. Rees speaks also of the "ignorant and careless transcriber" of the copy which reached him, and observes further: "It is mortifying to find that in America, where the Author was accessible, and might readily have elucidated any accidental obscurities in his manuscript, the work has been printed in very nearly as incorrect a state as it appeared in the present editor's copy. The sheets of the American Edition reached here some time after his own had been in the printer's hands, but its numerous errors, discreditable certainly to the American press, left him little to regret that they had not arrived at an earlier period." For the rest, Dr. Rees remarks that he furnished "some cursory notes, which are distinguished by the letter E," and adds: "In the account of New Spain he has subjoined the population of several places from Humboldt's xl recent 'Essai Politique,' in order to furnish the reader with the means of instant comparison. It is pleasing to observe how nearly these statements agree in the most material instances; and the circumstance affords no slight evidence of the general accuracy of Major Pike's information." He is charitable enough to refrain from adding what else this circumstance evidences. Dr. Rees' further introduction to his main text consists of the Congressional papers, which in the orig. ed. form a part of the App. to Pt. 3, and which are given this prominence, apparently, to authenticate the whole work in the eyes of the English public by these officialities. In the copy of the Rees edition which I have handled I find but two maps, reduced as above said.

This is the standard English edition, prepared under the careful and capable leadership of Dr. Thomas Rees, from a manuscript copy sent to England at the same time the original manuscript was published in America. This edition, and not the American one from 1810, is the basis for the French and Dutch versions, and it is also the text that was reprinted as the Denver edition of 1889. Dr. Rees improved Pike’s work significantly compared to what the author produced himself. The major differences from the American original, resulting from the English editor’s literary skill, are humbly noted in the editor's Advertisement. It indicates that the manuscript sent to England "was divided into six parts, consisting of the three journals that follow, along with the associated observations in separate sections." Since the additional materials were received "in the random way they were originally written," the editor believed it would benefit the work to restore them, as closely as possible, in distinct paragraphs to their original positions in the journal, thus avoiding the need for the reader to go over the same material twice. In other words, Dr. Rees sorted through the scattered Appendices and integrated most of their content into the main text, as mentioned earlier. The accounts of the Native Americans on the Upper Mississippi and the Observations on New Spain were "kept in their original form." The Notes and Appendices, with some rearrangement, have been printed after the manuscripts, but a few items have been left out as they contained only repetitions of what was already in the main body of the work. Regarding the author’s language and style, the editor felt he had a more delicate task than simply organizing the materials. He preserved Pike's language in essence but freely corrected his grammar. Dr. Rees’s acknowledgment of the challenges with proper names of people and places will not surprise anyone who reads the current edition and sees the extraordinary distortions of Indian, French, and Spanish names that both Dr. Rees and I had to deal with. Dr. Rees also mentions the "ignorant and careless transcriber" of the copy that reached him and notes: "It is frustrating to discover that in America, where the Author was available and could easily have clarified any accidental ambiguities in his manuscript, the work was printed in nearly as incorrect a state as it appeared in the present editor's copy. The sheets of the American Edition arrived here some time after his own had been with the printer, but its numerous mistakes, certainly a disappointment for the American press, left him with little regret that they had not arrived sooner." Additionally, Dr. Rees mentions that he provided "some brief notes, which are marked with the letter E," and adds: "In the account of New Spain, he has included the populations of several places from Humboldt's recent 'Essai Politique,' to give the reader a way to make immediate comparisons. It is gratifying to see how closely these figures align in the most important instances; and this circumstance offers considerable evidence of the general accuracy of Major Pike's information." He is generous enough not to mention what else this situation might show. Dr. Rees's further introduction to his main text consists of the Congressional papers, which in the original edition are part of the Appendix to Part 3, and which are given this prominence, apparently, to validate the entire work to the English public through these official documents. In the copy of the Rees edition that I’ve handled, I find just two maps, reduced as previously mentioned.

This was followed in 1812 by a French version, the title and collation of which are here given:

This was followed in 1812 by a French version, the title and layout of which are provided here:

[1812]—Voyage | au | Nouveau-Mexique, | a la suite a'une expédition ordonnée | par le Gouvernement des États-Unis, | pour reconnoître les sources des rivières | Arkansas, Kansès, la Platte et Pierre-jaune, | dans l'intérieur de la Louisiane occidentale. | Précédé | a'une Excursion aux Sources du Mississippi, | Pendant les années 1805, 1806, et 1807. | Par le Major Z. M. Pike. | Traduit de l'anglais | Par M. Breton, Auteur de la Biblioth. géographique. | Orné d'une Nouvelle Carte de la Louisiane, en trois parties. | Tome Premier [Second]. | A Paris, | Chez D'Hautel, Libraire, Rue de la Harpe, no. 80, | près le Collége de Justice. | — | 1812. |

[1812]—Voyage | to | New Mexico, | following an expedition | ordered | by the Government of the United States, | to explore | the sources of the rivers | Arkansas, Kansas, the Platte, and Yellowstone, | in the interior of western Louisiana. | Preceded | by an Excursion to the Sources of the Mississippi, | During the years 1805, 1806, and 1807. | By Major Z. M. Pike. | Translated | from English | By M. Breton, Author of the Geographic Library. | Illustrated | with a New Map of Louisiana, in three parts. | Volume One [Two]. | In Paris, | At D'Hautel, Bookseller, | Rue de la Harpe, no. 80, | near the College of Justice. | — | 1812. |

Two vols., 8vo. Vol. I., pp. i-xvi, 1-368; Vol. II., pp. 1-373, with 3 maps. In Vol. I. the half title p., backed de l'imprimérie de L. Hausmann, Rue de la Harpe, No. 80, is pp. i, ii; full title p., verso blank, is pp. iii, iv; Préface du Traducteur, pp. v-xiv; sub-title, Voyage au Mississippi, backed with errata, pp. xv, xvi; Avertissement de l'auteur, pp. 1-6; Wilkinson's instructions to Pike of July 30th, 1805, abstracted from one of the pieces of App. to Pt. 3 of the orig. ed., pp. 7, 8; main text of the Mississippi Voyage, pp. 9-236, ending Pt. 1 of the orig. ed.; thence the Arkansaw Journey, with separate sub-title, Voyage au Nouveau-Mexique, pp. 237-368, ending Vol. I., with end of Pt. 2 of the orig. ed.—In Vol. II., half title p. backed blank, pp. 1, 2: full title, backed blank, pp. 3, 4; main text, pp. 5-373, beginning at date of Feb. 27th, 1807, when Pike was starting on his involuntary Mexican tour; this tour ending on xli p. 236, with end of the main text of Pt. 3 of the orig. ed.; thence to end of vol. various matters from the Appendixes of Pts. 2 and 3, including Lieutenant Wilkinson's Arkansaw Report, pp. 325-363, and a piece of padding, pp. 293-324, this last being Remarques Additionelles sur le sol, les productions et les habitans de la Nouvelle-Espagne, of which the editor says that "ces détails sont extraits en partie de l'excellente histoire d'Amérique par Winterbotham, et de l'ouvrage de l'abbé Clavigéro." These 32 pages of padding have no business in the book; I suppose they were wanted to balance the bulk of the two volumes. The maps of this edition are three in number, supposed to belong in Vol. II. They are the Mississippi and the two Arkansaw maps, prepared by Antoine Nau, redrawn and re-engraved, with French names instead of English ones; the size is about the same as that of the original; the execution is rather better. The editor apologizes, Vol I., p. xiii, for not reproducing Pike's two maps of Mexico, because he would not venture "d'attenter à la propriété de M. de Humboldt," i. e., steal Humboldt's thunder. For it seems that Humboldt thought Pike had done so, and he had just previously so expressed himself in a réclamation in Le Moniteur. Humboldt compliments Pike pro formâ, and proceeds to protest: "Mais les cartes du Mexique, publiées sous son [Pike's] nom, ne sont que des réductions de ma grande carte de la Nouvelle-Espagne, sur laquelle le voyageur a tracé sa route de Santa-Fé par Cohahuila à Nacodolhes [Nacogdoches or Natchitoches]."

Two volumes, 8vo. Vol. I, pp. i-xvi, 1-368; Vol. II, pp. 1-373, with 3 maps. In Vol. I, the half-title page, backed by the printing house of L. Hausmann, Rue de la Harpe, No. 80, is on pp. i, ii; the full title page, with a blank verso, is on pp. iii, iv; Translator's Preface, pp. v-xiv; subtitle, Voyage to the Mississippi, backed with errata, pp. xv, xvi; Author's Note, pp. 1-6; Wilkinson's instructions to Pike from July 30, 1805, summarized from one of the pieces in the Appendices to Part 3 of the original edition, pp. 7, 8; the main text of the Mississippi Voyage, pp. 9-236, concluding Part 1 of the original edition; then the Arkansaw Journey, with a separate subtitle, Voyage to Nuevo-Mexico, pp. 237-368, concluding Vol. I and the end of Part 2 of the original edition. In Vol. II, the half-title page is blank on pp. 1, 2; the full title page, also blank, on pp. 3, 4; the main text, pp. 5-373, begins on February 27, 1807, when Pike started his involuntary tour of Mexico; this tour ends on xli p. 236, marking the end of the main text of Part 3 of the original edition; then to the end of the volume, various materials from the Appendices of Parts 2 and 3, including Lieutenant Wilkinson's Arkansaw Report, pp. 325-363, and some extra content on pp. 293-324, the latter being Additional Remarks on the soil, products, and inhabitants of New Spain, of which the editor notes, "these details are partially extracted from Winterbotham’s excellent history of America and from the work of Abbé Clavigéro." These 32 pages of extra content have no place in the book; I assume they were added to balance the volumes. The maps in this edition number three, intended for Vol. II. They include the Mississippi and two Arkansaw maps, created by Antoine Nau, redrawn and re-engraved, featuring French names instead of English ones; their size is comparable to the original; the quality is somewhat better. The editor apologizes on Vol. I, p. xiii, for not reproducing Pike's two maps of Mexico, as he did not want to "impinge on Mr. Humboldt's property," i.e., steal Humboldt's idea. It appears that Humboldt believed Pike had done this and had previously expressed his concerns in a complaint published in Le Moniteur. Humboldt formally praises Pike but then protests: "But the maps of Mexico published under his [Pike's] name are merely reductions of my large map of New Spain, on which the traveler charted his route from Santa Fé through Cohahuila to Nacodolhes [Nacogdoches or Natchitoches]."

Humboldt's direct and unqualified charge of plagiarism against Pike, which has never been answered and is probably unanswerable, is reiterated in that one of his works entitled: Personal Narrative of Travels to the Equinoctial Regions of the New Continent during the Years 1799-1804. By Alexander de Humboldt and Aimé Bonpland. Written in French by Alexander de Humboldt, and translated into English by Helen Maria Williams, Philadelphia, M. Carey, 1 vol., 8vo, Dec. 23d, 1815, on p. xxii of which we read: "Mr. Pike displayed admirable courage in an important undertaking for the investigation of western Louisiana; but unprovided with instruments, and strictly watched on the road from Santa Fe to Natchitoches, he could do nothing towards the progress of the geography of the provincias internas. The maps of Mexico, which are annexed to the xlii narrative of his journey, are reduced from my great map of New Spain, of which I left a copy, in 1804, at the secretary of state's office at Washington." In this connection Humboldt also makes the same well-founded charge against Arrowsmith, saying, p. xxi: "My general map of the kingdom of New Spain, formed on astronomical observations, and on the whole of the materials which existed in Mexico in 1804, has been copied by Mr. Arrowsmith, who has appropriated it to himself, by publishing it on a larger scale under the title of New Map of Mexico, compiled from original Documents, by Arrowsmith. It is very easy to recognize this map from the number of chalcographical errors with which it abounds," etc.

Humboldt's clear and straightforward accusation of plagiarism against Pike has never been addressed and likely cannot be, as reiterated in one of his works titled: Personal Narrative of Travels to the Equinoctial Regions of the New Continent during the Years 1799-1804. By Alexander de Humboldt and Aimé Bonpland. Written in French by Alexander de Humboldt and translated into English by Helen Maria Williams, Philadelphia, M. Carey, 1 vol., 8vo, Dec. 23, 1815, on p. xxii of which we read: "Mr. Pike showed remarkable bravery in an important mission to explore western Louisiana; however, lacking the necessary instruments and closely monitored on the route from Santa Fe to Natchitoches, he couldn't contribute anything to the geography of the provincias internas. The maps of Mexico included in the xlii narrative of his journey are derived from my large map of New Spain, of which I left a copy in 1804 at the secretary of state's office in Washington." In this regard, Humboldt also makes the same valid allegation against Arrowsmith, stating on p. xxi: "My general map of the kingdom of New Spain, created based on astronomical observations, and all the information that was available in Mexico in 1804, has been copied by Mr. Arrowsmith, who claimed it as his own by publishing it on a larger scale under the title of New Map of Mexico, compiled from original Documents, by Arrowsmith. It is quite easy to identify this map due to the numerous printing errors it contains," etc.

Of all forms of dishonesty, literary larceny is the most futile, because the surest of detection. Plagiarism is worse than a crime—it is a blunder. If the matter stolen is worth stealing, the transaction is certain to be exposed, sooner or later. The distinction between the use and misuse of the literary labors of another is so plain and simple that it cannot be misunderstood. It depends solely upon whether acknowledgment be made or not. Plagiarism acknowledged is no plagiarism—one has only to say "by your leave," to appropriate with impunity whatever he desires. But this instant formula is indispensable. Subsequent apology or explanation is impossible. Humboldt took Pike red-handed; this the present biographer deplores; but he can neither discover nor invent a defense. Pike's senselessness in this matter aggravates the offense. To have acknowledged his indebtedness to Humboldt and Bonpland, and then utilized their work to any extent he chose, would have been shrewd policy, as well as honest conduct; for Humboldt's was already a name to conjure with, and the hitherto nameless young writer could not have done better for himself than to cite such high authority in connection with his own work.[M-11] I have reluctantly satisfied myself that xliii Pike's map of New Spain is no other than Humboldt's Carte Générale du Royaume de la Nouvelle Espagne, with Nau's errors and some little further modification.

Of all types of dishonesty, literary theft is the most pointless because it’s the easiest to catch. Plagiarism is worse than a crime—it’s a mistake. If the material taken is valuable, it will definitely be discovered eventually. The difference between using and misusing someone else’s literary work is so clear that it can’t be misunderstood. It all comes down to whether credit is given or not. Acknowledging plagiarism isn’t plagiarism—if you just say “with your permission,” you can take whatever you want without any consequences. But this immediate acknowledgment is crucial. Any later apologies or explanations won’t work. Humboldt caught Pike in the act; this is regrettable for the current biographer, but he can’t find or create a defense. Pike's lack of sense in this situation makes the offense worse. If he had recognized his debt to Humboldt and Bonpland and then used their work as much as he wanted, it would have been both smart and honest; after all, Humboldt was already a well-known name, and the previously unknown young writer couldn’t have found a better way to promote himself than by citing such a respected figure alongside his own work.[M-11] I have reluctantly come to the conclusion that Pike's map of New Spain is nothing but Humboldt's Carte Générale du Royaume de la Nouvelle Espagne, with Nau's mistakes and a few minor modifications.

The Dutch edition of Pike, 1812-13, is as follows:

The Dutch edition of Pike, 1812-13, is as follows:

[1812-13.]—Reize | naar | Nieuw-Mexico | en de Binnenlanden van | Louisiana, | Voorgegaan door eenen togt | naar de Bronnen der | Mississippi, | gedaan op last van het Gouver- | nement der Vereenigde Staten | in de jaren 1805, 1806 en 1807, | door den Majoor | Z. M. Pike. | — | Uit het Engelsch vertaald. | — | Eerste [Tweede] Deel. | met Kaarten. | — | Te Amsterdam, bij | C. Timmer. | MCDCCCXII [MDCCCXIII]. | Stilsteeg, No. 18. |

[1812-13.]—Journey | to | New Mexico | and the Interior of | Louisiana, | Preceded by an expedition | to the Sources of | the Mississippi, | carried out at the request of the Government of the | United States | in the years 1805, 1806, and 1807, | by Major | Z. M. Pike. | — | Translated from English. | — | First [Second] Volume. | with Maps. | — | In Amsterdam, by | C. Timmer. | MCDCCCXII [MDCCCXIII]. | Stilsteeg, No. 18. |

Two vols., 8vo. Vol. I., 1812 (notice misprint of date on title page), pp. i-viii, 1-327. Vol. II., 1813, two prel. leaves, and pp. 1-374, with three maps. Printed at Amsterdam by A. Breeman & Co. In Vol. I., title leaf, verso blank, pp. i, ii; Voorberigt van den Vertaler (Translator's Preface), pp. iii-viii, dated Amsterdam, Nov. 7th, 1812; main text, pp. 1-327, of which the Mississippi voyage runs to p. 218 inclusive, and the remainder finishes the Arkansaw journey, these being respectively Pt. 1 and Pt. 2 of the orig. ed. In Vol. II. a half title and a full title make each one unpaged leaf, and the main text runs pp. 1-374, being Pt. 3 of the orig. ed. The three maps belong in this vol.

Two volumes, 8vo. Volume I, 1812 (note the misprinted date on the title page), pp. i-viii, 1-327. Volume II, 1813, includes two preliminary leaves and pp. 1-374, with three maps. Printed in Amsterdam by A. Breeman & Co. In Volume I, the title page is followed by a blank verso, pp. i, ii; Translator's Preface, pp. iii-viii, dated Amsterdam, Nov. 7th, 1812; the main text covers pp. 1-327, where the Mississippi voyage continues to p. 218, and the rest concludes the Arkansas journey, these being Parts 1 and 2 of the original edition. In Volume II, there's a half title and a full title making each one an unnumbered leaf, and the main text spans pp. 1-374, representing Part 3 of the original edition. The three maps are included in this volume.

The general form and style of this version are most like those of the French translation, from which, however, the Dutch differs in various particulars. It appears to have been based upon the English quarto rather than upon the original Philadelphia octavo, and to have been translated independently therefrom, as the French also was. Both the Dutch and the French editions follow the English one in working the matter of the Appendixes into the main text—in fact, no edition that I know of has hitherto followed the awkward and exasperating form of Pike's own xliv book. The anonymous Dutch translator introduces a new preface, and a few short footnotes, not reproducing those of the French translator; the three maps are re-engraved from those prepared by Antoine Nau, as in the French edition, but with lettering of the names in Dutch instead of French.

The general form and style of this version are most similar to the French translation, though the Dutch version differs in several ways. It seems to be based on the English quarto rather than the original Philadelphia octavo, and it appears to have been translated independently, just like the French version. Both the Dutch and French editions integrate the appendices into the main text, and, in fact, no edition that I'm aware of has followed the awkward and frustrating structure of Pike's own xliv book. The anonymous Dutch translator adds a new preface and a few brief footnotes, not using those from the French translator; the three maps are re-engraved from those created by Antoine Nau, as in the French edition, but with the names labeled in Dutch instead of French.

The foregoing English, French, and Dutch editions were speedily followed by a German version. This seems to be a scarce book; I have not yet been able to find a copy. I presume that, like the French and Dutch, it was modeled upon the London quarto; but with what modifications, if any, aside from translation into another language, I have no idea.

The earlier English, French, and Dutch editions were quickly followed by a German version. This book appears to be rare; I haven't been able to find a copy yet. I assume that, similar to the French and Dutch versions, it was based on the London quarto; however, I'm not sure if there were any changes besides being translated into another language.

The latest and best edition of Pike which has hitherto appeared in the United States, was published in 1889, as follows:

The latest and best edition of Pike that has come out in the United States so far was published in 1889, as follows:

[1889.] Exploratory Travels | through the | Western Territories | of | North America: | comprising a | Voyage from St. Louis, on the Mississippi, | to the | Source of that river, | and a | Journey through the Interior of Louisiana, | and the | North-eastern Provinces of New Spain. | Performed in the years 1805, 1806, 1807, by Order of the Government of the United States. | — | By Zebulon Montgomery Pike, | Major 6th Regt. United States Infantry. | — | London: | Paternoster-Row. | — | 1811. | — | Denver: | W. H. Lawrence & Co. | 1889. |

[1889.] Exploratory Travels | through the | Western Territories | of | North America: | including a | Voyage from St. Louis, on the Mississippi, | to the | Source of that river, | and a | Journey through the Interior of Louisiana, | as well as the | North-eastern Provinces of New Spain. | Conducted in the years 1805, 1806, 1807, by Order of the Government of the United States. | — | By Zebulon Montgomery Pike, | Major 6th Regt. United States Infantry. | — | London: | Paternoster-Row. | — | 1811. | — | Denver: | W. H. Lawrence & Co. | 1889. |

One vol., large 4to. Engr. portrait, frontispiece, answering to pp. i, ii; title, verso copyright, pp. iii, iv; introduction (new, by Wm. M. Maguire, Denver, 1889), pp. v-xii; missing, pp. xiii, xiv; Report of Committee, etc. (1808), pp. xv-xxii (abstracted from Doc. No. 6 and accompanying papers of Appendix III. of the original); contents, pp. xxiii, xxiv, or pp. 23, 24; main text, pp. 25-351; blank, p. 352; Appendix, pp. 353-394; Mississippi map, reduced, opp. p. 24; 1st Louisiana map, reduced, opp. p. 146; 2d do., do., opp. p. 208; maps of Falls of St. Anthony and of Mexico not found; folding tables reset to page size.

One volume, large 4to. Engraved portrait, frontispiece, corresponding to pp. i, ii; title, verso copyright, pp. iii, iv; introduction (new, by Wm. M. Maguire, Denver, 1889), pp. v-xii; missing, pp. xiii, xiv; Report of Committee, etc. (1808), pp. xv-xxii (extracted from Doc. No. 6 and accompanying papers of Appendix III. of the original); contents, pp. xxiii, xxiv, or pp. 23, 24; main text, pp. 25-351; blank, p. 352; Appendix, pp. 353-394; Mississippi map, reduced, opposite p. 24; 1st Louisiana map, reduced, opposite p. 146; 2nd do., do., opposite p. 208; maps of Falls of St. Anthony and of Mexico not found; folding tables reset to page size.

As appears from the foregoing title and collation, this is a faithful and complete reprint of the English quarto. The title page is facsimiled with the camera, down to the xlv publishers' names; the text is identical throughout, barring such slight literal or punctual differences as are necessarily incident to resetting type. The only noticeable change from the London edition is that Dr. Rees' advertisement is replaced by a new introduction, from the pen of William M. Maguire, Esq., of Denver. This is a valuable feature; my only regret is that so competent and conscientious an editor as Mr. Maguire—one familiar with much of Pike's route, and enthusiastic on the subject—did not give the work that extended critical revision which would have forestalled my own commentary and left me to exercise my editorial wits in some other direction. As it is, I am indebted to my valued correspondent in several particulars which appear in their proper connections in the course of my notes.

As shown in the title and summary above, this is a faithful and complete reprint of the English quarto. The title page has been reproduced using a camera, right down to the xlv publishers' names; the text is identical throughout, except for minor literal or punctuation differences that come with resetting type. The only noticeable difference from the London edition is that Dr. Rees' advertisement has been replaced with a new introduction by William M. Maguire, Esq., from Denver. This is a valuable addition; my only regret is that such a capable and diligent editor like Mr. Maguire—who is well-acquainted with much of Pike's route and is passionate about the topic—didn’t provide the extensive critical revision that would have prevented the need for my own commentary and allowed me to apply my editorial skills elsewhere. As it stands, I owe my esteemed correspondent for several details that appear in their appropriate context throughout my notes.

It is needless to cite here the multiplied notices of Pike and of his travels or his book which appear in ordinary biographical and encyclopedic publications. But, aside from Whiting's Memoir, already adduced, I may notice some special articles of more or less recent date.

It’s unnecessary to mention the numerous references to Pike and his travels or his book that show up in standard biographies and encyclopedic publications. However, apart from Whiting's Memoir, which I’ve already referenced, I’d like to point out a few specific articles from more or less recent times.

The Pacific Railroad Reports, XI. 1855, pp. 19-22, contain a notice of Pike's Expeditions, by the late eminent geographer, General Gouverneur Kemble Warren. The routes are traced correctly, except in the instance of sending Pike over the Continental Divide to headwaters of the Colorado of the West; for General Warren says: "It appears that Lieutenant Pike has the honor of being the first American explorer that reached the sources of this large river [the Arkansaw], and the second that crossed the divide between the waters of the Atlantic and Pacific oceans." The first clause of this statement is correct; in the second, the writer was misled.

The Pacific Railroad Reports, XI. 1855, pp. 19-22, include a notice of Pike's Expeditions by the late renowned geographer, General Gouverneur Kemble Warren. The routes are accurately mapped, except for the part about sending Pike over the Continental Divide to the headwaters of the Colorado River; General Warren states: "It appears that Lieutenant Pike has the honor of being the first American explorer to reach the sources of this large river [the Arkansas], and the second to cross the divide between the waters of the Atlantic and Pacific oceans." The first part of this statement is correct; the writer was mistaken in the second.

The Topeka Commonwealth, a Kansan newspaper, during the summer and autumn of 1877 published a series of articles by Noble L. Prentis. These were afterward gathered in a volume entitled: A Kansan Abroad, what purports to be the second edition of which appeared in 1878, Topeka, Geo. W. Martin, sm. 8vo, pp. 240. One of the articles in this book, pp. 191-214, is thus described by its author, who seems to have been something of a wag: "The sketch, Pike of Pike's Peak, was first delivered at Topeka, February 19th, 1877, under the patronage of the Kansas State Historical Society. Afterward, in the cheerful month of March, the author went around the country with his production in the form of a xlviii 'lecture.' It was not as funny as was expected, and, as a lecture, was not an overwhelming success. It now appears for the first time in print; and may it find more readers than it ever did hearers." In this wish I concur with pleasure; for Mr. Prentis evidently had read his Pike with interested attention, and his essay is one of the best short biographies of our hero that I have seen. I have occasion to cite it twice in the present memoir.

The Topeka Commonwealth, a Kansas newspaper, during the summer and fall of 1877 published a series of articles by Noble L. Prentis. These were later compiled into a book titled: A Kansan Abroad, which supposedly had its second edition released in 1878, Topeka, Geo. W. Martin, sm. 8vo, pp. 240. One of the articles in this book, pp. 191-214, is described by its author, who seems to have had a sense of humor: "The sketch, Pike of Pike's Peak, was first presented in Topeka on February 19th, 1877, under the sponsorship of the Kansas State Historical Society. Later, during the pleasant month of March, the author traveled around the country with his piece in the form of a xlviii 'lecture.' It wasn't as amusing as expected, and, as a lecture, it wasn't particularly successful. It now appears for the first time in print; and may it reach more readers than it ever did listeners." I wholeheartedly share this wish, as Mr. Prentis clearly engaged with his Pike with genuine interest, and his essay is one of the best short biographies of our hero that I have encountered. I will reference it twice in this memoir.

In his Explorers and Travellers, forming a volume of the Men of Achievement series, New York, Charles Scribner's Sons, 1893, Art. VI., pp. 163-193, General A. W. Greely, Chief Signal Officer, U. S. A., who himself illuminates achievement in exploration, has given an appreciative sketch of Pike's career, in the main correct, though inaccurate in certain particulars. If I here specify two of these, it is in no spirit of detraction, but with the good feeling that General Greely reciprocated when I called his attention to them. It is said, p. 173, that "Pike visited Red Lake and passed to the north, which carried him to the drainage-basin of the Red River"; but Pike was never out of the Mississippian watershed on that voyage, his furthest point being Cass lake. This was formerly known as Red Cedar lake, whence perhaps General Greely's misapprehension. Again, it is said, p. 183, that Pike "doubtless crossed into Middle Park [in Colorado] and saw the head-waters of the Colorado"; but Pike went directly from South Park back into the valley of the Arkansaw, and never viewed a Pacific watershed. The general's summary, p. 175, of Pike's results on the Mississippi is judicious—a conservative estimate, colored with a generosity which none would wish to have been withheld:

In his book Explorers and Travellers, part of the Men of Achievement series, New York, Charles Scribner's Sons, 1893, Art. VI., pp. 163-193, General A. W. Greely, Chief Signal Officer, U.S.A., who himself exemplifies achievement in exploration, has provided a thoughtful overview of Pike's career, mostly accurate but with some errors in details. If I point out two of these inaccuracies, it’s not to undermine but rather in the same friendly spirit that General Greely had when I mentioned them to him. It is stated on p. 173 that "Pike visited Red Lake and passed to the north, which carried him to the drainage-basin of the Red River"; however, Pike never left the Mississippi watershed on that trip, his farthest point being Cass Lake. This was previously known as Red Cedar Lake, which may explain General Greely's misunderstanding. Additionally, it states on p. 183 that Pike "doubtless crossed into Middle Park [in Colorado] and saw the headwaters of the Colorado"; but Pike went straight from South Park back into the Arkansas valley and never encountered a Pacific watershed. The general's summary on p. 175 of Pike's findings on the Mississippi is sensible—a conservative estimate, presented with a generosity that no one would want to be left out:

Pike had more than carried out his orders to explore the sources of the great river, and did something more than give to the world the first definite and detailed information as to the upper river and its tributaries. He discovered the extent and importance of the British trade in that country, brought the foreign traders under the license and customs regulations of the United States, and broke up for all time their political xlix influence over the Indians. He did much to restrain the unlawful sale of liquor to Indians by domestic traders, and not only inspired the Indians with respect for Americans, but also induced them to at least a temporary peace between themselves. He replaced a foreign flag by the ensign of his own country, and for the first time brought into this great territory the semblance of national authority and government.

Pike not only fulfilled his orders to explore the sources of the great river, but he also provided the world with the first clear and detailed information about the upper river and its tributaries. He uncovered the scope and significance of British trade in the area, brought foreign traders under U.S. licenses and customs regulations, and permanently ended their political influence over the Indians. He worked hard to curtail the illegal sale of alcohol to Indians by local traders, and he not only earned the respect of the Indians for Americans but also encouraged a temporary peace among them. He replaced a foreign flag with his own country's flag, introducing some form of national authority and governance to this vast territory for the first time.

Hon. Alva Adams of Pueblo, Col., delivered an address before the students and faculty of Colorado College, Colorado Springs, July 12th, 1894, which was published under the title: The Louisiana Purchase and its first Explorer, Zebulon Montgomery Pike, 8vo, pp. 23. This is a spirited oration, befitting the occasion and inspiring to read. It is true that Pike's book appeared in 1810, thus anticipating by four years the publication of Lewis and Clark; but can Governor Adams have forgotten who first explored the Louisiana Purchase, and returned from their expedition to the Pacific at noon of Sept. 23d, 1806? At that date Pike was at the Pawnee village on the Republican river; and on the 4th of October he had the news of Lewis and Clark's return to St. Louis. His western expedition had been in progress only since July 15th, 1806. If Governor Adams had Pike's Mississippi voyage in mind, that does not alter the case. Lewis and Clark started up the Missouri May 24th, 1804; and when Pike began to navigate the Mississippi, Aug. 9th, 1805, Lewis and Clark were on Jefferson river, in Montana. Furthermore, Pike was preceded in exploring Louisiana, from Missourian waters to those of the Rio Grande, by James Pursley, who had himself been preceded by Jean Baptiste Lalande, as we are duly informed by Pike himself; and it is probable that French traders reached Santa Fé by the same way half a century before Pike.

Hon. Alva Adams from Pueblo, Colorado, gave a speech to the students and faculty of Colorado College in Colorado Springs on July 12, 1894. This speech was published under the title: The Louisiana Purchase and its First Explorer, Zebulon Montgomery Pike, 8vo, pp. 23. It's an engaging oration, fitting for the event and inspiring to read. It's true that Pike's book came out in 1810, four years before Lewis and Clark's publication; but could Governor Adams have forgotten who first explored the Louisiana Purchase and returned from their expedition to the Pacific at noon on September 23, 1806? At that time, Pike was at the Pawnee village on the Republican River; and by October 4, he learned of Lewis and Clark's return to St. Louis. His western expedition had only been underway since July 15, 1806. If Governor Adams was thinking of Pike's Mississippi voyage, that doesn't change the situation. Lewis and Clark headed up the Missouri on May 24, 1804; when Pike started navigating the Mississippi on August 9, 1805, Lewis and Clark were on the Jefferson River in Montana. Moreover, Pike was preceded in exploring Louisiana, from the Missouri rivers to the Rio Grande, by James Pursley, who had been preceded by Jean Baptiste Lalande, as Pike himself noted; and it's likely that French traders reached Santa Fé the same way half a century before Pike.

The Annals of Iowa, 3d series, Vol. I. No. 7, Oct., 1894, pp. 531-36, contains an article entitled: Pike's Explorations. This is anonymous, but was written by my much esteemed friend, Hon. Charles Aldrich, editor of the Annals and curator of the Iowa State Historical Department at l Des Moines. The article is clear and concise; and it traces Pike's several journeys with absolute accuracy.

The Annals of Iowa, 3rd series, Vol. I. No. 7, Oct., 1894, pp. 531-36, includes an article titled: Pike's Explorations. This piece is anonymous but was written by my highly regarded friend, Hon. Charles Aldrich, the editor of the Annals and curator of the Iowa State Historical Department at l Des Moines. The article is straightforward and precise; it accurately outlines Pike's various journeys.


We return from this bibliographical excursus to resume the thread of Pike's biography—would that there had been many more years to chronicle in the gallant and patriotic, but all too brief, life of the young soldier! No longer lieutenant, but captain, since Aug. 12th, 1806, Pike was delivered out of the hands of "our friends the enemy" on the Sabine river, to which he had been escorted by his Spanish captors, June 29th, 1807; and arrived at Natchitoches about 4 p. m., July 1st. The following letter was received at the War Department Sept. 29th, 1807; it is not included in the Appendix to Pt. 3 of the book, and has probably never been published. I print verbatim from a copy of the original now on file in the office of the secretary of war:

We return from this bibliographical detour to continue the story of Pike's life—if only there had been many more years to document in the brave and patriotic, yet all too short, life of the young soldier! No longer a lieutenant, but a captain since August 12th, 1806, Pike was freed from the hands of "our friends the enemy" on the Sabine River, where he had been escorted by his Spanish captors on June 29th, 1807; he arrived in Natchitoches around 4 p.m. on July 1st. The following letter was received at the War Department on September 29th, 1807; it is not included in the Appendix to Part 3 of the book and has likely never been published. I reproduce it verbatim from a copy of the original now on file in the office of the secretary of war:

Natchitoches 15 July. 1807.

Natchitoches July 15, 1807.

Sir

Sir

I arrived here a few days since with part of my command only, the ballance being yet in New Spain, but expect them daily; as the Capt. General assured me they should follow me in a short period; he detaining them I presume, to put them through an examination, when he conceived they would be more easily intimidated into some equivocal expressions; which might palliate the unjustifyable conduct of the Spanish Government with respect to the expidition which I had the honor to command.

I got here a few days ago with only part of my team, while the rest are still in New Spain, but I expect them to arrive any day now. The Captain General assured me they would follow soon; I assume he’s holding them back for some kind of evaluation, thinking they would be easier to pressure into vague statements that could justify the unjustifiable actions of the Spanish Government regarding the expedition I had the honor to lead.

Whatever may be the sentiments of the Executive of the United States as to the conduct of the Spaniards to myself and command, I am bound to submit. Yet I am conscious that our Honor and Dignity, as a nation will not permit us to tranquilly view, the violation of our Territories; infringements of Treaties; Hostile communications to our Savages; and oppression of our Citizens; in various Instances: all of which I can make manifest.

Whatever the feelings of the U.S. government regarding the actions of the Spaniards toward me and my command, I have to accept it. Still, I know that our nation's Honor and Dignity won’t allow us to calmly overlook the violation of our territories; breaches of treaties; hostile messages to our Native Americans; and the oppression of our citizens in various cases: all of which I can clearly demonstrate.

The unreasionable Ideas of the Vice Roy, & His Excelly the Capt. Genl. (the immediate representatives of his Catholic Majesty on our Spanish Frontiers) as it respects the line of Demarkation, is such that in my humble oppinion almost precludes the possibility of a thought that they can ever be amicably adjusted.

The unreasonable ideas of the Viceroy and His Excellency the Captain General (the direct representatives of his Catholic Majesty on our Spanish frontiers) regarding the line of demarcation are, in my humble opinion, almost impossible to reconcile amicably.

On that subject I flatter myself I have acquired some important and interesting information. li

On that topic, I like to think I've gathered some valuable and intriguing information. li

Although the Capt. Genl. seized on (what he conceived all) my papers, I yet possess by a little strategem, the whole of my Journals; courses; and distances; and many other Geographical; Historical; and Philosophical notes; which I presume will be worthy of particular notice.

Although the Captain General took what he thought were all my papers, I still have managed to keep, through a little trick, all my journals, routes, distances, and many other geographical, historical, and philosophical notes, which I believe will deserve special attention.

I conceive by a fortuitous event, that information has been acquired of the Spanish Kingdom of New Spain, which a foreigner never yet possessed; and which in case of a rupture between the United States, and that Govt, will be of the highest importance: but should peace still continue to bless those happy climes, will afford pleaseing subjects of contemplation, for the statesmen, the philosopher; and the Soldier.

I believe that by a fortunate event, information about the Spanish Kingdom of New Spain has been obtained, something a foreigner has never had before. If there’s a conflict between the United States and that government, this information will be extremely valuable. However, if peace continues to favor those fortunate lands, it will provide interesting topics for discussion among statesmen, philosophers, and soldiers.

I received from Genl. Wilkinson, some Conditional Orders on my Arrival at the place [this place—Natchitoches]; to which I have replied; but as the destination of that Gentleman, was uncertain, I thought it my duty to make a short report to you: I shall remain here waiting for my men a short time longer (as I expect some important information by their hands) when I shall march by the way of Kentucky, for the City of Washington. My papers being in such a mutilated and deranged state it will require some time to arrange them & (to which object every moment shall be devoted) likewise at Washington: I can obtain some necessary assistance as it would take one person a great length of time to make fair copies, and draughts of the plans, Journals &c &c of a tour of upwards of 4000 Miles—

I received some conditional orders from General Wilkinson when I arrived at Natchitoches. I've responded to them, but since his destination was uncertain, I felt it was my responsibility to give you a brief update. I'll stay here a little longer waiting for my men, as I expect to get some important information from them. After that, I plan to head to Washington, D.C., via Kentucky. My documents are in such a jumbled and messy state that it will take some time to organize them, and I'll be focusing all my efforts on that. In Washington, I can get some necessary help because it would take one person a long time to create neat copies and drafts of the plans, journals, etc., from a journey of over 4,000 miles.

The Surveys of Capns Lewis & Clark; mine of the Mississippi; Osage; upper Arkensaw; L'Platte; and Kans rivers; with Lieut Wilkinson's, & Mr. Freemans, of the lower parts, of the Red, and Arkensaw rivers; together with the notes I intend takeing on my route from hence up the Mississippi; will I presume form a mass of matter; which will leave but three, more objects, to be desired in forming a compleate chart of Louisiana.

The surveys by Captains Lewis and Clark; mine of the Mississippi; Osage; upper Arkansas; Platte; and Kansas rivers; along with Lieutenant Wilkinson's and Mr. Freeman's of the lower parts of the Red and Arkansas rivers; together with the notes I plan to take on my trip up the Mississippi from here; should amount to a substantial collection of information, leaving just three more things to complete the chart of Louisiana.

I am Sir with High Consideration

I am Sir with High Consideration

Your obl. Sert.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Capt.

Your obl. Sert.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Captain.

The Honl.
Henry Dearborne
Sect. W. Dept.

The Honl.
Henry Dearborne
Secretary, Western Department

Nachitoches, July 22, 1807.

Natchitoches, July 22, 1807.

Dear Sir—Inclosed you have a statement of the situation of the companions of the deceased Philip Nolan, and a short account of the ineffectual application I made, to rescue them from the eternal slavery, which it is to be feared, is destined for them, unless our government should be pleased to interfere in their behalf. Certainly the court of Spain would be too generous to refuse liberty to a few debilitated and half-lost wretches, who have at least expiated their crime, (if any) tenfold.

Dear Sir,—Attached you will find a statement regarding the situation of the companions of the late Philip Nolan, along with a brief account of my unsuccessful attempt to free them from the eternal slavery that they are likely destined for, unless our government decides to intervene on their behalf. Surely, the Spanish court would be too compassionate to deny freedom to a few weakened and lost souls who have at least paid for their offenses, if any, many times over.

As I promised on my arrival in the United States, to give their friends an account of their situation, I could conceive no more certain and expeditious a method than through the medium of your Herald, and therefore wish you to give this communication publicity; and hope the Editors of the Gazettes of the states in which the friends of those unfortunate young men may belong, will republish it, that their connections may receive the melancholy assurances of some being in existence, and that others are beyond the power of tyranny and oppression.

As I promised when I arrived in the United States, to update their friends on their situation, I thought there was no better and faster way to do this than through your Herald. So, I ask you to publish this message, and I hope the editors of the newspapers in the states where the friends of those unfortunate young men live will repost it, so their loved ones can have the sad reassurance that some are still alive, and that others are free from tyranny and oppression.

I am, &c.,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

I am, etc.,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

In a late involuntary tour which I made through part of his Catholic majesty's dominions of New Spain, whilst at St. Affe [Santa Fé], the capitol of N. Mexico and Chihuahua, I met with a number of the poor unfortunate companions of the deceased Nolan. One of whom gave me the following cursory statement of their treatment, &c. since their being taken, and on their joint application, I addressed a letter to his excellency Nemeio [sic] Salcedo, in their favor, of which an extract is subjoined, with the verbal reply of the general.

In a recent forced trip I took through part of his Catholic majesty's territories in New Spain, while in Santa Fé, the capital of New Mexico and Chihuahua, I encountered several of the unfortunate companions of the late Nolan. One of them shared a brief account of their treatment since being captured, and at their request, I wrote a letter to his excellency Nemeio Salcedo on their behalf, of which an excerpt is included below, along with the general's verbal response.

"We crossed the Mississippi on the 1st day of November, 1800, at the Walnut hills [Nogales], and in January following arrived at the river Brassus [Brazos], in the provinces of Texus, and proceeded to build pens [for the capture of mustangs]. In March, 1801, we began to run wild horses, and having caught several hundreds of them we selected the handsomest and let the ballance go. On the 22 of March, we were attacked at break of day, by sixty regular troops, and two hundred and forty militia and Indians, with one field piece. Our commander, (Nolan) being killed, we capitulated in the evening, on the assurance that Nolan liii was killed, who only was to blame, we should be conducted to Naggadoches [Nacogdoches], from whence there was no doubt, we would have permission to return to our country, as soon as the circumstances were stated to the governor of St. Antonio. We remained there under promises and daily expectations of being released until July, when we were all put in heavy irons.

"We crossed the Mississippi on November 1, 1800, at Walnut Hills [Nogales], and in January we arrived at the Brazos River in Texas, where we started building pens for capturing mustangs. In March 1801, we began rounding up wild horses, and after catching several hundred, we picked the best ones and let the rest go. On March 22, we were attacked at dawn by sixty regular troops, two hundred and forty militia, and some Indians, with one cannon. Our commander, Nolan, was killed, and we surrendered in the evening, assured that since Nolan was the only one to blame, we would be taken to Nacogdoches, where we were confident we would get permission to return home once we explained the situation to the governor of San Antonio. We remained there under promises and daily expectations of being released until July, when we were all put in heavy irons."

"In August we were marched, in irons, to St. Antonio [Texas]; and in December through the province of Coqquella [Coahuila] and [New] Biscay, into the vice-royalty of Mexico, to the city of St. Louis Potosi, where we remained fourteen months, ironed, and in close confinement. In February, 1803, we were dispatched to Chihuahua, where after some time, our irons were struck off. From which to the present time, we have experienced various treatment, sometimes enjoying the liberty of the town, sometimes the barracks, and for three months in irons and close confinement.

"In August, we were marched in handcuffs to San Antonio, Texas; and in December, we traveled through the region of Coahuila and New Biscay, into the vice-royalty of Mexico, arriving in the city of San Luis Potosí, where we stayed for fourteen months, shackled and in tight confinement. In February 1803, we were sent to Chihuahua, where, after a while, our handcuffs were removed. Since then, we have experienced various treatments, sometimes enjoying the freedom of the town, other times being housed in the barracks, and for three months, we were again in chains and confined closely."

"Simon M'Coy, of the Oppelousas, or Natchez, a carpenter by profession, has the liberty of the town of Chihuahua—in good health.

"Simon M'Coy, from Oppelousas or Natchez, works as a carpenter and has the freedom of the town of Chihuahua—he’s in good health."

"Joseph Reed, state of Kentucky, in the province of Biscay, but in what part and how situated unknown.

"Joseph Reed, state of Kentucky, in the province of Biscay, but in what part and how situated is unknown."

"William Danton, of Natchez, residence and situation unknown.

"William Danton, from Natchez, with his residence and situation not known."

"Charles King, of Natchez, works at the carpenter's trade, is confined by night to the quartel at Chihuahua—in good health.

"Charles King, from Natchez, works as a carpenter and is confined to the quartel in Chihuahua at night—he's in good health."

"Ephriam Blackburn, of Natchez, is in some of the procedios of the province of Biscay—situation unknown.

"Ephriam Blackburn, from Natchez, is involved in some of the proceedings in the province of Biscay—location unknown."

"Joel Pears, of North Carolina, deceased at Chihuahua.

"Joel Pears, from North Carolina, passed away in Chihuahua."

"John Waters, of Winchester, Virginia, a hatter, and carries on his business at Chihuahua, has embraced the Roman Catholic faith, after betraying a well concerted plan of his companions to effect their escape, and in which it is supposed they would have succeeded: his treachery caused them a close confinement in irons, and in a loathsome prison for three months—he is hated and despised, not only by his own countrymen but by every honest Spaniard in the place.

"John Waters, from Winchester, Virginia, who makes hats and runs his business in Chihuahua, has converted to the Roman Catholic faith after betraying a well-planned escape attempt by his companions, which they likely would have succeeded in. His betrayal led to their harsh confinement in chains and a disgusting prison for three months—he is hated and despised, not just by his fellow countrymen but by every honest Spaniard in the area."

"Ellis Bean, of Granger county, state of Tennessee, a hatter, formerly carried on his business in the city of Chihuahua, but being detected in an intrigue with the daughter of an officer, and refusing to marry her, liv was in close confinement at St. Jeronime [San Jeronimo], a few leagues distant, in good health.

"Ellis Bean, from Granger County, Tennessee, was a hat maker who used to run his business in the city of Chihuahua. However, after being caught up in a scandal with an officer's daughter and refusing to marry her, liv he found himself locked up at St. Jeronime [San Jeronimo], a few miles away, where he is in good health."

"Thomas House, of Jefferson county, Tennessee, blacksmith, confined to the quartel at night, but at that time was at the hospital, in a very bad state of health.

"Thomas House, from Jefferson County, Tennessee, a blacksmith, was being held in the jail at night, but at that time was in the hospital, in very poor health."

"Stephen Richards, of Natchez, has inlisted in the Spanish service, was lately at Baton Rouge with his father, in the quality of a citizen—belongs to the troops at Nagadoches."

"Stephen Richards from Natchez has enlisted in the Spanish service. He was recently in Baton Rouge with his father as a citizen and is part of the troops at Nacogdoches."

This letter I presented personally, & after the general had learned its contents, through an interpreter, he observed in reply That having found those men, on his arrival from Europe, to take the command of the internal provinces of New Spain, in the dungeons of St. Louis Potosi, he had demanded them of the Vice-Roy, and brought them to Chihuahua, where their irons were struck off, and every indulgence allowed them which his responsibility would admit—that he had felt a particular desire to serve Fero, but whose haughtiness of soul would not permit him to be under any obligation to the government, further than his allowance of twenty-five cents per day. That he had reported their situation to the King, and consequently must await the orders of his majesty; that with respect to the letters, they had always been permitted to correspond through him, with their friends—but that I might use my own pleasure as to taking letters, but he thought the peculiar delicacy of my own situation, should prevent me from taking any written communication out of the country.

This letter I delivered in person, and after the general learned its contents, through an interpreter, he responded that upon his arrival from Europe to take command of the internal provinces of New Spain, he had found those men in the dungeons of San Luis Potosí. He had asked the Vice-Roy for them and brought them to Chihuahua, where their chains were removed and they were given every privilege he could manage within his responsibilities. He expressed a special desire to assist Fero, but Fero's arrogant nature wouldn’t allow him to feel indebted to the government, apart from his daily allowance of twenty-five cents. He had informed the King about their situation and now needed to wait for the King’s orders. Regarding the letters, they had always been allowed to correspond with their friends through him—but he thought I could choose whether to take letters, though he believed my unique situation should prevent me from bringing any written communication out of the country.

Thus ended the conference, and thus stands the situation of those unfortunate men at present. But as I knew some part of the general's information to be incorrect, and especially as it related to the freedom of communication with their friends, I felt no such peculiar delicacy as to prevent my bringing out letters—but brought every one intrusted to my care.

Thus ended the conference, and this is how things stand for those unfortunate men right now. However, since I knew some of the general's information was wrong, especially regarding their ability to communicate freely with their friends, I didn't feel any special hesitation about bringing out letters—I brought every one that was entrusted to my care.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

The records I have examined do not show Captain Pike's movements for the next few months. But imagination easily forges the missing links of the return of an intrepid and successful explorer who had been a captive in foreign lands, given up by his friends as lost to them forever—a loved husband, whom domus et placens uxor awaited—a hero, whose story remained to be told to a public eager to hear of El Dorado. He was in Washington soon—most likely before the end of the year, certainly in Jan., 1808—and lv already in hot water. For he took a header into the political caldron, which perpetually boils there, but had been superheated for him in consequence of his supposed confidential relations with his military commander-in-chief.[M-13] lvi His name came before Congress in a way which ruffled his plumes, and extorted the following mettlesome effusion:

The records I’ve looked at don’t show Captain Pike’s movements for the next few months. But it’s easy to imagine the missing pieces of the story of an adventurous and successful explorer who had been held captive in foreign lands, given up by his friends as lost to them forever—a beloved husband, whom domus et placens uxor awaited—a hero, whose tale was still to be shared with a public eager to hear about El Dorado. He was in Washington soon—most likely before the year ended, definitely by January 1808—and already in trouble. He dove headfirst into the political mess that’s always bubbling there, but things heated up for him because of his supposed close ties with his military commander-in-chief.[M-13] His name came before Congress in a way that stirred up controversy, leading to the following bold response:

Washington 22 Feby 08.

Washington Feb 22, 2008.

Sir

Sir

The Honorable John Rowan of the House of representatives from Kentucky; has this day made some observations before that Honarable body from which a tacit inference might be drawn that my late Tour to the Westward was founded on Views intirely unknown to the Government; and connected with the nefarious plans of Aaron Burr and his associates. Had those insinuations arisen in any other quarter I should have concieved that my early choice of the military life, the many ardious and confidential duties I have performed, with the perfect knowledge which the Goverment must have of my military and political Character; would have been a sufficient justification for me to have passed over them in silence: but comeing from so respectable a source. I feel it a duty to myself; my family; and my profession; to request of you a testimonial which may shut the mouth of Calumny—and strike dumb the voice of slander. I have therefore to request of you Sir! to Honor me with a communication which may be calculated to present to the Speaker of the House of representatives; or a Committee of their Body, who have been appointed to inquire whether any, or what, extra Compensation lvii should be made me & my Companions; for our late Voyages of Discovery, and exploration; and that I may have permission to give publicity to this letter which I have the Honor to address you, and your answer.

The Honorable John Rowan of the House of Representatives from Kentucky has today made some comments before that Honorable body that could imply my recent trip west was based on motives completely unknown to the Government and linked to the shady plans of Aaron Burr and his associates. If those suggestions had come from anywhere else, I would have thought my early choice of a military career, the many challenging and confidential tasks I’ve completed, and the Government’s clear understanding of my military and political character would be enough for me to ignore them. However, since they come from such a respected source, I feel I owe it to myself, my family, and my profession to ask you for a statement that might silence gossip and put an end to slander. Therefore, I request that you, Sir, honor me with a communication that I can present to the Speaker of the House of Representatives or a Committee they’ve appointed to look into whether any additional compensation should be given to me and my companions for our recent voyages of discovery and exploration. I also seek permission to make this letter and your response public.

I am Sir with High Consideration

I am Sir with High Consideration

Your obt. Sert.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike Capt1st.
UStates Regt. Infy

Your obt. Sert.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike Capt. 1st.
U.S. Regulatory Information

The Hon.
Henry Dearborne
Sec. War. Dept.

The Hon. Henry Dearborne
Secretary of War Department

Feb: 24. 1808, War Dept.

Feb 24, 1808, War Dept.

Sir. In answer to your letter of the 22d Inst. I with pleasure observe that alth'o the two exploring expeditions you have performed were not previously ordered by the President of the U. S. there were frequent communications on the subject of each, between Genl. Wilkinson & this Department, of which the President of the U. S. was aquainted from time to time, and it will be no more than what justice requires to say, that your conduct in each of those expeditions met the approbation of the President; and that the information you obtained and communicated to the Executive in relation to the sources of the Mississippi & the natives in that quarter and the country generally as well on the uper Mississippi as that between the Arkansas & the Missouri, and on the borders of the latter extensive river to its source, and the adjacent countries, has been considered as highly interesting in a political, geographical & historical view. And you may rest assured that your services are held in high estimation by the President of the U. S.; and if opinion of my own can afford you any satisfaction I can very frankly declare that I consider the public very much indebted to you for the enterprising persevering and judicious manner in which you have performed them.

Sir. In response to your letter from the 22d of this month, I’m pleased to note that although the two exploration trips you undertook were not previously authorized by the President of the U.S., there were frequent updates about each one between General Wilkinson and this department, which the President was made aware of periodically. It wouldn’t be fair to say otherwise, as your actions during both expeditions were well-regarded by the President. The information you gathered and shared with the Executive regarding the sources of the Mississippi River, the local tribes, and the surrounding regions—both along the upper Mississippi and between the Arkansas and Missouri rivers, as well as along Missouri's banks up to its source—has been seen as very valuable from political, geographical, and historical perspectives. You can be assured that your contributions are highly valued by the President of the U.S.; and if my personal opinion can bring you any satisfaction, I openly declare that the public is very much in your debt for the enterprising, persistent, and wise way in which you undertook these missions.

[No signature.]

[No signature.]

To the above Pike made reply at once:

Pike replied right away:

Washington City 26 Feby 08

Washington, D.C. Feb 26, 2008

Sir!

Sir!

Suffer me to offer through you, to the president of the United States the effusions of a Heart impress'd with Gratitude for the very honarable testimonial of his approbation received by the Medium of Your Communication of the 24 Inst.

Suffer me to offer through you, to the president of the United States the heartfelt thanks of someone deeply grateful for the very honorable acknowledgment received through your message on the 24th.

The Confidence of the Executive, and the respect of our fellow Citizens, must be the grand desiderata of every man of Honor, who wears a sword in the republican Armies of the United States; to acquire which has been the undeviateing pursuit of the earliest part of my life, & shall mark the colour of my future actions.

The confidence of the executive and the respect of our fellow citizens must be the ultimate goals for every honorable man who serves in the republican armies of the United States; achieving this has been my unwavering pursuit during the early part of my life and will influence the direction of my future actions.

Suffer me to add Sir! that I feel myself deeply impressed by the Sentiments of personal respect and consideration with which you was pleased to Honor me—and shall always be proud to be considered as one who holds for your person and character Sentiments of the Sincerest Respect & Esteem

Suffer me to add Sir! that I feel deeply grateful for the feelings of personal respect and consideration you showed me—and I will always be proud to be seen as someone who holds the sincerest respect and esteem for you and your character.

I am Sir
Your ob Sert
[Signed] Z. M. Pike Capt

I am Sir
Your faithful servant
[Signed] Z. M. Pike Captain

The Honl.
Hen. Dearborne
Sec War Dept.

The Hon.
Hen. Dearborne
Sec of War

Meanwhile Captain Pike was panting for promotion—dear to every soldiers heart, and in his case well deserved. His majority was in sight but not in hand. There appears to have been a technical obstacle in his way. We often smile at the witticism expressed in the phrase: "the United States and New Jersey." Like most such things, it is not new. Being a Jerseyman, Captain Pike was required to establish the fact that he was not an alien to the United States—not for that reason, perhaps—still he was required to produce certain evidence of citizenship, as the following curious correspondence shows:

Meanwhile, Captain Pike was eager for a promotion—something every soldier dreams of, and in his case, he truly deserved it. His majority was within reach but not yet secured. There seemed to be a technical hurdle in his way. We often chuckle at the saying: "the United States and New Jersey." Like many such phrases, it's not new. As a resident of New Jersey, Captain Pike needed to prove that he wasn't a foreigner in the United States—not necessarily for that reason, but he still had to provide some proof of citizenship, as the following interesting correspondence shows:

New-Jersey. Trenton 23d March 1808.

New Jersey. Trenton March 23, 1808.

It appears by the records of this State, that Capt. John Pike, in the Year 1666, was one of the Original purchasers of & Settlers in Woodbridge—a magistrate & member of Council under the Proprietory government.—I have been well acquainted with Major Zebulon Pike, from my Childhood and with Capt. John Brown (Lieutent. of Cavalry in the revolutionary War) also a Native of Woodbridge—and whose daughter Capt. ZM. Pike married; so that Capt Pike has good reason to claim New-Jersey, not only as his Native State, but as the residence of his family for near a Century & a half.

It seems from the records of this state that Capt. John Pike, in 1666, was one of the original buyers and settlers in Woodbridge—a magistrate and member of the council under the Proprietary government. I have known Major Zebulon Pike since childhood, as well as Capt. John Brown (Lieutenant of Cavalry in the Revolutionary War), who was also a native of Woodbridge—and whose daughter Capt. ZM. Pike married. Therefore, Capt. Pike has every reason to claim New Jersey not just as his birthplace, but as the home of his family for nearly a century and a half.

[Signed] Joseph Bloomfield

[Signed] Joseph Bloomfield

The above certificate of Governor Bloomfield was inclosed by Pike to the War Department with the following letter:

The certificate from Governor Bloomfield mentioned above was included by Pike in a letter to the War Department, as follows:

Washington City 4 Apl 1808

Washington, D.C. April 4, 1808

Sir!

Hey!

Having received the enclosed document from Govr. Bloomfield on the 27th Ulto.—who has particularly interested himself in my promotion in the profession my inclination has induced me to persue; I should not have conceived it necessary to have laid it before you had I not understood that you expressed a doubt as to the place of my nativity; and whether, the state of Jersey, was that of which I had a right to claim a Citizenship. I had not conceived that it would be requisite for a native of America who had served his country in Arms for Years (And his forefathers before him) to establish the Locality of his birth right but the prevoy prevoyance of my respected friend His Excells Govr. Bloomfield has laid it in my power to satisfy Genl. Dearborne on that Subject—I lx hope I shall be pardoned for thus intrudeing myself on the time of the Secy of War, and beg leave to offer assurances of High respect & Esteem——

Having received the enclosed document from Governor Bloomfield on the 27th of last month—who has taken a special interest in my advancement in the profession I am eager to pursue—I wouldn't have thought it necessary to bring it to your attention if I hadn’t understood that you expressed doubt about my place of birth and whether I have the right to claim citizenship in the state of Jersey. I had not imagined that it would be required for an American native who has served his country in arms for years (as have his forefathers) to establish the location of his birthright. However, the consideration of my esteemed friend, His Excellency Governor Bloomfield, has enabled me to clarify this matter for General Dearborne. I hope I will be forgiven for intruding on the Secretary of War’s time, and I offer my sincere assurances of high respect and esteem.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike

[Signed] Z. M. Pike

The Honl.
Henry Dearborne.
Secy War Dept.

The Hon.
Henry Dearborne.
Secy War Dept.

Having thus proven that he was a citizen of New Jersey and of the United States, the captain could feel that the coveted majority was his. His commission as major of the 6th Infantry, of date May 3d, 1808, was acknowledged by him in the following letter, which I have also chosen as the one to be reproduced in facsimile for the present work:

Having proven that he was a citizen of New Jersey and the United States, the captain felt that he had secured the desired majority. His commission as major of the 6th Infantry, dated May 3rd, 1808, was acknowledged in the following letter, which I have also chosen to reproduce in facsimile for this work:

Letter

Washington 5 May. 1808

Washington May 5, 1808

Sir

Sir

I have the Honor to acknowledge the receiipt of yours, notifying me of my appointment to a Majority in the 6th Regt. of Infantry in the Service of the United States. You will please Sir! to receive this as my acceptance of the same, and believe me to be

I’m honored to acknowledge the receipt of your letter informing me of my appointment as a Major in the 6th Regiment of Infantry in the service of the United States. Please accept this as my formal acceptance, and know that I am

With High Consideration
Your Obt. Sert.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike

With High Consideration
Your Obt. Sert.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike

The Honl.
Henry Dearborne
Sec. War Dep.

The Honorable
Henry Dearborne
Secretary of War

Among other things which had engaged Major Pike's attention was of course his book—that story of his adventures which he had fondly dreamed would immortalize his name, and respecting which his dream was realized. He had already made such progress in his literary work that he entered into official correspondence with the Secretary of War on that subject. For instance:

Among other things that had caught Major Pike's attention was, of course, his book— the tale of his adventures that he had hoped would make his name famous, and regarding which that hope had come true. He had already made significant progress on his literary work and had started official correspondence with the Secretary of War about it. For example:

Washington, 14th, April 1808.

Washington, April 14, 1808.

Sir:—

Sir:—

[A two-page letter concluding thus:]

[A two-page letter ending like this:]

I shall in a day or two address an unofficial letter to the President, requesting the favour of his advice, on the Subject of the publication of my Voyages, on which, he having read them, in Manuscript, will be a lxi Competent Judge—In this I shall speak as having the permission of your Department for the publication.—

I will write an unofficial letter to the President in a day or two, asking for his advice about publishing my Voyages. Since he has read them in manuscript, he will be a lxi competent judge. I will mention that I have your Department's permission for the publication.

I am Sir,
with great Consideration,
Your obt. servt.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike Captain.

I am Sir,
with deep respect,
Yours sincerely.
[Signed] Z. M. Pike Captain.

The inside history of books which the world will not let die is always interesting. Here is a letter which speaks for itself:

The backstory of books that the world won't let fade away is always fascinating. Here’s a letter that speaks for itself:

Philadelphia 27 May. 1808.

Philadelphia May 27, 1808.

Dr. Sir!

Dr. Sir!

I have entered into an agreement with the firm of Conrad, Lucas & Co of this place to print and publish my Tours, for which I allow them 20 pr. Cent on all the sales, and pay besides the expences of printing &c.—This, with bad debts and other Casualties will leave to myself but an extreame small profit but as a soldiers views are more Generally directed to fame than interest I hope that one object will at least be accomplished.—The Work will not exceed four dollars pr. Copy but the exact price we cannot yet ascertain but hope Genl. Dearborne will give it all the patronage which he may deem it entitled to; and Signify to Messrs. Conrad and Lucas the number of Copies you will take on ac of your Department. I have taken the Liberty of encloseing under cover to you a letter addressed to Nau [the draughtsman] which the Secy can read, and if he does not wish to retain that man, in the Service of the Goverment at the present time he will be good enough to have the letter presented to him, and should the Goverment wish his services in the Autumn or after he has done my business he can return to Washington: But if he cannot be spared by the Departt. the letter can be distroyed look out for another person—

I’ve made a deal with the firm of Conrad, Lucas & Co. here to print and publish my Tours, for which I’m giving them 20% of all sales, and I’ll also cover the printing costs, etc. This, along with bad debts and other unexpected issues, will leave me with a very small profit, but since a soldier's ambitions are usually more about fame than profit, I hope at least one goal will be achieved. The book will be priced at no more than four dollars per copy, but we can’t determine the exact price yet. I hope General Dearborne will support it as much as he thinks it deserves and let Messrs. Conrad and Lucas know how many copies your department will take. I’ve taken the liberty of enclosing a letter to Nau [the draughtsman] under cover to you, which the Secretary can read. If he doesn’t want to keep that guy in government service right now, I’d appreciate it if he could give the letter to him. If the government wants his help in the fall or after he finishes my work, he can return to Washington. But if he can’t be spared by the department, the letter can be destroyed, and you can look for someone else.

I beg leave to remind the Secy of War of the applications which have been made in favour of my friend Docr. Robinson—and hope he may yet be brought in for a Company Vice some one who did not accept.

I respectfully want to remind the Secretary of War about the requests that have been made on behalf of my friend Dr. Robinson—and I hope he can still be considered for a company vice someone who declined.

Will Genl. Dearborne accept of my sincere acknowledgements for the many favours he has conferred on me and believe me to be with sincere respect and Esteem.

Will Genl. Dearborne, please accept my sincere thanks for all the kindness you've shown me, and know that I hold you in genuine respect and esteem.

His obt Sert
[Signed] Z M Pike

His obit
[Signed] Z M Pike

The War Department proved to be a liberal subscriber; for General Dearborn indorsed the above in his own handwriting, "We will take 50 copies."

The War Department turned out to be a generous subscriber; General Dearborn wrote the following in his own handwriting, "We'll take 50 copies."

Matters thus being satisfactorily arranged for the publication lxii of his book, Major Pike seems to have returned at once, or very soon, to military duty in his new rank—unless he went to see his wife on leave of absence. We find him at Belle Fontaine in August of this year, as evidenced by a letter I will transcribe in part, epitomizing the rest:

Matters being properly arranged for the publication lxii of his book, Major Pike appears to have quickly returned to military duty in his new rank—unless he took some time off to visit his wife. We find him at Belle Fontaine in August of this year, as shown by a letter I will partially transcribe, summarizing the rest:

Camp Belle Fontain
18 Augt. 1808.

Camp Belle Fontain— 18 Aug. 1808.

Sir!

Hey!

Col. Hunt[M-14] deceased last night at half past 12 O. C. after an illness of some weeks—He has left a distressed widow and nine children unprovided for, and unprotected. [The letter recommends military appointments for Col. Hunt's two sons, George and Thomas; states that the command of the district has devolved on Capt. James House of the artillery; that Capt. Clemson's company of the 1st Infantry had marched 10 days before for Fire Prairie, 25 miles up the Missouri, and Capt. Pinckney's company was to march in about 10 days for the Des Moines r., which would leave only one company of artillery at Belle Fontaine; wishes to know when he shall have definite orders to join his battalion in New Jersey; expects to be at Pittsburgh next October; and continues:] which is my anxious wish as from appearances we shall again have to meet the European Invaders of our country and if I know myself, I feel anxious to have the honor of being amongst the first to rencounter their boasted phalanx's—and to evence to them that the sons are able to sustain the Independence handed down to us by our Fathers

Col. Hunt[M-14] passed away last night at 12:30 AM after several weeks of illness. He leaves behind a bereaved widow and nine children who are without support and protection. [The letter suggests military positions for Col. Hunt's two sons, George and Thomas; states that Capt. James House of the artillery has taken command of the district; that Capt. Clemson's company of the 1st Infantry marched 10 days ago towards Fire Prairie, 25 miles up the Missouri; and that Capt. Pinckney's company is set to march in about 10 days to the Des Moines River, leaving only one company of artillery at Belle Fontaine; requests to know when he will receive definite orders to join his battalion in New Jersey; expects to be in Pittsburgh next October; and continues:] which is my eager hope as it seems likely we will have to confront the European invaders of our country again, and if I know myself, I feel compelled to have the honor of being among the first to face their so-called infantry and to show them that we, their descendants, are capable of upholding the Independence passed down to us by our forefathers.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Majr.
6th Regt Inf

[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Majr.
6th Regt Inf

Before the year closed Major Pike had come East, and found his hands full, no doubt, in presenting to Congress the claims of himself and his men to the generous consideration of that body, in the little matter of an appropriation for their benefit. Those who have ever had occasion to cool their heels in the halls of greatness, till the mercury of their hopes congealed in the bulbs of their thoroughly lxiii refrigerated boots, will best appreciate Pike's plight. The novelist's realism of little Miss Flite in Chancery is out-realized in the Bleak House on Capitol Hill, which William McGarrahan haunted for a lifetime, and from which his injured ghost may not yet be freed. The following letter was written when Pike had not lost hope:

Before the year ended, Major Pike had come East and undoubtedly had his hands full trying to present to Congress the claims of himself and his men for a generous consideration regarding funding for their benefit. Those who have ever had to wait around in the halls of power, watching their hopes fade away like mercury freezing in the bulbs of their ice-cold boots, will understand Pike's situation best. The novelist's portrayal of little Miss Flite in Chancery is outdone by the reality on Capitol Hill, which William McGarrahan haunted for a lifetime, and from where his wronged spirit may still not have found peace. The following letter was written when Pike had not yet lost hope:

Capitol Hill, 2 Decemr. 08.

Capitol Hill, Dec 2, 2008.

Sir

Sir

The Committee meet to-morrow morning will Genl. Dearborne have the goodness to furnish them with the necessary information by that time—I would have waited on you personally but am this day to set on General Court Martial which convenes at 9 OC. A. M.

The committee will meet tomorrow morning. Will General Dearborne be kind enough to provide them with the necessary information by then? I would have come to see you in person, but I'm scheduled to attend a General Court Martial that starts at 9:00 A.M.

I am Sir with High Respect
& Esteem your ob. sert
[Signed] Z M Pike Majr.
6 Regt Infy

I am Sir with High Respect
& I appreciate your commitments and service.
[Signed] Z M Pike Maj.
6th Infantry Regiment

The Honl.
Henry Dearborne
Sec W. Dept.

The Hon. Henry Dearborne
Sec W. Dep.t

Nothing came of this move. Pike was less fortunate than Lewis and Clark. The difference did not all depend upon merit; simply, he had no political "pull." His expeditions originated with General Wilkinson; they were military movements with which the President had nothing to do. Jealousy is the most nearly universal of human weaknesses, in high as well as low places; besides which, Thomas Jefferson had his own opinion of James Wilkinson. Whatever lxiv Major Pike may have thought of it, he certainly lost little time in dancing attendance on Congress; he was not built for a lobbyist. In Dec., 1808, we find him on military duty at Fort McHenry, Md., as appears from various official letters of his before me, but which need not be transcribed, as they represent merely the routine correspondence of an army officer. At some period in 1809 he was transferred to the West; and he was on duty as military agent in New Orleans from Sept. 13th, 1809, to Mar. 10th, 1810, or later, by virtue of the following order:

Nothing came of this move. Pike was less fortunate than Lewis and Clark. The difference didn't depend solely on ability; he simply lacked political "pull." His expeditions started with General Wilkinson; they were military actions that the President wasn't involved in. Jealousy is one of the most common human weaknesses, found in both high and low places; in addition, Thomas Jefferson had his own opinions about James Wilkinson. Whatever Major Pike may have thought about it, he certainly didn't waste time trying to lobby Congress; he wasn't cut out for that. In December 1808, we find him on military duty at Fort McHenry, Maryland, as shown in various official letters I have, but there's no need to transcribe them, as they only reflect the routine correspondence of an army officer. At some point in 1809, he was assigned to the West; he served as a military agent in New Orleans from September 13, 1809, to March 10, 1810, or later, based on the following order:

Camp Terre au Bœuf,
Sept. 13th. 1809—

Camp Terre au Bœuf,
Sept. 13, 1809—

Sir

Sir

The Situation of the public service and the impossibility of finding a suitable Character in private life to undertake the temporary duties of Military Agent, Obliges me to impose that Office on you.... [instructions follow.]

The state of the public service and the difficulty of finding a suitable person in private life to take on the temporary duties of Military Agent forces me to assign that role to you.... [instructions follow.]

[Signed] J. Wilkinson
Majr. Z. M. Pike

[Signed] J. Wilkinson
Maj. Z. M. Pike

During his tour of duty in New Orleans Major Pike became lieutenant-colonel of the 4th Infantry Dec. 31st, 1809. One of Lieutenant-Colonel Pike's letters shows that he did not forget "Baroney," his quondam companion in arms on the Arkansaw:

During his time in New Orleans, Major Pike was promoted to lieutenant-colonel of the 4th Infantry on December 31, 1809. One of Lieutenant-Colonel Pike's letters reveals that he still remembered "Baroney," his former comrade-in-arms from the Arkansas:

New Orleans
March 4th. 1810

New Orleans
March 4th, 1810

Sir

Sir

Ensign Vasquez of the 2d Infantry who was late Interpreter on the tour of Discovery to the source of the Arkansaw &c presented himself to me at this place. After being three years in the United States service without receiving any settlement I made a statement of his accounts and gave him an advance in Cash and a draft for the balance, in order that if the form of settlement did not meet your approbation they might be corrected. He has been absent going on four years, and begs permission to return to St Louis to see his Aged parents, which I hope will be granted him by the Honl. Secretary of War. The French language is his proper one; but he speaks Spanish very well, and is beginning with the English, but very imperfectly as yet. Under those circumstances I should conceive his services would be most important on the Spanish lxv Frontiers. As he is about to embark for the City of Washington, I shall furnish him with a duplicate of this letter, and remain Sir, with

Ensign Vasquez of the 2d Infantry, who was previously the Interpreter on the Expedition to the source of the Arkansas River, came to see me here. After being in the U.S. service for three years without receiving any payment, I prepared a statement of his accounts and provided him with a cash advance and a draft for the remaining balance, so that if the settlement process wasn’t satisfactory to you, it could be adjusted. He has been away for almost four years and is asking for permission to return to St. Louis to visit his elderly parents, which I hope the Honorable Secretary of War will approve. French is his native language, but he speaks Spanish very well and is just starting to learn English, though he's not very proficient yet. Given these circumstances, I believe his services would be extremely valuable on the Spanish Frontiers. As he is about to leave for the City of Washington, I will give him a copy of this letter and remain, Sir, with

the highest Respect & Esteem
Your Obdt. Servt.
Z. M. Pike

the highest Respect & Esteem
Your loyal assistant.
Z. M. Pike

The Honl William Eustis
Secretary War Department

The Honorable William Eustis
Secretary of War

There is little to mark Lieutenant-Colonel Pike's career in 1810-11, or until the breaking out of the war of 1812. From many letters I have seen by which he can be traced in these years, uneventful for him, I select one which shows the workings of his mind at this time, as well as his readiness to ventilate the views which he entertained. Characters such as his have visions which they may freely express without carrying conviction to others. The following communication was received at the War Department from Mississippi Territory:

There’s not much to highlight in Lieutenant-Colonel Pike's career during 1810-11, or until the start of the War of 1812. From various letters I’ve come across that outline his uneventful years, I’ve chosen one that reveals his thoughts during this time and his willingness to share his opinions. People like him often have ideas they can express openly, even if they don’t persuade others. The following message was sent to the War Department from the Mississippi Territory:

Cantonment, Washington June 10, 10

Cantonment, Washington, June 10, 2010

Sir

Sir

Although, it may be deemed unmilitary in me (a Subordinate in Command) to address myself immediately to the War Department yet the purport of this Communication being principally of a private nature, I presume it will not, be deemed a great deviation from propriety.—I entered the Army at the early age of fifteen, and have continued to pursue my profession with enthusiasm to the present time a period upwards of Sixteen years during which I have had every practical experience which the times offered of becoming a Soldier.—Together with a Careful perusal of numerous Millitary authors in the French & English languages.—But hapily for my Country her Councils have been guided by Such Judicious Measures; That the opportunity which I have so long panted for, of Calling into Action, The Experience I possess, has never Occured.—Knowing that it must be the interest of the U.S to keep at peace with the world, and despairing of ever being Calld Into actual service I should some time since have resignd the sword and became a farmer, (The only proffession I can acquire) only for the unsettled state of our foreign affairs.—Fortune has at length placed me (Through the instrumentality of General Hampton) at the Head of the Compleatest body of Infantry in the US.—If this Regiment should be Consolidated and the Col. not join, I should be very happy to retain the Command and remain in this quarter.—If not I would hope to be ordered to join my lxvi Regiment in New England, a quarter of the Union I should be gratifyd. in spending some time in.—Should I remain here and be permitted to introduce the modern Discipline—into the Corps I would pledge my existance it would be equal to any in the U S. in one year. This is a subject of much diversity of Oppinion, as many gentlemen wish to Confine us to Stuben.[M-15]—The value of whose system no man appreciates more justly than myself. But the Battle of Jena but too fatally evinced to the Prusian Monarch that the mordern improvements in the Art of War had been such, as entirely to overturn the principles of manourvres of the Malboroughs—Eugenes and Fredericks. The Millitary Establishment of the United States can only be viewed as the nuclues of an Army in Case of War, from whence Could be drawn Staff Officers well versed in tactics and police—In the foregoing observations I mean to cast no reflections on my superior officers;—but Conceive at the same time the Ideas may not be deemed obtrusive On the Honl Secty of War.—Whilst makeing this unofficial Communication I think it my duty to intimate the situation in which the neighbouring province of Florida now stands. The Goverment is in a Compleat state of Lethargie.—The Citizens are forrming committees and appear to be disposed to offer their allegiance to the U S. when if it should be refused, they will Make it a tender to Great Britain this would have been done some time since had they not feared the Isle of Cuba.—That Cuba is competant to keep them in Subjection by force is extremely doubtful; But what line of Conduct the U. S will persue on the Occasion is an important question.—our views should only be turned to the effect our interferance would have abroad for we have disposible force in this territory & Orleans when joined to the Malcontents amply sufficient to secure possession of the province; But with respect to the effect this would have on Mexico is seriously to be taken into concideration Mexico including all the possessions of Spain North lxvii of Terra Firma [Tierra Firme], must constitute ere long a great and independant power of at least seven millions of souls, with more of the precious metals than any other nation in the world will it not be an object of the first Magnitude for the U S to secure the trade, friendship and alliance of this people. They never will become a maratime or manufactoring nation they are at present pastorial and On trial will prove Warlike. I hesitate not to say they Can pour forth thousans of Calvary surpass'd by none in the World. To this power We might become the Carryers and Manifactories, for which no Nation Could vie with us; which would be sources of immence Wealth.—And an Augmentation of our power.—To this very important object I humby Conceive a too early attention Cannot be paid—On this subject I have probaly intruded my oppinion on Mr. Eustis, but I could not forbear giveing those intimations which I conceived might be beneficial to my Country.—I had a brother in the Millitary Academy from whom I have not heard for some time should he merit the favour of his Country;—or if his Fathers Thirty Years service or my own claim some small indulgence for him, I hope he may be appointed an Ensign of Infantry and sufferd to join the Regiment to which I may be attached; the latter part of this request is not made from a desire that I may have it in my power to shew him any favour;—far from it,—but that, I may have him near me to Restrain the Disposition which all youths evince for irregularities. And point out to him the paths of propriety and Honor, also that he may benefit [by] the few years he can appropriate to study by the use of a variety of Millitary Authors I have collected.—Such are my reasons for wishing my brother with me. I hope this may meet the approbation of the Honbe Secrty.—And this letter may be attributed to its true motives, and that the Honble Secty may beleive me as I am from Duty and inclination Sincerely devoted to my Country and his obedt

Although it might seem unmilitary for me (a subordinate in command) to directly reach out to the War Department, since this communication is mainly of a private nature, I assume it won’t be seen as a significant breach of propriety. I joined the Army at the young age of fifteen and have pursued my career passionately for over sixteen years, during which I’ve gained all the practical experience available to become a soldier. Along with careful study of numerous military authors in both French and English. Fortunately for my country, its leadership has made such wise decisions that the opportunity I’ve longed for to apply my experience has never arisen. Recognizing that it's in the U.S. interest to maintain peace with the world, and feeling hopeless about ever being called into actual service, I would have resigned my commission and taken up farming (the only profession I know) a while ago, were it not for the uncertain state of our foreign affairs. Fortune has finally placed me (through General Hampton's influence) at the head of the finest infantry unit in the U.S. If this regiment is consolidated and the Colonel does not join, I would be very happy to keep command and stay here. If not, I hope to be ordered to join my regiment in New England, a part of the Union that I would enjoy spending time in. Should I stay here and be allowed to introduce modern discipline into the corps, I can promise it would be equal to any in the U.S. within a year. This is a topic with much disagreement, as many gentlemen want to limit us to the Steuben system— whose value I appreciate more than anyone. However, the Battle of Jena clearly showed the Prussian King that modern improvements in warfare have fundamentally changed the maneuvers of Marlboroughs, Eugens, and Fredericks. The military establishment of the United States can only be viewed as the foundation of an army in case of war, from which staff officers well-versed in tactics and organization could be drawn—In these observations, I intend no disrespect to my superior officers; however, I believe my ideas won't be seen as pushy to the Honorable Secretary of War. While making this unofficial communication, I feel it’s my duty to inform you about the current situation in the neighboring province of Florida. The government is in a complete state of lethargy. The citizens are forming committees and seem inclined to pledge their allegiance to the U.S. when, if this is declined, they will offer it to Great Britain instead. This would have happened some time ago had they not feared Cuba. Whether Cuba can keep them in subjection by force is quite doubtful; however, the course of action the U.S. will take on the matter is crucial. We should focus solely on the effects our interference may have abroad since we have a sufficient force in this territory and Orleans combined with the malcontents to secure the province. Yet, we must seriously consider the impact this would have on Mexico. Mexico, which includes all of Spain's northern territories, will soon become a great and independent power of at least seven million people, with more precious metals than any other nation. Wouldn't securing the trade, friendship, and alliance of this people be of utmost importance for the U.S.? They will never become a maritime or manufacturing nation; they are currently pastoral and, on trial, will prove to be warlike. I have no doubt that they can produce thousands of cavalry unmatched anywhere in the world. We might become their carriers and manufacturers, a role no other nation could compete with us for, leading to immense wealth and an increase in our power. I believe that this crucial objective deserves immediate attention. I may have previously imposed my opinion on Mr. Eustis, but I couldn't help but share these insights that I thought could benefit my country. I had a brother in the Military Academy, and I haven't heard from him in a while. If he deserves his country's favor, or if his father's thirty years of service or my own merits some small indulgence for him, I hope he may be appointed an Ensign of Infantry and allowed to join the regiment to which I may be assigned. The latter part of this request is not made out of a desire to show him any favoritism—far from it—but so I can keep him close to help guide him away from the irregularities that all young men tend to display. I want to show him the right paths of propriety and honor, as well as ensure he benefits from the few years he can dedicate to study using the various military texts I have collected. These are my reasons for wanting my brother with me. I hope this finds favor with the Honorable Secretary, and that this letter is recognized for its true intentions, allowing the Honorable Secretary to see me for who I am: sincerely dedicated to my country, both by duty and inclination, and obedient.

Hble Sert—
[Signed] Z M Pike

Hble Sert—
[Signed] Z M Pike

The Honl.
Wm. Eustis
Secy War Dept

The Hon.
Wm. Eustis
Secretary of War—

Lieutenant-Colonel Pike's "despair of ever being called into service" was of short duration. He was soon to be called upon to lay down his life for his country on the battlefield. From April 3d, 1812, to July 3d of that year he had been deputy quartermaster-general. He was promoted to the colonelcy of the 15th Infantry July 6th, 1812. The war was upon us. Colonel Pike's qualifications for the lxviii command of a regiment may be best estimated in the terms of his military biographer, General Whiting, who says, pp. 309-311:

Lieutenant-Colonel Pike's "hopelessness about ever being called to serve" didn't last long. He was soon called to sacrifice his life for his country on the battlefield. From April 3, 1812, to July 3 of that year, he had served as deputy quartermaster-general. He was promoted to colonel of the 15th Infantry on July 6, 1812. The war had begun. Colonel Pike's qualifications for leading a regiment can be best assessed through the words of his military biographer, General Whiting, who states, pp. 309-311:

Probably no officer in the army, at that time, was held in higher estimation. This was not because he had seen much actual service, for he had hardly been in the presence of the enemy before the day on which he fell. It was on the promise, rather than the fulfilment, that the public mind rested his character for boldness and enterprise; and his fitness to direct and control men had been determined, to an extent that warranted much confidence, by his expeditions in the north-west and the south-west. He had there given such proofs of those qualities, as established a reputation in advance. He had exhibited, moreover, an indefatigable activity in the drill of his regiment, requiring of all under his command an unwearied devotion to duty, and an exact and prompt obedience to orders.

Probably no officer in the army at that time was regarded more highly. This wasn’t because he had seen much actual combat; he had hardly been in the presence of the enemy before the day he fell. The public’s perception of his character for boldness and initiative was based more on potential than on achievement. His ability to lead and manage people had been demonstrated enough through his missions in the northwest and southwest to inspire confidence. There, he proved those qualities and built a solid reputation. Additionally, he showed relentless energy in training his regiment, demanding unwavering commitment to duty and strict, prompt compliance with orders from everyone under his command.

His regiment became an example of zeal, discipline, and aptitude in movements; his men had an unbounded belief in his capacity, and his officers looked up to him with unusual respect and affection. He inspired that confidence in all under his orders, which is almost a certain evidence that it is merited.

His regiment became a prime example of enthusiasm, discipline, and skill in their movements; his soldiers had complete faith in his abilities, and his officers respected and cared for him deeply. He inspired confidence in everyone he commanded, which is a strong indication that it was well-deserved.

At the opening of the war of 1812, we were almost without any fixed guides in tactics and discipline. The standard of the latter part of the revolution, and of subsequent times, "Old Steuben," which had been approved by Washington, and had led to some of the best triumphs of the closing years of that glorious period, had become obsolete, even before any substitute was provided. Hence, when new regiments came into service by scores in 1812, nothing was prescribed for regulation or for drill. The old regiments had their forms and customs, which preserved in them the aspect of regulars. But even these presented no uniform example. Some adopted the "nineteen manœuvres" of the English; others, the ninety-and-nine manœuvres of the French; while a few adhered to old Dundas; and fewer still to older Steuben.

At the start of the War of 1812, we had almost no established guidelines for tactics and discipline. The standards from the later part of the Revolution and the following years, known as "Old Steuben," which had been endorsed by Washington and had contributed to some of the greatest victories of that proud era, had become outdated before any replacement was in place. As a result, when new regiments joined the service in large numbers in 1812, there were no clear regulations or drill practices prescribed. The old regiments maintained their own forms and customs, which gave them the appearance of a regular army. However, even these lacked uniformity. Some followed the "nineteen maneuvers" of the English, others the ninety-nine maneuvers of the French, while a few stuck to old Dundas, and even fewer clung to the older Steuben.

Nothing was laid down by the proper authority; therefore all manner of things were taken up without any authority at all. Amid this confusion, or wide latitude of choice, General Pike, though brought up in the old school, was often tempted, by his ambitious desire for improvement, to run into novelties. With a prescribed rule, he would have been the most steady and uncompromising observer of it. But, in such a competition for beneficial change, he most naturally believed himself as capable as others of changing for the better.

Nothing was established by the proper authority; so all sorts of things were taken up without any authority at all. In the midst of this chaos, or wide range of options, General Pike, even though he was raised in the old school, was often tempted by his ambitious desire for improvement to explore new ideas. Had there been a set rule, he would have been the most firm and unwavering follower of it. But, in such a quest for positive change, he naturally believed he was just as capable as anyone else of making improvements.

In this spirit of innovation, the 15th regiment underwent many changes, and exhibited, even in times when novelties and singularities lxix were no rarities, perhaps the widest departure from common standards of any regiment in service. Adopting the French system of forming in three ranks, his third rank was armed in a manner peculiar to itself, having short guns, being the ordinary musket cut off some inches, and long pikes. It was said, by the wags of the day, that his own name suggested the manner, and the regiment was often called "Pike's regiment of pikes."

In the spirit of innovation, the 15th regiment went through many changes and showed, even during times when new things and oddities were not uncommon, maybe the biggest shift from the usual standards of any regiment on duty. Adopting the French system of forming in three ranks, their third rank was uniquely equipped, armed with short guns, which were regular muskets cut down a few inches, and long pikes. It was joked by the humorists of the time that his name inspired the method, and the regiment was often referred to as "Pike's regiment of pikes."

These pikes presented a formidable appearance on drill and dress parade, when the men could display their tactics with the precision of automata. They were even retained in the assault of Fort York. But at the first engagement after the fall of General Pike, the men threw them away, together with the cut-off pieces, and picked up English muskets to fight with. The experiment of putting his regiment on snow-shoes which Pike tried—doubtless remembering their serviceability to himself and his company on the upper Mississippi in the winter of 1805-6—does not seem to have proven any more lasting or decided a success.

These pikes looked impressive during drills and parades, where the soldiers could show off their tactics with the precision of machines. They were even used during the assault on Fort York. However, at the first battle after General Pike's death, the soldiers discarded them, along with the shortened parts, and grabbed English muskets to fight instead. The trial of putting his regiment on snowshoes that Pike attempted—likely recalling how useful they were for him and his company on the upper Mississippi in the winter of 1805-06—doesn’t seem to have led to a more lasting or clear success either.

Colonel Pike's sword was stronger than his pen, as we know; but he could sharpen either weapon on occasion, as the following spirited repulse of a newspaper attack on his regiment will show:[M-16]

Colonel Pike's sword was more powerful than his pen, as we know; but he could effectively use either one when needed, as the following lively response to a newspaper attack on his regiment will demonstrate:[M-16]

Camp near Plattsburg [N. Y.], Oct. 12th, 1812.

Camp near Plattsburgh, NY, Oct. 12th, 1812.

Sir:

Mr.:

However incompatible it may be with the character and profession of a soldier, to enter into the party politics of the day, yet when the honor of the government, the corps he commands, and his personal fame are wantonly attacked, and attempted to be sacrificed to satiate the malignant venom of party purposes, it becomes his duty as a man, a patriot, to come forward and boldly contradict the base calumniator. The following piece "from the Connecticut Herald" and republished in the New York Herald of October 3d, is not only calculated to bring disrepute on the government, but to hold up our army as a mob wanting lxx in discipline as well as in patriotism. The piece alluded to is as follows, viz.:

However incompatible it may be with the role of a soldier to engage in today's party politics, when the integrity of the government, the unit he leads, and his personal reputation are unjustly attacked and sacrificed to feed the harmful agenda of party interests, it becomes his obligation as a man and a patriot to step up and firmly refute the slanderous claims. The piece "from the Connecticut Herald" that was republished in the New York Herald on October 3rd not only aims to disgrace the government but also portrays our army as a disorganized mob lacking discipline and patriotism. The referenced piece is as follows:

"The multiplied proof of folly, or of madness, or some worse cause, that have driven the nation into a ruinous, offensive war, are accumulating with every day's experience. Barely to enumerate the evidence would occupy columns. Two or three facts of recent occurrence, which have come to my knowledge, are in point and worthy of record. It is then a fact (for I state it on the best authority) that either the national treasury is so miserably empty, or the proper department so deficient in duty, that the army under General Dearborn, which has so long been idling away their time near Albany, was not only unpaid, but unprovided with the common necessaries of a camp; and when, a few days since, a part of these troops were ordered to the frontiers, one whole regiment (Colonel Pike's) absolutely refused, and deliberately stacked their arms, declaring they would not move until paid. In this refusal they were justified by their colonel, and an old soldier, who admitted they ought not to march unless the government would first pay the arrears due them. It fortunately happened that Mr. Secretary Gallatin was then at Albany, and on learning the state of affairs at the encampment, he borrowed $20,000 from one of the banks on his private credit, by which means the troops were paid, and cheerfully followed their commander."

"The numerous signs of foolishness, madness, or something even worse that have led the nation into a destructive, aggressive war are piling up with each day's experience. Just listing the evidence would fill pages. A couple of recent facts that I've learned about are significant and worth mentioning. It’s a fact (and I say this based on reliable information) that either the national treasury is completely empty, or the relevant department is failing in its duties, because the army under General Dearborn, which has been idly waiting near Albany, was not only unpaid but also lacking basic camping supplies. Recently, when some of these troops were ordered to the front lines, one entire regiment (Colonel Pike's) outright refused and deliberately stacked their arms, stating they wouldn't move until they were paid. They were supported in this refusal by their colonel and an experienced soldier who argued that they shouldn’t march unless the government first settled their unpaid wages. Luckily, Mr. Secretary Gallatin was in Albany at that time, and upon learning about the situation at the camp, he borrowed $20,000 from one of the banks on his personal credit, which allowed the troops to be paid and they happily followed their commander."

In contradiction to this statement it will be sufficient to give the following facts:

In contrast to this statement, it will be enough to present the following facts:

[Firstly]—That the regimental paymaster had in his hands funds to pay the whole regiment up to the 31st. And [that] within three days of the period when the troops moved, three companies were paid previous to the march and the balance so soon as the troops halted a sufficient time to give the officers an opportunity to adjust the rolls and prepare the accounts of the recruits.

[Firstly]—The regimental paymaster had enough money to pay the entire regiment up to the 31st. And within three days before the troops moved, three companies were paid before the march, and the remaining balance was paid as soon as the troops stopped long enough for the officers to sort out the rolls and prepare the accounts for the recruits.

Secondly—That those funds were received by the regimental paymaster from the district paymaster, Mr. Eakins, who was then at Albany, and not from Mr. Gallatin whom, it is believed, did not arrive till after the regiment moved from Greenbush.

Secondly—That those funds were received by the regimental paymaster from the district paymaster, Mr. Eakins, who was then in Albany, and not from Mr. Gallatin, who is believed to have arrived only after the regiment moved from Greenbush.

These facts can be corroborated by every officer of the 15th Infantry, who one and all deem the paragraph published in the Herald a base calumny, a direct attack on their honor as soldiers, and declare that the author, whoever he may be, has asserted gross untruths. As for myself, I have had the honor to serve in the army from the rank of volunteer to the station I now hold, during the Administration of Gen. Washington, Mr. Adams, Mr. Jefferson, and Mr. Madison, and can affirm that I have known some troops under the three first to have been upward of a year without a payment, and under the latter for eight months. This was owing to the dispersed state of our troops on the western frontiers. lxxi But never did I hear of a corps shewing a disposition to refuse to do their duty, because they had not received their pay; nor do I believe the American army has been disgraced by an instance of the kind since the Revolutionary War. But ask any man of consideration, what time it requires to organize an army, or a corps of new recruits—if, owing to the want of a knowledge of the officers to forms of returns, accounts, etc., it will not be some time before a new corps can be as well equipt, or appear as much like soldiers, as an old one? Every soldier will reply that it will require two years at least to teach both officers and men to reap the same benefit from the same supplies as old soldiers. And although at this time the 15th regiment has been as regularly supplied as any other corps with clothing, pay, arms, and accoutrements, even to watch coats to protect the centinel against the winter storms, yet were there an old regiment laying by their side, who had received the same supplies, they would most indubitably be better equipped and make themselves more comfortable, having the saving of two or more years' supplies on hand. But whether ill or well supplied, the soldiers and officers have too just a sense of the duty they owe their country and their own honor, ever to refuse to march against the enemy. And the colonel begs leave to assure the author of the above paragraph, that he hopes he will forbear any future attempt to injure his reputation by praising an action which, if true, must have forever tarnished the small claim he now has to a military character.

These facts can be confirmed by every officer of the 15th Infantry, all of whom consider the paragraph published in the Herald to be a vile lie, a direct attack on their honor as soldiers, and they state that the author, whoever he is, has stated blatant untruths. As for me, I have had the honor of serving in the army from the rank of volunteer to my current position, during the administrations of Gen. Washington, Mr. Adams, Mr. Jefferson, and Mr. Madison, and I can confirm that I have known some troops under the first three to go over a year without payment, and under the latter for eight months. This was due to our troops being spread out on the western frontiers. lxxi But I never heard of any unit showing a willingness to refuse to fulfill their duty because they hadn’t been paid; nor do I believe the American army has ever been disgraced by anything like that since the Revolutionary War. But ask any reputable person how long it takes to organize an army or a group of new recruits—if due to the lack of familiarity of the officers with the forms for returns, accounts, etc., it won’t take some time before a new group can be as well equipped or look as much like soldiers as an old one? Every soldier will say it takes at least two years to train both officers and soldiers to get the same benefits from supplies as old soldiers do. And although the 15th regiment has been supplied as regularly as any other unit with clothing, pay, arms, and gear, even including watch coats to protect the sentinels from winter storms, if there were an old regiment right beside them, who had received the same supplies, they would definitely be better equipped and more comfortable, having two or more years' worth of supplies saved up. But whether well or poorly supplied, the soldiers and officers have too strong a sense of the duty they owe to their country and their own honor to ever refuse to march against the enemy. The colonel wishes to assure the author of the previous paragraph that he hopes he will refrain from any future attempts to damage his reputation by praising an action which, if true, would forever tarnish the small claim he currently has to a military character.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike,
Colonel 15th U. S. Infantry.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike,
Colonel, 15th U.S. Infantry.

Colonel Pike seldom had occasion to make proclamations of a politico-military character. But one such which he issued while he was in command of a district may be here cited. It is not dated, in the printed form before me, but was no doubt given out in Jan., 1813, as it appears in Niles' Register for the week ending Jan. 30th, III. No. 22, p. 344:

Colonel Pike rarely needed to make political or military statements. However, one that he issued while he was in charge of a district can be mentioned here. It's not dated in the printed version I have, but it was likely released in January 1813, as it appears in Niles' Register for the week ending January 30th, III. No. 22, p. 344:

To all whom it may concern. The state of hostility which exists between the Kingdom of Great Britain and the United States makes it necessary that the intercourse which may take place between this country and the adjacent province of Canada should be regulated on the principles which govern belligerent nations. I have had it in charge from the commanding general, Chandler [John Chandler, of New Hampshire, d. 1841] that no person should be permitted to pass in or out of Canada without his permission, or, in his absence, the permission of the commandant of lxxii the district of Champlain. This order has been communicated to the commanding officer on the lines, and will be strenuously enforced.

To everyone it may concern. The current conflict between the Kingdom of Great Britain and the United States requires that the interactions between this country and the neighboring province of Canada be managed according to the rules that apply to warring nations. I have been instructed by the commanding general, Chandler [John Chandler, of New Hampshire, d. 1841], that no one is allowed to enter or leave Canada without his consent, or if he is unavailable, the approval of the commandant of lxxii the Champlain district. This directive has been communicated to the commanding officer on the borders, and it will be strictly enforced.

Some members of the community have been found so void of all sense of honor, love of country, or any other principle which has governed the virtuous of all nations and ages, as to hold correspondence with and give intelligence to our enemies. It therefore becomes my duty to put the laws in full force. The two following sections of the rules and articles of war, which are equally binding on the citizen and the soldier, are published for the information of the public, that no one may plead ignorance, as from this time henceforward they shall be enforced with the greatest severity.

Some members of the community have shown a complete lack of honor, love for their country, or any principles that have guided the virtuous throughout history, by communicating with and providing information to our enemies. Therefore, it's my responsibility to fully enforce the laws. The two following sections of the rules and articles of war, which apply equally to both citizens and soldiers, are being published for the public's awareness so that no one can claim ignorance, as they will be enforced strictly from now on.

"Art. 56. Whosoever shall relieve the enemy with money, victuals, or ammunition, or shall knowingly harbor or protect an enemy shall suffer death, or such other punishment as shall be ordered by the sentence of a court-martial.

"Art. 56. Anyone who provides the enemy with money, food, or ammunition, or who knowingly shelters or protects an enemy will face death or another punishment as determined by a court-martial."

"Art. 57. Whosoever shall be convicted of holding correspondence with, or giving intelligence to, the enemy, either directly or indirectly, shall suffer death, or such other punishment as shall be ordered by the sentence of a court-martial."

"Art. 57. Anyone found guilty of communicating with, or providing information to, the enemy, whether directly or indirectly, will face passing, or any other punishment as determined by a court-martial's verdict."

[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Col. 15th Regt. Inf.
Commanding West Lake Champlain.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Col. 15th Regt. Inf.
Responsible for West Lake Champlain.

During the winter of 1812-13, when the 15th regiment was stationed on the northern frontier, in view of the operations to be undertaken against the posts of the enemy on the lakes, great confidence in this well-disciplined and zealous body of troops was felt by General Henry Dearborn, formerly secretary of war, and then the senior major-general of the army, in immediate command. As we have just seen, General Pike was in charge of a military district on Lake Champlain; his command was then of about 2,500 men. Various desultory demonstrations against the enemy had proved futile, in some cases fatuous and disgraceful. The War Department determined upon a more consistent and apparently feasible plan of concerted operations, which had in view the reduction of all the British posts on the St. Lawrence river and Lake Ontario. The capture of Kingston (site of old Fort Frontenac) was a measure of first importance. The garrison was supposed to be small, and lulled in a sense of security, owing to the rigors of the season and lxxiii the numerical insignificance of our troops at Sackett's Harbor; nor was Kingston likely to be re-enforced from below, as the British forces were menaced on the Lower St. Lawrence by Pike's troops on Lake Champlain. It was proposed to transport these in sleighs to the foot of Lake Ontario with such promptitude that the movement could not be counteracted. General Dearborn also proposed to concentrate other forces at Sackett's Harbor, to which place his headquarters at Albany were to be moved at once. This was in Feb., 1813. But while these measures were pending, Sir George Prevost, Governor-General of the Canadas, prorogued the Parliament then in session, and moved to Kingston with re-enforcements for that place. According to General Dearborn's dispatches of Mar. 3d from Sackett's Harbor, this demonstration seemed so alarming that operations against Kingston were suspended in favor of others which had regard to the safety of Sackett's Harbor; though it appears in General Armstrong's History of the War that Sir George Prevost had executed a clever ruse with few troops, and "countervailed his antagonist only by dexterous and well-timed reports," Whiting's Pike, p. 290 seq.

During the winter of 1812-13, when the 15th regiment was stationed at the northern frontier, anticipating operations against enemy posts on the lakes, General Henry Dearborn, who was previously the secretary of war and then the senior major-general of the army in command, had great confidence in this well-trained and dedicated group of soldiers. As we've seen, General Pike was in charge of a military district on Lake Champlain, leading about 2,500 men. Various scattered attempts against the enemy had proven unsuccessful, sometimes even foolish and shameful. The War Department decided on a more coherent and seemingly feasible plan for coordinated operations aimed at reducing all British posts on the St. Lawrence River and Lake Ontario. Capturing Kingston (the site of the old Fort Frontenac) was a top priority. The garrison there was believed to be small and complacent, feeling secure due to the harshness of the season and the limited number of our troops at Sackett's Harbor; Kingston was also not likely to receive reinforcements from below, as British forces were threatened on the Lower St. Lawrence by Pike's troops on Lake Champlain. There was a plan to quickly transport these troops in sleighs to the foot of Lake Ontario so that the movement couldn't be countered. General Dearborn also intended to gather additional forces at Sackett's Harbor, moving his headquarters from Albany there immediately. This was in February 1813. However, while these plans were in motion, Sir George Prevost, Governor-General of the Canadas, postponed the Parliament that was in session and moved to Kingston with reinforcements. According to General Dearborn's dispatches from March 3rd at Sackett's Harbor, this show of force seemed so alarming that operations against Kingston were put on hold in favor of others focused on the safety of Sackett's Harbor. Yet, it appears in General Armstrong's History of the War that Sir George Prevost executed a clever trick with few troops and "thwarted his opponent only by skillful and well-timed reports." Whiting's Pike, p. 290 seq.

The proposed attack on Kingston over the ice having been abandoned, the Secretary of War's alternative plan of reducing in succession the several posts on and about Lake Ontario engaged General Dearborn's attention. The Secretary indicated the order in which the successive attacks were to be made, viz.: Kingston and York on Lake Ontario; George and Erie on the Niagara river. But this sequence was not strictly regarded by General Dearborn, who determined to attack Kingston last instead of first; considering the rotation of the assaults to be of minor consequence, in view of the main features of a campaign which had for its object the reduction of all the posts named in the order of the Secretary. The general commanding, on consultation with Commodore Isaac Chauncey, concluded to make York the initial point of attack; George to come next, and then Kingston. lxxiv

The planned attack on Kingston over the ice was canceled, so the Secretary of War's backup strategy to take down the various posts around Lake Ontario caught General Dearborn's interest. The Secretary outlined the order in which the attacks should occur: Kingston and York on Lake Ontario; George and Erie on the Niagara River. However, General Dearborn didn't strictly follow this order and chose to go after Kingston last instead of first, believing that the sequence of attacks was less important given the overall goal of the campaign to reduce all the mentioned posts in the Secretary's recommended order. After discussing with Commodore Isaac Chauncey, the commanding general decided to start the attack at York, followed by George, and then Kingston. lxxiv

The prospect held out by this plan of the campaign was certainly very promising. It had all such probabilities in its favor as could be commanded by those who control only one side of the current of events. The force that could and would be brought to bear on each point of attack was ample, and left as little to hazard as prudence would suggest. The plan was founded on the best principles of strategy, and highly creditable to the generalship which dictated it. Had it been carried out with the spirit and perseverance with which it was commenced, there was every reasonable prospect of a successful issue. The causes of its failure were obvious: delays, without proper objects, after the capture of Fort George; and a change of command, wholly unnecessary and inexpedient, which led to the waste of nearly an entire season of inactivity (Whiting, p. 297).

The outlook presented by this campaign plan was definitely very promising. It had all the advantages that could be expected from those who only control one side of the unfolding events. The resources that could and would be deployed at each point of attack were sufficient, leaving little to chance as common sense would suggest. The plan was based on solid strategic principles and reflected well on the leadership that created it. If it had been executed with the same energy and determination it started with, there was every reasonable chance of success. The reasons for its failure were clear: delays without proper goals after taking Fort George, and an unnecessary and ill-advised change of command, which resulted in wasting almost an entire season with no action (Whiting, p. 297).

As noted by this military critic and historian, General Dearborn was relieved from command early in July, 1813, his successor being enjoined to rest on his arms, except in the event of certain improbable contingencies which never arose, until the arrival of General Wilkinson, who did not reach Fort George until September, or resume operations until Oct. 1st; so that "nearly three months were utterly wasted by a body of 4,000 troops."

As pointed out by this military critic and historian, General Dearborn was relieved of his command in early July 1813. His successor was instructed to hold their position unless some unlikely events occurred, which they didn’t, until General Wilkinson arrived, who didn’t reach Fort George until September and didn’t start operations again until October 1st. As a result, "nearly three months were completely wasted by a group of 4,000 troops."

But I have digressed from the attack on Fort York, with which alone are we here concerned.

But I've gotten sidetracked from the attack on Fort York, which is the only thing we're focused on here.

In the latter part of April, 1813, the navigation of Lake Ontario was open, and no molestation was apprehended, as it was known that Sir James Yeo's fleet was not operative. Agreeably with the plan of the campaign above briefly noted, therefore, General Dearborn embarked on board Commodore Chauncey's fleet, with about 1,700 troops, under the immediate command of Brigadier-General Pike, Apr. 25th. On the morning of the 27th the fleet reached York harbor, where it was intended to debark for the assault on Fort York. This military post defended the place which had been known as Toronto till 1793, and was then called York till 1834, when it resumed its aboriginal name.

In the later part of April 1813, Lake Ontario was navigable, and there were no concerns about interference since it was known that Sir James Yeo's fleet was not active. Following the campaign plan mentioned earlier, General Dearborn boarded Commodore Chauncey's fleet with about 1,700 troops, commanded directly by Brigadier-General Pike, on April 25th. On the morning of the 27th, the fleet arrived at York harbor, where they planned to land and assault Fort York. This military post protected what had been known as Toronto until 1793 and was then called York until 1834, when it reverted to its original name.

The true signification of the Iroquois word which has settled in the form Toronto, after long fluctuation of all lxxv its vowels, is uncertain, or at any rate, is still questioned. It is now most frequently translated "trees in the water," or by some equivalent phrase, with reference to the formerly wooded, long, low spit of land which still encompasses the harbor of Ontario's metropolis. Irrespective of its etymology, the various connotations of Toronto in successive historical periods are to be carefully discriminated. If we turn to old maps, we see that the present Georgian bay of Lake Huron was Toronto bay; the present Lake Simcoe was Toronto lake; present Severn river and the Humber were each of them Toronto river. In the seventeenth century, Toronto was the official designation of a region between Lake Simcoe and the Georgian bay—the country of the Hurons, on the large peninsula which intervenes between Lake Huron and Lake Ontario. The comparatively narrow neck of this peninsula offered, by means of Humber river and certain portages, a convenient way to pass between these two great lakes—it was, in fact, an Indian thoroughfare. The mouth of the Humber consequently became an Indian rendezvous, and the name of the whole region thus became best known in connection with the locality of the present city. As the southern terminus of this highway, on Lake Ontario, offered an eligible site for a trading-post, advantage was taken of such an opportunity to cut off trade from Chouagen (Oswego) by planting the original establishment of the Whites near the mouth of the Humber. Such was the French Fort Rouillé, built in 1749, and named in compliment to Antoine Louis Rouillé, Comte de Jouy, then colonial minister. This post was destroyed in 1756, to prevent it from falling into the hands of the English. It became better known as Fort Toronto than it had been by its proper French name, and later on passed into history as Old Fort Toronto, in distinction from the two other establishments to which the name was successively bequeathed. Fort Rouillé, by whatever name called, was never lost sight of entirely. Lossing's Field Book of the War of 1812, New York, 1868, p. 593, has lxxvi a cut which shows its appearance when it had been to some extent renovated in 1812-13. The exact site is now marked by a monument, lying alongside which is an inscribed stone. These memorials are pointed out to visitors, on the lake shore, in the southwest corner of the present Exposition grounds, on the western side of the city of Toronto. After the abandonment of old Fort Rouillé the region round about remained for nearly half a century a wild whose solitude may have been only relieved by the lodges of a few Misisagas—those Indians of Ojibwa affinities who had become members of the Iroquois confederation in 1746, three years before the fort was built. In 1791, Upper and Lower Canada were instituted by parliamentary measures which Pitt guided to success; the latter was practically the province of Quebec; the former became the province of Ontario, the refuge and future home of the United Empire Loyalists. For the capital of Ontario, a site was to be chosen in then unbroken wilds. The first provincial Parliament of the new province of Upper Canada was held in May, 1793, at Newark, the present town of Niagara, where the river of that name enters Lake Ontario. But this place was ineligible; the river became an international boundary; the guns of the United States Fort Niagara could be trained upon Newark; and in August of the same year the seat of government of the new province was transferred to the new site which had been surveyed to that end by Bouchette, and selected for the purpose by General and Governor John Graves Simcoe (b. Feb. 25th, 1752, d. Oct. 6th, 1806). To this place Simcoe gave the name of York, after the duke, second son of George III. The evolution of this embryo of future greatness was slow; for many years "Little York," or "Muddy York," as it was styled by some in derision, had but a few hundred inhabitants; its maintenance was mainly due to the United Loyalists already mentioned. In April, 1813, the works by which York was defended, and which General Pike carried by assault, were those called Fort York; later they were lxxvii known as Fort Toronto, or "the Fort at Toronto." The town which Simcoe had christened York did not resume the original designation of the locality till 1834, when it was incorporated as the city of Toronto.

The true meaning of the Iroquois word that has become Toronto, after much fluctuation of its vowels, is uncertain, or at least still debated. It's most often translated as "trees in the water," or some similar phrase, referring to the long, low strip of land that used to be wooded and still surrounds the harbor of Ontario's largest city. Regardless of its origin, the different meanings of Toronto in various historical periods should be carefully distinguished. If we look at old maps, we see that what is now Georgian Bay of Lake Huron was once called Toronto Bay; Lake Simcoe was Toronto Lake; and both the present Severn River and the Humber River were each known as Toronto River. In the 17th century, Toronto was the official name for a region between Lake Simcoe and Georgian Bay—the Huron territory, on the large peninsula lying between Lake Huron and Lake Ontario. The relatively narrow neck of this peninsula provided a convenient route via the Humber River and various portages to travel between these two major lakes—it was, in fact, an Indian thoroughfare. The mouth of the Humber became a gathering place for Indigenous people, and the name for the entire region became closely associated with the location of what is now the city. As the southern end of this route, on Lake Ontario, provided an ideal location for a trading post, the opportunity was seized to divert trade from Chouagen (Oswego) by establishing the first European settlement near the mouth of the Humber. This was the French Fort Rouillé, built in 1749 and named in honor of Antoine Louis Rouillé, Comte de Jouy, who was the colonial minister at the time. This post was destroyed in 1756 to prevent it from falling into English hands. It became more commonly known as Fort Toronto than by its original French name and was later referred to as Old Fort Toronto, distinguishing it from two other places that were subsequently named after it. Fort Rouillé, regardless of its name, was never entirely forgotten. Lossing's Field Book of the War of 1812, New York, 1868, p. 593, includes an illustration showing its condition after some renovation in 1812-13. The exact site is now marked by a monument, alongside which lies an inscribed stone. These memorials can be found by visitors on the lake shore in the southwest corner of the modern Exposition grounds, on the western side of present-day Toronto. After the abandonment of old Fort Rouillé, the surrounding area remained wild and lonely for nearly fifty years, relieved only by the camps of a few Misisagas—Indigenous people of Ojibwa descent who joined the Iroquois Confederation in 1746, three years before the fort was built. In 1791, Upper and Lower Canada were established by legislative measures championed by Pitt; Lower Canada was essentially Quebec, while Upper Canada became Ontario, the refuge and future home of the United Empire Loyalists. A location for Ontario's capital needed to be chosen in the then-untamed wilderness. The first provincial Parliament of Upper Canada convened in May 1793, at Newark, present-day Niagara, where the Niagara River flows into Lake Ontario. However, this site was unsuitable; the river had become an international boundary, and the guns of the United States Fort Niagara could easily target Newark; thus, in August that same year, the government seat was moved to a new location surveyed for this purpose by Bouchette and selected by General and Governor John Graves Simcoe (b. Feb. 25, 1752, d. Oct. 6, 1806). Simcoe named this new place York, after the duke, the second son of George III. The growth of this early settlement was slow; for many years, "Little York," or "Muddy York," as it was mockingly called by some, had only a few hundred residents, primarily sustained by the United Loyalists mentioned earlier. In April 1813, the defenses of York, which General Pike captured, were known as Fort York; later, they became known as Fort Toronto, or "the Fort at Toronto." The town that Simcoe named York did not revert to the original name of the area until 1834 when it was incorporated as the city of Toronto.

This magnificent metropolis, which so admirably illustrates the effect of American momentum upon English stability, is situated upon the north side of Lake Ontario, 39 miles northeast of Hamilton (which occupies the fond du lac) and 310 miles west-southwest of Montreal; at the observatory the position is calculated to be in latitude 43° 39´ 35´´ N. and longitude 79° 23´ 39´´ W. of the Greenwich meridian. The city extends westward from the vicinity of the Don in the direction of the Humber, across the small stream known as Garrison creek. It thus has several miles of lake front on the south, at the bay or harbor of Toronto, partly shut off from the lake by low land which was once a peninsula, and some small islands, with an entrance only from the west; but the peninsula has been artificially cut off from the mainland. At its end stood a blockhouse, in a position known as Gibraltar point; another blockhouse stood at the mouth of the Don, on the left or east bank of that river. One now drives a few blocks from any hotel in the heart of the city to "old" Fort York, at present dismantled, but very much in evidence still of the scene of General Pike's victory and mortal hurt. The visitor will be warned off the premises by the functionary who has these disjecta membra in charge, as Lossing had been before I was; but may nevertheless keep on the main street or road through the frowning earthworks, and will presently find himself on Garrison Common. This is the large level piece of ground, the middle of the lake front of which is occupied by the present barracks, or "new fort." At points included within the present garrison and parade ground were the positions of two outer defenses of old Fort York, respectively called at that time the Western and the Half Moon battery; these were the first and second obstacles for Pike to surmount in advancing upon the main defenses lxxviii of York. Crossing Garrison Common in a few minutes we enter the Exposition grounds, at the further corner of which, to the left, and directly upon the lake shore, stand the Rouillé monument and inscribed cairn already mentioned, together with a historical cabin; a pier juts into the lake close by these objects. The direct distance between the Rouillé monument and old Fort York is about 6,000 feet—little over a mile by the road; the present barracks are nearly midway between those two places. Old Fort York occupies a position about the mouth of Garrison creek, between Front Street and the water's edge, at the foot of Tecumseh Street, and close to Queen's Wharf, in the midst of railroad tracks, freight houses, and depots. The magazine, which was exploded at the cost of many American and some British lives, stood in a depression at or near the mouth of the creek, with its top nearly on a level with higher ground on either hand; it is said that its existence was not suspected by the enemy. It was a comparatively large structure of its kind, solidly built of heavy stone masonry, and contained a great quantity of powder, shot, and shell. All the positions here in mention may be inspected in a leisurely drive of an hour. Those who have not been over the ground, or have not a city map at hand, will be helped to a clear understanding of the situation by the diagram given in Lossing, p. 590; together with the sketches there given of York, of Fort York, of the magazine which was blown up by General Sheaffe's order, and of the Western battery whose explosion was accidental. Of the latter, the picture represents the remains as they were in 1860.

This impressive city, which perfectly demonstrates the impact of American energy on English stability, is located on the north side of Lake Ontario, 39 miles northeast of Hamilton (which is at the bottom of the lake) and 310 miles west-southwest of Montreal. According to calculations from the observatory, its coordinates are 43° 39' 35'' N latitude and 79° 23' 39'' W longitude from the Greenwich meridian. The city stretches west from the area around the Don River towards the Humber River, crossing a small stream called Garrison Creek. It has a few miles of lakefront to the south at Toronto's harbor, which is partly separated from the lake by low land that used to be a peninsula and some small islands, with an entrance only from the west; however, the peninsula has been artificially separated from the mainland. At the end of this peninsula stood a blockhouse known as Gibraltar Point; another blockhouse was located at the mouth of the Don River, on the east bank. Nowadays, you can drive just a few blocks from any hotel in the city center to "old" Fort York, which is currently dismantled but still very much a reminder of General Pike's victory and injuries. Visitors will be turned away from the premises by the official in charge of these remnants, just as Lossing was before me; however, you can still walk along the main road through the imposing earthworks and soon find yourself on Garrison Common. This is a large flat area, with the middle of the lakefront occupied by the current barracks, or "new fort." Inside the current garrison and parade ground were the locations of two outer defenses of old Fort York, known at that time as the Western and the Half Moon battery; these were the first and second challenges for Pike to overcome when advancing toward the main defenses of York. After crossing Garrison Common in a few minutes, we enter the Exposition grounds, at the farther corner of which, to the left and right on the lake shore, are the Rouillé monument and inscribed cairn already mentioned, along with a historical cabin; a pier extends into the lake near these structures. The straight-line distance between the Rouillé monument and old Fort York is about 6,000 feet—just over a mile by the road; the current barracks are nearly halfway between those two locations. Old Fort York is located near the mouth of Garrison Creek, between Front Street and the water’s edge, at the foot of Tecumseh Street, close to Queen's Wharf, surrounded by railroad tracks, freight houses, and depots. The magazine, which exploded costing many American and some British lives, was situated in a dip near the mouth of the creek, with its top almost level with the higher ground on either side; it’s said its existence wasn’t known to the enemy. It was a relatively large structure of its type, solidly built of heavy stone, and held a significant amount of powder, shot, and shell. All the sites mentioned can be explored on a relaxed drive lasting about an hour. Those who haven’t been to the area or don’t have a city map can gain a better understanding of the layout from the diagram in Lossing, p. 590; along with the sketches of York, Fort York, the magazine that was blown up by General Sheaffe's orders, and the Western battery whose explosion was accidental. The picture shown of the latter represents the remains as they were in 1860.

The conflicting accounts of uninformed, unconsciously biased, or willfully mendacious writers have shrouded in obscurity the clear and intelligible relation which can be given of the battle of York. Especially have the two explosions which occurred during the assault been confounded and falsified in history. It is necessary, at the outset, to dissociate in mind these two catastrophes, namely: lxxix (1) The accidental explosion of a portable magazine at the Western battery during the advance of the Americans upon the main works. (2) The intentional explosion of the fixed magazine during the retreat of the British from the main works. The latter was somewhat premature, owing to overmuch zeal of the soldier who had been ordered to fire the train; but it was premeditated.

The conflicting stories from uninformed, biased, or intentionally dishonest writers have obscured the clear and straightforward account of the battle of York. In particular, the two explosions that happened during the assault have been mixed up and misrepresented in history. It's important from the start to separate these two events in our minds: lxxix (1) The accidental explosion of a portable magazine at the Western battery while the Americans were advancing on the main works. (2) The intentional explosion of the fixed magazine during the British retreat from the main works. The latter was slightly premature due to the soldier's excessive eagerness to ignite the fuse, but it was planned.

A diligent comparison of many different descriptions of the battle of York has satisfied me that the account in Whiting, Pike's most formal biographer, leaves much to be desired, and that Lossing's relation is decidedly preferable in most particulars. The latter gives, on the whole, the clearest and truest picture which any modern historian has painted. Lossing consulted the official reports of the commanders, both British and American; the accounts given by Thompson, Perkins, James, Auchinleck, Armstrong, Christy, Ingersoll, and others; Whiting's Biography of Pike; Hough's County histories; Roger's Canadian History; Smith's Canada; Cooper's Naval History; Niles' Register; the Portfolio; the Analectic Magazine; he had some manuscripts of actors in the scene, besides various verbal relations; and he went over the ground in person. In the following sketch I shall lean more heavily upon Lossing than upon Whiting; but for numerous particulars shall refer back of both to contemporaneous records and official reports, on both sides. I shall also adduce a certain obscure author, P. Finan, who is among those who witnessed the fight, and who describes what he saw in his little-known Journal of a Voyage to Quebec in the Year 1825, with Recollections of Canada during the late American War in the Years 1812-13, Newry, printed by Alexander Peacock, 1828. H. A. Fay's Collection of Official Documents, etc., 1 vol., 8vo, New York, 1817, gives General Dearborn's and Commodore Chauncey's reports to the Secretary of War and of the Navy, respectively, and the terms of the capitulation after the capture. Brannan's Official Letters, etc., 1 vol., 8vo, Washington, 1823, gives in full Pike's vigorous lxxx and rigorous brigade order, pp. 144-146; the reports said of Dearborn and of Chauncey; and various other items. These and many other materials are also contained in earlier form in Niles' Weekly Register, IV. Mar.-Sept., 1813. What here follows is derived mainly from the sources I have thus indicated, but also includes a certified copy of the most important one of the original Sheaffe documents in the Archives of Ontario at Ottawa.

A careful comparison of various accounts of the Battle of York has led me to believe that the description in Whiting, Pike's most formal biographer, is lacking in several aspects, while Lossing's account is definitely more reliable in most respects. Overall, Lossing presents the clearest and most accurate portrayal by any modern historian. He consulted official reports from both British and American commanders, narratives from Thompson, Perkins, James, Auchinleck, Armstrong, Christy, Ingersoll, and others; Whiting's Biography of Pike; Hough's County Histories; Roger's Canadian History; Smith's Canada; Cooper's Naval History; Niles' Register; the Portfolio; the Analectic Magazine; and some manuscripts from participants in the events, along with various oral accounts. Additionally, he visited the battlefield himself. In the following outline, I will rely more heavily on Lossing than Whiting; however, for many details, I will refer back to contemporary records and official reports from both sides. I will also mention an often-overlooked author, P. Finan, who witnessed the battle and recorded his observations in his lesser-known Journal of a Voyage to Quebec in the Year 1825, with Recollections of Canada during the Late American War in the Years 1812-13, published by Alexander Peacock in 1828. H. A. Fay's Collection of Official Documents, 1 vol., 8vo, New York, 1817, contains reports from General Dearborn and Commodore Chauncey to the Secretary of War and the Navy, respectively, along with the terms of capitulation after the capture. Brannan's Official Letters, 1 vol., 8vo, Washington, 1823, fully includes Pike's vigorous and strict brigade order, pp. 144-146; the reports from Dearborn and Chauncey; and various other items. These and many other resources are also found in earlier forms in Niles' Weekly Register, IV. Mar.-Sept., 1813. What follows here is mainly based on the sources I've mentioned, but it also includes a certified copy of the most significant original Sheaffe documents held in the Archives of Ontario in Ottawa.

General Pike's brigade order for the attack on York appears as follows in Niles' Register, IV. pp. 229, 230:

General Pike's brigade order for the attack on York appears as follows in Niles' Register, IV. pp. 229, 230:

Sackett's Harbor, April 25, 1813.

Sackett's Harbor, April 25, 1813.

Brigade Order. When the debarkation shall take place on the enemy's shore, Major Forsyth's light troops, formed in four platoons, shall be first landed. They will advance a small distance from the shore, and form the chain to cover the landing of the troops. They will not fire unless they discover the approach of a body of the enemy, but will make prisoners of every person who may be passing, and send them to the general. They will be followed by the regimental platoons of the first brigade, with two pieces of Brooks' artillery, one on the right and one on the left flank, covered by their musketry, and the small detachments of riflemen of the 15th and 16th Infantry. Then will be landed the three platoons of the reserve of the first brigade, under Major Swan.[M-17] Then Major Eustis, with his train of artillery, covered by his own musketry. Then Colonel M'Clure's volunteers, in four platoons, followed by the 21st regiment, in six platoons. When the troops shall move in column, either to meet the enemy or take a position, it will be in the following order, viz.: First, Forsyth's riflemen, with proper front and flank guards; the regiments of the first brigade, with their pieces; then three platoons of reserve; Major Eustis' train of artillery; volunteer corps; 21st regiment; each corps sending out proper flank guards. When the lxxxi enemy shall be discovered in front, the riflemen will form the chain, and maintain their ground until they have the signal (the preparative) or receive orders to retire, at which they will retreat with the greatest velocity, and form equally on the two flanks of the regiments of the first brigade, and then renew their fire. The three reserve platoons of this line under the orders of Major Swan, 100 yards in the rear of the colors, ready to support any part which may show an unsteady countenance. Major Eustis and his train will form in the rear of this reserve, ready to act where circumstances may dictate.

Brigade Directive. When we land on the enemy's shore, Major Forsyth's light troops will be the first to go ashore, organized into four platoons. They will move a short distance from the shore and create a line to protect the landing of the other troops. They won’t fire unless they spot enemy forces approaching, but they will capture anyone passing by and send them to the general. Next, the regimental platoons of the first brigade will come ashore, along with two pieces of Brooks' artillery—one on the right flank and one on the left, shielded by their muskets, along with small detachments of riflemen from the 15th and 16th Infantry. Then, the three platoons of the first brigade's reserve will land under Major Swan.[M-17] After that, Major Eustis and his artillery, protected by his own musketeers, will follow. Then, Colonel M'Clure’s volunteers will come in four platoons, followed by the 21st regiment in six platoons. When the troops move into formation, whether to confront the enemy or take a position, it will be in this order: first, Forsyth's riflemen, with adequate front and flank guards; then, the regiments of the first brigade with their artillery; followed by three platoons of reserve; Major Eustis' artillery; the volunteer corps; and the 21st regiment, each unit deploying proper flank guards. When the lxxxi enemy is spotted ahead, the riflemen will form a line and hold their position until they receive a signal (the preparative) or orders to fall back, at which point they will retreat quickly and regroup on both flanks of the regiments of the first brigade before resuming fire. The three reserve platoons under Major Swan will stay 100 yards behind the colors, prepared to support any part that shows signs of weakness. Major Eustis and his artillery will set up in the rear of this reserve and be ready to act as needed based on the situation.

The second line will be composed of the 21st Infantry in six platoons, flanked by Colonel M'Clure's volunteers, equally divided as light troops. The whole under the orders of Colonel Ripley.[M-18]

The second line will consist of the 21st Infantry in six platoons, flanked by Colonel M'Clure's volunteers, evenly split as light troops. The entire formation will be under the command of Colonel Ripley.[M-18]

It is expected that every corps will be mindful of the honor of the American arms, and the disgraces which have recently tarnished our arms; and endeavor, by a cool and determined discharge of their duty, to support the one and wipe off the other. The riflemen in front will maintain their ground at all hazards, until ordered to retire, as will every corps of the army. With an assurance of being duly supported, should the commanding general find it prudent to withdraw the front line, he will give orders to retire by the heads of platoons, covered by the riflemen; and the second line will advance by the heads of platoons, pass the intervals, and form the line, call in the light troops, and renew the action. But the general may find it proper to bring up the second line on one or both flanks, to charge in columns, or perform a variety of manœuvres which it would be impossible to foresee. But as a general rule, whatever may be the directions of lines at the commencement of the action, the corps will form as before directed. If they then advance in line, it may be in parallel eschelons of platoons, or otherwise, as the ground or circumstances may dictate.

It’s expected that every unit will be aware of the honor of the American military and the recent embarrassments that have tarnished our reputation; they should strive, through a calm and determined performance of their duties, to uphold the former and eliminate the latter. The riflemen in the front will hold their position at all costs until ordered to fall back, as will every unit in the army. With the assurance of proper support, if the commanding general decides it’s wise to retreat the front line, he will order a withdrawal by platoon heads, covered by the riflemen; and the second line will advance by platoon heads, passing the gaps, and forming the line, calling in the light troops, and resuming the fight. However, the general may decide it’s appropriate to move the second line to one or both flanks, to charge in columns, or carry out various maneuvers that are impossible to predict. But as a general rule, whatever the formation of the lines at the start of the action, the units will arrange themselves as previously instructed. If they then move forward in line, it may be in parallel platoon formations, or otherwise, depending on the terrain or situation.

No man will load until ordered, except the light troops in front until within a short distance of the enemy, and then charge bayonets; thus letting the enemy see that we can meet them in their own weapons. Any man firing or quitting his post without orders, must be put to instant death, as an example may be necessary. Platoon officers will pay the greatest attention to the coolness and aim of their men in the fire; their lxxxii regularity and dressing in the charge. Courage and bravery in the field do not more distinguish the soldier than humanity after victory; and whatever examples the savage allies of our enemies may have given us, the general confidently hopes that the blood of an unresisting or yielding enemy will never stain the weapons of the soldiers of his column.

No one will fire until ordered, except for the light troops at the front, who will move in closer to the enemy and then charge with bayonets. This shows the enemy that we can fight them with their own weapons. Anyone who fires or leaves their post without orders will face immediate execution, as a warning may be necessary. The platoon officers need to pay close attention to how calmly and accurately their soldiers are firing, as well as their formation and alignment during the charge. Courage and bravery in battle do not distinguish a soldier more than showing humanity after a victory; no matter what examples our enemies’ savage allies may have set, the general firmly believes that the blood of a defenseless or surrendering enemy will never stain the weapons of the soldiers in his column.

The unoffending citizens of Canada are many of them our own countrymen, and the poor Canadians have been forced into the war. Their property must therefore be held sacred, and any soldier who shall so far neglect the honor of his profession as to be guilty of plundering the inhabitants, shall, if convicted, be punished with death. But the commanding general assures the troops that, should they capture a large quantity of public stores, he will use his best endeavors to procure them a reward from his government.

The innocent citizens of Canada are many of our own countrymen, and the unfortunate Canadians have been forced into the war. Their property must therefore be respected, and any soldier who neglects the honor of his profession by stealing from the locals will, if convicted, face the death penalty. However, the commanding general assures the troops that if they capture a large amount of government supplies, he will do his best to get them a reward from his government.

This order shall be read at the head of each corps and every field officer shall carry a copy, in order that he may at any moment refer to it; and give explanations to his subordinates.

This order should be read at the beginning of each corps, and every field officer must carry a copy so that they can refer to it at any time and provide explanations to their subordinates.

All those found in arms in the enemy's country, shall be treated as enemies; but those who are peaceably following the pursuits of their various avocations, friends—and their property respected.

All those found armed in enemy territory will be treated as enemies; however, those who are peacefully engaged in their various jobs will be considered friends, and their property will be respected.

By order of Brigadier-general Z. M. Pike.
Charles G. Jones,[M-19]
Assistant aid-de-camp.

By order of Brigadier General Z. M. Pike.
Charles G. Jones,[M-19]
Assistant aide-de-camp.

Of quite another character than the foregoing order is the next word which reaches us from General Pike—probably from the last letter he ever wrote. It is always the soldier, but now the son and not the officer who speaks, in this letter addressed to his father. The extract is undated and unsigned, but was penned at Brownsville, near Sackett's Harbor, on the day before the expedition sailed from the latter place. I cite from Niles' Register of Saturday, July 10th, 1813, p. 304, these affecting passages:

Of a completely different nature than the previous message is the next word we receive from General Pike—likely from the last letter he ever wrote. It's still the soldier speaking, but now it's the son instead of the officer, addressed to his father. The excerpt is undated and unsigned, but it was written in Brownsville, near Sackett's Harbor, on the day before the expedition left from that location. I quote from Niles' Register of Saturday, July 10th, 1813, p. 304, these touching passages:

"I embark to-morrow in the fleet at Sackett's Harbor, at the head of a column of 1,500 choice troops, on a secret expedition. If success attends my steps, honor and glory await my name—if defeat, still shall it be said we died like brave men, and conferred honor, even in death, on the American name.

"I set out tomorrow with the fleet at Sackett's Harbor, leading a group of 1,500 elite troops on a secret mission. If I succeed, honor and glory will follow my name. If I fail, it will still be said that we died like brave men, bringing honor, even in death, to the U.S. name.

"Should I be the happy mortal destined to turn the lxxxiii scale of war, will you not rejoice, O my father? May Heaven be propitious, and smile on the cause of my country. But if we are destined to fall, may my fall be like Wolfe's—to sleep in the arms of victory."

"If I'm the lucky one meant to tip the balance of war, won't you be happy, Dad? I hope Heaven is kind and supports my country's cause. But if we are meant to lose, let my end be like Wolfe's—finding rest in the embrace of victory."

His aspiration was answered, for he turned the scale of war; his dream of glory came true, for he fell asleep, like Wolfe, in the arms of victory!

His ambition was fulfilled, as he changed the course of the war; his dream of fame became a reality, as he passed away, like Wolfe, in the embrace of victory!

Commodore Isaac Chauncey's fleet, which conveyed the American troops from Sackett's Harbor to York, consisted of 14 vessels: the Madison, flagship; Oneida, Fair American, Hamilton, Governor Tompkins, Conquest, Asp, Pert, Julia, Growler, Ontario, Scourge, Lady of the Lake, and the transport Raven.

Commodore Isaac Chauncey's fleet, which transported the American troops from Sackett's Harbor to York, included 14 ships: the Madison, flagship; Oneida, Fair American, Hamilton, Governor Tompkins, Conquest, Asp, Pert, Julia, Growler, Ontario, Scourge, Lady of the Lake, and the transport Raven.

On that fateful 27th of April, 1813, about seven o'clock in the morning, when this fleet had reached York, the intention was to land the troops at old Fort Rouillé, whence the advance to the assault of Fort York would have been only about a mile, along the lake front, over the level ground of present Garrison Common. But a strong east wind drove the boats "a considerable distance" leeward, to some wooded point in the direction of the Humber. Exactly how far this was does not appear; but there is evidence that it was not more than some fraction of a mile—probably not as far west of Fort Rouillé as the latter was west of Fort York. General Dearborn says, "about a mile and a half" from Fort York, which would be about half a mile west of Fort Rouillé; and the place called Grenadier Point has been named in this connection. Doubtless the whole of the troops were not landed at precisely the same spot. General Dearborn remained with the fleet, which was to bombard York after landing the troops under the command of General Pike. The former's official report to Hon. John Armstrong, Secretary of War, dated Headquarters, York, Upper Canada, Apr. 28th, 1813, includes this passage (Brannan, p. 149):

On that crucial April 27, 1813, around seven in the morning, when this fleet arrived at York, the plan was to land the troops at old Fort Rouillé, from where the advance to attack Fort York would have been only about a mile along the lakeshore, over the flat ground of what is now Garrison Common. However, a strong east wind pushed the boats "a considerable distance" off course to a wooded area toward the Humber. The exact distance isn't clear, but there's evidence it wasn't more than a small fraction of a mile—likely not as far west of Fort Rouillé as Fort Rouillé was west of Fort York. General Dearborn notes it was "about a mile and a half" from Fort York, which would put it about half a mile west of Fort Rouillé; the location known as Grenadier Point is mentioned in this context. It's likely that not all the troops landed at exactly the same location. General Dearborn stayed with the fleet, which was set to bombard York after the troops, led by General Pike, were landed. The general's official report to Hon. John Armstrong, Secretary of War, dated Headquarters, York, Upper Canada, Apr. 28, 1813, includes this passage (Brannan, p. 149):

I had been induced to confide the immediate command of the troops in action to General Pike, from a conviction that he fully expected it, and lxxxiv would be much mortified at being deprived of the honor, which he highly appreciated.

I was encouraged to hand over the direct command of the troops in action to General Pike, believing that he fully anticipated it, and lxxxiv would be quite upset to be denied the honor, which he valued greatly.

As rendered in Niles' Register, IV. p. 179, it is to the same effect, but somewhat differently worded:

As presented in Niles' Register, IV. p. 179, it conveys the same idea, but with slightly different wording:

To the general I had been induced to confide the immediate attack, from a knowledge that it was his wish and that he would have been mortified had it not been given to him.

To the general, I had been led to share the immediate attack, knowing it was his desire and that he would have been embarrassed if it hadn't been handed to him.

We will hear from Pike himself once more before he falls. It is before any landing has been effected. Forsyth's boats are nearing the shore; they are fired upon from the woods, but have not yet answered a shot. Pike is standing on the deck of the flagship, surrounded by his staff, straining his eager eyes impatiently at the boats, which he sees have been driven beyond the intended point of debarkation. "'By God! I can't stay here any longer!' and addressing himself to his staff—'Come, jump into the boat!' which we immediately did, the commodore having reserved a boat specially for him and his suite; the little coxswain was ordered immediately to steer for the middle of the fray, and the balls whistled gloriously around; probably their number was owing to seeing so many officers in one boat; but we laughed at their clumsy efforts as we pressed forward with well-pulled oars."[M-20]

We will hear from Pike himself one last time before he falls. This is before any landing has taken place. Forsyth's boats are getting close to the shore; they are being fired at from the woods, but haven’t returned fire yet. Pike is on the deck of the flagship, surrounded by his staff, impatiently watching the boats, which he sees have been pushed beyond the intended landing spot. "'By God! I can't stay here any longer!' he says to his staff—'Come on, jump into the boat!' So we immediately did, as the commodore had set aside a boat just for him and his team; the little coxswain was told right away to head for the middle of the action, and the bullets whizzed magnificently around us; probably there were so many shots because of the number of officers in one boat, but we laughed at their awkward attempts as we moved forward with strong strokes of our oars."[M-20]

The first troops which effected a landing were Forsyth's[M-21] lxxxv Rifles, conveyed in two boats. Their debarkation was promptly resisted by a choice body of light troops from Fort York, consisting of a company of Glengary Fencibles, with some Indians, under Major Givens. From an advantageous position in the woods which had been taken up, the enemy opened a galling fire as our troops left the boats. Concerning this opening engagement I cite Whiting, pp. 300-303:

The first troops to land were Forsyth's[M-21] lxxxv Rifles, brought in by two boats. They were quickly met with resistance from a skilled group of light troops from Fort York, which included a company of Glengarry Fencibles and some Native Americans, led by Major Givens. Positioned advantageously in the woods, the enemy launched a fierce attack as our troops left the boats. Regarding this initial engagement, I refer to Whiting, pp. 300-303:

The riflemen were formed on the bank as promptly as possible, when the boats returned to the fleet for other troops. In the meantime, this gallant little band, assisted by some few other troops that were thrown on shore in other boats, sustained the brunt of the combat. The numbers in this initial struggle were about equal, and it became a fair and close fight, to be turned either way as re-enforcements should happen to arrive. The British light troops were choice men, and commanded by a brave officer.

The riflemen quickly gathered on the bank when the boats came back to the fleet for more troops. In the meantime, this brave little group, along with a few other soldiers who landed from different boats, took on the main force of the battle. The numbers in this first fight were roughly the same, making it a fair and intense clash that could go either way depending on reinforcements. The British light troops were select fighters, led by a courageous officer.

Forsyth's men were undisciplined, but had seen some desultory service on the Ogdensburg frontier, and had unbounded confidence in their leader, who was rather an extraordinary man, and regarded as a most promising partisan officer. He had peculiar notions as to the manner of training men. The common rules of discipline were looked upon by him with the utmost contempt. All he seemed to require of those under him was, that they should be good marksmen, and ready to follow him....

Forsyth's troops were unruly, but they had some irregular experience on the Ogdensburg front and had complete faith in their leader, who was quite an exceptional individual and seen as a highly promising guerrilla officer. He had unique ideas about training soldiers. He viewed the usual rules of discipline with total disdain. All he really expected from those under his command was that they be skilled shooters and willing to follow him.

At the time of this expedition, Major Forsyth was a fat man, probably weighing some 200 pounds. The uniform of his men was green, and, at the time he landed, he wore a broad-skirted coat of that color, which was unbuttoned and thrown back, displaying a white vest spread over his ample chest, that afforded a mark for an enemy equal to the chalked circle of a common infantry target. He had on his head a broad-brimmed black hat. Soon after the landing, the armorer of his regiment, a favorite of both himself and his men, was killed. The skill of this man lxxxvi was such as enabled him to give the rifle its most deadly character; and the efficiency of the regiment was consequently supposed, both by officers and men, to depend much upon him. When he fell, every man felt as if a deed had been perpetrated by the enemy that demanded revenge; and the whole detachment, from Major Forsyth down to the most indifferent marksman, entered into the combat with a fierce spirit of retaliation that, no doubt, contributed much to the obstinacy of the stand they made, and the unusual loss sustained by the enemy immediately opposed to them.

At the time of this expedition, Major Forsyth was a heavyset man, weighing about 200 pounds. His men wore green uniforms, and when he landed, he had on a wide-skirted coat of the same color, which was unbuttoned and thrown back, revealing a white vest that spread over his round chest, making him a clear target for enemies, much like a chalked circle on a standard infantry target. He also wore a broad-brimmed black hat. Shortly after landing, the armorer of his regiment, who was well-liked by both him and the troops, was killed. This man had the skill to make the rifle extremely effective, and both officers and soldiers believed the regiment’s efficiency largely relied on him. When he was killed, every soldier felt as if the enemy had committed an act that required revenge; and the whole group, from Major Forsyth down to the least experienced marksman, entered the fight with a fierce desire for retaliation that undoubtedly contributed to the stubbornness of their defense and the unusually high casualties suffered by the enemy directly facing them.

Taking to the woods in which the British light troops were posted, the riflemen, after their loose manner, placed themselves behind trees, and thus carried on the contest with their more concentrated, better ordered, and, therefore, more exposed opponents. It is said that Major Forsyth continued, throughout the action, to move to and fro, armed only with a light sword, immediately in the rear of his men, pointing out with an earnest solemnity that partook both of sorrow and anger, to one rifleman and another, some one of the enemy, and exclaiming that he was the man who had killed the favorite armorer. This suggestion was almost sure to be fatal to the enemy thus specially branded with the guilt of having taken off the best man of the corps. The British light troops were nearly all left on the ground they first occupied, being too strong to retreat while the landing was only partially made, and too much exposed to stand before such expertness of aim, rendered so fierce and unyielding by one of the chance shots of an opening fight.

Heading into the woods where the British light troops were stationed, the riflemen, as was their usual style, took cover behind trees and engaged their more organized and vulnerable opponents. It’s reported that Major Forsyth constantly moved back and forth during the fight, armed only with a light sword, right behind his men. With a serious tone that expressed both sorrow and anger, he pointed out specific enemy soldiers to various riflemen, declaring that they were the ones responsible for killing the favored armorer. This accusation was likely to lead to the death of the enemy singled out for the guilt of having taken the best man from their unit. The British light troops mostly remained on the ground where they initially set up, being too strong to retreat while the landing was only partially completed and too exposed to effectively face the sharp shooting, which had become fierce and relentless after some early shots in the fight.

The force under Forsyth was soon supported by Major King's[M-22] battalion of the 15th Infantry, consisting of three companies—Captain John Scott's, Captain White Youngs', and that of Captain John Lambert Hoppock, who had been mortally wounded in the boats. When General Pike had landed with the whole body of his troops, the attacking lxxxvii force was represented by the 6th, 15th, 16th, and 21st Infantry, Colonel Maclure's 3d regiment of New York Militia, and several pieces of artillery.

The force led by Forsyth was soon joined by Major King's battalion of the 15th Infantry, which included three companies—Captain John Scott's, Captain White Youngs', and Captain John Lambert Hoppock's, who had been fatally wounded in the boats. When General Pike landed with all his troops, the attacking force included the 6th, 15th, 16th, and 21st Infantry, Colonel Maclure's 3rd regiment of New York Militia, and several pieces of artillery.

At the first sharp collision, as we have seen, the British were defeated, not without much loss on both sides. On their retreat, the bugles sounded the advance, and the troops pressed forward along the lake shore toward Fort York, which was meanwhile bombarded from the fleet. One of General Pike's staff says: "Our march was by the lake road in sections, but the route was so much intersected by streams and rivulets, the bridges over which had been destroyed by the enemy as they retreated, that we were considerably retarded in our progress. We collected logs, and by severe efforts at length contrived to pass over one field piece and a howitzer, which were placed at the head of our column, in charge of Captain Fanning[M-23] of the 3d Artillery; and thus we proceeded through a spacious wood, as we emerged from which we were saluted by a battery of 24-pounders. The general then ordered one of his aids (Fraser) and a sergeant to proceed to the right of the battery, in order to discover how many men were in the works. We did so, and reported to him the number, and that they were spiking their own guns. The general immediately ordered Captain Walworth of the 16th [sic] with his company of grenadiers to make the assault. Walworth gallantly ordered his men to trail arms and advance at the accelerated pace; but at the moment when they were ordered to recover and charge the enemy, the enemy broke in the utmost confusion, lxxxviii leaving several men wounded on the ground which they abandoned."

At the first sharp clash, as we’ve seen, the British were defeated, experiencing significant losses on both sides. During their retreat, the bugles signaled an advance, and the troops moved forward along the lake shore toward Fort York, which was being bombarded by the fleet. One of General Pike's staff members states: "Our march was along the lake road in sections, but the route was so chopped up by streams and rivulets, the bridges over which had been destroyed by the enemy as they withdrew, that our progress was seriously slowed. We collected logs, and with considerable effort, we managed to get one field piece and a howitzer across, which were placed at the front of our column, under the charge of Captain Fanning[M-23] of the 3d Artillery; and we continued through a large woods, emerging to be greeted by a battery of 24-pounders. The general then ordered one of his aides (Fraser) and a sergeant to move to the right of the battery to find out how many men were in the works. We did so and reported back to him the number, and that they were spiking their own guns. The general immediately ordered Captain Walworth of the 16th [sic] with his company of grenadiers to launch the assault. Walworth bravely told his men to carry their arms and advance quickly; but just as they were ordered to recover and charge the enemy, the enemy fled in complete chaos, leaving several men wounded on the ground they abandoned."

This first serious obstacle to Pike's advance was the Western battery already described, p. lxxvii, where the explosion occurred before Captain Walworth[M-24] could carry out the order to charge this work. This accident caused some loss of life to the defenders, but none to the assaulters. Lossing has, concerning it:

This first major obstacle to Pike's progress was the Western battery mentioned earlier, p. lxxvii, where the explosion happened before Captain Walworth[M-24] could execute the order to attack this position. This incident resulted in some casualties for the defenders, but none for the attackers. Lossing has stated regarding this:

The wooden magazine of the battery, that had been carelessly left open, blew up, killing some of the men, and seriously damaging the defences. The dismayed enemy spiked their cannon and fled to the next, or Half Moon battery. Walworth pressed forward, when that, too, was abandoned, and he found nothing within but spiked cannon. Sheaffe and his little army, deserted by the Indians, fled to the garrison near the governor's house, and there opened fire upon the Americans. Pike ordered his troops to halt, and lie flat upon the grass, while Major Eustis,[M-25] with his artillery battery, moved to the front, and soon silenced the great guns of the enemy.

The wooden magazine of the battery, which had been carelessly left open, exploded, killing some of the men and seriously damaging the defenses. The shocked enemy spiked their cannons and ran to the next position, or Half Moon battery. Walworth pressed forward, and when that was also abandoned, he found nothing inside but spiked cannons. Sheaffe and his small army, deserted by the Indians, fled to the garrison near the governor's house and opened fire on the Americans. Pike ordered his troops to stop and lie flat on the grass while Major Eustis, [M-25], with his artillery battery, moved to the front and soon silenced the enemy's big guns.

Finan is more circumstantial in describing the casualty which did so much to decide the fate of the day:

Finan provides more details about the event that significantly influenced the outcome of the day:

While this part of our force was contending with the enemy in the woods, an unfortunate accident occurred in the battery opposed to the fleet which proved a death blow to the little hope that might have been entertained of a successful issue to the proceedings of the day. A gun was aimed at one of the vessels, and the officers, desirous of seeing if the ball would take effect, ascended the bastion: In the meantime the artilleryman, waiting for the word of command to fire, held the match behind him, as is usual under such circumstances; and the traveling magazine, a large wooden chest, containing cartridges for the great guns, being lxxxix open just at his back, he unfortunately put the match into it and the consequence, as may be supposed, was dreadful indeed! Every man in the battery was blown into the air, and the dissection of the greater part of their bodies was inconceivably shocking! The officers were thrown from the bastion by the shock, but escaped with a few bruises; the cannons were dismounted, and consequently the battery was rendered completely useless.

While this part of our force was battling the enemy in the woods, an unfortunate accident happened in the battery facing the fleet that shattered any remaining hope for a successful outcome for the day. A gun was aimed at one of the ships, and the officers, eager to see if the shot would hit, climbed up the bastion. In the meantime, the artilleryman, waiting for the order to fire, held the match behind him, as is common in such situations. Unfortunately, the traveling magazine, a large wooden box containing cartridges for the cannons, was open right behind him, and he accidentally dropped the match into it. The result, as you can imagine, was horrific! Every man in the battery was blown into the air, and the dismemberment of most of their bodies was unimaginably shocking! The officers were thrown off the bastion by the blast but escaped with only a few bruises; the cannons were knocked out of position, making the battery completely useless.

I was standing at the gate of the garrison when the poor soldiers who escaped the explosion with a little life remaining, were brought in to the hospital, and a more afflicting sight could scarcely be witnessed. Their faces were completely black, resembling those of the blackest Africans; their hair frizzled like theirs, and their clothes scorched and emitting an effluvia so strong as to be perceived long before they reached one. One man in particular presented an awful spectacle: he was brought in a wheelbarrow, and from his appearance I should be inclined to suppose that almost every bone in his body was broken; he was lying in a powerless heap, shaking about with every motion of the barrow, from which his legs hung dangling down, as if only connected with his body by the skin, while his cries and groans were of the most heart-rending description.

I was standing at the gate of the garrison when the poor soldiers who survived the explosion, barely hanging on to life, were brought into the hospital, and it was a heart-wrenching sight. Their faces were completely black, looking like those of the darkest Africans; their hair was frizzy like theirs, and their clothes were scorched, giving off a stench that could be detected long before they arrived. One man, in particular, was horrifying to see: he was brought in a wheelbarrow, and from his appearance, I would guess that almost every bone in his body was broken; he was lying in a limp heap, shaking with every movement of the barrow, his legs dangling down as if they were only attached by skin, while his cries and groans were utterly heart-rending.

Although Spartan valour was evinced by our little party, it proved unavailing against the numbers that pressed them upon all sides; and in consequence of the loss of the battery, and the reduction that had been made in the number of our troops, their ground was no longer tenable; but after nobly and desperately withstanding their enemies for several hours, a retreat towards the garrison became inevitable, although every inch of the ground was obstinately disputed.

Although our small group showed incredible bravery, it wasn't enough against the overwhelming numbers surrounding us. After losing the battery and with fewer troops than before, we could no longer hold our position. After fighting valiantly and fiercely for several hours, a retreat to the garrison became unavoidable, even though we fought for every inch of ground.

It is remarkable that Whiting's relation of the attack has nothing about this marked affair; it is in fact impossible to follow the course of events in his narrative, between the conclusion of the opening engagement and the final explosion of the main magazine. Lossing, having brought our troops to a halt, when they were lying upon the grass, continues with the result of Major Eustis' operations:

It’s surprising that Whiting's account of the attack doesn't mention this significant event; in fact, it’s impossible to track the events in his story between the end of the initial engagement and the final explosion of the main magazine. Lossing, having stopped our troops while they were resting on the grass, goes on to discuss the outcome of Major Eustis’ operations:

The firing from the garrison ceased and the Americans expected every moment to see a white flag displayed from the blockhouse in token of surrender. Lieut. Riddle[M-26] was sent forward to reconnoitre. General xc Pike, who had just assisted, with his own hands, in removing a wounded soldier to a comfortable place, was sitting upon a stump conversing with a huge British sergeant[M-27] who had been taken prisoner, his staff standing around him. At that moment was felt a sudden tremor of the ground, followed by a tremendous explosion near the British garrison. The enemy, despairing of holding the place, had blown up their powder magazine, situated upon the edge of the water at the mouth of a ravine, near where the buildings of the Great Western Railway stand. The effect was terrible. Fragments of timber, and huge stones of which the magazine walls were built, were scattered in every direction over a space of several hundred yards. When the smoke floated away, the scene was appalling. Fifty-two Americans lay dead, and 180 were wounded. So badly had the affair been managed that 40 of the British also lost their lives by the explosion.[M-28]

The firing from the garrison stopped, and the Americans expected to see a white flag raised from the blockhouse any moment to signal surrender. Lieut. Riddle[M-26] was sent out to scout. General xc Pike, who had just helped move a wounded soldier to a safe spot, was sitting on a stump chatting with a big British sergeant[M-27] who had been captured, his staff gathered around him. Suddenly, the ground shook, followed by a huge explosion near the British garrison. The enemy, unable to hold the position, had blown up their powder magazine, located at the water's edge by the mouth of a ravine, near where the Great Western Railway buildings stand. The devastation was horrific. Debris from timber and large stones that made up the magazine walls were thrown in all directions over several hundred yards. When the smoke cleared, the sight was shocking. Fifty-two Americans were dead, and 180 were injured. The situation was so poorly handled that 40 British soldiers also died in the explosion.[M-28]

General Armstrong states, in his History of the War of 1812, that General Sheaffe said this explosion was accidental, his own soldiers having been involved in its effects. General Whiting repeats this. But both Armstrong and Whiting are clearly in error. If General Sheaffe ever said this, he said what he knew was untrue. His words—such as they may have been—may have referred to the earlier explosion at the Western battery and been mistaken to xci apply to the main explosion. We have his own reiterated writings, that the magazine was exploded by his order. One of these statements is made in a hurried letter, whose almost illegible handwriting betrays the state of mind to which this gentleman had been reduced. It was written while he was on his retreat to Kingston, and is addressed to his superior officer, Sir George Prevost. The published text before me reads in part as follows (italics editorial):

General Armstrong says in his History of the War of 1812 that General Sheaffe claimed this explosion was accidental, with his own soldiers affected by it. General Whiting echoes this. However, both Armstrong and Whiting are clearly mistaken. If General Sheaffe ever made this claim, he knowingly stated something false. His words—whatever they were—might have referred to the earlier explosion at the Western battery and been incorrectly interpreted to apply to the main explosion. We have his own repeated writings indicating that he ordered the magazine to be exploded. One of these statements is found in a hurried letter, whose nearly illegible handwriting reflects the state of mind he was in. It was written while he was retreating to Kingston and addressed to his superior officer, Sir George Prevost. The published text I have reads in part as follows (italics editorial):

Haldimand, 30th April.

Haldimand, April 30th.

My Dear Sir George,—I have the mortification of reporting to you that York is in the possession of the enemy, it having on the 27th inst. been attacked by a force too powerful to resist with success. Sixteen vessels of various descriptions full of men, including their new ship the Madison, formed their flotilla. The Grenadiers of the King's suffered first in the action with the enemy (in which Captain W. Neale was killed), and afterwards severely, in connection with other corps, by the accidental explosion of a battery magazine, which at the same time disabled the battery. I caused our grand magazine to be blown up....

Dear Sir George,—I regret to inform you that York is now under enemy control, having been attacked on the 27th by a force that was too strong to successfully resist. Sixteen ships of various types, including their new vessel the Madison, made up their flotilla. The King's Grenadiers were the first to engage with the enemy (in which Captain W. Neale was killed) and later suffered heavy losses due to the accidental explosion of a battery magazine, which also rendered the battery useless. I had our main magazine blown up....

I am, my dear Sir George, your very faithfully devoted servant,
R. H. Sheaffe.

I am, my dear Sir George, your truly devoted servant,
R.H. Sheaffe.

Another letter from General Sheaffe, dated Kingston, May 5th, when he had become more composed in mind xcii than he seems to have been during his inglorious if not disgraceful flight, gives a more coherent account and many further details. I cite it in full, from the original MS. now in the Department of Archives at Ottawa, as kindly copied and certified for me by Mr. L. P. Sylvain of the Library of Parliament:

Another letter from General Sheaffe, dated May 5th in Kingston, shows that he had become more composed than he seemed to be during his shameful and undignified escape. It provides a clearer account and many additional details. I’m quoting it in full from the original manuscript now in the Department of Archives in Ottawa, as kindly copied and certified for me by Mr. L. P. Sylvain of the Library of Parliament:

Kingston, 5th May, 1813.

Kingston, May 5, 1813.

Sir,

Sir,

I did myself the honour of writing to Your Excellency on my route from York to communicate the mortifying intelligence that the Enemy had obtained possession of that place on the 27th of April, and I shall now enter into a fuller detail, than I was enabled to do at the date of that letter.

I had the honor of writing to Your Excellency on my way from York to share the upsetting news that the Enemy had taken control of that area on April 27th. Now, I will provide a more detailed account than I could at the time of that letter.

In the evening of the 26th of April I received information that many Vessels had been seen from the Highlands to the Eastward of York, soon after daylight the next morning the Enemy's Vessels were discovered lying to not far from the shore of the peninsula in front of the town; they soon afterwards, sixteen in number of various descriptions, made sail with a fresh breeze from the [p. 2] eastward, led by the Ship lately built at Sackett's harbour, and anchored off the point where the french fort [Rouillé] formerly stood; many boats full of troops were soon discovered assembling near the Commander's Ship, apparently with an intention of effecting a landing on the ground off which he was anchored: our troops were ordered into the Ravine in the rear of the Government Garden and fields; Major Givens and the Indians with him were sent forward through the wood to oppose the landing of the Enemy—the Company of Glengary Light Infantry was directed to support them, and the Militia not having arrived at the Ravine, The Grenadiers of the King's Regiment and the small portion of the Royal Newfoundland Fencibles belonging to the Garrison of York were moved on, led by Lt Colonel Heathcote of that corps, commanding the Garrison; this movement was directed to be made within the wood, [p. 3] parallel to the Lake-side, and only so far from it, as not to be discovered by the Enemy's Vessels, several of which were not at a great distance from the shore: Captain Eustace's company of the King's Regiment, and some Militia that were quartered at the east end of the town, and had been left there during the night, lest the Enemy might make some attempt on that flank, were ordered, with the exception of a small party of the Militia, to join these troops—which was soon effected: while these operations were going on Major General Shaw, Adjudant General of Militia led a portion of the Militia on a road at the back of the wood to watch our rear, and to act according to circumstances; by some mistake he led the Glengary company xciii away from the direction assigned to it, to accompany this detachment, so that it came late into action, instead of being near the Indians at its commencement; the movement of the other troops was retarded [p. 4] by the difficulty of the wood, while the Enemy being aided by the wind, rapidly gained the shore under cover of a fire from the commodore's ship and other vessels, and landed in spite of a spirited opposition from major Givens and his small band of Indians; the Enemy was shortly afterwards encountered by our handful of troops, Captain McNeal of the King's Regiment was early killed while gallantly leading his Company which suffered severely: the troops fell back. I succeeded in rallying them several times, and a detachment of the King's with some Militia, whom I had placed near the edge of the wood to protect our left Flank repulsed a column of the Enemy which was advancing along the bank at the Lake side: but our troops could not maintain the contest against the greatly superior and increasing numbers of the Enemy—they retired under cover of our batteries, which were engaged with some of their Vessels, that had begun to beat up towards [p. 5] the harbour, when their troops landed, occasionally firing, and had anchored at a short distance to the westward of the line from the Barracks to Gibraltar Point; from that situation they kept up a heavy fire on our batteries, on the Block House and Barracks, and on the communications between them, some of their Guns being thirty two pounders; to return their fire, we had two complete twelve pounders, and old condemned guns without trunnions (—— eighteen —— pounders) which, after being proved had been stocked and mounted under the direction of Lieut. Ingouville of the Royal Newfoundland Regiment, whom I had appointed Assistant Engineer; a twelve pounder of the same description was added during the Engagement; with these defective means the Enemy was kept at bay for some time, when, by some unfortunate accident, the traveling Magazine at the Western battery blew up and killed and wounded a considerable number of men [italics editorial]; many of them belonging to the [p. 6] Grenadier Company of the King's Regiment, the battery was crippled, the platform being torn up, and one of the eighteen pounders overturned: the Magazine was replaced and the battery restored to some order, but it was evident that our numbers and means of defence were inadequate to the task of maintaining possession of York against the vast superiority of force brought against it, though providentially little mischief had hitherto been done by the long continued cannonade of the Enemy, except to some of the buildings: the troops were withdrawn towards the town, and the grand Magazine was at the same time blown up [italics editorial], the Enemy was so near to it, that he sustained great loss, and was, for a time, driven back by the explosion; some of our own troops were not beyond the reach of fragments of the xciv stone, though they escaped with very little injury; Captain Loring, my aide-de-camp, received a severe contusion, and [p. 7] the horse he rode was killed.

In the evening of April 26th, I got word that many ships had been spotted from the Highlands to the east of York. Soon after daybreak the next morning, the enemy ships were seen anchored not far from the shore of the peninsula in front of the town. Shortly after, sixteen vessels of different kinds set sail with a fresh breeze from the east, led by the ship just built at Sackett's Harbor, and anchored off the point where the French fort [Rouillé] had previously stood. Many boats full of troops soon gathered near the Commander's ship, seemingly planning to land where he was anchored. Our troops were ordered into the ravine behind the Government Garden and fields; Major Givens and the Indians with him were sent through the woods to oppose the enemy's landing. The Company of Glengarry Light Infantry was directed to support them, and since the militia hadn't arrived at the ravine yet, the King's Grenadiers and a small portion of the Royal Newfoundland Fencibles that belonged to the York garrison were moved up, led by Lt. Colonel Heathcote, who commanded the garrison. This movement had to take place within the woods, [p. 3] parallel to the lakeside, staying far enough from it to avoid detection by the enemy ships, several of which were not too far from the shore. Captain Eustace's company from the King's Regiment and some militia stationed at the east end of the town, were left there during the night to guard against an enemy attempt on that flank, were ordered to join these troops, except for a small party of militia. This was accomplished quickly. Meanwhile, Major General Shaw, Adjutant General of Militia, led a portion of the militia along a road at the back of the woods to watch our rear and act as circumstances required. Due to a misunderstanding, he took the Glengarry company away from their assigned position to accompany this detachment, so they arrived late to the action, missing the initial engagement near the Indians. The movement of the other troops was delayed [p. 4] by the difficulties of the woods, while the enemy, aided by the wind, quickly reached the shore under fire from the commodore's ship and other vessels, landing despite spirited resistance from Major Givens and his small band of Indians. Shortly after, they were confronted by our small troop, with Captain McNeal of the King's Regiment killed early on while bravely leading his company, which suffered heavy losses. The troops began to fall back. I managed to rally them several times, and a detachment of the King's and some militia that I had stationed near the edge of the woods to protect our left flank succeeded in repelling a column of the enemy advancing along the lakeside. However, our troops couldn't sustain the fight against the significantly larger and growing enemy force — they fell back under the cover of our batteries, which were engaged with some of their vessels that had begun to move toward [p. 5] the harbor as their troops landed, occasionally firing, and had anchored close to the west of the line from the Barracks to Gibraltar Point. From that position, they maintained a heavy bombardment on our batteries, the Block House, and the Barracks, with some of their guns being thirty-two pounders. To respond, we had two fully operational twelve-pounders and some condemned guns without trunnions (—— eighteen —— pounders) that, after being tested, were mounted under the direction of Lieutenant Ingouville of the Royal Newfoundland Regiment, whom I had appointed Assistant Engineer. A similar twelve-pounder was added during the engagement. Despite these inadequate resources, we managed to hold off the enemy for some time, when, due to an unfortunate accident, the traveling magazine at the Western battery exploded, killing and wounding a significant number of men [italics editorial]; many of them were part of the [p. 6] Grenadier Company of the King's Regiment. The battery was damaged, with the platform torn apart and one of the eighteen-pounders overturned. The magazine was replaced and the battery restored to some order, but it was clear that our numbers and defenses were insufficient to hold York against the overwhelming force brought against it, though fortunately, the prolonged cannonade from the enemy had caused little harm, aside from some damage to buildings. The troops were withdrawn towards the town, and at the same time, the grand magazine was blown up [italics editorial]. The enemy was so close that they suffered significant losses from the explosion and were temporarily driven back. Some of our own troops weren't far enough away to avoid the fragments of stone, but they escaped with minimal injuries; Captain Loring, my aide-de-camp, suffered a severe bruise, and [p. 7] the horse he rode was killed.

The troops were halted at a ravine not far to the westward of the ship yard, I there consulted with the Superior Officers, and it being too apparent that a further opposition would but render the result more disastrous, some of the Enemy's vessels indicating an intention to move up the harbour, in order to co-operate with their land forces, I ordered the troops of the line to retreat on the road to Kingston, which was effected without any annoyance from the Enemy; when we had proceeded some miles we met the Light Company of the King's Regiment on its march for Fort George, I had sent an express the preceding evening to hasten its movement, but it was at too great a distance to be able to join us at York.

The troops were stopped at a ravine not far west of the shipyard. I consulted with the superior officers, and since it was clear that further resistance would only lead to a more disastrous outcome, especially with some of the enemy's vessels showing signs of heading up the harbor to cooperate with their ground forces, I ordered the line troops to retreat on the road to Kingston. This was done without any interference from the enemy. After we had traveled a few miles, we encountered the Light Company of the King's Regiment on its way to Fort George. I had sent a message the night before to speed up their movement, but they were too far away to join us at York.

The ship on the stocks and the naval stores were destroyed to prevent the Enemy from getting possession of them. [p. 8] An attempt to set fire to the Gloucester that was fitting out for purposes of transport, proved abortive; she was aground a mere hulk, her repairs not being half finished: I have been informed that the enemy succeeded in getting her off, and putting her into a state to be towed away; a number of shipwrights having arrived from Sackett's harbour with the expectation of employing them in a similar task on our new ship.

The ship under construction and the naval supplies were destroyed to stop the enemy from taking control of them. [p. 8] An attempt to set fire to the Gloucester, which was being prepared for transport, failed because she was stuck on the ground, just a hulk, with her repairs only halfway done. I've been told that the enemy managed to get her off and ready to be towed away, as several shipwrights came from Sackett's Harbor expecting to work on our new ship in a similar way.

The accounts of the number of the Enemy landed vary from eighteen hundred and ninety to three thousand [!], our force consisted of a Bombardier and twelve Gunners of the Royal Artillery to assist whom men were drawn from other corps, two companies of the 8th or King's Regiment, one of them, the Grenadiers, being on its route for Fort George, about a company in number, of the Royal [p. 9] Newfoundland regiment, and one of the Glengary Light Infantry, and about three hundred Militia and Dock Yard men; the quality of some of these troops was of so superior a description, and their general disposition so good, that under less unfavourable circumstances we might have repulsed the Enemy in spite of his numbers, or have made him pay dearly for success; as it was, according to the reports that have reached me, his loss was much greater than ours, a return of which I have the honour of transmitting, except of that of the Militia, of which a return has not yet been received; but I believe it to have been inconsiderable: Donald McLean Esqr Clerk of the House of Assembly gallantly volunteered his services with a musket, and was killed.

The reports on how many Enemy landed vary from one thousand eight hundred ninety to three thousand! Our forces included a Bombardier and twelve Gunners from the Royal Artillery, with additional men from other units: two companies from the 8th or King's Regiment, one of which was the Grenadiers heading to Fort George, about a company from the Royal Newfoundland Regiment, one from the Glengarry Light Infantry, and around three hundred Militia and Dock Yard workers. The quality of some of these troops was so high and their overall morale so good that under less challenging conditions, we might have been able to push back the Enemy despite their larger numbers or make them pay dearly for their victory. As it stands, according to the reports I've received, their losses were much greater than ours. I have the honor of sending a report on this, except for the Militia, for which we haven’t received any return yet, but I believe their losses to be minor. Donald McLean, Esq., Clerk of the House of Assembly, bravely volunteered with a musket and was killed.

[p. 10] Captain Jarvis of the Incorporated Militia, a meritorious Officer, who had a share in the successes at Detroit and Queenston, had been sent with a party of Militia in three batteaux for the Militia Clothing, which had been left on the road from Kingston, he came to me xcv during the action to report his arrival, and soon afterwards he was severely wounded: a few of the Indians (Missasagus & Chipeways) were killed and wounded, among the latter were two chiefs.

[p. 10] Captain Jarvis of the Incorporated Militia, a distinguished officer who played a role in the victories at Detroit and Queenston, was sent with a group of militia in three small boats to collect the militia clothing that had been left on the route from Kingston. He came to me xcv during the battle to report his arrival, and shortly after, he was seriously wounded. A few of the Indians (Missasagua and Chippewa) were killed and wounded, including two chiefs among the injured.

Thinking it highly probable that the Enemy would pay an early visit to York, I had remained there long beyond the period I had originally assigned for my departure to fort George, in order to expedite the preparations which the means in my power enabled me to make for the defence of the place; Your [p. 11] Excellency knows that I had intended to place Colonel Myers, Acting Quarter Master General, in the command there, at least for a time; I afterwards learnt that Colonel Young was in movement towards me with the 8th or King's Regt. I then decided to give him the Command to avoid the inconvenience of seperating (sic) the head of a department from me, and being informed that he was to move up by himself as speedily as possible, I was for some time in daily expectation of seeing him; at length, having reason to believe that he was to accompany one of the divisions of his Regiment, I wrote to him both by the land and by the water route to come to me without delay; about the 25th of April I received certain intelligence, of what had been [p. 12] before rumoured, that he was detained at Kingston by a severe illness, and on the 26th I learnt that Colonel Myers was to leave Fort George that day for York, I therefore determined to wait for his arrival, and to leave him in the command until Colonel Young might be in a state to relieve him; it was in the evening of the same day that I heard of the approach of the Enemy: I have thought it proper to enter into this explanation, as Your Excellency may have expected that I had returned to Fort George before the period at which the attack was made on York. I propose remaining here until I shall have received Your Excellency's Commands.

Thinking it was very likely that the enemy would come to York soon, I stayed there much longer than I initially planned before going to Fort George, so I could speed up the preparations I could make for the defense of the place. Your [p. 11] Excellency knows that I intended to place Colonel Myers, Acting Quarter Master General, in command there, at least for a while. I later found out that Colonel Young was on his way to me with the 8th or King's Regiment. I then decided to give him the command to avoid the hassle of separating a department head from me. After being informed that he was moving up by himself as quickly as possible, I was expecting to see him daily. Eventually, I had reason to believe that he was supposed to join one of the divisions of his regiment, so I wrote to him via both land and water routes to come to me immediately. Around April 25th, I got confirmed information, which had been rumored before, that he was being held back in Kingston due to a severe illness. On the 26th, I learned that Colonel Myers was leaving Fort George that day for York, so I decided to wait for his arrival and leave him in command until Colonel Young was ready to take over. It was that same evening that I heard about the enemy approaching. I felt it was important to explain this, as Your Excellency might have expected that I had returned to Fort George before the attack on York. I plan to stay here until I receive Your Excellency's orders.

I have the honour to be,
With great respect,
Your Excellency's
Most obedient
humble servant
[Signed] R. H. Sheaffe.
M. Gen. Command.

I am honored to be,
With great respect,
Your Excellency
Most compliant
humble servant
[Signed] R. H. Sheaffe.
M. Gen. Command.

His Excellency
Sir. George Prevost. Bt
et. et. et.

His Excellency
Sir George Prevost, Bt
and so forth.

Certified a true copy of the original letter in the Department of Archives, Ottawa.
[Signed] L. P. Sylvain, Assist. Libr., Nov. 2d, 1894.

Certified a true copy of the original letter in the Department of Archives, Ottawa.
[Signed] L. P. Sylvain, Assistant Librarian, Nov. 2, 1894.

Here is the clear and intelligible testimony of the British commanding general to the facts that there were two explosions, one of which was accidental and destructive to his xcvi own men, the other designed and executed by his own command. It is believed to have been a little premature, in the confusion of an evacuation that was nothing short of a rout, before the defenders were quite out of reach of its effects; but that they suffered little from what wrought such havoc with the Americans, is incontestable. The ethics of the catastrophe I leave to be discussed by professional military critics; but it seems to me that General Sheaffe was justified in inflicting the utmost possible injury upon the enemy, and that he would have been chargeable with culpable neglect of duty if he had allowed valuable munitions of war to fall into their hands.

Here is the clear and understandable testimony of the British commanding general about the facts that there were two explosions, one of which was accidental and harmed his own men, while the other was intentional and carried out by his own command. It’s thought to have been a bit premature, amidst the chaos of an evacuation that was nothing less than a rout, before the defenders were completely out of reach of its effects; however, it’s undeniable that they suffered little compared to the destruction it caused the Americans. I’ll leave the ethical implications of the disaster to military experts; but it seems to me that General Sheaffe was justified in causing as much damage as possible to the enemy, and he would have been guilty of serious negligence if he had allowed valuable weapons to fall into their hands.

Before resuming the main thread of this painful narration I will introduce two accounts, both by eye-witnesses.

Before getting back to the main part of this painful story, I’ll share two accounts, both from people who saw it happen.

One of these is contained in an extract of a letter from a field officer in the force which landed at York, name not given, to the War Department, as published in Niles' Register, IV. p. 193. It is explicit regarding both explosions, though loose in statement of numbers killed by each, and in some other respects:

One of these is included in an excerpt from a letter by a field officer in the force that landed at York, whose name isn’t mentioned, to the War Department, as published in Niles' Register, IV. p. 193. It clearly details both explosions, although it is vague about the number of people killed in each incident and in a few other areas:

The column of attack consisted of the 6th, 15th, 16th, and 21st regiments of infantry, and a detachment of the light and heavy artillery. Major Forsyth's corps of riflemen, and Lieut. Col. M'Clure's corps of volunteers acted on the flanks. There was a long piece of woods to go through, which offered many obstructions to our heavy ordnance. As was expected, we were there annoyed on our flanks by a part of the British and Indians, with a six-pounder and two howitzers. One of the enemies batteries [the Western] accidentally blew up, by which they lost 50 men of the 8th regiment. A part of our force was detached from our column, as it came into the open ground, who carried the second battery by storm. The troops were halted a few minutes to bring up the heavy artillery to play on the blockhouse. General Sheaffe, despairing of holding the town, ordered fire to be put to the magazine, in which there were 500 barrels of powder, many cart loads of stone, and an immense quantity of iron, shells and shot. The explosion was tremendous. The column was raked from front to rear. General Pike and his three aids, and 250 officers and men were killed or wounded in the column. Notwithstanding this calamity and the discomfiture that might be expected to follow it, the troops gave three cheers, instantly formed the column, xcvii and marched on toward the town. General Sheaffe fled and left his papers and baggage behind him.[M-29]

The attack column included the 6th, 15th, 16th, and 21st infantry regiments, along with a detachment of light and heavy artillery. Major Forsyth's riflemen and Lieutenant Colonel M'Clure's volunteers operated on the flanks. We had to navigate a long stretch of woods that created many obstacles for our heavy artillery. As expected, we were attacked on our flanks by some British forces and Indians, who had a six-pounder and two howitzers. One of the enemy’s batteries, the Western, accidentally exploded, resulting in the loss of 50 men from the 8th regiment. Some of our troops were detached from our column as we entered open ground, and they took the second battery by storm. The troops paused for a few minutes to bring up the heavy artillery to target the blockhouse. General Sheaffe, realizing he couldn't hold the town, ordered the magazine to be set on fire, which contained 500 barrels of powder, many loads of stone, and a massive quantity of iron, shells, and shot. The explosion was tremendous. The column was hit from front to rear. General Pike and his three aides, along with 250 officers and men, were killed or wounded in the column. Despite this tragedy and the confusion it caused, the troops cheered three times, quickly regrouped into formation, and marched toward the town. General Sheaffe fled, leaving his papers and belongings behind him. xcvii

Finan gives a vivid picture of what he saw of the catastrophe. It must be taken with some allowance, perhaps, for the force of the impression which the terrible scene made upon him at the moment, and the subsequent insistence xcviii with which his memory dwelt upon such a spectacle; but it can hardly be much overdrawn:

Finan paints a clear picture of the disaster he witnessed. One should consider, of course, the strong impact the horrific scene had on him at that moment, as well as how much his memory focused on such an event afterward; however, it’s unlikely that he exaggerated it too much:

The governor's house, with some smaller buildings, formed a square, at the center battery, and under it the grand magazine, containing a large quantity of powder, was situated. As there were only two or three guns at this battery, and it but a short distance from the garrison, the troops did not remain in it, but retreated to the latter. When the Americans commanded by one of their best generals, Pike, reached this small xcix battery, instead of pressing forward, they halted, and the general sat down on one of the guns; a fatal proceeding—for, in a few minutes, his advance guard, consisting of about 300 men and himself, were blown into the air by the explosion of the grand magazine.

The governor's house, along with some smaller buildings, formed a square around the central battery, which housed the grand magazine containing a large amount of powder. Since there were only two or three guns at this battery and it was located a short distance from the garrison, the troops didn't stay there but retreated to the garrison instead. When the Americans, led by one of their top generals, Pike, arrived at this small xcix battery, instead of pushing forward, they stopped, and the general sat down on one of the cannons; a disastrous choice—because just a few minutes later, his advance guard of around 300 men, along with him, were blown into the air by the explosion of the grand magazine.

Some time before this horrible circumstance took place, the vessels had commenced firing upon the garrison, which obliged the females, and children, &c. to leave it; we therefore retired into the country, to the house of an officer of the militia, where we remained a short time; but feeling anxious to know the fate of the day, I left the house without the knowledge of my mother, and was proceeding toward the garrison when the explosion took place. I heard the report, and felt a tremendous motion in the earth, resembling the shock of an earthquake; and, looking towards the spot, I saw an immense cloud ascend into the air. I was not aware at the moment what it had been occasioned by, but it had an awfully grand effect; at first it was a great confused mass of smoke, timber, men, earth, &c. but as it rose, in a most majestic manner, it assumed the shape of a vast balloon. When the whole mass had ascended to a considerable height, and the force by which the timber, &c. were impelled upwards became spent, the latter fell from the cloud and spread over the surrounding plain. I stopped to observe the cloud, which preserved its round shape while it remained within my view. I then advanced towards the garrison, but had not proceeded much farther until I discovered our little party collected in a close body between the town and that place, which latter they had been obliged to evacuate.

Some time before this terrible event happened, the ships began firing on the garrison, forcing the women and children to leave. We moved out to the countryside, to the home of a militia officer, where we stayed for a short while. Feeling anxious to find out what was happening, I left the house without my mother knowing and headed toward the garrison when the explosion occurred. I heard the blast and felt a massive shaking in the ground, like an earthquake. Looking towards the source, I saw a huge cloud rising into the sky. I didn't know at the time what caused it, but it had a stunningly dramatic effect; at first, it was a chaotic mix of smoke, wood, people, dirt, etc., but as it rose majestically, it took the shape of a gigantic balloon. Once the whole mass reached a significant height, and the force propelling the debris upwards diminished, it fell from the cloud and scattered across the surrounding plain. I paused to watch the cloud, which kept its round shape while I could still see it. I then moved toward the garrison, but had not gone far before I found our small group gathered tightly together between the town and the garrison, which they had been forced to abandon.

It is said, "Death loves a shining mark." One of the missiles that hurtled down on that devoted band sought out their heroic leader with fatal effect. A piece of rock fell on General Pike's back, and "broke in upon the very springs of life," to use Whiting's words. A sadly realistic memento of the speedily fatal injury reaches us from one of his aids, who was by his side and was himself gravely wounded. Lieutenant Fraser says, in a private letter he wrote by Pike's special injunction, which appeared in the Aurora, and afterward in Niles' Register, IV. p. 225: "Without the honor of a personal acquaintance, I address you at the particular order of the late General Pike. After he had been mortally wounded, his words were exactly these: '... I am mortally wounded—my ribs and back are stove in—write my friend D... and tell him what you know of the battle—and to comfort my ....' Some things else c he said, on which I shall again write you; and many things he said for your ear have escaped me through the severity of my own bruises."

It is said, "Death targets those who shine the brightest." One of the projectiles that came crashing down on that dedicated group found their brave leader with deadly consequences. A rock struck General Pike's back and "broke in upon the very springs of life," to quote Whiting. We receive a grim reminder of this quickly fatal injury from one of his aides, who was by his side and severely injured himself. Lieutenant Fraser states in a private letter he wrote at Pike's specific request, which was published in the Aurora and later in Niles' Register, IV. p. 225: "Without the privilege of knowing you personally, I write to you at the explicit request of the late General Pike. After he was mortally wounded, he said, '... I am mortally wounded—my ribs and back are crushed—write to my friend D... and tell him what you know about the battle—and to comfort my ....' There were other things c he mentioned, which I will write to you about later; and many things he said just for you have slipped my mind due to the seriousness of my own injuries."

The dying general was carried to a boat at the lake side and conveyed to the Pert, whence he was taken aboard the flagship Madison. Some recorded words of his last moments need not be scanned with critical eye. When those who bore their fallen leader reached the boat the huzza of the troops fell upon his ears. "What does it mean?" he feebly asked. "Victory!" was the reply; "the Union Jack is coming down, General—the Stars and Stripes are going up!" The dying hero's face lighted up with a smile of ecstasy. His spirit lingered a few hours. Before the end came, the British flag was brought to him. He made a sign to place it under his head; and thus he expired.[M-30]

The dying general was carried to a boat at the lakeside and taken to the Pert, from where he was brought aboard the flagship Madison. Some of his recorded last words don't need to be carefully analyzed. When those who carried their fallen leader reached the boat, the cheer from the troops reached his ears. “What does it mean?” he weakly asked. “Victory!” was the response; “the Union Jack is coming down, General—the Stars and Stripes are going up!” The dying hero's face lit up with a smile of joy. His spirit lingered for a few hours. Before he passed, the British flag was brought to him. He signaled to place it under his head, and with that, he passed away.[M-30]

Military history hardly furnishes a closer parallel than that between the death of Pike before York and of Wolfe before Quebec. Each led to the assault; each conquered; each fell in the arms of victory; each is said to have pillowed his head on the stricken colors of the defenders. On the other hand, no contrast could be more obtrusive than that between the fall of Brock before Queenstown Heights and the conduct of his successor, Sheaffe, at York. The latter fled on the heels of disaster across the Don and on toward Kingston; even his personal baggage and papers fell into the hands of his enemy; the very terms of the surrender of York were agreed upon by others, in the absence of its late defender. But it is needless to pursue this subject. General Sheaffe has by none been more severely criticised than by British writers.

Military history hardly provides a closer parallel than the deaths of Pike before York and Wolfe before Quebec. Each led to an assault, each achieved victory, each fell while celebrating their success, and each is said to have rested their head on the captured flags of the defenders. On the other hand, no contrast could be more obvious than the fall of Brock at Queenstown Heights and the behavior of his successor, Sheaffe, at York. The latter fled in the wake of disaster across the Don and towards Kingston; even his personal belongings and documents were taken by his enemy, and the very terms of York's surrender were negotiated by others in his absence. But there's no need to go further into this topic. General Sheaffe has faced severe criticism, especially from British writers.

When General Pike fell, the command devolved by seniority ci upon Colonel Pearce,[M-31] of the 16th Infantry, until General Dearborn arrived upon the scene. Lieutenant Riddle's detachment was so near the place of explosion that it escaped the deadly shower; but the Americans scattered in dismay at the catastrophe. They were rallied by Brigade-Major Hunt and Lieutenant-Colonel Mitchell of the 3d Artillery. The column was formed again and led into the captured town without further resistance. Colonel Pearce sent a flag, demanding immediate and unconditional surrender—and surrender it was, with the single stipulation that private property should be respected. As soon as practicable General Dearborn left the fleet for York, where he was in command before night fell. His first dispatch to the Secretary of War appears as follows in the text of Fay's Collection, p. 81, and is substantially the same in Niles' Register, IV. p. 178:

When General Pike fell, command passed to Colonel Pearce, of the 16th Infantry, by seniority until General Dearborn arrived. Lieutenant Riddle's detachment was so close to the explosion that it avoided the deadly shower, but the Americans scattered in shock at the disaster. They were brought back together by Brigade-Major Hunt and Lieutenant-Colonel Mitchell of the 3rd Artillery. The group was reorganized and marched into the captured town without any further resistance. Colonel Pearce sent a flag demanding immediate and unconditional surrender, which was granted with the single condition that private property would be respected. As soon as possible, General Dearborn left the fleet for York, where he took command before night fell. His first message to the Secretary of War is recorded as follows in Fay’s Collection, p. 81, and is nearly identical in Niles' Register, IV. p. 178:

Headquarters, York, Capital of U. C.
April 27, 1813—8 o'clock, P. M.

Headquarters, York, Capital of U.C.
April 27, 1813—8 PM

Sir—We are in full possession of this place, after a sharp conflict, in which we lost some brave officers and soldiers. General Sheaffe commanded the British troops, militia, and Indians, in person.—We shall be prepared to sail for the next object of the expedition, the first favourable wind. I have to lament the loss of the brave and active Brig. Gen. Pike.

Mister—We are now fully in control of this location after a fierce battle, in which we lost some courageous officers and soldiers. General Sheaffe led the British troops, militia, and Native Americans himself. We will be ready to set sail for the next goal of the expedition at the first favorable wind. I regret the loss of the brave and dedicated Brig. Gen. Pike.

I am, &c.
H. Dearborn.

I am, etc.
H. Dearborn.

Hon. J. Armstrong.

Hon. J. Armstrong.

The official reports of General Dearborn and of Commodore Chauncey to their respective Secretaries of War and of the Navy appear in full in Niles' Register, IV. pp. 178-180; in Brannan's Official Letters, pp. 146-149, and in Fay's Collection of Official Documents, pp. 81-85. The text of Dearborn's in Niles is in greater part as follows: cii

The official reports from General Dearborn and Commodore Chauncey to their Secretaries of War and the Navy are fully published in Niles' Register, IV. pp. 178-180; in Brannan's Official Letters, pp. 146-149, and in Fay's Collection of Official Documents, pp. 81-85. The text of Dearborn's report in Niles is mostly as follows: cii

Headquarters, York, Capital of Upper Canada,
April 28, 1813.

Headquarters, York, the capital of Upper Canada,
April 28, 1813.

Sir:

Sir:

After a detention of some days by adverse winds, we arrived at this place yesterday morning, and at eight o'clock commenced landing the troops, about three miles westward from the town, and one mile and a half from the enemy's works. The wind was high and in unfavorable direction for the boats, which prevented the landing of the troops at a clear field, the scite of the ancient French fort Toronto [Rouillé]. It prevented, also, many of the armed vessels from taking positions which would have most effectually covered our landing, but everything that could be done was effected.

After being delayed for a few days by bad winds, we reached this location yesterday morning. At eight o'clock, we started landing the troops about three miles west of the town and a mile and a half from the enemy's fortifications. The wind was strong and came from a bad direction for the boats, which made it hard to land the troops in a clear area where the old French fort Toronto (Rouillé) used to be. It also stopped many of the armed ships from taking positions that could have effectively covered our landing, but we did everything possible.

The riflemen under Major Forsyth first landed, under a heavy fire from the Indians and other troops. General Sheaffe commanded in person. He had collected his whole force in the woods near the point where the wind compelled our troops to land. His force consisted of 700 regulars and militia, and 100 Indians. Major Forsyth was supported as promptly as possible; but the contest was sharp and severe for nearly half an hour, and the enemy were repulsed by a number far inferior to theirs. As soon as General Pike landed with 700 or 800 men and the remainder of the troops were pushing for the shore, the enemy retreated to their works. Our troops were now formed on the ground originally intended for their landing, advanced through a thick wood, and after carrying one [the Western] battery by assault, were moving in columns toward the main work; when within 60 rods of this, a tremendous explosion took place from a magazine previously prepared, which threw out such immense quantities of stone as most seriously to injure our troops. I have not yet been able to collect the returns of the killed and wounded; but our loss will I fear exceed 100 [see p. xci ]; and among those I have to lament the loss of that brave and excellent officer, Brigadier-General Pike, who received a concussion from a large stone, which terminated his valuable life within a few hours. His loss will be severely felt.

The riflemen under Major Forsyth first landed under heavy fire from the Native Americans and other troops. General Sheaffe was in charge, having gathered his entire force in the woods near the spot where the wind forced our troops to land. His troops consisted of 700 regulars and militia, along with 100 Native Americans. Major Forsyth was supported as quickly as possible, but the fighting was intense and brutal for nearly half an hour, and our forces managed to push back an enemy much larger than themselves. Once General Pike landed with 700 or 800 men and the rest of the troops were getting to shore, the enemy retreated to their fortifications. Our troops then regrouped on the area originally designated for their landing, advanced through a dense forest, and after taking one [the Western] battery by assault, began moving in columns toward the main stronghold. When they were about 60 rods away, a massive explosion erupted from a pre-prepared magazine, blasting out large amounts of stone that seriously injured our troops. I haven’t yet been able to gather the reports on the killed and wounded, but I’m afraid our losses will exceed 100 [see p. xci]; among those I mourn is the brave and exceptional officer, Brigadier-General Pike, who suffered a concussion from a large stone and died within a few hours. His loss will be deeply felt.

Previously to this explosion the enemy had retired into the town, excepting a party of regulars, to the number of 40, who did not escape the effects of the shock....

Previously to this explosion, the enemy had retreated into the town, except for a group of 40 regulars, who did not escape the effects of the shock...

General Sheaffe moved off with the regular troops and left the commanding officer of the militia to make the best terms he could. In the mean time all further resistance on the part of the enemy ceased, and the outlines of a capitulation were agreed on....

General Sheaffe left with the regular troops, leaving the commanding officer of the militia to negotiate the best terms possible. In the meantime, all resistance from the enemy stopped, and the terms of surrender were agreed upon....

I have the honor to be, Sir, &c.,
[Signed] Henry Dearborn.

I’m honored to be, Sir,
[Signed] Henry Dearborn.

Hon. Gen. John Armstrong,
Secretary of War, Washington.

Hon. Gen. John Armstrong,
Secretary of Defense, Washington.

The "Terms of capitulation entered into on the 27th of April, 1813, for the surrender of the town of York, in Upper Canada, to the Army and Navy of the United States, under the command of Major-General Dearborn and Commodore Chauncey," appear as follows, in Niles' Register, IV. p. 180—omitting the clauses which relate to the disposition of individuals as prisoners of war:

The "Terms of capitulation entered into on the 27th of April, 1813, for the surrender of the town of York, in Upper Canada, to the Army and Navy of the United States, under the command of Major-General Dearborn and Commodore Chauncey," are listed as follows in Niles' Register, IV. p. 180—excluding the clauses regarding the treatment of individuals as prisoners of war:

That the troops, regular and militia, at this post, and the naval officers and seamen, shall be surrendered prisoners of war. The troops, regular and militia, to ground their arms immediately, on parade, and the naval officers and seaman to be immediately surrendered.

That the troops, both regular and militia, stationed here, along with the naval officers and sailors, will be surrendered as prisoners of war. The troops, regular and militia, must lay down their arms right away, during the parade, and the naval officers and sailors should be surrendered immediately.

That all public stores, naval and military, shall be immediately given up to the commanding officers of the army and navy of the United States. That all private property shall be guaranteed to the citizens of the town of York.

That all public stores, naval and military, will be immediately handed over to the commanding officers of the Army and Navy of the United States. That all private property will be protected for the citizens of the town of York.

That all papers belonging to the civil officers shall be retained by them. That such surgeons as may be procured to attend the wounded of the British regulars and Canadian militia shall not be considered prisoners of war.

That all documents related to the civil officers will be kept by them. Any surgeons hired to care for the wounded of the British regulars and Canadian militia will not be treated as prisoners of war.

These articles bear the signatures of: Lieutenant-Colonel G. E. Mitchell,[M-32] 3d U. S. Artillery; Major S. S. Conner,[M-33] aid-de-camp to General Dearborn; Major William King, 15th U. S. Infantry; Lieutenant Jesse D. Elliott, U. S. Navy; Lieutenant-Colonel W. Chewitt, commanding 3d regiment of York Militia; Major W. Allen (or Allan), of the same; and F. Gaurreau, "lieut. M. Dpt."—the last name perhaps misprinted.

These articles are signed by: Lieutenant Colonel G. E. Mitchell, 3rd U.S. Artillery; Major S. S. Conner, aide-de-camp to General Dearborn; Major William King, 15th U.S. Infantry; Lieutenant Jesse D. Elliott, U.S. Navy; Lieutenant Colonel W. Chewitt, commanding the 3rd regiment of York Militia; Major W. Allen (or Allan), from the same regiment; and F. Gaurreau, "lieut. M. Dpt."—the last name might be misspelled.

General Pike's body was prepared at York and conveyed to Sackett's Harbor for interment. It was first buried at Fort Tompkins, at a little distance from the shiphouse, civ together with that of his aid-de-camp, Captain Nicholson,[M-34] who had been mortally wounded by his side. Among the defenses of Sackett's Harbor was one named Fort Pike, which stood on Black River bay. A view of this work, as it was in 1855, is given by Lossing. Madison Barracks was built close by Fort Pike, soon after the war, and in the burying-ground there were deposited the remains of several officers, to whose memories a simple wooden monument was erected in 1819. Lossing figures this, p. 617, as it was when he examined it in July, 1855, "more leaning than the Pisa tower." In 1860 it was rapidly crumbling into dust; the urn which had surmounted it was gone, and the inscription was illegible. A part of the legend on the west panel, copied by Lossing at his previous visit, had been: "In memory of Brigadier General Z. M. Pike, killed at York, U. C. 27th April, 1813."

General Pike's body was prepared in York and taken to Sackett's Harbor for burial. He was initially laid to rest at Fort Tompkins, a short distance from the shiphouse, civ alongside his aide, Captain Nicholson, who had been mortally wounded beside him. Among the defenses at Sackett's Harbor was Fort Pike, located on Black River Bay. A depiction of this fort as it was in 1855 is provided by Lossing. Madison Barracks was constructed near Fort Pike shortly after the war, and several officers were buried in the cemetery there, with a simple wooden monument erected in 1819 in their honor. Lossing described this monument on page 617 when he visited in July 1855, noting it was "more leaning than the Pisa tower." By 1860, it was rapidly deteriorating into dust; the urn that had once been on top was missing, and the inscription was unreadable. Part of the inscription on the west panel, copied by Lossing during his previous visit, read: "In memory of Brigadier General Z. M. Pike, killed at York, U. C. 27th April, 1813."

A tablet to the memory of General Pike has for many years been set in St. Michael's church, at Trenton, N. J. For a description of this object and a copy of the inscription I am indebted to the courteous attentions of the rector, Rev. O. S. Bunting. It consists of a marble slab, about 36 inches high by 20 inches wide, inserted in the outer wall of the church on the east side, the base being about two feet from the ground. On this slab is carved in relief an urn, which occupies the whole surface, as nearly as the shape of an urn can fill a rectangle; and on the urn is engraven the following inscription:

A memorial tablet for General Pike has been placed in St. Michael's Church in Trenton, N.J., for many years. I want to thank the kind assistance of the rector, Rev. O. S. Bunting, for providing a description of this object and a copy of the inscription. The tablet is made of marble and measures about 36 inches high by 20 inches wide, set into the outer wall of the church on the east side, with the base approximately two feet above the ground. On this slab, there’s a relief carving of an urn that fills the entire surface as much as the shape of an urn can fit into a rectangle; and on the urn, the following inscription is engraved:

Sacred
to the memory of
GEN. Z. M. PIKE,
of the U. S. Army,
who fell in defence
of his country
on the 27th April
A. D. 1813,
at York
Upper Canada.

Sacred
to the memory of
GEN. Z. M. PIKE,
of the U.S. Army,
who died defending
his country
on April 27th,
1813,
at York,
Upper Canada.

On the base is inscribed: "This small tribute of respect is erected by his friend, Z. R." The stone is in a good state of preservation, and its position affords considerable security. Mr. Bunting has no particulars of the erection of the tablet, and does not identify "Z. R."

On the base, it says: "This small tribute of respect is put up by his friend, Z. R." The stone is well-preserved, and its location provides significant security. Mr. Bunting doesn't have any details about the installation of the tablet, nor does he identify "Z. R."

Upon the fall of York, the press of the whole country teemed with jubilant notices of the auspicious event—the first signal success of our arms after a period of defeat, doubt, and almost despair. The death of Pike was on every tongue, in terms of affection for the man and honor to his name, coupled with expressions of horror and detestation of the manner in which he and so many of his companions had met their fate. The feeling in the latter regard was spontaneous and natural under the circumstances—it appears differently in the cold gray light of history. Among uncounted tributes to Pike's memory, a few may be selected for reproduction in the present biography.

Upon the fall of York, the news across the entire country was filled with excited reports about the happy event—the first major win for our forces after a time of defeats, doubt, and nearly losing hope. The death of Pike was on everyone's lips, spoken of with affection for the man and respect for his legacy, alongside expressions of shock and anger over how he and so many of his fellow soldiers had lost their lives. The reaction to this was natural and genuine given the situation—it looks different when viewed through the dispassionate lens of history. Among the countless tributes to Pike's memory, a few will be highlighted in this biography.

The editor of Niles' Register was in the habit of dedicating a completed volume. The fourth volume, from Mar. to Sept., 1813, is inscribed: "In Testimony of Respect to the Memory of Zebulon Montgomery Pike, Brigadier-General: who fell gloriously before York, in Upper Canada. And James Lawrence, Captain in the Navy: Killed on board the Chesapeake frigate, fighting the Shannon. This volume of the Weekly Register, is dedicated. The former happily expired on the conquered flag of the foe, the latter died exclaiming, 'Don't give up the ship.'"

The editor of Niles' Register used to dedicate a completed volume. The fourth volume, from March to September 1813, is dedicated: "In Honor of the Memory of Zebulon Pike, Brigadier General: who fell heroically before York in Upper Canada. And James Lawrence, Captain in the Navy: Killed on board the Chesapeake frigate while fighting the Shannon. This volume of the Weekly Register is dedicated. The former died proudly under the enemy's captured flag, and the latter died shouting, 'Don't give up the ship.'"

The same volume prints the following tribute in No. 14, for the week ending June 5th, 1813, pp. 228, 229:

The same volume includes the following tribute in No. 14, for the week ending June 5th, 1813, pp. 228, 229:

It has been the lot of few men, unassisted by many adventitious circumstances to acquire and possess that high confidence and respect of all classes of his fellow-citizens, the late General Pike so happily enjoyed. Without the splendor of achievement that surrounds the fortunate hero, and commands the applause of the populace, the lamented man forced his way into the public affection by the power of his virtues and strength of his talents alone. Careless of popularity, a great and good name was "buckled on him" by a discriminating people. He was an cvi ægis of the army; and the soldiery looked upon him with admiration and reverence; love, mixed with the fear of offending his nice ideas of right, governing them all. He was a severe disciplinarian; but had the felicity to make his soldiers assured that his strictness had for its object their glory—their ease—their preservation and safety. With a mind conscious of its own rectitude, he was not easily diverted from his purpose; and difficulty only invigorated exertion. To all the sweetness of a familiar friend, he added a strength of remark and pungency of observation, that delighted all around him. Though the camp was his delight, he was fitted for any company; and could make himself agreeable on every proper occasion. His courage was invincible, for it was the result of his reason; and his death is a proof of it. The pride of his countrymen in arms, the pattern for a military life, he fell, at the moment of victory, on the first opportunity that had been afforded to reduce to practice the perfection of his theory—"but he fell like a man." His transcendent qualities were opening to the view; but they were nipped in the bud by the base stratagem of a beaten foe.[M-35] His name is unperishable; and will descend to posterity with the Warrens, Montgomerys and Woosters, of the other war. Though dead, he shall yet speak to the army of the United States. His scheme of tactics and cvii practice of discipline shall be the criterion of the soldier's worth. He has left behind him many accomplished scholars, who, "while memory holds her seat," shall teach his rules to others, and sacredly preserve them as landmarks whereby to govern themselves. The labors of the illustrious dead are not lost. His body has descended to the tomb, and the gallant spirit taken its flight to Him that gave it—but his virtues shall live, and be with us, many generations.

It has been the fortune of only a few people, without the help of many fortunate circumstances, to earn and hold the high confidence and respect of all classes of their fellow citizens, as the late General Pike so successfully did. Without the glory of achievement that surrounds a lucky hero and earns public applause, this admired man won the public's affection through the strength of his virtues and talents alone. Indifferent to popularity, a great and good name was “given to him” by a discerning public. He was a protector of the army, and the soldiers regarded him with admiration and respect; their love was mixed with a fear of offending his strong sense of right. He was a strict disciplinarian, but he succeeded in making his soldiers believe that his strictness aimed for their glory, well-being, and safety. With a mind aware of its own integrity, he was not easily swayed from his goals; challenges only fueled his efforts. He combined the warmth of a close friend with insightful commentary and sharp observations that delighted those around him. Though he enjoyed the camp life, he could fit in with any group and made himself likable on every proper occasion. His courage was unshakeable because it came from reason; his death is proof of this. The pride of his fellow soldiers, an example of military life, he fell at the moment of victory, at the first chance to put his perfect theory into practice—“but he fell like a man.” His extraordinary qualities were beginning to shine, but they were cut short by the cowardly tactics of a defeated enemy. His name is indestructible and will be remembered alongside the Warrens, Montgomerys, and Woosters of the other war. Even in death, he will still speak to the army of the United States. His tactics and discipline will be the standard for a soldier's worth. He has left behind many talented students who, “as long as memory holds its place,” will teach his principles to others and keep them as guiding landmarks for their conduct. The contributions of this distinguished individual are not lost. His body has been laid to rest, and his brave spirit has ascended to the one who gave it—but his virtues will live on and remain with us for many generations.

Mr. Niles' eulogy concludes with a dramatic incident which commends itself for insertion here, in further illustration of the strong hold General Pike acquired upon public sentiment:

Mr. Niles' eulogy wraps up with a dramatic event that makes a strong case for including it here, further highlighting the deep connection General Pike had with public sentiment:

It may not be amiss, perhaps, to notice a humble mark of respect offered by the managers of the Baltimore theatre, a few evenings ago, to the memory of the general. The house was crowded in consequence of several spectacles designed in honor of the day (the review of the Baltimore brigade). Between the second and third acts of the play the curtain slowly, but unexpectedly, rose to solemn music, and exhibited a lofty obelisk on which was inscribed "Z. M. Pike, Brigadier General—Fell gloriously before York—March [April] 27, 1813." On the left hand of the monument was that elegant actress, Mrs. Green, in character as Columbia, armed, kneeling on one knee, and pensively pointing with her spear to the name of the hero. Her dress was uncommonly splendid and very appropriate to the idea [she] designed to sustain. On the other side was a lady, an elegant figure, dressed in the deepest mourning, gracefully leaning against the pedestal, immovably fixed, "in all the solemn majesty of woe." The curtain being fairly raised, a death-like silence for a considerable time reigned in the house, the music excepted; which did not interrupt the pleasing melancholy by any ill-timed boisterousness: but soon the feelings of the people burst forth in one unanimous expression of applause, such has been rarely witnessed, certainly never surpassed in any country, on a similar occasion.

It might be worth mentioning a gesture of respect shown by the managers of the Baltimore theater a few nights ago in honor of the general. The theater was packed because of various performances put on for the occasion (the review of the Baltimore brigade). Between the second and third acts of the play, the curtain unexpectedly lifted to solemn music, revealing a tall obelisk inscribed with "Z. M. Pike, Brigadier General—Fell gloriously before York—March [April] 27, 1813." To the left of the monument was the elegant actress, Mrs. Green, portraying Columbia, armed, kneeling on one knee, and thoughtfully pointing with her spear to the name of the hero. Her costume was exceptionally beautiful and fitting for the role she was playing. On the other side stood a lady, a graceful figure dressed in deep mourning, leaning elegantly against the pedestal, frozen in "all the solemn majesty of woe." As the curtain fully rose, a heavy silence blanketed the theater for a considerable time, except for the music, which maintained a touching melancholy without any disruptive loudness. Soon, the audience's emotions erupted into a loud, unanimous applause, a reaction that was rarely seen and certainly unmatched in any nation on a similar occasion.

In the House of Representatives of the national Congress, on Tuesday, July 27th, 1813, the following resolution was submitted by Mr. Nelson:

In the House of Representatives of the national Congress, on Tuesday, July 27th, 1813, the following resolution was submitted by Mr. Nelson:

Resolved, That a committee be appointed to examine and report on the propriety of conferring public honors on the memory of James Lawrence, late of the U. States frigate Chesapeake, and of Zebulon M. Pike, late a brigadier-general in the armies of the U. States, whose distinguished deaths in the service of their country add lustre to the character cviii of the American nation; the propriety of adopting, as the peculiar children of the Republic, the sons of those distinguished heroes; and the propriety of making provision for the support and comfort of the families of these deceased officers.

Resolved, That a committee be formed to look into and report on the appropriateness of honoring the memory of James Lawrence, former officer of the U.S. frigate Chesapeake, and Zebulon M. Pike, former brigadier general in the U.S. Army, whose notable sacrifices for their country enhance the reputation cviii of the American nation; the appropriateness of adopting the children of these distinguished heroes as special beneficiaries of the Republic; and the appropriateness of providing support and care for the families of these fallen officers.

Among the many measures which were adopted to honor General Pike's name and fame, there is perhaps none more marked than the action of the officers of the regiment of which he was the colonel. We have a glimpse of the hearts that still beat for him in the proceedings recorded in the Register of May 14th, 1814, VI. p. 176:

Among the many ways to honor General Pike's name and legacy, there is perhaps none more significant than the actions taken by the officers of the regiment he led. We get a sense of the admiration they still hold for him in the proceedings noted in the Register of May 14th, 1814, VI. p. 176:

Burlington, April 29, 1814.

Burlington, April 29, 1814.

At a meeting of the Board of Honor of the 15th, or Pike's regiment held on the 24th inst., it was resolved, that the following articles of the constitution governing said Board be carried into effect.—"Article 2d. Each succeeding 27th April, the day on which the immortal Pike fell; the standard will be dressed in mourning; each officer to wear crape, and all unnecessary duties dispensed with during the day, as a token of respect for our departed friend and commander," and that captain Vandalsem, captain Barton, and lieutenant Goodwin be a committee of arrangement for the day.[M-36]

At a meeting of the Board of Honor of the 15th, or Pike's regiment, held on the 24th of this month, it was decided that the following articles of the constitution governing the Board will be enforced. — "Article 2: Every year on April 27th, the day on which the legendary Pike died, the standard will be draped in mourning; each officer will wear black armbands, and all non-essential duties will be canceled for the day, as a sign of respect for our fallen friend and commander." It was also agreed that Captain Vandalsem, Captain Barton, and Lieutenant Goodwin will serve as the committee for arrangements for the day. [M-36]

Agreeably to the above resolution, the regiment formed at eleven o'clock a. m. on the grand parade, and proceeded in funeral order through town, to the court house square, and from thence through Pearl street, to the cantonment, where by the request of the commanding officer, lieutenant Goodwin delivered the following pertinent address:

According to the above resolution, the regiment gathered at 11:00 a.m. on the main parade field and marched in funeral formation through town, to the courthouse square, and then along Pearl Street to the camp, where at the request of the commanding officer, Lieutenant Goodwin delivered the following relevant speech:

Fellow soldiers—Thus far have we solemnized this day in commemoration of the immortal father of our regiment, our beloved Pike. When our political horizon was darkened by the confusion that pervaded the whole world, he was among the first that advanced to meet our barbarous and unjust enemy. Stimulated by a love of country, and a thirst for glory, he solicited with ardor, the honor of facing the enemy's batteries on all occasions, he panted to invade in the just cause of his cix country, and lived with the lively hope of perpetuating our freedom and handing it down unpolluted to future generations.

Fellow soldiers—Today, we have come together to honor the legendary founder of our regiment, our dear Pike. When our political landscape was clouded by the chaos that swept across the world, he was one of the first to step up against our brutal and unjust enemy. Driven by a love for our country and a desire for glory, he eagerly sought the chance to face the enemy's artillery whenever possible. He was passionate about fighting for the righteous cause of his country and lived with the hope of preserving our freedom and passing it on to future generations untainted.

As an officer, the remotest corners of our country are filled with his fame. Let the learned record his deeds, and let us improve the principles he has left imprinted in our minds, and like him live but "for honor and happiness in this life, and fame after death." Nor let us confound him with the list of ordinary heroes. He will compare with [Joseph] Warren and [Richard] Montgomery, for like them he fell at the head of his column, bravely fighting in his country's cause.

As an officer, his fame reaches the farthest corners of our country. Let the scholars document his achievements, and let's work to uphold the values he has instilled in us, living "for honor and happiness in this life, and fame after death," just like he did. And let's not mix him up with ordinary heroes. He stands alongside [Joseph] Warren and [Richard] Montgomery, for like them, he fell leading his troops, courageously fighting for his country.

With body shattered by an inhuman and unequalled explosion, he smiled in death, while our flag waved triumphant in his sight, and expired without regret, on a pillow purchased with his life.

With his body broken by an unimaginable and unmatched explosion, he smiled in death as our flag waved proudly in his view, and he passed away without regret, on a pillow bought with his life.

May the omnipotent hand which directs all things, cause his spirit to hover around our councils in the field, and at all times be with his beloved regiment.

May the all-powerful hand that guides everything make his spirit watch over our decisions in the field and always be with his beloved regiment.

After which the regiment fired three vollies and retired to their quarters.

After that, the regiment fired three volleys and went back to their quarters.

White Youngs,[M-37] capt 15th inf.
President of the Board, pro tem.
Danl. E. Burch,[M-38] lt. 15th inf.
Secretary of the Board, pro tem.

White Youngs,[M-37] captain of the 15th infantry.
Board President, temporarily
Dan Burch,[M-38] lieutenant of the 15th infantry.
Board Secretary, temporarily

Within some months, probably, of General Pike's death, a man-of-war was named in his honor. The Register for Aug. 7th, 1813, p. 374, describes it: "The General Pike is a strong, stout, and well built vessel. Length on deck 140 feet, beam 37 feet, burthen about 900 tons—has 14 ports on a side, and carries on the main deck long 24's—has also long 24's on the forecastle and poop, (one each), moving on a cx circle, and four guns on her top gallant forecastle; in all 34 guns." General A. W. Greely, who interested himself to procure the information, tells me that this frigate, a twin ship with the Madison, was built in 63 days and launched on Lake Ontario, at Sackett's Harbor, where she barely escaped destruction by fire, owing to the mistaken zeal of an officer who applied the torch, supposing the American victory to be a defeat; and that it does not appear that the vessel was ever brought into action.

Within a few months, probably, of General Pike's death, a warship was named in his honor. The Register for Aug. 7th, 1813, p. 374, describes it: "The General Pike is a strong, sturdy, and well-built vessel. Its length on deck is 140 feet, beam is 37 feet, and it has a burden of about 900 tons—there are 14 ports on each side, and it carries long 24's on the main deck—there are also long 24's on the forecastle and poop, (one each), moving on a cx circle, and four guns on its top gallant forecastle; in total, it has 34 guns." General A. W. Greely, who made an effort to gather this information, tells me that this frigate, a sister ship to the Madison, was built in 63 days and launched on Lake Ontario, at Sackett's Harbor, where it narrowly escaped destruction by fire due to the mistaken zeal of an officer who set it ablaze, thinking the American victory was actually a defeat; and there is no evidence that the vessel was ever engaged in action.

To those of the foregoing geographical and political names which commemorate our hero is to be added the designation of "Pikes" as an epithet of the "Forty-niners" and later emigrants who navigated the great plains with their "prairie schooners." Thus Mr. Prentis, in the address already cited, says, pp. 193, 194:

To the list of geographical and political names that honor our hero, we should also include the term "Pikes," which refers to the "Forty-niners" and later migrants who traveled across the great plains in their "prairie schooners." As Mr. Prentis mentions in the previously cited address, pp. 193, 194:

To these people thus described, and to all who bore to them a family resemblance, and who in 1849 and in subsequent years crossed the Plains to California, came to be applied, by whom I know not, the general name of "Pikes." Various explanations have been given of the origin of the name. The most reasonable one is, that, there are in Missouri and Illinois two large counties named Pike, and separated from each other by the Mississippi river. In 1849 an immense emigration set in from these counties to California. In consequence, the traveler bound for the States, meeting teams, and asking the usual question, "Where are you from?" was answered frequently with, "Pike county" meaning in some cases one Pike county, in some cases the other. This led to the general impression that everybody on the road was from Pike county, or that the inhabitants of Pike had all taken the road. Hence the general name of "Pikes," as applied to emigrants, especially to those traveling from Missouri, and, generally, those migrating from southern Illinois and cxii southern Indiana. Thus the popular song—the only poetry I ever heard of applied to this class of "movers," commences:

To the people described here, and to everyone who looked like them, who in 1849 and the following years traveled the Plains to California, the term "Pikes" was applied by someone, though I’m not sure who. There have been different explanations for the origin of this name. The most credible one is that there are two large counties called Pike in Missouri and Illinois, separated by the Mississippi River. In 1849, a massive wave of migration started from these counties to California. As a result, travelers heading back to the States often asked teams, "Where are you from?" and received the reply, "Pike County," sometimes referring to one county and sometimes the other. This created the widespread belief that everyone on the road was from Pike County, or that the inhabitants of Pike had all taken this route. This led to the overall term "Pikes," especially for emigrants from Missouri and generally for those migrating from southern Illinois and southern Indiana. So, the popular song—the only poem I ever heard that related to this group of "movers"—begins:

"My name it is Joe Bowers,

I'm Joe Bowers,

I've got a brother Ike;

I have a brother, Ike.

I'm bound for Californy,

I'm headed to California,

And I'm all the way from Pike."

And I’m all the way from Pike.

Another curious word, to which Pike has given rise indirectly, is "Peaker," as a designation of persons who came to the vicinity of Pike's Peak. Thus, we read in Colonel Meline's book, p. 89: "Most of the people who have settled on these farms [between Colorado Springs and Denver] were disappointed 'Peakers'—either those who had thrown down the shovel to take up the plough, or those who, with exhausted means, found a long mountain journey still before them after they had reached the Peak."

Another interesting term that comes from Pike is "Peaker," used to refer to people who went to the area around Pike's Peak. In Colonel Meline's book, p. 89, it says: "Most of the people who have settled on these farms [between Colorado Springs and Denver] were disappointed 'Peakers'—either those who gave up mining to start farming, or those who, after running out of money, still faced a long journey through the mountains after reaching the Peak."

There is a sameness about the many published portraits of Pike which shows that they were probably all taken from one original painting. Lossing's cut looks a little different from the rest, as it faces the other way, but it is the same picture reversed in copying, no doubt with the camera lucida. There is no mistaking the extremely long, large nose, above the full compressed lips, denoting the forceful character which Pike displayed conspicuously throughout his career, whether in leading a handful of men through an unbroken wilderness, or in heading the columns which assaulted an intrenched foe. The same uniform coat, with its epaulets, its high standing, embroidered collar, unbuttoned across the breast and the flap turned down on one side, appears in all these likenesses. Such are inserted in some of the editions of Pike's work; one of the reproductions forms the frontispiece of an early popular history of the cxiii war, and is called "a striking likeness" on the title page. They are all doubtless traceable to the painting which has long hung and still hangs in the historical gallery of Independence Hall at Philadelphia, alongside the portraits of Meriwether Lewis, William Clark, and many other noble men who loved and lived for their country. The painting which hangs in one of the rooms of the Minnesota Historical Society at St. Paul is believed to be a copy of this, though it differs in the introduction of a spirit hand, extended from an invisible arm, holding a wreath over the head—an attempt at symbolism in which the unknown artist has not been very successful. This portrait is dim and much cracked. I am informed by Mr. William M. Maguire of Denver, that a prominent citizen of Colorado has recently executed a bronze bust of Pike, to be placed in Manitou. Facsimiles of Pike's signature are seldom seen in print; Lossing gives one with the portrait on p. 586 of his Field Book. I am not aware that any facsimile of a letter in Pike's handwriting has hitherto been published. That one which is given in the present volume was selected from among many I have examined in the archives of the War Department, both for its intrinsic historical interest, and for the unusually well-formed signature it bears—that of one who died, as he had lived, for his country—of one whose fame that country will never permit to perish. 1

There’s a similarity in the many published portraits of Pike that suggests they were probably all based on a single original painting. Lossing's version looks a bit different from the others because it’s facing the opposite direction, but it’s just the same image flipped in the copying process, likely done with a camera lucida. You can't miss the very long, large nose above the full, pressed lips, which indicates the strong character Pike consistently showed throughout his career, whether he was leading a small group through untouched wilderness or leading forces against a fortified enemy. The same uniform coat, complete with epaulets, a high, embroidered collar unbuttoned across the chest, and the flap turned down on one side, appears in all these images. Some of these are included in certain editions of Pike’s work; one reproduction is featured as the frontispiece in an early popular history of the cxiii war and is labeled "a striking likeness" on the title page. They all likely trace back to the painting that has long been, and still is, displayed in the historical gallery of Independence Hall in Philadelphia, alongside the portraits of Meriwether Lewis, William Clark, and many other great men who dedicated their lives to their country. The painting in one of the rooms of the Minnesota Historical Society in St. Paul is believed to be a copy of this, although it includes the figure of a spirit hand reaching from an invisible arm, holding a wreath over Pike’s head—an attempt at symbolism that the unknown artist didn’t quite pull off. This portrait is faded and heavily cracked. Mr. William M. Maguire from Denver informed me that a prominent citizen of Colorado has recently created a bronze bust of Pike, intended for display in Manitou. Facsimiles of Pike’s signature aren’t often seen in print; Lossing includes one with the portrait on p. 586 of his Field Book. I’m not aware of any facsimile of a letter written in Pike’s handwriting being published before this one. The letter included in this volume was chosen from many I reviewed in the archives of the War Department, both for its historical significance and for the unusually well-formed signature it bears—which belongs to someone who died as he lived, for his country—of someone whose legacy this nation will never allow to fade. 1

PIKE'S EXPEDITIONS.

Pike's Adventures.


Part I.

Part I.

THE MISSISSIPPI VOYAGE.

THE MISSISSIPPI JOURNEY.


CHAPTER I.

ITINERARY: ST. LOUIS TO ST. PAUL, AUGUST 9TH - SEPTEMBER 21ST, 1805.

Sailed from my encampment, near St. Louis, at 4 p. m., on Friday, the 9th of August, 1805, with one sergeant, two corporals, and 17 privates, in a keel-boat 70 feet long, provisioned for four months. Water very rapid. Encamped on the east side of the river, at the head of an island.[I-1]

Sailed from my camp near St. Louis at 4 p.m. on Friday, August 9, 1805, with one sergeant, two corporals, and 17 privates, in a 70-foot long keelboat stocked with supplies for four months. The water was very fast. Camped on the east side of the river, at the head of an island.[I-1]

Aug. 10th. Embarked early; breakfasted opposite the 2 mouth of the Missouri, near Wood creek.[I-2] About 5 p. m. a storm came on from the westward; the boat lay-to. Having gone out to march with two men behind a cluster of islands, one of my soldiers swam a channel in the night, to inform me that the boat had stopped during the storm. I remained on the beach all night. Distance 28½ miles.[I-3]

Aug. 10th. We set out early and had breakfast by the 2 mouth of the Missouri, close to Wood Creek. Around 5 p.m., a storm blew in from the west, and the boat anchored. I went for a march with two men behind a group of islands, and one of my soldiers swam a channel at night to let me know that the boat had stopped because of the storm. I stayed on the beach all night. Distance: 28½ miles.[I-3]

Sunday, Aug. 11th. In the morning the boat came up and 3 stopped opposite the Portage De Sioux.[I-4] We here spread out our baggage to dry; discharged our guns at a target, and scaled out our blunderbusses. Dined at the cave below the Illinois, at the mouth of which river we remained some time. From the course of the Mississippi, the Illinois[I-5] might be mistaken for a part of it. Encamped on the 4 lower point of an island,[I-6] about six miles above the Illinois; were much detained by passing the east side of some islands above the Illinois; and were obliged to get into the water and haul the boat through.

Sunday, Aug. 11th. In the morning, the boat arrived and stopped across from the Portage De Sioux. 3 We laid out our stuff to dry, fired our guns at a target, and checked our blunderbusses. We had lunch at the cave below the Illinois River, where we stayed for a while. From the perspective of the Mississippi, the Illinois could easily be mistaken for part of it. We set up camp on the 4 lower tip of an island, about six miles upstream from the Illinois; we were delayed quite a bit while navigating the east side of some islands above the Illinois and had to get into the water to haul the boat through.

Aug. 12th. In the morning made several miles to breakfast; about 3 o'clock p. m. passed Buffaloe [Cuivre or Copper river] or riviere au Bœuf, about five miles above which commences a beautiful cedar cliff. Having passed this, the river expands to nearly two miles in width, and has four islands, whose lowest points are nearly parallel; these we called the Four Brothers. Encamped on the point of the east one. It rained very hard all night. Caught one catfish. Distance 29¾ miles.[I-7]

Aug. 12th. In the morning, we traveled several miles to have breakfast; around 3 PM, we crossed Buffaloe [Cuivre or Copper river] or riviere au Bœuf, about five miles upstream from where a beautiful cedar cliff begins. After passing this, the river widens to almost two miles across and has four islands, whose lowest points line up nearly in parallel; we named these the Four Brothers. We set up camp on the tip of the eastern island. It rained heavily all night. We caught one catfish. Distance: 29¾ miles.[I-7]

Aug. 13th. Late before we sailed; passed a vast number of islands; left one of our dogs on shore; were much detained by sand-bars, and obliged to haul our boat over several 5 of them; observed several [Indian] encampments which had been lately occupied. Rained all day. Distance 27 miles.[I-8]

Aug. 13th. We set sail late and passed by a lot of islands. We left one of our dogs on the shore and were delayed by sandbars, having to drag our boat over several of them. We saw a few [Indian] camps that had been occupied recently. It rained all day. We covered a distance of 27 miles.[I-8]

Aug. 14th. Hard rain in the morning; but a fine wind springing up, we put off at half-past six o'clock. Passed a camp of Sacs, consisting of three men with their families. They were employed in spearing and scaffolding a fish,[I-9] about three feet in length, with a long flat snout; they pointed out the channel, and prevented us from taking the wrong one. I gave them a small quantity of whisky and biscuit; and they, in return, presented me with some fish. Sailed on through a continuation of islands for nearly 20 6 miles; met a young gentleman, Mr. Robedoux,[I-10] by whom I sent a letter to St. Louis; encamped on an island; caught 1,375 small fish. Rained all day. Distance 28 miles.[I-11]

Aug. 14th. It rained heavily in the morning, but a nice wind picked up, so we left at 6:30. We passed a camp of Sacs, which included three men and their families. They were busy spearing and scaffolding a fish, around three feet long, with a long flat snout; they pointed out the right channel and helped us avoid the wrong one. I gave them some whisky and biscuits, and in return, they gave me some fish. We continued sailing through a series of islands for nearly 20 6 miles, and met a young gentleman, Mr. Robedoux, to whom I sent a letter to St. Louis. We camped on an island and caught 1,375 small fish. It rained all day. Distance traveled: 28 miles. [I-11]

Aug. 15th. Still raining in the morning. From the continued series of wet weather, the men were quite galled and sore. Met a Mr. Kettletas of N. Y., who gave me a line to Mr. Fisher of the Prairie Des Chein [du Chien]. Passed a small [elsewhere named Bar] river to the W., with a sand-bar 7 at its entrance; also, passed Salt [elsewhere called Oahahah] river, which I do not recollect having seen on any chart; it is a considerable stream, and at high water is navigable for at least 200 miles. Left another dog. Distance 26 miles.[I-12]

Aug. 15th. It's still raining in the morning. The ongoing wet weather really bothered the men and made them sore. I met a Mr. Kettletas from New York, who gave me a recommendation to Mr. Fisher of Prairie du Chien. I crossed a small river to the west with a sandbar at its entrance, and I also passed Salt River, which I don't remember seeing on any map. It's a significant stream that can be navigated for at least 200 miles during high water. I left another dog behind. Distance: 26 miles.[I-12]

Aug. 16th. Embarked early, but were so unfortunate as to get fast on a log; and did not extricate ourselves until past eleven o'clock, having to saw off a log under the water. At three o'clock arrived at the house of a Frenchman, situate on the W. side of the river, opposite Hurricane island. His cattle appeared to be in fine order, but his corn in a 8 bad state of cultivation. About one mile above his house, on the W. shore, is a very handsome hill, which he informed me was level on the top, with a gradual descent on either side, and a fountain of fine water. This man likewise told me that two men had been killed on the Big Bay, or Three Brothers; and desired to be informed what measures had been taken in consequence thereof. Caught three catfish and one perch. Encamped four miles above the house. Distance 18 miles.[I-13]

Aug. 16th. We set out early but were unlucky enough to get stuck on a log and didn't free ourselves until after eleven o'clock, having to saw off a log under the water. We arrived at the house of a Frenchman at three o'clock, located on the west side of the river, across from Hurricane Island. His cattle looked healthy, but his corn was poorly tended. About a mile above his house, on the west shore, there’s a beautiful hill that he told me has a flat top with a gentle slope on both sides and a spring of fresh water. This man also mentioned that two people had been killed at Big Bay, or Three Brothers, and wanted to know what actions had been taken as a result. We caught three catfish and one perch. We set up camp four miles above his house. Distance: 18 miles.[I-13]

Aug. 17th. Embarked and came on remarkably well; at ten o'clock stopped for breakfast, and in order to arrange our sail; when the wind served, we put off and continued under easy sail all day. Passed three batteaux. Distance 39 miles.[I-14]

Aug. 17th. We set off and everything went smoothly; at ten o'clock we took a break for breakfast and to adjust our sail. When the wind picked up, we resumed our journey and sailed easily all day. We passed three flatboats. Total distance covered: 39 miles.[I-14]

Sunday, Aug. 18th. Embarked early; about eleven o'clock passed an Indian camp, on the E. side. They fired several guns; but we passed without stopping. Very hard head winds part of the day. Caught six fish. Distance 23 miles.[I-15]

Sunday, Aug. 18th. We set off early; around eleven o'clock we passed by an Indian camp on the east side. They fired several shots, but we kept going without stopping. We faced really strong headwinds for part of the day. We caught six fish. Distance traveled: 23 miles.[I-15]

Aug. 19th. Embarked early and made fine way; but at nine o'clock, in turning the point of a sand-bar, our boat struck a sawyer. At the moment, we did not know it had injured her; but, in a short time after, discovered her to be sinking; however, by thrusting oakum into the leak and bailing, we got her to shore on a bar, where, after entirely unloading, we with great difficulty keeled her sufficiently to cut out the plank and put in a new one. This at the time I conceived to be a great misfortune; but upon examination we discovered that the injury resulting from it was greater than we were at first induced to believe; for upon inspection we found our provisions and clothing considerably damaged. The day was usefully and necessarily employed in assorting, sunning, and airing those articles. One of my hunters, Sparks, having gone on shore to hunt, swam the river about seven miles above and killed a deer; but finding we did not come, he returned down the river, and joined us by swimming. Whilst we were at work at our boat on the sand-beach, three canoes with Indians 13 passed on the opposite shore. They cried, "How-do-you-do?" wishing us to give them an invitation to come over; but receiving no answer they passed on. We then put our baggage on board and put off, designing to go where the young man had killed the deer; but after dark we became entangled among the sand-bars, and were obliged to stop and encamp on the point of a beach. Caught two fish. Distance 14 miles.[I-16]

Aug. 19th. We set out early and made good progress, but at nine o'clock, while navigating around a sandbar, our boat hit a submerged log. At the time, we didn’t realize it had damaged the boat, but soon we noticed it was sinking. We managed to stop the leak by stuffing it with oakum and bailing out water, making it to shore on a bar. After unloading everything, we struggled to turn the boat enough to remove the damaged plank and replace it. I initially thought this was a huge setback, but upon closer inspection, we found that our supplies and clothing were significantly damaged. We spent the day sorting, drying, and airing out those items. One of my hunters, Sparks, went ashore to hunt, swam about seven miles upstream, and shot a deer. When he noticed we hadn’t followed, he swam back downriver to us. While we worked on the boat on the sandy beach, three canoes with Indians passed by on the opposite shore. They shouted, "How-do-you-do?" trying to get us to invite them over, but when we didn’t respond, they continued on. We then loaded up our belongings and set off, aiming to reach the spot where the young man had shot the deer, but after dark, we got caught up in some sandbars and had to stop and camp at a beach point. We caught two fish. Distance: 14 miles.[I-16]

Aug. 20th. Arrived at the foot of the rapids De Moyen[I-17] 14 at seven o'clock. Although no soul on board had passed them, we commenced ascending them immediately. Our boat being large and moderately loaded, we found great difficulty. The river all the way through is from three-quarters to a mile wide. The rapids are 11 miles long, with successive ridges and shoals extending from shore to shore. The first has the greatest fall and is the most difficult to ascend. The channel, a bad one, is on the east side in passing the two first bars; then passes under the edge of the third; crosses to the west, and ascends on that side, all the 15 way to the Sac village. The shoals continue the whole distance. We had passed the first and most difficult shoal, when we were met by Mr. Wm. Ewing,[I-18] who I understand is an agent appointed to reside with the Sacs to teach them the science of agriculture, with a French interpreter, four chiefs and 15 men of the Sac nation, in their canoes, bearing a flag of the United States. They came down to assist me up the rapids; took out 14 of my heaviest barrels, and put two of their men in the barge to pilot us up. Arrived at the house of Mr. Ewing, opposite the village, at dusk. The land on both sides of the rapids is hilly, but a rich soil. Distance 16 miles.[I-19]

Aug. 20th. We arrived at the bottom of the De Moyen rapids at seven o'clock. Even though no one on board had navigated them before, we started our ascent right away. Our boat was large and moderately loaded, which made it quite challenging. The river is between three-quarters of a mile to a mile wide throughout. The rapids stretch for 11 miles, with continuous ridges and shallow areas from one side to the other. The first rapid has the steepest drop and is the hardest to climb. The channel is tricky, located on the east side as we pass the first two bars, then it goes under the edge of the third one; after that, we cross to the west and continue up that side all the way to the Sac village. The shallow areas persist the entire distance. After we navigated the first and toughest shoal, we were met by Mr. Wm. Ewing, who I understand is an agent assigned to stay with the Sacs to teach them farming, accompanied by a French interpreter, four chiefs, and 15 Sac men in their canoes displaying a flag of the United States. They came down to help us navigate the rapids; they removed 14 of my heaviest barrels and sent two of their men into the barge to guide us up. We reached Mr. Ewing's house, across from the village, at dusk. The land on both sides of the rapids is hilly but has rich soil. Distance 16 miles.[I-19]

Aug. 21st. All the chief men of the village came over to my encampment, where I spoke to them to the following purport:

Aug. 21st. All the main leaders of the village came to my camp, where I addressed them with the following message:

"That their great father, the president of the United States, wishing to be more intimately acquainted with the situation, wants, &c., of the different nations of the red people, in our newly acquired territory of Louisiana, had ordered the general to send a number of his young warriors in different directions, to take them by the hand, and make such inquiries as might afford the satisfaction required.

"That their great father, the president of the United States, wanting to get a closer look at the situation and needs of the various Native American nations in our newly acquired territory of Louisiana, had instructed the general to send several of his young warriors in different directions to meet them and ask questions that would provide the necessary information."

"That I was authorized to choose situations for their trading establishments; and wished them to inform me if that place would be considered by them as central.

"That I was given the authority to select locations for their trading establishments; and I asked them to let me know if they would consider that place to be central."

"That I was sorry to hear of the murder which had been committed on the river below; but, in consideration of their assurances that it was none of their nation, and the anxiety exhibited by them on the occasion, I had written to the general and informed him of what they had said on the subject.

"That I was sorry to hear about the murder that took place on the river below; however, considering their assurances that it wasn't anyone from their group, and their anxiety about the situation, I had written to the general to inform him about what they had said regarding it."

"That in their treaty they engaged to apprehend all traders who came among them without license; for that time, I could not examine their traders on this subject; but that, on my return, I would make a particular examination.

"That in their treaty they agreed to catch all traders who came among them without permission; for that time, I was unable to look into their traders about this matter; but that, upon my return, I would conduct a thorough investigation."

"That if they thought proper they might send a young man in my boat, to inform the other villages of my mission," etc.

"That if they thought it was appropriate, they could send a young man in my boat to inform the other villages about my mission," etc.

I then presented them with some tobacco, knives, and whisky. They replied to the following purport: 17

I then offered them some tobacco, knives, and whiskey. They responded with the following: 17

"That they thanked me for the good opinion I had of their nation, and for what I had written the general. That themselves, their young warriors, and the whole nation, were glad to see me among them.

"That they thanked me for my positive view of their nation and for what I had written to the general. That they, their young warriors, and the entire nation were happy to have me with them."

"That as for the situation of the trading-houses, they could not determine, being but a part of the nation. With respect to sending a young man along, that if I would wait until to-morrow, they would choose one out. And finally, that they thanked me for my tobacco, knives, and whisky."

"Regarding the situation of the trading houses, they couldn't make a decision since they were just a part of the nation. As for sending a young man along, they mentioned that if I could wait until tomorrow, they would select someone. And lastly, they thanked me for my tobacco, knives, and whiskey."

Not wishing to lose any time, after writing to the general[I-20] and my friends, I embarked and made six miles 18 above the village. Encamped on a sand-bar. One canoe of savages passed.

Not wanting to waste any time, after writing to the general[I-20] and my friends, I set off and traveled six miles 18 beyond the village. I camped on a sandbar. One canoe of natives passed by.

Aug. 22d. Embarked at 5 o'clock a. m. Hard head winds. Passed a great number of islands. The river very wide and full of sand-bars. Distance 23 miles.[I-21]

Aug. 22nd. Set off at 5 a.m. Strong headwinds. Passed a lot of islands. The river is very wide and has many sandbars. Distance traveled: 23 miles.[I-21]

Aug. 23d. Cool morning. Came on 5¼ miles, where, on the west shore, there is a very handsome situation for a garrison. The channel of the river passes under the hill, 19 which is about 60 feet perpendicular, and level on the top; 400 yards in the rear there is a small prairie of 8 or 10 acres, which would be a convenient spot for gardens; and on the east side of the river there is a beautiful prospect over a large prairie, as far as the eye can extend, now and then interrupted by groves of trees. Directly under the rock is a limestone spring, which, after an hour's work, would afford water amply sufficient for the consumption of a regiment. The landing is bold and safe, and at the lower part of the hill a road may be made for a team in half an hour. Black and white oak timber in abundance. The mountain continues about two miles, and has five springs bursting from it in that distance.

Aug. 23rd. It’s a cool morning. I traveled 5¼ miles to a great spot for a garrison located on the west shore. The river’s channel runs underneath the hill, 19 which is about 60 feet high and flat on top. About 400 yards behind, there’s a small 8 to 10-acre prairie that would be perfect for gardens. On the east side of the river, there’s a beautiful view over a large prairie, stretching as far as the eye can see, occasionally broken up by groves of trees. Right at the base of the rock, there's a limestone spring that, after an hour’s work, could provide enough water for a regiment. The landing is sturdy and safe, and at the lower part of the hill, a road could be made for a team in half an hour. There is plenty of black and white oak timber. The mountain continues for about two miles and has five springs coming out of it along the way.

Met four Indians and two squaws; landed with them; gave them one quart of made whisky [i. e., about three-fourths water], a few biscuit, and some salt. I requested some venison of them; they pretended they could not understand me; but after we had left them they held up two hams, and hallooed and laughed at us in derision. Passed nine horses on shore, and saw many signs of Indians. Passed a handsome prairie on the east side, and encamped at its head.[I-22]

Met four Native Americans and two women; landed with them; gave them a quart of homemade whiskey [about three-fourths water], a few biscuits, and some salt. I asked for some venison, but they pretended not to understand me. After we left, they held up two hams and shouted and laughed at us mockingly. Saw nine horses on the shore and noticed many signs of Native Americans. Passed a beautiful prairie on the east side and set up camp at its edge.[I-22]

Three batteaux from Michilimackinac stopped at our camp. We were told they were the property of Mr. Myers Michals. We were also informed that the largest Sac village was about 2½ miles out on the prairie; and that this prairie was called halfway from St. Louis to the prairie Des Cheins.

Three batteaux from Michilimackinac stopped at our camp. We were told they belonged to Mr. Myers Michals. We also learned that the largest Sac village was about 2½ miles out on the prairie, and that this prairie was known as halfway from St. Louis to the prairie Des Cheins.

Aug. 24th. In the morning passed a number of islands. Before dinner, Corporal Bradley and myself took our guns and went on shore; we got behind a savannah, by following a stream we conceived to have been a branch of the river, but which led us at least two leagues from it.[I-23] My two favorite dogs, having gone out with us, gave out in the prairie, owing to the heat, high grass, and want of water; but, thinking they would come on, we continued our march. We heard the report of a gun, and supposing it to be from our boat, answered it; shortly after, however, we passed an Indian trail, which appeared as if the persons had been hurried, I presume at the report of our guns; for with this people all strangers are enemies. Shortly after we struck the river, and the boat appeared in view; stayed some time for my dogs; two of my men volunteered to go in search of them. Encamped on the west shore, nearly opposite a chalk bank. My two men had not yet returned, and it was 21 extraordinary, as they knew my boat never waited for any person on shore. They endeavored to strike the Mississippi ahead of us. We fired a blunderbuss at three different times, to let them know where we lay. Distance 23½ miles.[I-24]

Aug. 24th. In the morning, we passed several islands. Before lunch, Corporal Bradley and I grabbed our guns and went ashore. We got behind a clearing by following a stream we thought was a branch of the river, but it actually took us at least two leagues away from it.[I-23] My two favorite dogs, who came with us, gave up in the grasslands due to the heat, tall grass, and lack of water; thinking they would catch up, we kept moving. We heard a gunshot and figured it was our boat, so we responded. Soon after, we came across an Indian trail that looked like people had rushed through, probably because of our gunfire; with these folks, all strangers are seen as enemies. Shortly after, we hit the river and spotted the boat; we waited a bit for my dogs, and two of my men volunteered to go look for them. We set up camp on the west shore, nearly across from a chalk bank. My two men had not returned yet, which was unusual since they knew my boat never waits for anyone on shore. They tried to reach the Mississippi ahead of us. We fired a blunderbuss three times to let them know where we were. Distance 23½ miles.[I-24]

Sunday, Aug. 25th. Stopped on the Sand-bank prairie on the E. side [about New Boston, Ill.], from which you have a beautiful prospect of at least 40 miles down the river, bearing S. 38° E. Discovered that our boat leaked very fast; but we secured her inside so completely with oakum and tallow as nearly to prevent the leak. Fired a blunderbuss every hour, all day, as signals for our men. Passed the river Iowa. Encamped at night on the prairie marked Grant's prairie [below Muscatine, Ia.]. The men had not yet arrived. Distance 28 miles.[I-25]

Sunday, Aug. 25th. We stopped on the Sandbank prairie on the east side [near New Boston, Ill.], where you can get a beautiful view of at least 40 miles down the river, heading S. 38° E. I realized that our boat was leaking pretty quickly, but we managed to seal it up inside with oakum and tallow to almost completely stop the leak. I fired a blunderbuss every hour throughout the day as signals for our team. We passed the Iowa River and set up camp at night on the prairie known as Grant's prairie [below Muscatine, Ia.]. The men hadn’t arrived yet. Distance: 28 miles.[I-25]

Aug. 26th. Rain, with a very hard head wind. Towed our boat about nine miles, to where the river Hills join the Mississippi. Here I expected to find the two men I had lost, but was disappointed. The mercury in Reamur [Réaumur] at 13°; whereas yesterday it was 26° [= 61¼ and 23 90½ Fahr.] Met two peroques [sic[I-26]] full of Indians, who commenced hollowing [hallooing] "How do you do?" etc. They then put to shore and beckoned us to do likewise, but we continued our course. This day very severe on the men. Distance 28½ miles.[I-27]

Aug. 26th. It rained, with a strong headwind. We towed our boat about nine miles to where the river Hills meets the Mississippi. I was expecting to find the two men I lost, but I was let down. The temperature on the Réaumur scale was at 13°; yesterday it was 26° [= 61¼ and 90½ Fahr.] We encountered two peroques [sic[I-26]] full of Indians, who started shouting "How do you do?" and so on. They then pulled ashore and gestured for us to do the same, but we kept going. It was a tough day for the men. We covered a distance of 28½ miles.[I-27]

Aug. 27th. Embarked early; cold north wind; mercury 10°; the wind so hard ahead that we were obliged to tow the boat all day. Passed one peroque of Indians; also, the Riviere De Roche [Rock river], late in the day. Some Indians, who were encamped there, embarked in their canoes and ascended the river before us. The wind was so 24 very strong that, although it was down the stream, they were near sinking. Encamped about four miles above the Riviere De Roche, on the W. shore. This day passed a pole on a prairie on which five dogs were hanging. Distance 22 miles.[I-28]

Aug. 27th. We set off early; it was chilly with a north wind; temperature at 10°C; the wind was so strong against us that we had to tow the boat all day. We passed one canoe of Native Americans and also the Riviere De Roche (Rock River) later in the day. Some Native Americans, who were camped there, got in their canoes and went up the river ahead of us. The wind was so powerful that, even though it was going downstream, they were almost capsizing. We set up camp about four miles above the Riviere De Roche on the west shore. Today, we saw a pole on a prairie with five dogs hanging from it. Distance traveled: 22 miles.[I-28]

Aug. 28th. About an hour after we had embarked, we arrived at the camp of Mr. James Aird,[I-29] a Scotch gentleman 25 of Michilimackinac. He had encamped, with some goods, on the beach, and was repairing his boat, which had been injured in crossing [descending] the rapids of the Riviere De Roche, at the foot of which we now were. He had sent three boats back for the goods left behind. Breakfasted with him and obtained considerable information. Commenced ascending the rapids. Carried away our rudder in the first rapid; but after getting it repaired, the wind raised and we hoisted sail. Although entire strangers, we sailed through them with a perfect gale blowing all the time; had we struck a rock, in all probability we would have bilged and sunk. But we were so fortunate as to pass without touching. Met Mr. Aird's boats, which had pilots, fast on the rocks. Those shoals are a continued chain of rocks, extending in some places from shore to shore, about 18 miles in length.[I-30] They afford more water than those of De Moyen, but are much more rapid.

Aug. 28th. About an hour after we set off, we reached the camp of Mr. James Aird, a Scottish gentleman from Michilimackinac. He had set up camp on the beach with some supplies and was fixing his boat, which had been damaged while crossing the rapids of the Riviere De Roche, where we currently were. He had sent three boats back for the goods he left behind. We had breakfast with him and gathered a lot of useful information. We started going up the rapids. We lost our rudder in the first rapid, but after fixing it, the wind picked up and we raised the sail. Even though we were complete strangers, we managed to get through with a strong wind pushing us the whole time; if we had hit a rock, we probably would have taken in water and sunk. Luckily, we passed without any issues. We encountered Mr. Aird's boats, with pilots, stuck on the rocks. Those shallows are a continuous series of rocks, extending in some places from shore to shore, about 18 miles long. They have deeper water than those of De Moyen, but are much more turbulent.

Aug. 29th. Breakfasted at the Reynard village, above 26 the rapids; this is the first village of the Reynards.[I-31] I expected to find my two men here, but was disappointed. Finding they had not passed, I lay by until four o'clock, the wind fair all the time. The chief informed me, by signs, that in four days they could march to Prairie Des Cheins; and promised to furnish them with mockinsons [moccasins], and put them on their route. Set sail and made at least four knots an hour. I was disposed to sail all night; but the wind lulling, we encamped on the point of an island, on the W. shore. Distance 20 miles.[I-32]

Aug. 29th. Had breakfast in the village of Reynard, above the rapids; this is the first village of the Reynards.26 I was expecting to find my two men here, but I was let down. Since they hadn’t passed through, I stayed put until four o'clock, with the wind in my favor the whole time. The chief communicated to me, through gestures, that in four days they could reach Prairie Des Cheins; and he promised to provide them with moccasins and set them on their way. I set sail and made at least four knots an hour. I thought about sailing all night, but as the wind died down, we camped on the point of an island on the west shore. Distance: 20 miles.[I-32]

Aug. 30th. Embarked at five o'clock; wind fair, but 27 not very high. Sailed all day. Passed four peroques of Indians. Distance 43 miles.[I-33]

Aug. 30th. We set sail at five o'clock; the wind was good, but not very strong. Sailed all day. We passed four canoes with Native Americans. Distance covered: 43 miles.[I-33]

Aug. 31st. Embarked early. Passed one peroque of Indians; also, two encampments, one on a beautiful eminence on the W. side of the river. This place had the 28 appearance of an old town. Sailed almost all day. Distance 31½ miles.[I-34]

Aug. 31st. Set out early. Saw a canoe with some Indians, along with two camps, one on a lovely hill on the west side of the river. This spot looked like an ancient town. Sailed for almost the entire day. Distance 31½ miles.[I-34]

Sunday, Sept. 1st. Embarked early; wind fair; arrived at the lead mines [Dubuque, Ia.] at twelve o'clock. A dysentery, with which I had been afflicted several days, was suddenly checked this morning, which I believe to have 29 been the occasion of a very violent attack of fever about eleven o'clock. Notwithstanding it was very severe, I dressed myself, with an intention to execute the orders of the general relative to this place. We were saluted with a field-piece, and received with every mark of attention by Monsieur [Julien] Dubuque, the proprietor. There were 30 no horses at the house, and it was six miles to where the mines were worked; it was therefore impossible to make a report by actual inspection. I therefore proposed 10 queries, on the answers to which my report was founded.[I-35]

Sunday, Sept. 1st. Left early; winds were good; arrived at the lead mines [Dubuque, Ia.] at noon. A dysentery that had been bothering me for several days suddenly stopped this morning, which I think led to a pretty severe fever attack around eleven o'clock. Even though it was really intense, I got dressed, intending to carry out the general's orders regarding this place. We were greeted with a cannon salute and received a warm welcome from Monsieur [Julien] Dubuque, the owner. There were no horses at the house, and the mines were six miles away, so I couldn’t do a proper inspection. Instead, I came up with 10 questions, based on which my report was prepared. 29 30

Dined with Mr. D., who informed me that the Sioux and Sauteurs[I-36] were as warmly engaged in opposition as ever; 31 that not long since the former killed 15 Sauteurs, who on the 10th of August in return killed 10 Sioux, at the entrance of the St. Peters [Minnesota river]; and that a war-party, composed of Sacs, Reynards, and Puants [Winnebagoes[I-37]], of 200 warriors, had embarked on an expedition against the Sauteurs; but that they had heard that the chief, having had an unfavorable dream, persuaded the party to return, and that I would meet them on my voyage. At this place I was introduced to a chief called Raven, of the Reynards. He made a very flowery speech on the occasion, which I answered in a few words, accompanied by a small present.

Dined with Mr. D., who told me that the Sioux and Sauteurs were as fiercely at odds as ever; 31 not long ago, the former killed 15 Sauteurs, who on August 10 retaliated by killing 10 Sioux at the entrance of the St. Peters [Minnesota river]; and that a war party made up of Sacs, Reynards, and Puants [Winnebagoes], numbering 200 warriors, had set off on an expedition against the Sauteurs. However, they heard that the chief had a bad dream, which made him convince the party to turn back, and that I would encounter them on my journey. At this place, I was introduced to a chief named Raven from the Reynards. He gave a very elaborate speech on the occasion, and I responded with a few words and a small gift.

I had now given up all hopes of my two men, and was about to embark when a peroque arrived, in which they were, with a Mr. Blondeau, and two Indians whom that gentleman had engaged above the rapids of Stony [Rock] river. The two soldiers had been six days without anything to eat except muscles [mussels], when they met Mr. James Aird, by whose humanity and attention their strength and spirits were in a measure restored; and they were enabled to reach the Reynard village, where they met Mr. B. The Indian chief furnished them with corn and shoes, and showed his friendship by every possible attention. I immediately discharged the hire of the Indians, and gave Mr. Blondeau a passage to the Prairie des Cheins. Left the lead mines at four o'clock. Distance 25 miles.[I-38]

I had completely given up hope for my two men and was about to set out when a boat arrived with them, along with Mr. Blondeau and two Native Americans he had hired upstream of the Stony [Rock] River rapids. The two soldiers had gone six days without anything to eat except mussels when they met Mr. James Aird, whose kindness and care helped restore their strength and spirits somewhat; they were then able to reach Reynard Village, where they found Mr. B. The Indian chief provided them with corn and shoes and showed his friendship through all possible gestures. I immediately took care of the payments for the Native Americans and arranged a passage for Mr. Blondeau to Prairie des Chiens. We left the lead mines at four o'clock. Distance: 25 miles. [I-38]

Sept. 2d. After making two short reaches, we commenced one which is 30 miles in length; the wind serving, we just made it, and encamped on the E. side [near Cassville, Wis.], opposite the mouth of Turkey river. In the course of the day we landed to shoot pigeons. The moment a gun was fired, some Indians, who were on the shore above us, ran down and put off in their peroques with great precipitation; upon which Mr. Blondeau informed me that all the women and children were frightened at the very name of an American boat, and that the men held us in great respect, conceiving us very quarrelsome, much for war, and also very 33 brave. This information I used as prudence suggested. We stopped at an encampment about three miles below the town, where they gave us some excellent plums. They dispatched a peroque to the village, to give notice, as I supposed, of our arrival. It commenced raining about dusk, and rained all night. Distance 40 miles.[I-39]

Sept. 2nd. After making two short trips, we started on a longer stretch that was 30 miles long; with the wind at our back, we managed to complete it and set up camp on the east side [near Cassville, Wis.], across from the mouth of Turkey River. During the day, we stopped to hunt for pigeons. As soon as a gun was fired, some Native Americans, who were on the shore further up, quickly came down and launched their canoes in a hurry; Mr. Blondeau then told me that all the women and children were scared by the mere sight of an American boat, and that the men held us in high regard, seeing us as very aggressive, warlike, and also very brave. I took this information into consideration as a wise move. We stopped at a campsite about three miles below the town, where they offered us some delicious plums. They sent a canoe to the village to notify, as I figured, of our arrival. It started to rain around dusk and continued all night. Distance 40 miles.[I-39]

Sept. 3d. Embarked at a pretty early hour. Cloudy. 34 Met two peroques of family Indians; they at first asked Mr. Blondeau "if we were for war, or if going to war?" I now experienced the good effect of having some person on board who could speak their language; for they presented me with three pair of ducks and a quantity of venison, sufficient for all our crew for one day; in return, I made them some trifling presents. Afterward met two peroques, carrying some of the warriors spoken of on the 2d inst. They kept at a great distance, until spoken to by Mr. B., when they informed him that their party had proceeded up as high as Lake Pepin without effecting anything. It is surprising what a dread the Indians in this quarter have of the Americans. I have often seen them go round islands to avoid meeting my boat. It appears to me evident that the traders have taken great pains to impress upon the minds of the savages the idea of our being a very vindictive, ferocious, and warlike people. This impression was perhaps made with no good intention; but when they find that our conduct toward them is guided by magnanimity and justice, instead of operating in an injurious manner, it will have the effect to make them reverence at the same time they fear us. Distance 25 miles.[I-40]

Sept. 3rd. We set off early in the morning. It was cloudy. 34 We encountered two canoe-loads of Native Americans; they initially asked Mr. Blondeau whether we were preparing for war or heading into battle. I appreciated having someone onboard who could communicate in their language; they gifted me three pairs of ducks and a good amount of venison, enough to feed our crew for a day. In return, I gave them a few small presents. Later, we met another two canoes carrying some of the warriors mentioned on the 2nd. They kept their distance until Mr. B. spoke to them, and they reported that their group had gone up to Lake Pepin without achieving anything. It’s surprising how much fear the Native Americans in this area have of Americans. I've often seen them steer clear of islands to avoid encountering my boat. It seems clear to me that traders have worked hard to convince the Native people that we are a very vengeful, aggressive, and warlike group. This impression may not have been created with good intentions; but once they see that our behavior towards them is marked by generosity and fairness rather than hostility, it will likely lead them to both fear and respect us. Distance 25 miles.[I-40]

Sept. 4th. Breakfasted just below the Ouiscousing [Wisconsin river[I-41]]. Arrived at the Prairie des Cheins about eleven o'clock; took quarters at Captain Fisher's, and were politely received by him and Mr. Frazer.

Sept. 4th. Had breakfast just below the Wisconsin river. Arrived at Prairie du Chien around eleven o'clock; stayed at Captain Fisher's place, where we were warmly welcomed by him and Mr. Frazer.

Sept. 5th. Embarked about half-past ten o'clock in a Schenectady boat, to go to the mouth of the Ouiscousing, in order to take the latitude [which I found to be 43° 28´ 8´´ 37 N.], and look at the situation of the adjacent hills for a post. Was accompanied by Judge Fisher, Mr. Frazer, and Mr. Woods. We ascended the hill[I-42] on the west side of the 38 Mississippi, and made choice of a spot which I thought most eligible, being level on the top, having a spring in the rear, and commanding a view of the country around. A shower of rain came on which completely wet us, and we returned to the village without having ascended the Ouiscousing as we intended. Marked four trees with A. B. C. D., and squared the sides of one in the center. Wrote to the general.

Sept. 5th. We set off around 10:30 AM on a Schenectady boat to head to the mouth of the Ouiscousing to take latitude readings, which I found to be 43° 28´ 8´´ 37 N., and to check out the nearby hills for a suitable spot for a post. I was joined by Judge Fisher, Mr. Frazer, and Mr. Woods. We climbed the hill[I-42] on the west side of the 38 Mississippi and selected a location that seemed best, as it was flat on top, had a spring behind it, and provided a good view of the surrounding area. A rain shower hit us, completely soaking us, so we headed back to the village without climbing the Ouiscousing as we had planned. I marked four trees with A, B, C, D, and squared the sides of one in the center. I wrote a letter to the general.

Sept. 6th. Had a small council with the Puants, and a chief of the lower band of the Sioux. Visited and laid out a position for a post, on a hill called the Petit Gris [Grès],[I-43] on the Ouiscousing, three miles above its mouth. Mr. Fisher, who accompanied me, was taken very sick, in consequence of drinking some water out of the Ouiscousing, The Puants never have any white interpreters, nor have the Fols Avoin [Folle Avoine (Menominee)[I-44]] nation. In my 39 council I spoke to a Frenchman and he to a Sioux, who interpreted to some of the Puants.

Sept. 6th. Had a small meeting with the Puants and a chief from the lower band of the Sioux. We visited and identified a spot for a post on a hill called Petit Gris [Grès],[I-43] on the Ouiscousing, three miles upstream from its mouth. Mr. Fisher, who came with me, became very ill after drinking some water from the Ouiscousing. The Puants don’t have any white interpreters, nor does the Fols Avoin [Folle Avoine (Menominee)[I-44]] nation. In my 39 meeting, I spoke to a Frenchman who then communicated with a Sioux, who interpreted to some of the Puants.

Sept. 7th. My men beat all the villagers jumping and hopping. Began to load my new boats.

Sept. 7th. My team outperformed all the villagers in jumping and hopping. We started loading my new boats.

Sept. 8th. Embarked at half-past eleven o'clock in two batteaux. The wind fair and fresh. I found myself very much embarrassed and cramped in my new boats, with provision and baggage. I embarked two interpreters, one to perform the whole voyage, whose name was Pierre Rosseau [Rousseau[I-45]]; and the other named Joseph Reinulle [Reinville[I-46]], 40 paid by Mr. Frazer to accompany me as high as the falls of St. Anthony. Mr. Frazer[I-47] is a young gentleman, clerk to Mr. Blakely of Montreal; he was born in Vermont, but has latterly resided in Canada. To the attention of this gentleman I am much indebted; he procured for me everything 41 in his power that I stood in need of, dispatched his bark canoes, and remained himself to go on with me. His design was to winter with some of the Sioux bands. We sailed well, came 18 miles, and encamped on the W. bank.[I-48]

Sept. 8th. We set off at eleven-thirty in two boats. The wind was favorable and brisk. I felt quite cramped and uncomfortable in the new boats with all our supplies and luggage. I had two interpreters with me—one named Pierre Rosseau [Rousseau[I-45]], who would be with me for the entire journey, and the other was Joseph Reinulle [Reinville[I-46]], whom Mr. Frazer paid to join me as far as the falls of St. Anthony. Mr. Frazer[I-47] is a young man working as a clerk for Mr. Blakely in Montreal; he was born in Vermont but has recently been living in Canada. I owe a lot to his kindness; he got me everything I needed, organized the canoes, and stayed back to travel with me. His plan was to spend the winter with some Sioux bands. We made good progress, traveling 18 miles, and set up camp on the west bank.[I-48]

I must not omit here to bear testimony to the politeness 42 of all the principal inhabitants of the village. There is, however, a material distinction to be made in the nature of those attentions: The kindness of Messrs. Fisher, Frazer, and Woods, all Americans, seemed to be the spontaneous effusions of good will, and partiality to their countrymen; it extended to the accommodation, convenience, exercises, and pastimes of my men; and whenever they proved superior to the French, openly showed their pleasure. But the French Canadians appeared attentive rather from their natural good manners than sincere friendship; however, it produced from them the same effect that natural good will did in the others.

I must not fail to mention the politeness 42 of all the main residents of the village. However, there is an important difference in the nature of their attentions: The kindness of Messrs. Fisher, Frazer, and Woods, who are all Americans, seemed to come from genuine goodwill and favoritism towards their fellow countrymen; it included consideration for the comfort, convenience, activities, and leisure of my men, and whenever they outperformed the French, they openly expressed their pleasure. In contrast, the French Canadians seemed attentive more due to their natural good manners than true friendship; nonetheless, it had the same effect on them as genuine goodwill did with the others.

Sept. 9th. Embarked early. Dined at Cape Garlic, or at Garlic river; after which we came on to an island on the E. side, about five miles below the river [Upper] Iowa, and encamped. Rained before sunset. Distance 28 miles.[I-49]

Sept. 9th. We set off early. Had lunch at Cape Garlic, or Garlic River; after that, we headed to an island on the east side, about five miles downstream from the Upper Iowa River, and set up camp. It rained before sunset. We traveled 28 miles. [I-49]

Sept. 10th. Rain still continuing, we remained at our camp. Having shot at some pigeons, the report was heard at the Sioux lodges, the same to whom I spoke on the 6th at the Prairie [du Chien]; when La Fieulle [Feuille[I-50]] sent 44 down six of his young men to inform me "that he had waited three days with meat, etc., but that last night they had began to drink, and that on the next day he would receive me with his people sober." I returned him for answer "that the season was advanced, time was pressing, and if the rain ceased I must go on." Mr. Frazer and the interpreter went home with the Indians. We embarked about one o'clock.[I-51] Frazer, returning, informed 45 me that the chief acquiesced in my reasons for pressing forward, but that he had prepared a pipe (by way of letter) to present me, to show to all the Sioux above, with a message to inform them that I was a chief of their new fathers, and that he wished me to be treated with friendship and respect.

Sept. 10th. The rain continued, so we stayed at our camp. After shooting at some pigeons, the noise caught the attention of the Sioux lodges, the same group I spoke to on the 6th at the Prairie [du Chien]. La Fieulle [Feuille[I-50]] sent down six of his young men to inform me "that he had been waiting for three days with meat, but that last night they started drinking, and that tomorrow he would welcome me with his people sober." I replied that "the season was progressing, time was tight, and if the rain stopped, I needed to move on." Mr. Frazer and the interpreter went back with the Indians. We set out around one o'clock.[I-51] Frazer returned and told me that the chief understood my reasons for wanting to move ahead, but he had prepared a pipe (as a letter) to give me, to show to all the Sioux above, with a message letting them know that I was a chief of their new fathers, and that he hoped I would be treated with friendship and respect.

On our arrival opposite the lodges, the men were paraded on the bank, with their guns in their hands. They saluted us with ball with what might be termed three rounds; which I returned with three rounds from each boat with my blunderbusses. This salute, although nothing to soldiers 46 accustomed to fire, would not be so agreeable to many people; as the Indians had all been drinking, and as some of them even tried their dexterity, to see how near the boat they could strike. They may, indeed, be said to have struck on every side of us. When landed, I had my pistols in my belt and sword in hand. I was met on the bank by the chief, and invited to his lodge. As soon as my guards were formed and sentinels posted, I accompanied him. Some of my men who were going up with me I caused to leave their arms behind, as a mark of confidence. At the chief's lodge I found a clean mat and pillow for me to sit on, and the before-mentioned pipe on a pair of small crutches before me. The chief sat on my right hand, my interpreter and Mr. Frazer on my left. After smoking, the chief spoke to the following purport:

Upon our arrival in front of the lodges, the men lined up on the bank, holding their guns. They greeted us with gunfire—what could be called three rounds—which I echoed with three rounds from each boat using my blunderbusses. This salute, while nothing unusual for soldiers used to firing, might not have been very pleasing to many since the Indians had all been drinking, and some even tried to show off their skill by seeing how close they could hit the boat. They basically managed to hit all around us. Once we landed, I had my pistols in my belt and my sword drawn. The chief met me on the bank and invited me to his lodge. After my guards were set up and sentinels posted, I went with him. I instructed some of my men who were accompanying me to leave their weapons behind as a sign of trust. At the chief's lodge, I found a clean mat and pillow for sitting, along with the previously mentioned pipe resting on a pair of small crutches in front of me. The chief sat to my right, with my interpreter and Mr. Frazer on my left. After we smoked, the chief spoke along these lines:

"That, notwithstanding he had seen me at the Prairie [du Chien], he was happy to take me by the hand among his own people, and there show his young men the respect due to their new father [President Jefferson]. That, when at St. Louis in the spring, his father [General Wilkinson] had told him that if he looked down the river he would see one of his young warriors [Pike] coming up. He now found it true, and he was happy to see me, who knew the Great Spirit was the father of all, both the white and the red people; and if one died, the other could not live long. That he had never been at war with their new father, and hoped always to preserve the same understanding that now existed. That he now presented me with a pipe, to show to the upper bands as a token of our good understanding, and that they might see his work and imitate his conduct. That he had gone to St. Louis on a shameful visit, to carry a murderer; but that we had given the man his life, and he thanked us for it. That he had provided something to eat, but he supposed I could not eat it; and if not, to give it to my young men."

"Even though he had seen me at Prairie du Chien, he was glad to take my hand among his people and show his young men the respect due to their new father, President Jefferson. When he was in St. Louis in the spring, his father, General Wilkinson, had told him that if he looked down the river, he would see one of his young warriors, Pike, coming up. Now he found it true and was happy to see me, knowing that the Great Spirit is the father of all, both white and red people; if one side dies, the other cannot survive for long. He had never been at war with their new father and hoped to always keep the same understanding that currently existed. He presented me with a pipe to show the upper bands as a symbol of our good understanding and to encourage them to see his actions and follow his example. He had gone to St. Louis on an embarrassing mission to bring back a murderer, but we had spared the man's life, and he thanked us for it. He had brought some food, but he figured I probably couldn't eat it, so if that's the case, I should give it to my young men."

I replied: "That, although I had told him at the Prairie my business up the Mississippi, I would again relate it to 47 him." I then mentioned the different objects I had in view with regard to the savages who had fallen under our protection by our late purchase from the Spaniards; the different posts to be established; the objects of these posts as related to them; supplying them with necessaries; having officers and agents of government near them to attend to their business; and above all to endeavor to make peace between the Sioux and Sauteurs. "That it was possible on my return I should bring some of the Sauteurs down with me, and take with me some of the Sioux chiefs to St. Louis, there to settle the long and bloody war which had existed between the two nations. That I accepted his pipe with pleasure, as the gift of a great man, the chief of four bands, and a brother; that it should be used as he desired." I then eat of the dinner he had provided, which was very grateful. It was wild rye [rice?] and venison, of which I sent four bowls to my men.

I replied, "Even though I told him at the Prairie about my plans up the Mississippi, I’ll explain it again to him." I then talked about the various goals I had regarding the Native people who had come under our protection due to our recent purchase from the Spaniards, the different posts we needed to set up, the purposes of those posts as they related to them, providing them with essentials, having government officers and agents nearby to help with their concerns, and most importantly, trying to make peace between the Sioux and Sauteurs. "It's possible that on my way back, I could bring some of the Sauteurs with me and take some Sioux chiefs to St. Louis to resolve the long and bloody conflict between the two nations. I gladly accepted his pipe as a gift from a great man, the chief of four bands, and a brother; it would be used as he wished." I then enjoyed the dinner he had prepared, which was very nice. It was wild rice and venison, and I sent four bowls to my men.

I afterward went to a dance, the performance of which was attended with many curious maneuvers. Men and women danced indiscriminately. They were all dressed in the gayest manner; each had in the hand a small skin of some description, and would frequently run up, point their skin, and give a puff with their breath; when the person blown at, whether man or woman, would fall, and appear to be almost lifeless, or in great agony; but would recover slowly, rise, and join in the dance. This they called their great medicine; or, as I understood the word, dance of religion, the Indians believing that they actually puffed something into each others' bodies which occasioned the falling, etc. It is not every person who is admitted; persons wishing to join them must first make valuable presents to the society to the amount of $40 or $50, give a feast, and then be admitted with great ceremony. Mr. Frazer informed me that he was once in the lodge with some young men who did not belong to the club; when one of the dancers came in they immediately threw their blankets over him, and forced him out of the lodge; he laughed, but the young Indians 48 called him a fool, and said "he did not know what the dancer might blow into his body."

I later went to a dance, which featured a lot of interesting moves. Men and women danced together without any distinction. They were all dressed in lively outfits; each person held a small pouch of some sort and would often run up, point their pouch, and blow into it. When the person they aimed at, whether man or woman, got blown at, they would fall down and seem almost lifeless or in extreme pain, but they would gradually recover, get up, and join in the dance. They referred to this as their great medicine, or as I understood it, a religious dance, with the belief that they were actually blowing something into each other's bodies that caused the falling, etc. Not everyone can join; those wanting to participate must first make significant gifts to the group worth $40 or $50, host a feast, and then be admitted with a lot of ceremony. Mr. Frazer told me that he once saw some young men who weren’t part of the club in a lodge. When one of the dancers walked in, they immediately threw their blankets over him and kicked him out of the lodge. He laughed, but the young Indians called him a fool and said, "He doesn't know what the dancer might blow into his body."

I returned to my boat; sent for the chief and presented him with two carrots of tobacco, four knives, half a pound of vermilion, and one quart of salt. Mr. Frazer asked liberty to present them some rum; we made them up a keg between us, of eight gallons—two gallons of whisky [the rest water]. Mr. Frazer informed the chief that he dare not give them any without my permission. The chief thanked me for all my presents, and said "they must come free, as he did not ask for them." I replied that "to those who did not ask for anything, I gave freely; but to those who asked for much, I gave only a little or none."

I went back to my boat, called for the chief, and offered him two rolls of tobacco, four knives, half a pound of vermilion, and a quart of salt. Mr. Frazer requested permission to give them some rum; together, we prepared a keg with eight gallons—two gallons of whisky and the rest water. Mr. Frazer told the chief that he couldn't give them any without my okay. The chief thanked me for all the gifts and said, "they have to be free since I didn't ask for them." I replied, "I give freely to those who don't ask for much, but to those who ask for a lot, I give only a little or nothing at all."

We embarked about half-past three o'clock; came three miles, and encamped on the W. side.[I-52] Mr. Frazer we left behind, but he came up with his two peroques about dusk. It commenced raining very hard. In the night a peroque arrived from the lodges at his camp. During our stay at their camp, there were soldiers appointed to keep the crowd from my boats, who executed their duty with vigilance and rigor, driving men, women, and children back, whenever they came near my boats. At my departure, their soldiers said, "As I had shaken hands with their chief, they must shake hands with my soldiers." In which request I willingly indulged them.

We set out around three-thirty. We traveled three miles and set up camp on the west side.[I-52] We left Mr. Frazer behind, but he caught up with his two canoes by dusk. It started raining heavily. Later that night, a canoe arrived from the lodges at his camp. While we were at their camp, soldiers were assigned to keep the crowd away from my boats, and they did their job diligently, turning away men, women, and children whenever they got too close. When I was leaving, their soldiers said, "Since you shook hands with our chief, you need to shake hands with our soldiers too." I gladly agreed to that request.

Sept. 11th. Embarked at seven o'clock, although raining. Mr. Frazer's canoes also came on until nine o'clock. 49 Stopped for breakfast and made a fire. Mr. Frazer stayed with me; finding his peroques not quite able to keep up, he dispatched them. We embarked; came on until near six o'clock, and encamped on the W. side. Saw nothing of his peroques after they left us. Supposed to have come 16 miles this day.[I-53] Rain and cold winds, all day ahead. The river has never been clear of islands since I left Prairie Des Chein. I absolutely believe it to be here two miles wide. Hills, or rather prairie knobs, on both sides.

Sept. 11th. We set off at seven o'clock, even though it was raining. Mr. Frazer's canoes also continued until nine o'clock. 49 We stopped for breakfast and started a fire. Mr. Frazer stayed with me; since his canoes weren’t quite able to keep up, he sent them off. We continued until nearly six o'clock and set up camp on the west side. I didn’t see anything of his canoes after they left us. We estimated that we traveled about 16 miles today. [I-53] It rained and cold winds blew all day. The river has been full of islands since I left Prairie Du Chien. I genuinely believe it’s about two miles wide here. There are hills, or rather, prairie rises on both sides.

Sept. 12th. It raining very hard in the morning, we did not embark until ten o'clock, Mr. Frazer's peroques then coming up. It was still raining, and was very cold; passed the Racine[I-54] river; also a prairie called Le Cross [La Crosse], 50 from a game of ball played frequently on it by the Sioux Indians. This prairie is very handsome; it has a small square hill, similar to some mentioned by Carver. It is bounded in the rear by hills similar to [those of] the Prairie Des Chein.

Sept. 12th. It was raining heavily in the morning, so we didn’t set off until ten o'clock when Mr. Frazer's canoes arrived. It was still raining, and it was really cold. We passed the Racine[I-54] river and also a prairie called La Crosse, which was named after a game of ball that the Sioux Indians frequently played there. This prairie is very attractive; it has a small square hill, similar to some mentioned by Carver. It's bordered at the back by hills similar to those of Prairie du Chien. 50

On this prairie Mr. Frazer showed me some holes dug by the Sioux, when in expectation of an attack, into which they first put their women and children, and then crawl themselves. They were generally round and about 10 feet in diameter; but some were half-moons and quite a breastwork. This I understood was the chief work, which was the principal redoubt. Their modes of constructing them are: the moment they apprehend or discover an enemy on the prairie, they commence digging with their knives, tomahawks, and a wooden ladle; and in an incredibly short space of time they have a hole sufficiently deep to cover themselves and their families from the balls or arrows of the enemy. They [enemies] have no idea of taking those subterraneous redoubts by storm, as they would probably lose a great number of men in the attack; and although they 51 might be successful in the event, it would be considered a very imprudent action.

On this prairie, Mr. Frazer showed me some holes the Sioux dug when they expected an attack. They would first place their women and children inside them, then crawl in themselves. The holes were mostly round and about 10 feet in diameter, but some were shaped like half-moons and formed a good defense. I learned this was the main structure, which served as the primary stronghold. They start digging as soon as they sense or see an enemy in the area, using their knives, tomahawks, and a wooden ladle. In a surprisingly short time, they create a hole deep enough to protect themselves and their families from bullets or arrows. The enemies have no intention of storming these underground hideouts since they would likely suffer heavy losses in the attempt. Even if they succeeded, it would be considered a very risky move.

Mr. Frazer, finding his canoes not able to keep up, stayed at this prairie to organize one of them, intending then to overtake us. Came on three miles further.[I-55]

Mr. Frazer, noticing that his canoes couldn't keep up, stayed at this prairie to prepare one of them, planning to catch up with us afterward. Continued on three miles further.[I-55]

Sept. 13th. Embarked at six o'clock. Came on to a sand-bar, and stopped to dry my things. At this place Mr. Frazer overtook me. We remained here three hours; came on to the foot of the hills, at le Montaigne qui Trompe a l'Eau [sic], which is a hill situated on the river. Rain all day, except about two hours at noon. Passed Black river. Distance 21 miles.[I-56]

Sept. 13th. Left at six o'clock. Came across a sandbar and paused to dry my stuff. Mr. Frazer caught up with me here. We stayed for three hours, then continued to the base of the hills at le Montaigne qui Trompe a l'Eau [sic], a hill by the river. It rained all day, except for about two hours around noon. Passed Black River. Distance: 21 miles.[I-56]

Sept. 14th. Embarked early; the fog so thick we could not distinguish objects 20 yards. When we breakfasted we saw nothing of Mr. Frazer's canoes. After breakfast, at the head of an island, met Frazer's boats. Wind coming on fair, we hoisted sail, and found that we were more on an equality with our sails than our oars. The birch canoes sailed very well, but we were able to outrow them. Met the remainder of the war-party of the Sacs and Reynards before noted, returning from their expedition against the Sauteurs. I directed my interpreter to ask "How many 54 scalps they had taken?" They replied, "None." He added, "They were all squaws"; for which I reprimanded him. Passed the mountain which stands in the river; or, as the French term it, which soaks in the river. Came to the Prairie Le Aisle [sic[I-57]], on the west.

Sept. 14th. We set off early; the fog was so thick we couldn't see anything more than 20 yards away. During breakfast, we couldn’t spot Mr. Frazer's canoes. After breakfast, at the head of an island, we encountered Frazer's boats. The wind was coming from a good direction, so we raised our sails and realized we were more successful with them than with our oars. The birch canoes sailed well, but we were able to outpace them. We came across the rest of the war-party of the Sacs and Reynards mentioned earlier, returning from their mission against the Sauteurs. I instructed my interpreter to ask, "How many 54 scalps have you taken?" They answered, "None." He added, "They were all women," for which I scolded him. We passed the mountain that stands in the river; or, as the French call it, the one that sinks into the river. Reached Prairie Le Aisle [sic[I-57]] to the west.

Mr. Frazer, Bradley, Sparks, and myself, went out to hunt. We crossed first a dry flat prairie; when we arrived at the hills we ascended them, from which we had a most 55 sublime and beautiful prospect. On the right, we saw the mountains which we passed in the morning and the prairie in their rear; like distant clouds, the mountains at the Prairie Le Cross; on our left and under our feet, the valley between the two barren hills through which the Mississippi wound itself by numerous channels, forming many beautiful islands, as far as the eye could embrace the scene; and our four boats under full sail, their flags streaming before the wind. It was altogether a prospect so variegated and romantic that a man may scarcely expect to enjoy such a one but twice or thrice in the course of his life. I proposed keeping the hills until they led to the river, encamping and waiting the next day for our boats; but Mr. Frazer's anxiety to get to the boats induced me to yield. After crossing a very thick bottom, fording and swimming three branches of the river, and crossing several morasses, we at twelve o'clock arrived opposite our boats, which were encamped on the east side. We were brought over. Saw great sign of elk, but had not the good fortune to come across any of them. My men saw three on the shore. Distance 21 miles.[I-58]

Mr. Frazer, Bradley, Sparks, and I went out to hunt. We first crossed a dry flat prairie; when we reached the hills, we climbed them and were greeted with an amazing and beautiful view. To our right, we saw the mountains we had passed in the morning and the prairie behind them, resembling distant clouds. On our left and below us was the valley between two barren hills, where the Mississippi wound through multiple channels, creating many lovely islands, as far as the eye could see. Our four boats were under full sail, their flags flying in the wind. It was an incredible and picturesque sight, one that a person might only experience two or three times in their life. I suggested we stay on the hills until they led us to the river, camp there, and wait for our boats the next day. However, Mr. Frazer's eagerness to reach the boats convinced me to agree. After crossing a dense area, fording and swimming across three branches of the river, and navigating several marshes, we reached our boats at noon, which were camped on the east side. We were ferried over. We saw plenty of elk signs but weren’t lucky enough to spot any. My men saw three on the shore. Distance: 21 miles.

Sunday, Sept. 15th. Embarked early. Passed the riviere Embarrass [Zumbro river], and Lean Clare [i. e., l'Eau Claire; Clear, White Water, or Minneiska river], on the W., which is navigable 135 miles. Encamped opposite the river Le Bœuf [Beef or Buffalo river], on the W. shore.[I-59] At the 57-58 head of this river the Chipeways inhabit, and it is navigable for peroques 40 or 50 leagues. Rained in the afternoon. Mr. Frazer broke one of his canoes. Came about three miles further than him. Distance 25 miles.

Sunday, Sept. 15th. We set out early. We passed the Zumbro River and the Eau Claire River, which is navigable for 135 miles. We camped across from the Beef River on the west shore. At the head of this river, the Chippewa people live, and it can be navigated with small boats for about 40 or 50 leagues. It rained in the afternoon. Mr. Frazer broke one of his canoes. We traveled about three miles more than he did. The total distance was 25 miles.

Sept. 16th. Embarked late, as I wished Mr. Frazer to overtake me, but came on very well. His canoes overtook us at dinner, at the grand encampment [7½ miles[I-60]] below 60 Lake Pepin. We made the sandy peninsula on the east at the entrance of Lake Pepin, by dusk; passed the Sauteaux [Chippewa[I-61]] river on the east, at the entrance of the lake. 61 After supper, the wind being fair, we put off with the intention to sail across; my interpreter, Rosseau, telling me that he had passed the lake twenty times, but never once in the day; giving as a reason that the wind frequently rose and detained them by day in the lake. But I believe the traders' true reason generally is their fears of the Sauteurs, as these have made several strokes of war at the mouth of this river, never distinguishing between the Sioux and their traders. However, the wind serving, I was induced to go on; and accordingly we sailed, my boat bringing up the rear, for I had put the sail of my big boat on my batteau, and a mast of 22 feet. Mr. Frazer embarked on my boat. At first the breeze was very gentle, and we sailed with our violins and other music playing; but the sky afterward became cloudy and quite a gale arose. My boat plowed the swells, sometimes almost bow under. When we came to the Traverse [crossing-place], which is opposite Point De Sable [Sandy point], we thought it most advisable, the lake being very much disturbed and the gale increasing, to take 62 harbor in a bay on the east. One of the canoes and my boat came in very well together; but having made a fire on the point to give notice to our boats in the rear, they both ran on the bar before they doubled it, and were near foundering; but by jumping into the lake we brought them into a safe harbor. Distance 40 miles.[I-62]

Sept. 16th. We set off late since I wanted Mr. Frazer to catch up with me, but everything went smoothly. His canoes caught up with us during dinner at the main campsite [7½ miles[I-60]] below Lake Pepin. We reached the sandy peninsula on the east side at the entrance of Lake Pepin just before dusk and passed the Sauteaux [Chippewa[I-61]] river on the east at the lake's entrance. 60 After dinner, with a favorable wind, we set off intending to sail across. My interpreter, Rosseau, told me he had crossed the lake twenty times but never during the day, explaining that the wind often picked up and delayed them during daylight. However, I think the traders’ real reason is their fear of the Sauteurs, as they've launched several attacks at the mouth of this river, not making a distinction between the Sioux and their traders. Still, since the wind was good, I decided to move forward, and we sailed, my boat trailing behind because I had used my big boat's sail on my batteau and had a 22-foot mast. Mr. Frazer boarded my boat. At first, the breeze was light, and we enjoyed sailing while playing our violins and other music, but soon the sky turned cloudy and a strong gale picked up. My boat crashed through the waves, sometimes nearly going bow under. When we reached the Traverse [crossing-place], which is across from Point De Sable [Sandy point], we thought it best, with the lake getting rougher and the gale strengthening, to take shelter in a bay on the east. One of the canoes and my boat entered the bay successfully, but when we made a fire on the point to alert the boats behind us, they both ran aground on the bar before turning the point and nearly capsized. However, by jumping into the lake, we managed to pull them into safe harbor. Distance 40 miles.[I-62]

Sept. 17th. Although there was every appearance of a very severe storm, we embarked at half-past six o'clock, the wind fair; but before we had hoisted all sail, those in front had struck theirs. The wind came on hard ahead. The 64 sky became inflamed, and the lightning seemed to roll down the sides of the hills which bordered the shore of the lake. The storm in all its grandeur, majesty, and horror burst 65 upon us in the Traverse, while making for Point De Sable; and it required no moderate exertion to weather the point and get to the windward side of it. Distance three miles.[I-63]

Sept. 17th. Even though it looked like a serious storm was coming, we set off at 6:30, with the wind in our favor; but before we could raise all our sails, the ones in front had already taken theirs down. The wind picked up hard against us. The sky turned a fiery red, and the lightning seemed to tumble down the hills lining the lake. The storm, in all its grandeur, majesty, and terror, hit us while we were in the Traverse, heading for Point De Sable; and it took a lot of effort to make it around the point and find shelter from the wind. Distance three miles.[I-63]

There we found Mr. Cameron,[I-64] who had sailed from the prairie [Prairie du Chien] on the 5th; he had three bark canoes and a wooden one with him. He had been lying here two days, his canoes unloaded and turned up for the habitation of his men, his tents pitched, and himself living in all the ease of an Indian trader. He appeared to be a man of tolerable information, but rather indolent in his habits; a Scotchman by birth, but an Englishman by prejudice. He had with him a very handsome young man, by the name of John Rudsdell, and also his own son, a lad of fifteen.

There we found Mr. Cameron, [I-64], who had set out from the prairie [Prairie du Chien] on the 5th; he had three bark canoes and a wooden one with him. He had been there for two days, with his canoes unloaded and turned upside down for his crew to sleep in, his tents set up, and he was living comfortably like an Indian trader. He seemed to be fairly knowledgeable but somewhat lazy in his habits; he was originally from Scotland but had an Englishman’s outlook. He was accompanied by a very good-looking young man named John Rudsdell, and also his own son, a fifteen-year-old boy.

The storm continuing, we remained all day. I was shown a point of rocks [Maiden Rock, 400 feet high[I-65]] 67 from which a Sioux maiden cast herself, and was dashed into a thousand pieces on the rocks below. She had been informed that her friends intended matching her to a man she despised; having been refused the man she had chosen, she ascended the hill, singing her death-song; and before they could overtake her and obviate her purpose she took the lover's leap! Thus ended her troubles with her life. A wonderful display of sentiment in a savage!

The storm continued, and we stayed all day. I was shown a rocky point [Maiden Rock, 400 feet high[I-65]] 67 from which a Sioux maiden jumped, shattering into a thousand pieces on the rocks below. She had learned that her friends were planning to marry her off to a man she hated; having been rejected by the man she loved, she climbed the hill, singing her death song; and before they could catch up to her and stop her, she took the lover's leap! That was how her troubles ended with her life. What a remarkable display of emotion from someone so wild!

Sept. 18th. Embarked after breakfast. Mr. Cameron, with his boats, came on with me. Crossed the lake, sounded it, and took an observation at the upper end. I embarked in one of his canoes, and we came up to Canoe river,[I-66] where 68 there was a small band of Sioux under the command of Red Wing, the second war chief in the nation. He made me a speech and presented a pipe, pouch, and buffalo skin. He appeared to be a man of sense, and promised to accompany 69 me to St. Peters [the Minnesota river]; he saluted me, and had it returned. I made him a small present.[I-67]

Sept. 18th. I set off after breakfast. Mr. Cameron joined me with his boats. We crossed the lake, measured its depth, and took a reading at the upper end. I got into one of his canoes, and we made our way to Canoe River, [I-66] where 68 there was a small group of Sioux led by Red Wing, the second war chief of the nation. He gave me a speech and presented me with a pipe, pouch, and buffalo skin. He seemed like a sensible man and agreed to accompany 69 me to St. Peters [the Minnesota River]; he saluted me, and I returned the gesture. I gave him a small gift. [I-67]

We encamped on the end of the island, and although it was not more than eleven o'clock, were obliged to stay all night. Distance 18 miles.[I-68]

We set up camp at the end of the island, and even though it was only eleven o'clock, we had to stay there all night. Distance 18 miles.[I-68]

Sept. 19th. Embarked early; dined at St. Croix[I-69] river. Messrs. Frazer and Cameron having some business to do with the savages, we left them at the encampment; but they 71 promised to overtake me, though they should be obliged to travel until twelve o'clock at night. Fired a blunderbuss for them at Tattoo. The chain of my watch became unhooked, 72 by lending her to my guard; this was a very serious misfortune.[I-70]

Sept. 19th. We set off early and had lunch by the St. Croix river. Messrs. Frazer and Cameron had some business to take care of with the locals, so we left them at the campsite, but they promised to catch up with me, even if it meant traveling until midnight. I fired a blunderbuss for them at Tattoo. My watch chain got unhooked when I lent it to my guard; that was a pretty serious problem. [I-70]

Sept. 20th. Embarked after sunrise. Cloudy, with hard head winds; a small shower of rain; cleared up in the afternoon, 73 and became pleasant. Encamped on a prairie on the east side, on which is a large painted stone, about eight miles below the Sioux village. The traders had not yet overtaken me. Distance 26½ miles.[I-71]

Sept. 20th. Set off after sunrise. It was cloudy with strong headwinds and a light rain shower. It cleared up in the afternoon and became nice. We set up camp on a prairie on the east side, where there's a big painted stone, about eight miles below the Sioux village. The traders hadn't caught up with me yet. Distance: 26½ miles.[I-71]

Sept. 21st. Embarked at a seasonable hour; breakfasted at the Sioux village on the east side [near St. Paul,[I-72] capital of Minnesota]. It consists of 11 lodges, and is situated at the head of an island just below a ledge of rocks [Dayton bluff, 76 in the city]. The village was evacuated at this time, all the Indians having gone out to the lands to gather fols avoin [folle avoine, wild rice: see note44, page 39]. About two miles above, saw three bears swimming over the river, but at too great a distance for us to have killed them; they made the shore before I could come up with them. Passed a camp of Sioux, of four lodges, in which I saw only one man, whose name was Black Soldier. The garrulity of the women astonished me, for at the other camps they never opened their lips; but here they flocked around us with all their tongues going at the same time. The cause of this freedom must have been the absence of their lords and masters. Passed the encampment of Mr. Ferrebault [Faribault[I-73]], who had broken his peroque and had encamped on the west side of the river, about three miles below St. Peters [under the bluff below Mendota]. We made our encampment on the N. E. point of the big [Pike's] island opposite [Fort Snelling or] St. Peters.[I-74] Distance 24 miles.

Sept. 21st. We set out at a reasonable hour and had breakfast at the Sioux village on the east side, near St. Paul, the capital of Minnesota. The village consists of 11 lodges and is located at the head of an island just below a ledge of rocks in the city. At this time, the village was empty, as all the Indians had gone out to gather wild rice. About two miles upstream, we saw three bears swimming across the river, but they were too far away for us to catch them; they reached the shore before I could get close. We passed a camp of Sioux with four lodges, where I only saw one man named Black Soldier. I was surprised by how talkative the women were, as they never spoke at other camps; here, they gathered around us all talking at once. Their openness was likely due to the absence of their husbands and leaders. We passed the camp of Mr. Ferrebault, who had damaged his canoe and set up camp on the west side of the river, about three miles below St. Peters. We set up our camp on the northeast point of the big island opposite St. Peters. Distance: 24 miles.

The Mississippi became so very narrow this day, that I once crossed in my batteaux with forty strokes of my oars. The water of the Mississippi, since we passed Lake Pepin, has been remarkably red; and where it is deep, appears as 78 black as ink. The waters of the St. Croix and St. Peters appear blue and clear, for a considerable distance below their confluence.

The Mississippi got really narrow today, so I crossed in my boat with just forty oar strokes. Since we passed Lake Pepin, the water of the Mississippi has been strikingly red; and in the deep parts, it looks as black as ink. The waters of the St. Croix and St. Peters look blue and clear for quite a ways below where they join.

I observed a white flag on shore to-day, and on landing, 79 discovered it to be white silk; it was suspended over a scaffold, on which were laid four dead bodies, two inclosed in boards, and two in bark. They were wrapped up in blankets, which appeared to be quite new. They were the 80 bodies, I was informed, of two Sioux women who had lived with two Frenchmen, one of their children, and some other relative; two of whom died at St. Peters and two at St. Croix, but were brought here to be deposited upon this 81 scaffold together. This is the manner of Sioux burial when persons die a natural death; but when they are killed they suffer them to lie unburied. This circumstance brought to my recollection the bones of a man I found on the hills below the St. Croix; the jaw bone I brought on board. He must have been killed on that spot. 82

I saw a white flag on the shore today, and when I landed, 79 I found it was made of white silk. It was hanging over a scaffold, where four dead bodies were laid out—two in wooden boxes and two wrapped in bark. They were covered in blankets that looked brand new. I was told they were the 80 bodies of two Sioux women who had lived with two Frenchmen, along with one of their children and another relative. Two of them died at St. Peters and two at St. Croix, but they were brought here to be placed on this 81 scaffold together. This is how the Sioux bury their loved ones when they die of natural causes; however, when someone is killed, their bodies are left unburied. This reminded me of the bones of a man I discovered in the hills below St. Croix; I brought his jawbone on board. He must have been killed right there. 82

CHAPTER II.

ITINERARY, CONTINUED: ST. PAUL TO LEECH LAKE, SEPTEMBER 22, 1805 - JANUARY 31, 1806.

Sunday, Sept. 22d. Employed in the morning measuring the river. About three o'clock Mr. Frazer and his peroques arrived; and in three hours after Petit Corbeau, at the head of his band, arrived with 150 warriors.

Sunday, Sept. 22. Spent the morning measuring the river. Around three o'clock, Mr. Frazer and his boats arrived; and three hours later, Petit Corbeau, leading his group, showed up with 150 warriors.

They ascended the hill in the point between the Mississippi and St. Peters, and gave us a salute, a la mode savage, with balls; after which we settled affairs for the council next day. Mr. Frazer and myself took a bark canoe, and went up to the village, in order to see Mr. Cameron. We ascended the St. Peters to the village, and found his camp. He engaged to be at the council the next day, and promised to let me have his barge. The Sioux had marched on a war excursion; but, hearing by express of my arrival, they returned by land. We were treated very hospitably, and hallooed after to go into every lodge to eat. Returned to our camp about eleven o'clock, and found the Sioux and my men peaceably encamped. No current in the river.[II-1]

They climbed the hill at the point between the Mississippi and St. Peters and greeted us with a salute, in a savage style, with gunfire; after which we arranged the details for the council the next day. Mr. Frazer and I took a bark canoe and headed up to the village to see Mr. Cameron. We traveled up the St. Peters to the village and found his camp. He agreed to be at the council the next day and promised to let me use his barge. The Sioux had set out on a war mission, but upon hearing about my arrival, they returned overland. We were treated very generously, and people called out for us to enter every lodge to eat. We got back to our camp around eleven o'clock and found the Sioux and my men peacefully camped together. There was no current in the river.[II-1]

Sept. 23d. Prepared for the council, which we commenced about twelve o'clock. I had a bower or shade, made of my sails, on the beach, into which only my gentlemen (the traders) and the chiefs entered. I then addressed them in a speech, which, though long and touching on many points, had for its principal object the granting of land at this place, falls of St. Anthony, and St. Croix [river], and making peace with the Chipeways. I was replied to by Le Fils de Pinchow, Le Petit Corbeau, and l'Original Leve. They gave me the land required, about 100,000 acres, equal to $200,000, and promised me a safe passport for myself and any [Chippewa] chiefs I might bring down; but spoke doubtfully with respect to the peace. I gave them presents to the amount of about $200, and as soon as the council was 84 over, I allowed the traders to present them with some liquor, which, with what I myself gave, was equal to 60 gallons. In one half-hour they were all embarked for their respective villages.

Sept. 23rd. We got ready for the council, which we started around noon. I set up a shade made from my sails on the beach, accessible only to my gentlemen (the traders) and the chiefs. I then delivered a speech that, although lengthy and covering many topics, mainly focused on securing land at this location, the falls of St. Anthony, and the St. Croix River, as well as making peace with the Chippewas. I received responses from Le Fils de Pinchow, Le Petit Corbeau, and l'Original Leve. They granted me the requested land, about 100,000 acres worth $200,000, and assured me of a safe passport for myself and any Chippewa chiefs I might bring along; however, they expressed uncertainty regarding the peace. I presented them with gifts totaling about $200, and as soon as the council ended, I let the traders give them some liquor, which, combined with my own contribution, amounted to 60 gallons. Within half an hour, they were all on their way back to their villages.

The chiefs in the council were: Le Petit Corbeau, who signed the grant; Le Fils de Pinchow, who also signed; Le Grand Partisan; Le Original Leve, war-chief; gave him my father's [General Wilkinson's] tomahawk, etc.; Le Demi Douzen, war-chief; Le Beccasse; Le Bœuf que Marche.

The chiefs in the council were: Le Petit Corbeau, who signed the grant; Le Fils de Pinchow, who also signed; Le Grand Partisan; Le Original Leve, war chief; gave him my father's [General Wilkinson's] tomahawk, etc.; Le Demi Douzen, war chief; Le Beccasse; Le Bœuf que Marche.

It was somewhat difficult to get them to sign the grant, as they conceived their word of honor should be taken for the grant without any mark; but I convinced then it was not on their account, but my own, that I wished them to sign it.[II-2]

It was a bit challenging to get them to sign the grant since they thought their word of honor should be enough without any signature. However, I convinced them that I wanted them to sign it not for their sake, but for mine.[II-2]

Sept. 24th. In the morning I discovered that my flag was missing from my boat. Being in doubt whether it had been stolen by the Indians, or had fallen overboard and floated away, I sent for my friend, Original Leve, and sufficiently evinced to him, by the vehemence of my action, 86 by the immediate punishment of my guard (having inflicted on one of them corporeal punishment), and by sending down the shore three miles in search of it, how much I was displeased that such a thing should have occurred. I sent a flag and two carrots of tobacco, by Mr. Cameron, to the 87 Sioux at the head of the St. Peters; made a small draft of the position at this place; sent up the boat I got from Mr. Fisher to the village on the St. Peters, and exchanged her for a barge with Mr. Duncan. My men returned with the barge about sundown. She was a fine light thing; eight men were able to carry her. Employed all day in writing. 88

Sept. 24th. In the morning, I found that my flag was missing from my boat. I wasn’t sure if it had been stolen by the Indians or if it had fallen overboard and floated away. So, I called for my friend, Original Leve, and clearly showed him how upset I was through my actions—I punished one of my guards, and I sent someone three miles down the shore to look for it. I also sent a flag and two carrots of tobacco with Mr. Cameron to the 87 Sioux at the head of the St. Peters; I made a small draft of the location here; I sent the boat I got from Mr. Fisher to the village on the St. Peters and traded it for a barge with Mr. Duncan. My men returned with the barge around sunset. It was a nice light one; eight men could carry it. I spent the whole day writing. 88

Sept. 25th. I was awakened out of my bed by Le Petit Corbeau, head chief, who came up from his village to see if we were all killed, or if any accident had happened to us. This was in consequence of their having found my flag 89 floating three miles below their village, 15 miles hence, from which they concluded some affray had taken place, and that it had been thrown overboard. Although I considered this an unfortunate accident for me, I was exceedingly happy at its effect; for it was the occasion of preventing much bloodshed among the savages. A chief called Outard Blanche[II-3] had his lip cut off, and had come to Petit Corbeau and told him, "that his face was his looking-glass, that it was spoiled, and that he was determined on revenge." The parties were charging their guns and preparing for action, when lo! the flag appeared like a messenger of peace sent to prevent their bloody purposes. They were all astonished to see it. The staff was broken. Then Petit Corbeau arose and spoke to this effect: "That a thing so sacred had not been taken from my boat without violence; that it would be proper for them to hush all private animosities, until they had revenged the cause of their eldest brother; that he would immediately go up to St. Peters, to know what dogs had done that thing, in order to take steps to get satisfaction of those who had done the mischief." They all listened to this reasoning; he immediately had the flag put out to dry, and embarked for my camp. I was much concerned to hear of the blood likely to have been 90 shed, and gave him five yards of blue stroud, three yards of calico, one handkerchief, one carrot of tobacco, and one knife, in order to make peace among his people. He promised to send my flag by land to the falls, and make peace with Outard Blanche. Mr. Frazer went up to the village. We embarked late, and encamped at the foot of the rapids. In many places, I could scarce [almost] throw a stone over the river. Distance three miles.[II-4]

Sept. 25th. I was woken up in bed by Le Petit Corbeau, the head chief, who came over from his village to check if we were all okay or if something bad had happened to us. They had found my flag floating three miles downriver from their village, 15 miles away, and assumed that some kind of fight had occurred and that it had been tossed overboard. While I thought it was a bad turn of events for me, I was really relieved at the outcome because it prevented a lot of bloodshed among the tribes. A chief named Outard Blanche had his lip cut off and went to Petit Corbeau to say, “My face is my reflection, it’s ruined, and I want revenge.” Both sides were loading their guns and getting ready to attack when, suddenly, the flag appeared like a peace messenger, stopping their violent plans. They were all shocked to see it. The flagpole was broken. Then Petit Corbeau spoke up and said something like: “There’s no way such a sacred item was taken from my boat without force; it’s right for you all to put aside personal feuds until we’ve avenged the cause of our oldest brother. I will head up to St. Peters to find out who did this so we can get satisfaction from those responsible.” They all listened to his reasoning; he had the flag hung out to dry and set off for my camp. I was very worried about the potential bloodshed and gave him five yards of blue stroud, three yards of calico, a handkerchief, a carrot of tobacco, and a knife to help establish peace among his people. He promised to send my flag overland to the falls and make peace with Outard Blanche. Mr. Frazer went up to the village. We left late and camped at the bottom of the rapids. In several spots, I could barely throw a stone across the river. Distance three miles.

Sept. 26th. Embarked at the usual hour, and after much labor in passing through the rapids, arrived at the foot of the falls [of St. Anthony, in the city of Minneapolis], about three or four o'clock; unloaded my boat, and had the principal part of her cargo carried over the portage. With the other boat, however, full loaded, they were not able to get over the last shoot, and encamped about 600 yards below. I pitched my tent and encamped above the shoot. The rapids mentioned in this day's march might properly be called a continuation of the falls of St. Anthony, for they are equally entitled to this appellation with the falls of the Delaware and Susquehanna. Killed one deer. Distance nine miles.[II-5]

Sept. 26th. We set out at our usual time, and after a lot of effort to get through the rapids, we arrived at the bottom of the falls [of St. Anthony, in the city of Minneapolis] around three or four o'clock. I unloaded my boat and arranged for most of the cargo to be hauled over the portage. However, with the other fully loaded boat, they couldn’t get over the last drop and camped about 600 yards downstream. I set up my tent and camped above the drop. The rapids mentioned in today’s journey could rightly be seen as a continuation of the falls of St. Anthony, as they deserve the same name as the falls of the Delaware and Susquehanna. I hunted one deer. Distance covered: nine miles.[II-5]

Sept. 27th. Brought over the residue of my lading this morning. Two men arrived from Mr. Frazer, on St. Peters, for my dispatches. This business of closing and sealing appeared like a last adieu to the civilized world. Sent a large packet to the general, and a letter to Mrs. Pike, with a short note to Mr. Frazer. Two young Indians brought my flag across by land; they arrived yesterday, just as we came in sight of the falls. I made them a present for their punctuality 92 and expedition, and the danger they were exposed to from the journey. Carried our boats out of the river as far as the bottom of the hill.

Sept. 27th. This morning, I brought over the rest of my cargo. Two men came from Mr. Frazer at St. Peters to pick up my dispatches. This whole process of closing and sealing felt like a final goodbye to the civilized world. I sent a large package to the general and a letter to Mrs. Pike, along with a brief note to Mr. Frazer. Two young Indians brought my flag overland; they arrived yesterday, just as we caught sight of the falls. I gave them a gift for their timeliness and speed, and for the risks they faced during their journey. We moved our boats out of the river all the way to the base of the hill.

Sept. 28th. Brought my barge over, and put her in the river above the falls. While we were engaged with her, three-quarters of a mile from camp, seven Indians, painted black, appeared on the heights. We had left our guns at camp, and were entirely defenseless. It occurred to me 93 that they were the small party of Sioux who were obstinate, and would go to war when the other part of the bands came in. These they proved to be. They were better armed than any I had ever seen, having guns, bows, arrows, clubs, spears, and some of them even a case of pistols. I was at that time giving my men a dram, and giving the cup of liquor to the first, he drank it off; but I was more cautious with the remainder. I sent my interpreter to camp with them to wait my coming, wishing to purchase one of their war-clubs, which was made of elk-horn, and decorated with inlaid work. This, and a set of bows and arrows, I wished to get as a curiosity. But the liquor I had given him beginning to operate, he came back for me; refusing to go till I brought my boat, he returned, and (I suppose being offended) borrowed a canoe and crossed the river. In the afternoon we got the other boat near the top of the hill, when the props gave way, and she slid all the way down to the bottom, but fortunately without injuring any person. It raining very hard, we left her. Killed one goose and a raccoon.

Sept. 28th. I brought my barge over and set her in the river above the falls. While we were working on her, three-quarters of a mile from camp, seven Indians, painted black, showed up on the heights. We had left our guns back at camp and were completely defenseless. It occurred to me 93 that they were a small group of Sioux who were stubborn and would go to war when the rest of their band arrived. They turned out to be just that. They were better armed than any I had ever seen, equipped with guns, bows, arrows, clubs, spears, and some even had a case of pistols. At that moment, I was giving my men a drink, and when I handed the cup of liquor to the first guy, he downed it. I was more careful with the others. I sent my interpreter to camp with them to wait for me, hoping to buy one of their war-clubs made of elk horn, decorated with inlaid work. I wanted to get that along with a set of bows and arrows as a curiosity. But as the liquor started to take effect, he came back for me, refusing to leave until I brought my boat. He returned, and (I assume he was offended) borrowed a canoe and crossed the river. In the afternoon, we got the other boat near the top of the hill when the supports gave way, and it slid all the way down to the bottom, but luckily no one was injured. Since it was raining heavily, we left it there. We killed one goose and a raccoon.

Sunday, Sept. 29th. I killed a remarkably large raccoon. Got our large boat over the portage, and put her in the river, at the upper landing. This night the men gave sufficient proof of their fatigue, by all throwing themselves down to sleep, preferring rest to supper. This day I had but 15 men out of 22; the others were sick.

Sunday, Sept. 29th. I killed a surprisingly large raccoon. We got our big boat over the portage and launched it into the river at the upper landing. That night, the men clearly showed how tired they were by just collapsing into sleep, choosing rest over dinner. Today, I only had 15 men out of 22; the others were sick.

This voyage could have been performed with great convenience if we had taken our departure in June. But the proper time would be to leave the Illinois as soon as the ice would permit, when the river would be of a good height.

This journey would have been much easier if we had set out in June. However, the best time to leave Illinois would be as soon as the ice allows, when the river is at a good level.

Sept. 30th. Loaded my boat, moved over, and encamped on the island. The large boats loading likewise, we went over and put on board. In the meantime I took a survey of the Falls, Portage, etc. If it be possible to pass the falls at high water, of which I am doubtful, it must be on the east side, about 30 yards from shore, as there are three layers of rocks, one below the other. The pitch off either 94 is not more than five feet; but of this I can say more on my return. (It is never possible, as ascertained on my return.)

Sept. 30th. Loaded my boat, moved over, and set up camp on the island. The larger boats were loading too, so we went over and helped load them. In the meantime, I took a look at the Falls, Portage, etc. If it's possible to get past the falls during high water, which I'm not sure about, it would have to be on the east side, about 30 yards from the shore, because there are three layers of rocks, one below the other. The drop off either 94 is no more than five feet; but I can provide more details about this when I get back. (It’s not possible, as confirmed on my return.)

Oct. 1st. Embarked late. The river at first appeared mild and sufficiently deep; but after about four miles the shoals commenced, and we had very hard water all day; passed three rapids. Killed one goose and two ducks. This day the sun shone after I had left the falls; but whilst there it was always cloudy. Distance 17 miles.[II-6]

Oct. 1st. Set out late. The river initially seemed calm and deep enough, but after about four miles, the shallow areas began, and we encountered very rough water all day; we passed through three rapids. We hunted one goose and two ducks. The sun was shining today after I left the falls, but it was always cloudy while I was there. Distance 17 miles.[II-6]

Oct. 2d. Embarked at our usual hour, and shortly after passed some large islands and remarkably hard ripples. Indeed the navigation, to persons not determined to proceed, would have been deemed impracticable. We waded nearly all day, to force the boats off shoals, and draw them through rapids. Killed three geese and two swans. Much appearance of elk and deer. Distance 12 miles.[II-7]

Oct. 2nd. We set out at our usual time and soon passed some large islands and really tough ripples. Honestly, for anyone not set on continuing, the navigation would have seemed impossible. We spent almost the entire day wading to push the boats off shallow spots and pull them through rapids. We shot three geese and two swans. There were plenty of signs of elk and deer. We covered a distance of 12 miles.[II-7]

Oct. 3d. Cold in the morning. Mercury at zero. Came on very well; some ripples and shoals. Killed three geese and one raccoon [Procyon lotor]; also a brelaw,[II-8] an animal I had never before seen. Distance 15½ miles.[II-9]

Oct. 3rd. It was cold in the morning. The mercury was at zero. We moved along quite well; there were some ripples and shallow spots. I hunted three geese and one raccoon [Procyon lotor]; I also saw a brelaw, an animal I had never seen before. The distance covered was 15½ miles.[II-9]

Oct. 4th. Rained in the morning; but the wind serving, we embarked, although it was extremely raw and cold. Opposite the mouth of Crow river [present name] we found a bark canoe cut to pieces with tomahawks, and the paddles broken on shore; a short distance higher up we saw five more, and continued to see the wrecks until we found eight. From the form of the canoes my interpreter pronounced them to be Sioux; and some broken arrows to be the Sauteurs. The paddles were also marked with the Indian sign of men and women killed. From all these circumstances we drew this inference, that the canoes had been the vessels of a party of Sioux who had been attacked and all killed or taken by the Sauteurs. Time may develop this 97 transaction. My interpreter was much alarmed, assuring me that it was probable that at our first rencounter with the Chipeways they would take us for Sioux traders, and fire on us before we could come to an explanation; that they had murdered three Frenchmen whom they found on the shore about this time last spring; but notwithstanding his information, I was on shore all the afternoon in pursuit of elk. Caught a curious little animal on the prairie, which my Frenchman [Rousseau] termed a prairie mole,[II-10] but it is very different from the mole of the States. Killed two geese, one pheasant [ruffed grouse, Bonasa umbellus], and a wolf. Distance 16 miles.[II-11]

Oct. 4th. It rained in the morning, but when the wind picked up, we set out, even though it was really chilly and uncomfortable. Near the mouth of the Crow River, we discovered a bark canoe that had been chopped to pieces with tomahawks, and the paddles were broken on the shore. A little further up, we spotted five more broken canoes and continued finding wrecks until we counted eight in total. Based on the shape of the canoes, my interpreter said they were Sioux, and he identified some broken arrows as belonging to the Sauteurs. The paddles also had markings indicating that men and women had been killed. From all this, we concluded that these canoes belonged to a party of Sioux who had been attacked and either killed or captured by the Sauteurs. Time might reveal more about this 97 incident. My interpreter was quite worried, telling me that when we first encountered the Chippewas, they might mistake us for Sioux traders and start shooting before we could explain ourselves; he mentioned that they had killed three Frenchmen found on the shore around this time last spring. Despite his warnings, I spent the entire afternoon on shore looking for elk. I caught a strange little animal on the prairie that my French companion, Rousseau, called a prairie mole, but it’s nothing like the mole found in the States. I also killed two geese, one pheasant (a ruffed grouse, Bonasa umbellus), and a wolf. We traveled a distance of 16 miles.[II-11]

Oct. 5th. Hard water and ripples all day. Passed several old Sioux encampments, all fortified. Found five litters in which sick or wounded had been carried. At this place a hard battle was fought between the Sioux and Sauteurs in the year 1800. Killed one goose. Distance 11 miles.[II-12]

Oct. 5th. Tough water and ripples all day. Passed by several old Sioux camps, all strengthened. Found five stretchers that sick or injured people had been carried on. A fierce battle took place here between the Sioux and Sauteurs in 1800. Took down one goose. Distance: 11 miles.[II-12]

Sunday, Oct. 6th. Early in the morning discovered four elk; they swam the river. I pursued them, and wounded one, which made his escape into a marsh; saw two droves of elk. I killed some small game and joined the boats near night. Found a small red capot hung upon a tree; this my interpreter informed me was a sacrifice by some Indians to the bon Dieu. I determined to lie by and hunt next day. Killed three prairie-hens [pinnated grouse, Tympanuchus americanus] and two pheasants. This day saw the first elk. Distance 12 miles.[II-13]

Sunday, Oct. 6th. Early in the morning, I spotted four elk; they swam across the river. I chased them and wounded one, which managed to escape into a marsh. I saw two herds of elk. I shot some small game and met up with the boats near nightfall. I found a small red cap hanging from a tree; my interpreter told me it was a sacrifice made by some Indians to the bon Dieu. I decided to rest and hunt the next day. I killed three prairie-hens [pinnated grouse, Tympanuchus americanus] and two pheasants. This day, I saw the first elk. Distance traveled: 12 miles.[II-13]

Oct. 7th. Lay by in order to dry my corn, clothing, etc., and to have an investigation into the conduct of my sergeant [Kennerman], against whom some charges were exhibited. Sent several of my men out hunting. I went toward evening and killed some prairie-hens; the hunters were unsuccessful. Killed three prairie-hens and six pheasants.

Oct. 7th. I took a break to dry my corn, clothes, and other things, and to look into the actions of my sergeant [Kennerman], who had some charges against him. I sent a few of my men out to hunt. I went later in the evening and shot some prairie-hens; the other hunters didn’t have any luck. I ended up killing three prairie-hens and six pheasants.

Oct. 8th. Embarked early and made a very good day's 99 march; had but three rapids to pass all day. Some oak woodland on the W. side, but the whole bottom covered with prickly-ash. I made it a practice to oblige every man to march who complained of indisposition, by which means I had some flankers on both sides of the river, who were excellent guards against surprises; they also served as hunters. We had but one raccoon killed by all. Distance 20 miles.[II-14]

Oct. 8th. Set out early and had a really good day of travel; we only encountered three rapids all day. There was some oak forest on the west side, but the entire area was covered with prickly-ash. I made it a point to make every man who complained of feeling unwell march, which allowed me to have some scouts on both sides of the river, serving as great protection against surprises; they also acted as hunters. However, we only managed to catch one raccoon in total. Distance 20 miles. [II-14]

Oct. 9th. Embarked early; wind ahead; barrens and prairie. Killed one deer and four pheasants. Distance 3 miles. [Camp between Plum creek and St. Augusta.]

Oct. 9th. Set out early; wind in our face; desolate land and prairie. Shot one deer and four pheasants. Distance 3 miles. [Camping between Plum Creek and St. Augusta.]

Oct. 10th. Came to large islands and strong water early in the morning. Passed the place at which Mr. [Joseph] Reinville and Mons. Perlier [?] wintered in 1797. Passed a cluster of more than 20 islands in the course of four miles; these I called Beaver islands, from the immense sign of those animals; for they have dams on every island and roads from them every two or three rods. I would here 100 attempt a description of this wonderful animal, and its admirable system of architecture, were not the subject already exhausted by the numerous travelers who have written on this subject. Encamped at the foot of the Grand [Sauk] Rapids. Killed two geese, five ducks, and four pheasants. Distance 16½ miles.[II-15]

Oct. 10th. We reached large islands and strong currents early in the morning. We passed the spot where Mr. [Joseph] Reinville and Mons. Perlier [?] wintered in 1797. We went by a group of over 20 islands in just four miles; I named them Beaver Islands because of the huge signs of those animals; there are dams on every island and pathways from them every two or three rods. I would attempt to describe this incredible animal and its amazing system of construction, but the topic has already been covered extensively by numerous travelers who have written about it. We set up camp at the foot of the Grand [Sauk] Rapids. We killed two geese, five ducks, and four pheasants. Distance: 16½ miles.[II-15]

Oct. 11th. Both boats passed the worst of the rapids by eleven o'clock, but we were obliged to wade and lift them over rocks where there was not a foot of water, when at times the next step would be in water over our heads. In consequence of this our boats were frequently in imminent danger of being bilged on the rocks. About five miles above the rapids our large boat was discovered to leak so fast as to render it necessary to unload her, which we did. Stopped the leak and reloaded. Near a war-encampment I found a painted buckskin and a piece of scarlet cloth, suspended by the limb of a tree; this I supposed to be a sacrifice to Matcho Maniton [sic], to render their enterprise successful; but I took the liberty of invading the rights of his diabolical majesty, by treating them as the priests of old have often done—that is, converting the sacrifice to my own use. Killed only two ducks. Distance 8 miles.[II-16]

Oct. 11th. Both boats got through the toughest part of the rapids by eleven o'clock, but we had to wade and lift them over rocks where there wasn't a bit of water, and sometimes the next step would be into water over our heads. Because of this, our boats were often at serious risk of getting damaged on the rocks. About five miles above the rapids, we noticed that our large boat was leaking so badly that we had to unload it, which we did. We fixed the leak and reloaded. Near a military camp, I found a decorated buckskin and a piece of red cloth hanging from a tree branch; I thought it might be a sacrifice to Matcho Maniton [sic] for their mission's success. However, I decided to ignore his claim and did what the old priests often did—used the sacrifice for my own needs. I only shot two ducks. Distance 8 miles.[II-16]

Oct. 12th. Hard ripples in the morning. Passed a narrow rocky place [Watab rapids], after which we had good water. Our large boat again sprung a leak, and we were again obliged to encamp early and unload. Killed one deer, one wolf, two geese, and two ducks. Distance 12½ miles.[II-17]

Oct. 12th. Choppy waters in the morning. We went through a narrow rocky area [Watab rapids], then had smooth sailing. Our big boat started leaking again, so we had to set up camp early and unload. We shot one deer, one wolf, two geese, and two ducks. Distance: 12½ miles.[II-17]

Sunday, Oct. 13th. Embarked early and came on well. Passed [first a river on the right, which we named Lake river (now called Little Rock river) and then] a handsome little river on the east, which we named Clear river [now Platte]; water good. Killed one deer, one beaver, two minks, two geese, and one duck. Fair winds. Discovered one buffalo sign. Distance 29 miles.[II-18]

Sunday, Oct. 13th. We set off early and made good progress. We passed by a river on the right, which we called Lake River (now known as Little Rock River), and then a beautiful little river on the east, which we named Clear River (now Platte); the water was good. We hunted one deer, one beaver, two minks, two geese, and one duck. The winds were fair. We found one buffalo track. Distance covered: 29 miles. [II-18]

Oct. 14th. Ripples a considerable [part of the] way. My hunters killed three deer, four geese, and two porcupines. When hunting discovered a trail which I supposed to have been made by the savages. I followed it with much precaution, and at length started a large bear feeding on the 103 carcass of a deer; he soon made his escape. Yesterday we came to the first timbered land above the falls. Made the first discovery of bear since we left St. Louis, excepting what we saw three miles below St. Peters. Distance 17 miles.[II-19]

Oct. 14th. Ripples for quite a ways. My hunters took down three deer, four geese, and two porcupines. While hunting, I found a trail that I thought belonged to some natives. I followed it carefully and eventually came across a large bear eating a deer carcass; it quickly got away. Yesterday, we reached the first wooded area above the falls. This was the first bear I’ve spotted since we left St. Louis, aside from what we saw three miles below St. Peters. Distance: 17 miles.[II-19]

Oct. 15th. Ripples all day. In the morning the large boat came up, and I once more got my party together; they had been detained by taking in the game. Yesterday and this day passed some skirts of good land, well timbered, swamps of hemlock, and white pine. Water very hard. The river became shallow and full of islands. We encamped on a beautiful point on the west, below a fall [Fourth, Knife, or Pike rapids] of the river over a bed of rocks, through which we had two narrow shoots to make our way the next day. Killed two deer, five ducks, and two geese. This day's march made me think seriously of our wintering ground and leaving our large boats. Distance five miles.[II-20]

Oct. 15th. Rippling all day. In the morning, the big boat arrived, and I gathered my group again; they had been held up while getting the game. Yesterday and today, we passed some nice areas of land, well forested, along with swamps of hemlock and white pine. The water was very tough. The river became shallow and filled with islands. We set up camp on a beautiful point to the west, just below a waterfall [Fourth, Knife, or Pike rapids] over a rocky bed, where we faced two narrow channels to navigate the next day. I killed two deer, five ducks, and two geese. Today’s march made me seriously consider where we would spend the winter and leaving our large boats behind. The distance was five miles.[II-20]

Oct. 16th. When we arose in the morning found that snow had fallen during the night; the ground was covered, and it continued to snow. This indeed was but poor encouragement for attacking the rapids, in which we were certain to wade to our necks. I was determined, however, if possible, to make la riviere de Corbeau [now Crow Wing river], the highest point ever made by traders in their bark canoes. We embarked, and after four hours' work became so 105 benumbed with cold that our limbs were perfectly useless. We put to shore on the opposite side of the river, about two-thirds of the way up the rapids. Built a large fire; and then discovered that our boats were nearly half-full of water, both having sprung such large leaks as to oblige me to keep three hands bailing. My Sergeant Kennerman, one of the stoutest men I ever knew, broke a blood-vessel and vomited nearly two quarts of blood. One of my corporals, Bradley, also evacuated nearly a pint of blood when he attempted to void his urine. These unhappy circumstances, in addition to the inability of four other men, whom we were obliged to leave on shore, convinced me that if I had no regard for my own health and constitution, I should have some for those poor fellows, who were killing themselves to obey my orders. After we had breakfasted and refreshed ourselves, we went down to our boats on the rocks, where I was obliged to leave them. I then informed my men that we would return to the camp, and there leave some of the party and our large boats. This information was pleasing, and the attempt to reach the camp soon accomplished.

Oct. 16th. When we woke up in the morning, we found that it had snowed overnight; the ground was covered, and it was still coming down. This was not reassuring for tackling the rapids, where we were sure to end up wading water up to our necks. Nevertheless, I was determined to reach la riviere de Corbeau [now Crow Wing river], the furthest point ever reached by traders in their bark canoes. We set off, and after four hours of hard work, we became so numb with cold that our limbs felt completely useless. We pulled ashore on the opposite side of the river, about two-thirds of the way up the rapids. We built a large fire and then discovered that our boats were nearly half-full of water, having developed such large leaks that I had to keep three hands bailing. My Sergeant Kennerman, one of the strongest men I’ve ever known, broke a blood vessel and vomited nearly two quarts of blood. One of my corporals, Bradley, also lost nearly a pint of blood when he tried to urinate. These unfortunate incidents, along with the incapacity of four other men we had to leave on shore, made me realize that even if I didn’t care about my own health and well-being, I had a responsibility to those poor guys who were sacrificing themselves to follow my orders. After we had breakfasted and refreshed ourselves, we went down to our boats on the rocks, where I had to leave them. I then informed my men that we would head back to camp and leave some of the group and our large boats there. This news was a relief, and we quickly made our way back to camp.

My reasons for this step have partly been already stated. The necessity of unloading and refitting my boats, the beauty and convenience of the spot for building huts, the fine pine trees for peroques, and the quantity of game, were additional inducements. We immediately unloaded our boats and secured their cargoes. In the evening I went out upon a small but beautiful creek [i. e., Pine creek of Pike, now Swan river[II-21]] which empties into the falls [on the W. 106 side], for the purpose of selecting pine trees to make canoes. Saw five deer, and killed one buck weighing 137 pounds. By my leaving men at this place, and from the great quantities of game in its vicinity, I was insured plenty of provision for my return voyage. In the party [to be] left behind was one hunter, to be continually employed, who would keep our stock of salt provisions good. Distance 233½ [about 111] miles above the falls of St. Anthony.

My reasons for this decision have been partly explained already. The need to unload and re-equip my boats, the beauty and convenience of the area for building shelters, the great pine trees for canoes, and the abundance of game were additional motivations. We quickly unloaded our boats and secured their cargo. In the evening, I went out to a small yet beautiful creek [i. e., Pine creek of Pike, now Swan river[II-21]] that flows into the falls [on the W. 106 side] to pick pine trees for making canoes. I saw five deer and shot one buck that weighed 137 pounds. By leaving some men here, along with the large amount of game nearby, I ensured I’d have plenty of food for my return trip. Among the group staying behind was one hunter who would always be busy keeping our stock of salted provisions good. The distance was 233½ [about 111] miles above the falls of St. Anthony.

Oct. 17th. It continued to snow. I walked out in the morning and killed four bears, and my hunter three deers. Felled our trees for canoes and commenced working on them.

Oct. 17th. It kept snowing. I went out in the morning and took down four bears, while my hunter took down three deer. We cut down our trees for canoes and started working on them.

Oct. 18th. Stopped hunting and put every hand to work. 108 Cut 60 logs for huts and worked at the canoes. This, considering we had only two felling-axes and three hatchets, was pretty good work. Cloudy, with little snow.

Oct. 18th. Stopped hunting and got everyone to work. 108 Cut 60 logs for shelters and worked on the canoes. Given that we only had two axes and three hatchets, that was pretty good work. It was cloudy, with light snow.

Oct. 19th. Raised one of our houses and almost completed one canoe. I was employed the principal part of this day in writing letters and making arrangements which I deemed necessary, in case I should never return.

Oct. 19th. I lifted one of our houses and nearly finished one canoe. I spent most of the day writing letters and organizing things that I thought were necessary, in case I never came back.

Sunday, Oct. 20th. Continued our labor at the houses and canoes; finished my letters, etc. At night discovered the prairie on the opposite side of the river to be on fire: supposed to have been made by the Sauteurs. I wished much to have our situation respectable [defensible] here, or I would have sent next day to discover them.

Sunday, Oct. 20th. We kept working on the houses and canoes; I finished my letters and other tasks. At night, I noticed that the prairie on the other side of the river was on fire; it was thought to have been started by the Sauteurs. I really wanted to make sure our position here was secure, or I would have sent someone the next day to check on them.

Oct. 21st. Went out hunting, but killed nothing, not wishing to shoot at small game. Our labor went on.

Oct. 21st. Went out hunting, but didn't catch anything, as I didn't want to shoot small game. We continued our work.

Oct. 22d. Went out hunting. About 15 miles up the [Pine] creek saw a great quantity of deer; but from the dryness of the woods and the quantity of brush, only shot one through the body, which made its escape. This day my men neglected their work, which convinced me I must leave off hunting and superintend them. Miller and myself lay out all night in the pine woods.

Oct. 22nd. Went out hunting. About 15 miles up the [Pine] creek, I saw a lot of deer; but because the woods were so dry and there was a lot of brush, I only managed to shoot one through the body, and it got away. My men didn’t do their work today, which made me realize I need to stop hunting and oversee them. Miller and I spent the night out in the pine woods.

Oct. 23d. Raised another blockhouse; deposited all our property in the one already completed. Killed a number of pheasants and ducks, while visiting my canoe-makers. Sleet and snow.

Oct. 23rd. Built another blockhouse and moved all our stuff into the one we had already finished. We hunted down some pheasants and ducks while visiting my canoe-makers. It was sleeting and snowing.

Oct. 24th. The snow having fallen one or two inches thick in the night, I sent out one hunter, Sparks, and went out myself; Bradley, my other hunter, being sick. Each of us killed two deer, one goose, and one pheasant.

Oct. 24th. The snow had fallen about one or two inches thick overnight, so I sent out one hunter, Sparks, and I went out myself; Bradley, my other hunter, was sick. Each of us hunted down two deer, one goose, and one pheasant.

Oct. 25th. Sent out men with Sparks to bring in his game. None of them returned, and I supposed them to be lost in the hemlock swamps with which the country abounds. My interpreter, however, whom I believe to be a coward, insisted that they were killed by the Sauteurs. Made arrangements for my departure.

Oct. 25th. I sent out guys with Sparks to retrieve his game. None of them came back, and I figured they must have gotten lost in the hemlock swamps that are everywhere around here. My interpreter, who I think is a coward, insisted that they were killed by the Sauteurs. I made plans for my departure.

Oct. 26th. Launched my canoes and found them very 109 small. My hunter killed three deer. Took Miller and remained out all night, but killed nothing.

Oct. 26th. I launched my canoes and found them very 109 small. My hunter killed three deer. I took Miller with me and stayed out all night, but didn’t catch anything.

Sunday, Oct. 27th. Employed in preparing our baggage to depart.

Sunday, Oct. 27th. Working on getting our bags ready to leave.

Oct. 28th. My two canoes being finished, launched, and brought to the head of the rapids, I put my provision, ammunition, etc., on board, intending to embark by day. Left them under the charge of the sentinel; in an hour one of them sunk, in which was the ammunition and my baggage; this was occasioned by what is called a wind-shock.[II-22] This misfortune, and the extreme smallness of my canoes, induced me to build another. I had my cartridges spread out on blankets and large fires made around them. At that time I was not able to ascertain the extent of the misfortune, the magnitude of which none can estimate, save only those in the same situation with ourselves, 1,500 miles from civilized society; and in danger of losing the very means of defense—nay, of existence.

Oct. 28th. After finishing and launching my two canoes, I took them to the top of the rapids and loaded them with my supplies, ammunition, and other essentials, planning to set off in the daytime. I left them under the watch of the sentinel, but within an hour, one of the canoes sank, taking my ammunition and gear with it; this happened because of something called a wind-shock.[II-22] This incident, along with the fact that my canoes were so small, motivated me to build another one. I spread my cartridges out on blankets and built large fires around them. At that moment, I couldn't fully understand the extent of the disaster, the scale of which can only be grasped by those who have been in a similar situation, 1,500 miles from civilization and at risk of losing our only means of protection—indeed, our very lives.

Oct. 29th. Felled a large pine and commenced another canoe. I was at work on my cartridges all day, but did not save five dozen out of 30. In attempting to dry the powder in pots I blew it up, and it had nearly blown up a tent and two or three men with it. Made a dozen new cartridges with the old wrapping-paper.

Oct. 29th. Cut down a large pine and started working on another canoe. I spent all day working on my cartridges but only managed to save five dozen out of thirty. While trying to dry the powder in pots, I accidentally blew it up, and it almost took out a tent and a couple of guys with it. Made a dozen new cartridges using the old wrapping paper.

Oct. 30th. My men labored as usual. Nothing extraordinary.

Oct. 30th. My team worked hard as always. Nothing out of the ordinary.

Oct. 31st. Inclosed my little work completely with pickets. Hauled up my two boats, and turned them over on each side of the gateway, by which means a defense was made to the river. Had it not been for various political reasons, I would have laughed at the attack of 800 or 1,000 savages, if all my party were within. For, except accidents, it would only have afforded amusement, the Indians having no idea of taking a place by storm. Found myself powerfully 110 attacked with the fantastics of the brain called ennui, at the mention of which I had hitherto scoffed; but my books being packed up, I was like a person entranced, and could easily conceive why so many persons who had been confined to remote places acquired the habit of drinking to excess and many other vicious practices, which have been adopted merely to pass time.

Oct. 31st. I completely surrounded my little project with fences. I pulled up my two boats and flipped them over on either side of the entrance, creating a barrier to the river. If it weren't for various political reasons, I would have found it humorous that 800 or 1,000 natives were attacking, especially if everyone on my side had been inside. Aside from any accidents, it would have just been entertaining since the Indians had no clue about storming a place. I found myself strongly hit with the brain fog called boredom, which I had previously mocked; but with my books packed away, I felt like someone under a spell and understood why many people stuck in isolated places turned to heavy drinking and other bad habits just to fill the time.

Nov. 1st. Finding that my canoe would not be finished in two or three days, I concluded to take six men and go down the river about 12 miles [vicinity of Buffalo cr. (Two Rivers)], where we had remarked great sign of elk and buffalo. Arrived there about the middle of the afternoon. All turned out to hunt. None of us killed anything but Sparks, one doe. A slight snow fell.

Nov. 1st. Since my canoe wouldn’t be ready in the next two or three days, I decided to take six men and head down the river about 12 miles [near Buffalo cr. (Two Rivers)], where we had noticed a lot of signs of elk and buffalo. We got there around mid-afternoon. Everyone went out to hunt. None of us caught anything except Sparks, who got one doe. A light snow began to fall.

Nov. 2d. Left the camp with the fullest determination to kill an elk, if it were possible, before my return. I never had killed one of those animals. Took Miller, whose obliging disposition made him agreeable in the woods. I was determined, if we came on the trail of elk, to follow them a day or two in order to kill one. This, to a person acquainted with the nature of those animals, and the extent of the prairies in this country, would appear, what it really was, a very foolish resolution. We soon struck where a herd of 150 had passed. Pursued and came in sight about eight o'clock, when they appeared, at a distance, like an army of Indians moving along in single file; a large buck, of at least four feet between the horns, leading the van, and one of equal magnitude bringing up the rear. We followed until near night, without once being able to get within pointblank shot. I once made Miller fire at them with his musket, at about 400 yards' distance; it had no other effect than to make them leave us about five miles behind on the prairie. Passed several deer in the course of the day, which I think we could have killed, but did not fire for fear of alarming the elk. Finding that it was no easy matter to kill one, I shot a doe through the body, as I perceived by her blood where she lay down in 111 the snow; yet, not knowing how to track, we lost her. Shortly after saw three elk by themselves near a copse of woods. Approached near them and broke the shoulder of one; but he ran off with the other two just as I was about to follow. Saw a buck deer lying on the grass; shot him between the eyes, when he fell over. I walked up to him, put my foot on his horns, and examined the shot; immediately after which he snorted, bounced up, and fell five steps from me. This I considered his last effort; but soon after, to our utter astonishment, he jumped up and ran off. He stopped frequently; we pursued him, expecting him to fall every minute; by which we were led from the pursuit of the wounded elk. After being wearied out in this unsuccessful chase we returned in pursuit of the wounded elk, and when we came up to the party, found him missing from the flock. Shot another in the body; but my ball being small, he likewise escaped. Wounded another deer; when, hungry, cold, and fatigued, after having wounded three deer and two elk, we were obliged to encamp in a point of hemlock woods, on the head of Clear [Platte] river. The large herd of elk lay about one mile from us, in the prairie. Our want of success I ascribe to the smallness of our balls, and to our inexperience in following the track after wounding the game, for it is very seldom a deer drops on the spot you shoot it.

Nov. 2nd. I left the camp determined to kill an elk, if possible, before returning. I had never killed one of those animals before. I took Miller with me, whose friendly nature made him good company in the woods. I was resolved that if we found an elk trail, we'd follow it for a day or two to try to get one. To someone familiar with these animals and the vast prairies in this area, this would seem, and indeed was, a pretty foolish idea. We soon found where a herd of 150 had passed. We pursued them and caught sight of them around eight o'clock; at a distance, they looked like a line of Indians moving in single file, with a large buck, at least four feet between the antlers, leading the way and another of equal size bringing up the rear. We followed them until it got dark, but we never got within a good shooting distance. At one point, I had Miller fire his musket at them from about 400 yards away; it only scared them off, leaving us about five miles behind on the prairie. We passed several deer throughout the day that I think we could have killed, but we didn't shoot for fear of scaring away the elk. Realizing that killing one wouldn't be easy, I shot a doe in the body; I could tell by the blood where she lay down in the 111 snow, but since I didn’t know how to track, we lost her. Soon after, I spotted three elk by themselves near a thicket. I got close and broke the shoulder of one, but it ran off with the others just as I was about to follow. I saw a buck deer lying in the grass; I shot him between the eyes, and he fell over. I walked up to him, put my foot on his antlers, and checked my shot; immediately, he snorted, jumped up, and stumbled five steps away. I thought that was his last move, but to our sheer surprise, he jumped up and ran off. He stopped several times; we chased him, expecting him to drop any minute, which led us away from tracking the wounded elk. After getting tired from the unsuccessful chase, we returned to find the injured elk but discovered he was missing from the group. I shot another in the body, but since my bullet was small, he managed to escape too. I wounded another deer; feeling hungry, cold, and exhausted after wounding three deer and two elk, we had to set up camp in a little patch of hemlock trees at the head of the Clear [Platte] River. The large herd of elk lay about a mile away on the prairie. I blame our lack of success on the small size of our bullets and our inexperience in tracking after wounding the game, as it’s rare for a deer to drop where you shoot it.

Sunday, Nov. 3d. Rose pretty early and went in pursuit of the elk. Wounded one buck deer on the way. We made an attempt to drive them into the woods; but their leader broke past us, and it appeared as if the drove would have followed him, though they had been obliged to run over us. We fired at them passing, but without effect. Pursued them through the swamp till about ten o'clock, when I determined to attempt to make the river, and for that purpose took a due south course. Passed many droves of elk and buffalo, but being in the middle of an immense prairie, knew it was folly to attempt to shoot them. Wounded several deer, but got none. In fact, I knew 112 I could shoot as many deer as anybody; but neither myself nor company could find one in ten, whereas one experienced hunter would get all. Near night struck a lake about five miles long and two miles wide. Saw immense droves of elk on both banks. About sundown saw a herd crossing the prairie toward us. We sat down. Two bucks, more curious than the others, came pretty close. I struck one behind the fore shoulder; he did not go more than 20 yards before he fell and died. This was the cause of much exultation, because it fulfilled my determination; and, as we had been two days and nights without victuals, it was very acceptable. Found some scrub oak. In about one mile made a fire, and with much labor and pains got our meat to it; the wolves feasting on one half while we were carrying away the other. We were now provisioned, but were still in want of water, the snow being all melted. Finding my drought very excessive in the night, I went in search of water, and was much surprised, after having gone about a mile, to strike the Mississippi. Filled my hat and returned to my companion.

Sunday, Nov. 3rd. I got up pretty early and went out to find the elk. I managed to wound one buck deer along the way. We tried to drive them into the woods, but their leader broke past us, and it seemed like the rest would have followed him, even if they had to run over us. We shot at them as they passed, but it was useless. I chased them through the swamp until about ten o'clock, when I decided to head toward the river, taking a direct south route. I passed by many groups of elk and buffalo, but being in the middle of a huge prairie, I knew it would be foolish to try to shoot them. I wounded several deer but didn't catch any. Honestly, I knew I could shoot as well as anyone else; however, neither I nor my companions could find one in ten, while one experienced hunter would get them all. Near dusk, I came across a lake about five miles long and two miles wide. I saw huge groups of elk on both sides. Around sunset, I noticed a herd crossing the prairie toward us. We sat down and waited. Two bucks, more curious than the others, came quite close. I shot one behind the fore shoulder; it only ran about 20 yards before falling over dead. This caused a lot of excitement since it fulfilled my goal, and since we had been two days and nights without food, it was very welcome. I found some scrub oak. After about a mile, I started a fire and worked hard to get our meat to it; the wolves feasted on half of it while we carried the other half away. We were now stocked with food but still needed water since all the snow had melted. Feeling extremely thirsty that night, I went out to look for water and was surprised that after walking about a mile, I found the Mississippi. I filled my hat and headed back to my companion.

Nov. 4th. Repaired my mockinsons, using a piece of elk's bone as an awl. We both went to the Mississippi and found we were a great distance from the camp. I left Miller to guard the meat and marched for camp. Having strained my ankles in the swamps, they were extremely sore, and the strings of my mockinsons cut them and made them swell considerably. Before I had gone far I discovered a herd of 10 elk; approached within 50 yards and shot one through the body. He fell on the spot; but rose again and ran off. I pursued him at least five miles, expecting every minute to see him drop. I then gave him up. When I arrived at Clear [Platte] river, a deer was standing on the other bank. I killed him on the spot, and while I was taking out the entrails another came up. I shot him also. This was my last ball, and then only could I kill! Left part of my clothes at this place to scare the wolves. Arrived at my camp at dusk, to the great joy of our men, who had been 113 to our little garrison to inquire for me, and receiving no intelligence, had concluded we were killed by the Indians, having heard them fire on the opposite bank. The same night we saw fires on the opposite shore in the prairie; this was likewise seen in the fort, when all the men moved into the works.

Nov. 4th. I fixed my moccasins by using a piece of elk bone as an awl. We both went to the Mississippi and realized we were far from camp. I left Miller to watch over the meat and headed back to camp. I had strained my ankles in the swamps, and they were really sore; the strings of my moccasins cut into them and made them swell a lot. Before I got far, I spotted a herd of 10 elk, crept within 50 yards, and shot one. He fell but then got back up and ran off. I chased him for at least five miles, thinking he would drop any minute, but eventually, I gave up. When I reached the Clear [Platte] River, I saw a deer on the other side. I shot him immediately, and while I was gutting him, another one came up, so I shot that one too. That was my last bullet, so I couldn't shoot anymore! I left some of my clothes behind to scare off the wolves. I got back to camp at dusk, which made our men really happy. They had gone to our small fort to ask about me and, not hearing anything, feared we were killed by the Indians since they had heard gunfire on the other side. That same night, we saw fires on the opposite shore in the prairie; this was also noticed at the fort, and all the men moved into the fortifications.

Nov. 5th. Sent four of my men with one canoe, loaded with the balance of nine deer that had been killed; with the other two, went down the river for my meat. Stopped for the deer, which I found safe. Miller had just started to march home, but returned to camp with us. Found all the meat safe, and brought it to the river, where we pitched our camp.

Nov. 5th. I sent four of my guys with a canoe that was loaded with the last nine deer we had killed. With the other two, I went down the river to get my meat. We stopped for the deer, which I found were all okay. Miller had just begun to head home, but he came back to camp with us. We found all the meat was safe and brought it to the river, where we set up our camp.

Nov. 6th. At the earnest entreaties of my men, and with a hope of killing some more game, I agreed to stay and hunt. We went out and found that all the elk and buffalo had gone down the river from those plains the day before, leaving large roads to point out their course. This would not appear extraordinary to persons acquainted with the nature of those animals, as the prairie had unluckily caught fire. After Miller left the camp for home, Sparks killed two deer, about six miles off; and it being near the river, I sent the three men down with the canoe, to return early in the morning. It commenced snowing about midnight, and by morning was six inches deep.

Nov. 6th. At the strong urging of my men, and hoping to hunt some more game, I agreed to stay and continue. We went out and discovered that all the elk and buffalo had moved down the river from those plains the day before, leaving clear trails to mark their path. This wouldn't seem unusual to those familiar with these animals, as the prairie had unfortunately caught fire. After Miller left camp to head home, Sparks shot two deer about six miles away; since it was close to the river, I sent the three men down with the canoe to return early in the morning. It started snowing around midnight, and by morning, there was six inches on the ground.

Nov. 7th. Waited all day with the greatest anxiety for my men. The river became nearly filled with snow, partly congealed into ice. My situation can more easily be imagined than described. Went down the river to where I understood the deer were killed; but discovered nothing of my men. I now became very uneasy on their account, for I was well aware of the hostile disposition of the Indians to all persons on this part of the Mississippi, taking them to be traders—and we had not yet had an opportunity of explaining to them who we were. Snow still continued falling very fast, and was nearly knee-deep. Had great difficulty to procure wood sufficient to keep up a fire all night. Ice in the river thickening. 114

Nov. 7th. I waited all day with great anxiety for my men. The river was almost filled with snow, partially frozen into ice. My situation is easier to imagine than to describe. I went down the river to where I thought the deer were killed, but found no sign of my men. I became very worried about them because I knew how hostile the Indians were toward anyone in this area of the Mississippi, believing them to be traders—and we hadn't had a chance to explain who we really were. The snow kept falling fast and was nearly knee-deep. I had a hard time finding enough wood to keep a fire going all night. The ice in the river was thickening. 114

Nov. 8th. My men not yet arrived. I determined to depart for the garrison, and when the river had frozen, to come down on the ice with a party, or, if the weather became mild, by water, with my other peroques, to search for my poor men. Put up about ten pounds of meat, two blankets, and a bearskin, with my sword and gun, which made for me a very heavy load. Left the meat in as good a situation as possible. Wrote on the snow my wishes, and put my handkerchief up as a flag. Departed. My anxiety of mind was so great that, notwithstanding my load and the depth of the snow, I made into the bottom, above our former hunting-camp, a little before night. Passed several deer and one elk, which I might probably have killed; but not knowing whether I should be able to secure the meat if I killed them, and bearing in mind that they were created for the use and not the sport of man, I did not fire at them. While I was endeavoring to strike fire I heard voices, and looking round, observed Corporal Meek and three men passing. Called them to me, and we embarked together. They were on their march down to see if they could render us any assistance in ascending the river. They were much grieved to hear my report of the other men, Corporal Bradley, Sparks, and Miller.

Nov. 8th. My men haven't arrived yet. I decided to head to the garrison, and when the river freezes, I'll come down on the ice with a group or, if the weather warms up, by boat with my other canoes, to look for my poor men. I packed about ten pounds of meat, two blankets, and a bearskin, along with my sword and gun, which made for a very heavy load. I left the meat in the best condition I could. I wrote my wishes in the snow and used my handkerchief as a flag. I set off. My anxiety was so intense that, despite my heavy load and the deep snow, I managed to reach the bottom, above our previous hunting camp, just before nightfall. I passed several deer and one elk that I could have killed, but not knowing if I could preserve the meat if I did, and remembering they were meant for use rather than sport, I didn't shoot. While I was trying to start a fire, I heard voices and, looking around, I saw Corporal Meek and three men passing by. I called them over, and we set off together. They were on their way down to see if they could help us go up the river. They were very upset to hear my news about the other men, Corporal Bradley, Sparks, and Miller.

Nov. 9th. Snowed a little. The men carried my pack. I was so sore that it was with difficulty I carried my gun; fortunately they brought with them a pair of mockinsons, sent me by one of my soldiers, Owings, who had rightly calculated that I was bare-foot; also a phial of whisky, sent by the sergeant; were both very acceptable to me. They brought also some tobacco for my lost men. We experienced difficulty in crossing the river, owing to the ice. Moved into the post my command, who were again encamped out, ready to march up the river. Set all hands to making sleds, in order that the moment the river closed I might descend, with a strong party, in search of my lost men. Issued provisions, and was obliged to use six venison hams, being part of a quantity of elegant hams I had preserved 115 to take down, if possible, to the general and some other friends. Had the two hunters not been found, I must have become a slave to hunting in order to support my party. The ice still ran very thick.

Nov. 9th. It snowed a bit. The guys carried my pack. I was so sore that it was tough to carry my gun; luckily, they brought along a pair of moccasins sent by one of my soldiers, Owings, who correctly guessed that I was barefoot. They also brought a bottle of whisky sent by the sergeant, both of which I appreciated. They brought some tobacco for my lost men as well. We had trouble crossing the river because of the ice. I moved my command into the post since they were again camped outside, ready to march up the river. Everyone got to work making sleds so that as soon as the river froze, I could head down with a strong group in search of my lost men. I issued provisions and had to use six venison hams, part of a batch of fancy hams I’d saved to take down, if possible, to the general and some other friends. If the two hunters hadn't been found, I would have had to rely on hunting to feed my group. The ice was still really thick.

Sunday, Nov. 10th. Continued making sleds. No news of my hunters. Ice in the river very thick and hard. Raised my tent with puncheons, and laid a floor in it.

Sunday, Nov. 10th. Kept working on sleds. No word from my hunters. The ice in the river is really thick and solid. Set up my tent on stilts and put a floor in it.

Nov. 11th. I went out hunting. Saw but two deer. Killed a remarkably large black fox. Bradley and Miller arrived, having understood the writing on the snow, and left Sparks behind at the camp to take care of the meat. Their detention was owing to their being lost on the prairie the first night, and not being able to find their deer.

Nov. 11th. I went out hunting. I only saw two deer. I killed a really big black fox. Bradley and Miller showed up after figuring out the messages in the snow, and they left Sparks at the camp to take care of the meat. They were delayed because they got lost on the prairie the first night and couldn't find their deer.

Nov. 12th. Dispatched Miller and Huddleston to the lower hunting-camp, and Bradley and Brown to hunting in the woods. Made my arrangements in camp. Thawing weather.

Nov. 12th. Sent Miller and Huddleston to the lower hunting camp, and Bradley and Brown to hunt in the woods. Got my camp set up. It's warming up.

Nov. 13th. Bradley returned with a very large buck, which supplied us for the next four days.

Nov. 13th. Bradley came back with a huge buck, which fed us for the next four days.

Nov. 14th. It commenced raining at 4 o'clock a. m.; lightning and loud thunder. I went down the river in one of my canoes, with five men, in order to bring up the meat from the lower camp; but after descending about 13 miles, found the river blocked up with ice. Returned about two miles and encamped in the bottom where I had my hunting-camp on the 1st inst. Extremely cold toward night.

Nov. 14th. It started raining at 4 a.m.; there was lightning and loud thunder. I went down the river in one of my canoes with five men to collect the meat from the lower camp, but after going about 13 miles, I found the river blocked with ice. I turned back about two miles and set up camp in the area where I had my hunting camp on the 1st. It got really cold by evening.

Nov. 15th. When we meant to embark in the morning, found the river full of ice and hardly moving. Returned to camp and went out to hunt, for we had no provision with us. Killed nothing but five prairie-hens, which afforded us this day's subsistence; this bird I took to be the same as grouse. Expecting the ice had become hard, we attempted to cross the river, but could not. In the endeavor one man fell through. Freezing.

Nov. 15th. When we planned to set out in the morning, we found the river filled with ice and barely moving. We went back to camp and went out to hunt, since we had no food with us. We didn’t kill anything except for five prairie-hens, which provided our meals for the day; I thought this bird was the same as grouse. Thinking the ice had solidified, we tried to cross the river, but we couldn’t. During the attempt, one man fell through. Freezing.

Nov. 16th. Detached Corporal Meek and one private to the garrison, to order the sleds down. No success in hunting, except a few fowl. I began to consider the life of a hunter 116 a very slavish life, and extremely precarious as to support; for sometimes I have myself, although no hunter, killed 600 weight of meat in one day; and I have hunted three days successively without killing anything but a few small birds, which I was obliged to do to keep my men from starving. Freezing.

Nov. 16th. I sent Corporal Meek and one private to the garrison to get the sleds ready. Hunting hasn't been successful, just a few birds. I started to think that being a hunter is a pretty miserable life, and it’s really unreliable for getting food; I've managed to bring down 600 pounds of meat in a single day, even though I'm not a hunter, but I've also gone three days in a row without catching anything except a few small birds, which I had to do to keep my men from starving. It's freezing.

Sunday, Nov. 17th. One of my men arrived; he had attempted to make the camp before, but lost himself in the prairie, lay out all night, and froze his toes. He informed us that the corporal and the men I sent with him had their toes frost-bitten, the former very badly; that three men were on their way down by land, the river above not being frozen over. They arrived a few hours before night. Freezing.

Sunday, Nov. 17th. One of my guys showed up; he had tried to reach the camp before, but got lost in the prairie, spent the night outside, and ended up freezing his toes. He let us know that the corporal and the men I sent with him had frostbite on their toes, the corporal’s being really bad; that three men were coming down by land since the river upstream wasn't frozen over. They got here a few hours before nightfall. Freezing.

Nov. 18th. Took our departure down the river on the ice, our baggage on the sled. Ice very rough. Distance 12 miles. Freezing.

Nov. 18th. We set off down the river on the ice, with our stuff on the sled. The ice was really uneven. We traveled 12 miles. It was freezing.

Nov. 19th. Arrived opposite our hunting-camp about noon. Had the meat, etc., moved over. They had a large quantity of meat. I went out and killed a very large buck. Thawing.

Nov. 19th. Arrived across from our hunting camp around noon. Moved the meat and other supplies over. They had a lot of meat. I went out and shot a really big buck. Thawing.

Nov. 20th. Departed to return to the stockade, part of our meat on the sled and part in the little peroque, the river being open in the middle. Killed four deer. Thawing. Distance five miles.

Nov. 20th. Left to head back to the stockade, with some of our meat on the sled and some in the small canoe, since the river was open in the middle. We killed four deer. It was thawing. Distance: five miles.

Nov. 21st. Marched in the morning. Came to a place where the river was very narrow, and the channel blocked up. Were obliged to unload our peroque and haul her over. The river having swelled a good deal at this place the ice gave way with myself and two men on it. We seized the sled that stood by us, with some little baggage on it, and by jumping over four cracks, the last two feet wide, providentially made our passage good without losing an individual thing. Encamped opposite Clear [Platte] river. Killed one deer and one otter. Freezing.

Nov. 21st. We marched in the morning. We arrived at a spot where the river was very narrow and the channel was blocked. We had to unload our boat and drag it over. Since the river had swollen a lot in this area, the ice beneath me and two other men broke. We grabbed the sled nearby that had some small baggage on it and managed to jump over four cracks, the last of which was two feet wide, and thankfully crossed without losing anything. We set up camp opposite the Clear [Platte] River. We hunted one deer and one otter. It was freezing.

Nov. 22d. Were obliged to leave our canoe at Clear river, the river being closed. Made two trips with our sled. Killed one deer. Distance five miles. 117

Nov. 22nd. We had to leave our canoe at Clear River because the river was frozen. We made two trips with our sled. We killed one deer. Distance: five miles. 117

Nov. 23d. Having seen a great deal of buffalo sign, I determined to kill one the next day—forgetting the elk chase. Encamped nearly opposite our camp of the 15th and 16th. Thawing. Distance four miles.

Nov. 23rd. After spotting a lot of buffalo tracks, I decided to hunt one the next day—totally forgetting about the elk chase. We set up camp almost directly across from where we camped on the 15th and 16th. It was warming up. We traveled about four miles.

Sunday, Nov. 24th. Took Miller and Boley and went in pursuit of buffalo. Came up with some about ten o'clock. In the afternoon wounded one. Pursued them until night, and encamped on the side of a swamp. Thawing.

Sunday, Nov. 24th. Took Miller and Boley and set out to hunt buffalo. We found some around ten o'clock. In the afternoon, I wounded one. We chased them until nightfall and camped by the edge of a swamp. It was thawing.

Nov. 25th. Commenced again the pursuit of the buffalo, and continued till eleven o'clock, when I gave up the chase. Arrived at the camp about sundown, hungry and weary, having eaten nothing since we left it. My rifle carried too small a ball to kill buffalo; the balls should not be more than 30 to the pound—an ounce ball would be still preferable—and the animal should be hunted on horse-back. I think that in the prairies of this country the bow and arrow could be used to more advantage than the gun; for you might ride immediately alongside, and strike them where you pleased, leaving them to proceed after others. Thawing.

Nov. 25th. I started the buffalo hunt again and kept at it until eleven o'clock, when I decided to call it off. I got back to camp around sunset, feeling hungry and exhausted, having not eaten anything since we left. My rifle used a bullet that was too small to take down a buffalo; the bullets should weigh no more than 30 to the pound—an ounce bullet would be even better—and the hunt should be done on horseback. I think that in the prairies here, a bow and arrow would be more effective than a gun; you could ride right next to them and strike where you wanted, letting them move on to join others. Thawing.

Nov. 26th. Proceeded up the river. The ice getting very rotten, the men fell through several times. Thawing. Distance five miles.

Nov. 26th. Continued up the river. The ice was becoming very weak, and the men fell through several times. It was thawing. Distance five miles.

Nov. 27th. Took one man and marched to the post. Found all well. My hunter, Bradley, had killed 11 deer since my departure. Sent all the men down to help the party up. They returned, accompanied by two Indians, who informed me they were two men of a band who resided on Lake Superior, called the Fols Avoins, but spoke the language of the Chipeways. They informed me that Mr. Dickson's[II-23] and the other trading-houses were established 118 about 60 miles below, and that there were 70 lodges of Sioux on the Mississippi. All my men arrived at the post. We brought from our camp below the balance of 17 deer and 2 elk.

Nov. 27th. Took one guy and marched to the post. Everything was fine. My hunter, Bradley, had killed 11 deer since I left. I sent all the guys down to help the group come up. They came back with two Indians, who told me they were from a band that lived on Lake Superior called the Fols Avoins but spoke Chipeway. They let me know that Mr. Dickson's[II-23] and the other trading posts were set up about 60 miles downstream, and that there were 70 Sioux lodges on the Mississippi. All my men got back to the post. We brought from our camp below the remaining 17 deer and 2 elk.

Nov. 28th. The Indians departed, much pleased with their reception. I dispatched Corporal Meek and one private down to Dickson with a letter, which would at least have the effect of attaching the most powerful tribes in this quarter to my interest.

Nov. 28th. The Indians left feeling very happy with how they were treated. I sent Corporal Meek and one private down to Dickson with a letter, which would at least help secure the support of the strongest tribes in this area for my cause.

Nov. 29th. A Sioux, the son of a warrior called the Killeur Rouge,[II-24] of the Gens des Feuilles, and a Fols Avoin, 119 came to the post. He said that having struck our trail below and finding some to be shoe-tracks, he conceived it to be the establishment of some traders, took it, and came to the post. He informed me that Mr. Dickson had told the Sioux "that they might now hunt where they pleased, as I had gone ahead and would cause the Chipeways, wherever I met them, to treat them with friendship; that I had barred up the mouth of the St. Peters, so that no liquor could ascend that river; but that if they came on the Mississippi they should have what liquor they wanted; also, that I was on the river and had a great deal of merchandise to give them in presents." This information of Mr. Dickson to the Indians seemed to have self-interest and envy for its motives; for, by the idea of my having prevented liquor from going up the St. Peters he gave the Indians to understand that it was a regulation of my own, and not a law of the United States; by assuring them he would sell to them on the Mississippi, he drew all the Indians from the traders on the St. Peters, who had adhered to the restriction of not selling liquor; and should any of them be killed the blame would all lie on me, as he had without authority assured them they might hunt in security. I took care to give the young chief a full explanation of my ideas on the subject. He remained all night. Killed two deer.

Nov. 29th. A Sioux, the son of a warrior named Killeur Rouge,[II-24] from the Gens des Feuilles, and a Fols Avoin, 119 came to the post. He said that after discovering our trail below and seeing some shoe tracks, he thought it marked the presence of some traders, so he followed it and arrived at the post. He told me that Mr. Dickson had informed the Sioux "that they could now hunt wherever they wanted, as I had gone ahead and would ensure the Chipeways would treat them with kindness; that I had blocked the mouth of the St. Peters, preventing any liquor from flowing up that river; but that if they came on the Mississippi, they could have as much liquor as they wanted; also, that I was on the river and had a lot of goods to give them as gifts." This information from Mr. Dickson to the Indians seemed to stem from self-interest and envy; by implying that I had stopped liquor from going up the St. Peters as my own decision and not a U.S. law, he made the Indians think it was just my rule. By promising to sell them on the Mississippi, he attracted all the Indians away from the traders on the St. Peters, who were following the rule of not selling liquor; and if anything happened to them, the blame would fall on me, since he had assured them without authority that they could hunt without fear. I made sure to explain my views on the matter to the young chief in detail. He stayed the night and killed two deer.

Nov. 30th. I made the two Indians some small presents. They crossed the river and departed. Detached Kennerman with 11 men to bring up the two canoes.

Nov. 30th. I gave the two Native Americans some small gifts. They crossed the river and left. I sent Kennerman and 11 men to bring the two canoes up.

Sunday, Dec. 1st. Snowed a little in the middle of the day. Went out with my gun, but killed nothing.

Sunday, Dec. 1st. It snowed a bit in the middle of the day. I went out with my gun, but didn’t shoot anything.

Dec. 2d. Sparks arrived from the party below, and informed me they could not kill any game, but had started up with the little peroque; also, that Mr. Dickson and a Frenchman had passed my detachment about three hours before. He left them on their march to the post. Sparks arrived about ten o'clock at night.

Dec. 2nd. Sparks came back from the group below and told me they weren’t able to catch any game, but they had set out with the little boat; he also mentioned that Mr. Dickson and a Frenchman had passed my detachment around three hours earlier. He left them while they were heading to the post. Sparks got here around ten o'clock at night.

Dec. 3d. Mr. Dickson, with an engagee and a young 120 Indian, arrived at the fort. I received him with every politeness in my power, and after a serious conversation with him on the subject of the information given me on the 29th ult., was induced to believe it in part incorrect. He assured me that no liquor was sold by him, or by any houses under his direction. He gave me much useful information relative to my future route, which gave me great encouragement as to the certainty of my accomplishing the object of my voyage to the fullest extent. He seemed to be a gentleman of general commercial knowledge, possessing much geographical information of the western country, and of open, frank manners. He gave me many assurances of his good wishes for the prosperity of my undertaking.

Dec. 3rd. Mr. Dickson arrived at the fort with an assistant and a young 120 Indian. I welcomed him with all the politeness I could manage, and after a serious discussion about the information I received on the 29th of last month, I was led to believe that some of it was incorrect. He assured me that he did not sell any alcohol, nor did any businesses under his supervision. He provided me with a lot of useful information regarding my future route, which greatly encouraged me about the likelihood of achieving the goals of my journey. He appeared to be a man with broad commercial knowledge, possessing significant geographical insight about the western region, and he had an open, friendly demeanor. He offered me many reassurances of his good wishes for the success of my endeavor.

Dec. 4th. My men arrived with one canoe only. Calculated on returning them two days later.

Dec. 4th. My men showed up with just one canoe. I planned to return them in two days.

Dec. 5th. Mr. Dickson, with his two men, departed for their station [in the vicinity of Thousand Islands, below St. Cloud], after having furnished me with a letter for a young man of his house on Lake de Sable [Sandy lake], and carte blanche as to my commands on him. Weather mild.

Dec. 5th. Mr. Dickson and his two men left for their station near Thousand Islands, just below St. Cloud, after giving me a letter for a young guy at his house on Lake de Sable and full authority for whatever I needed from him. The weather is mild.

Dec. 6th. I dispatched my men down to bring up the other peroque with a strong sled on which it was intended to put the canoe about one-third, and to let the end drag on the ice. Three families of the Fols Avoins arrived and encamped near the fort; also, one Sioux, who pretended to have been sent to me from the Gens des Feuilles, to inform me that the Yanctongs and Sussitongs,[II-25] two bands of Sioux from the head of the St. Peters and the Missouri, and the most savage of them, had commenced the war-dance and would depart in a few days; in which case he conceived it would be advisable for the Fols Avoins to keep close under my protection; that making a stroke on the Chipeways would tend to injure the grand object of my voyage, etc. Some reasons induced me to believe he was a self-created envoy; however, I offered to pay him, or any young Sioux, who would go to those bands and carry my word. He 121 promised to make known my wishes upon his return. My men returned in the evening without my canoe, having been so unfortunate as to split her in carrying her over the rough hilly ice in the ripples below. So many disappointments almost wearied out my patience; notwithstanding, I intended to embark by land and water in a few days.

Dec. 6th. I sent my men to bring back the other canoe using a strong sled, planning to put about one-third of it on there and let the end drag on the ice. Three families from the Fols Avoins arrived and set up camp near the fort; also, a Sioux man came, claiming to be sent by the Gens des Feuilles, to inform me that the Yanctongs and Sussitongs, two bands of Sioux from the head of the St. Peters and the Missouri, the wildest among them, had started a war dance and would be leaving in a few days. He thought it would be wise for the Fols Avoins to stay close for my protection, as attacking the Chipeways would undermine the main goal of my journey, etc. For some reasons, I suspected he was a self-appointed messenger; however, I offered to pay him or any young Sioux willing to go to those bands and deliver my message. He promised to relay my wishes upon his return. My men came back in the evening without my canoe, having unfortunately split it while trying to carry it over the rough, hilly ice in the ripples below. So many setbacks nearly exhausted my patience; still, I planned to set off by land and water in a few days.

Dec. 7th. An Indian by the name of Chien Blanche,[II-26] of the Fols Avoin tribe, with his family and connections, arrived and encamped near the stockade. He informed me that he had wintered here for ten years past; that the sugar-camp near the stockade was where he made sugar. He appeared to be an intelligent man. I visited his camp in the afternoon, and found him seated amidst his children and grandchildren, amounting in all to ten. His wife, although of an advanced age, was suckling two children that appeared to be about two years old. I should have taken them to be twins, had not one been much fairer than the other. Upon inquiry, however, I found that the fairest was the daughter of an Englishman, by one of the Indian's daughters, lately deceased; since whose death the grandmother had taken it to the breast. His lodge was made of rushes plaited into mats, after the manner of the Illinois. I was obliged to give some meat to all the Indians who arrived at the stockade, at the same time explaining our situation. The Chien Blanche assured me it should be repaid with interest in the course of the winter, but that at that time he was without anything to eat. In fact, our hunters having killed nothing for several days, we were ourselves on short allowance.

Dec. 7th. An Indian named Chien Blanche, of the Fols Avoin tribe, along with his family and relatives, arrived and set up camp near the stockade. He told me that he had spent the past ten winters here and mentioned that the sugar camp near the stockade was where he made sugar. He seemed to be a smart guy. I visited his camp in the afternoon and found him sitting with his ten children and grandchildren. His wife, though older, was nursing two children who looked to be about two years old. I would have guessed they were twins if one of them wasn’t much lighter-skinned than the other. Upon asking, I learned that the lighter-skinned child was the daughter of an Englishman and one of the Indian's daughters who had recently passed away; since her death, the grandmother had taken her in. His lodge was made of rushes woven into mats, similar to the way the Illinois do it. I felt obligated to give some meat to all the Indians who came to the stockade while explaining our situation. Chien Blanche promised me it would be repaid with interest during the winter, but that at the moment, he had nothing to eat. In fact, our hunters hadn't caught anything for several days, so we were also running low on supplies.

Dec. 8th. An invalid Sioux arrived with the information that the bands of the Sussitongs and Yanctongs had actually determined to make war on the Chipeways, and that they had formed a party of 150 or 160 men; but that part of the Sussitongs had refused to go to war, and would be here on a visit to me the next day. This occasioned me 122 to delay crossing the river immediately, on my voyage to Lake Sang Sue [Leech lake], as it was possible that by having a conference with them I might still prevent the stroke intended to be made against the Chipeways.

Dec. 8th. A sick Sioux came with the news that the groups of the Sussitongs and Yanctongs had really decided to go to war against the Chipeways, and that they had put together a party of 150 or 160 men. However, some of the Sussitongs refused to join the fight and would be coming to visit me the next day. This made me 122 decide to hold off on crossing the river right away on my trip to Lake Sang Sue [Leech Lake], as it might be possible to have a conference with them and still prevent the attack planned against the Chipeways.

Dec. 9th. Prepared to embark. Expecting the Sioux, I had two large kettles of soup made for them. Had a shooting-match with four prizes. The Sioux did not arrive, and we ate the soup ourselves. Crossed the river and encamped above the [Knife or Pike] rapids.[II-27] Wind changed and it grew cold.

Dec. 9th. Got ready to set off. Anticipating the Sioux, I had two big kettles of soup prepared for them. We had a shooting match with four prizes. The Sioux didn’t show up, and we ended up eating the soup ourselves. Crossed the river and set up camp above the [Knife or Pike] rapids.[II-27] The wind shifted, and it got chilly.

Dec. 10th. After arranging our sleds and peroque we commenced our march. My sleds were such as are frequently seen about farmers' yards, calculated to hold two barrels or 400 weight, in which two men were geared abreast. The sleds on the prairie and the peroque were towed by three men. Found it extremely difficult to get along, the snow being melted off the prairie in spots. The men who had the canoe were obliged to wade and drag her over the rocks in many places. Shot the only deer I saw; it fell three times, and then made its escape. This was a great disappointment, for upon the game we took now we depended for our subsistence. This evening disclosed to my men the real danger they had to encounter. Distance five miles.[II-28]

Dec. 10th. After we organized our sleds and canoe, we started our journey. My sleds were similar to those commonly found in farmers' yards, designed to hold two barrels or 400 pounds, with two men harnessed side by side. The sleds on the prairie and the canoe were pulled by three men. It was really challenging to make progress since the snow had melted in some areas. The guys with the canoe had to wade through and drag it over the rocks in many spots. I shot the only deer I saw; it fell three times but then got away. This was a huge letdown because we relied on the game we caught for food. This evening, I revealed to my team the real dangers they would face. Distance five miles.[II-28]

Dec. 11th. It having thawed all night, the snow had almost melted from the prairie. I walked on until ten o'clock, and made a fire. I then went back to look for the peroque, and at a remarkable [Little Elk] rapid in the river, opposite a high piny island, made a fire and waited for them to come up, when we partly unloaded. I returned and met the sleds. When we arrived at the place pitched on for our camp, I sent the men down to assist the peroque. In the afternoon, from about three o'clock, we heard the report of not less than 50 guns ahead, and after dusk much shooting on the prairie. I was at a loss to know who they could be, unless they were Sauteaux, and what could be their object 124 in shooting after dark. Kept a good lookout. Distance five miles.[II-29]

Dec. 11th. It thawed all night, so the snow had almost melted from the prairie. I walked until ten o'clock and made a fire. I then went back to look for the canoe, and at a notable [Little Elk] rapid in the river, opposite a tall pine island, I made a fire and waited for them to arrive while we unloaded part of our stuff. I returned and met the sleds. When we got to the spot we planned for our camp, I sent the guys down to help with the canoe. In the afternoon, around three o'clock, we heard the sound of at least 50 gunshots ahead, and after dark, there was a lot of shooting on the prairie. I couldn't figure out who it could be, unless they were Sauteaux, and what their purpose was in shooting after dark. I kept a close watch. Distance five miles. 124 A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0

Dec. 12th. The snow having almost entirely left the prairie, we were obliged to take on but one sled at a time and treble man it. In the morning my interpreter came to me with quite a martial air, and requested that he might be allowed to go ahead to discover what Indians we heard fire last evening. I gave him permission and away he went. Shortly after, I went out with Corporal Bradley and a private, and in about an hour overtook my partizan, on a bottom close to the river; he was hunting raccoons, and had caught five. We left him; and after choosing an encampment and sending the private back to conduct the party to it, the corporal and myself marched on, anxious to discover the Indians. We ascended the river about eight miles; saw no Indians, but discovered that the river was frozen over. This pleased me more, for we would now be enabled to walk three times our usual distance in a day.

Dec. 12th. With most of the snow gone from the prairie, we could only take one sled at a time and had to have triple the manpower. In the morning, my interpreter approached me with a confident attitude and asked for permission to go ahead and find out which Indians we heard firing last night. I agreed, and he set off. Shortly after, I teamed up with Corporal Bradley and a private, and about an hour later, we caught up to my scout near the river; he was hunting raccoons and had caught five. We left him there, and after selecting a campsite and sending the private back to guide the group to it, Corporal Bradley and I continued on, eager to find the Indians. We traveled up the river for about eight miles; we didn't see any Indians, but we did find that the river was frozen over. That made me happy because now we could walk three times our usual distance in a day.

I was much surprised that we saw no Indians. After our return to camp I was told that a Fols Avoin Indian had met my party and informed them that in the rear of the hills that bordered the prairie there were many small lakes which by portages communicated with Lake Superior; that in one day's march on that course we would find English trading-houses; that the Chipeways were there hunting; that the Sioux who had visited my camp on the 29th ult., on hearing 125 the firing, had prudently returned with his companions to the west side of the Mississippi, agreeably to my advice. How persons unacquainted with the searching spirit of trade and the enterprise of the people of the northwest would be surprised to find people who had penetrated from Lake Superior to lakes little more than marshes! It likewise points out the difficulty of putting a barrier on their trade.

I was really surprised that we didn’t see any Native Americans. After we got back to camp, I was told that a Fols Avoin Indian had met my group and informed them that behind the hills by the prairie, there were many small lakes that connected to Lake Superior through portages; that in a day's march in that direction, we would find English trading posts; that the Chippewa were there hunting; and that the Sioux who had come to my camp on the 29th of last month, after hearing the gunfire, had wisely returned with their friends to the west side of the Mississippi, just as I had suggested. It’s amazing how people who aren’t familiar with the relentless pursuit of trade and the spirit of the people in the northwest would be shocked to learn about those who have navigated from Lake Superior to lakes that are barely more than marshes! It also highlights the challenge of putting a stop to their trade.

All my sleds and peroques did not get up until half-past ten o'clock. Saw a very beautiful fox, with red back, white tail and breast. My interpreter called them reynard d'argent [silver fox]. I had no opportunity of shooting him. Killed six raccoons and one porcupine [Erethizon dorsatum]. Fine day. Distance seven miles.[II-30]

All my sleds and small boats didn’t get going until half-past ten. I saw a really beautiful fox with a red back, white tail, and chest. My interpreter called them silver foxes. I didn’t have a chance to shoot it. I killed six raccoons and one porcupine. Great day. Traveled seven miles.[II-30]

Dec. 13th. Made double trips. Embarked at the upper end of the ripples. It commenced snowing at three o'clock. Bradley killed one deer, another man killed one raccoon. Storm continued until next morning. Distance five miles.[II-31]

Dec. 13th. Made two trips. Started at the top of the ripples. It began to snow at three o'clock. Bradley shot one deer, and another guy shot one raccoon. The storm lasted until the next morning. Distance five miles.[II-31]

Dec. 14th. We departed from our encampment at the usual hour, but had not advanced one mile when the foremost sled, which happened unfortunately to carry my baggage and ammunition, fell into the river. We were all in 126 the river up to our middle in recovering the things. Halted and made a fire. Came to where the river was frozen over. Stopped and encamped on the west shore, in a pine wood ["Pine camp" of Mar. 4th, 1806]. Upon examining my things, found all my baggage wet and some of my books materially injured; but a still greater injury was, that all my cartridges and four pounds of double battle Sussex powder which I had brought for my own use, were destroyed. Fortunately my kegs of powder were preserved dry, and some bottles of common glazed powder, which were so tightly corked as not to admit water. Had this not been the case, my voyage must necessarily have been terminated, for we could not have subsisted without ammunition. During the time of our misfortune, two Fols Avoin Indians came to us, one of whom was at my stockade on the 29th ult., in company with the Sioux. I signified to them by signs the place of our encampment, and invited them to come and encamp with us. They left me and both arrived at my camp in the evening, having each a deer which they presented me; I gave them my canoe to keep until spring, and in the morning at parting made them a small present. Sat up until three o'clock drying and assorting my ammunition, baggage, etc. Killed two deer. Distance four miles.

Dec. 14th. We left our campsite at the usual time, but hadn’t gone a mile when the front sled, which unfortunately carried my gear and ammunition, fell into the river. We were all standing in the river up to our waists trying to recover our stuff. We stopped and made a fire, then reached a part of the river that was frozen over. We set up camp on the west shore, in a pine forest ["Pine camp" of Mar. 4th, 1806]. Upon checking my things, I found all my baggage was wet and some of my books were significantly damaged. However, the bigger issue was that all my cartridges and four pounds of double battle Sussex powder I had brought for my personal use were ruined. Luckily, my kegs of powder stayed dry, and some bottles of common glazed powder were so tightly sealed that no water got in. If that hadn’t been the case, my journey would have had to end because we couldn’t have survived without ammunition. During our misfortune, two Fols Avoin Indians came to us; one of them had been at my stockade on the 29th of last month with the Sioux. I indicated to them with gestures where we were camped and invited them to join us. They left and later arrived at my camp in the evening, each bringing me a deer as a gift. I gave them my canoe to keep until spring, and the next morning I gave them a small parting gift. I stayed up until three o'clock drying and sorting my ammunition, baggage, etc. I killed two deer. Distance: four miles.

Sunday, Dec. 15th. Remained at our camp making sleds. Killed two deer. Crossed and recrossed several Indian trails in the woods.

Sunday, Dec. 15th. Stayed at our camp making sleds. We hunted two deer. We crossed and recrossed several Indian trails in the woods.

Dec. 16th. Remained at the same camp, employed as yesterday. Killed three deer. I wounded a buffalo in the shoulder, and by a fair race overtook him in the prairie and gave him another shot; but it being near night left him till morning.[II-32]

Dec. 16th. Stayed at the same campsite, working as I did yesterday. I killed three deer. I hit a buffalo in the shoulder and, after a good chase, caught up with him on the prairie and took another shot; but since it was getting dark, I left him until morning.[II-32]

Dec. 17th. Departed from our agreeable encampment at an early hour. Found our sleds to be very heavily loaded. Broke one sled-runner and were detained by other circumstances. Bradley, Rosseau the interpreter, and myself killed four deer and wounded five others. Having 11 on hand already, I found it necessary to leave behind some of my other lading. At night we dug a hole, four feet deep, three feet wide, and six feet long, in which we put one barrel of pork and one barrel of flour, after wrapping them up in seven deerskins to preserve them from the damp; we then filled up the hole and built our fire immediately over it.[II-33]

Dec. 17th. We left our nice campsite early in the morning. Our sleds were overloaded. We broke one sled runner and were held up by other issues. Bradley, Rosseau the interpreter, and I managed to kill four deer and wound five others. Since we already had 11 deer, I realized I had to leave some of my other gear behind. That night, we dug a hole that was four feet deep, three feet wide, and six feet long, where we placed one barrel of pork and one barrel of flour, wrapping them in seven deer skins to keep them dry; then we filled in the hole and built our fire right on top of it.[II-33]

Dec. 18th. Did not get off until eight o'clock, from the delay in bringing in our meat. Ice tolerably good. Began to see the Chipeway encampments very frequently, but had not entirely left the Sioux country on the western shore. Beautiful pine ridges.

Dec. 18th. We didn’t leave until eight o'clock due to the delay in bringing in our meat. The ice was fairly good. I started to see the Chippewa camps quite often, but we hadn't completely left Sioux territory on the western shore. The pine ridges were beautiful.

Dec. 19th. Were obliged to take to the prairie, from the river's being open: but the snow was frozen hard and the sleds did not sink deep, so that we made a pretty good day's 128 journey. Killed one deer and two otters. River still open. Distance 10 miles.[II-34]

Dec. 19th. We had to head to the prairie because the river was open, but the snow was frozen solid and the sleds didn't sink too much, so we had a pretty good day’s journey. We killed one deer and two otters. The river is still open. Distance 10 miles.[II-34]

Dec. 20th. Traveled part of the day on the prairie and on the ice. Killed one deer. Heard three reports of guns just at sunset, from the opposite side of the river. Deposited one barrel of flour. Distance seven miles.[II-35]

Dec. 20th. Spent part of the day traveling across the prairie and on the ice. Took down one deer. Heard three gunshots at sunset from the other side of the river. Dropped off one barrel of flour. Covered seven miles.[II-35]

Dec. 21st. Bradley and myself went on ahead and overtook my interpreter, who had left camp very early in hopes that he would be able to see the river De Corbeau, where he had twice wintered. He was immediately opposite a large island [Île de Corbeau[II-36]], which he supposed to have 129 great resemblance to an island opposite the mouth of the above river; but finally he concluded it was not the island and returned to camp. But this was actually the [Rivière de Corbeau or Crow Wing] river, as we discovered when we got to the head of the island, from which we could see the river's entrance. This fact exposes the ignorance and inattention of the French and traders, and, with the exception of a few intelligent men, what little confidence is to be placed on their information. We ascended the Mississippi about five miles above the confluence; found it not frozen, but in many places not more than 100 yards over, mild and still; it had indeed all the appearance of a small river of a low country. Returned and found that my party, having broken sleds, etc., had only made good three miles, while I had marched 35.

Dec. 21st. Bradley and I went ahead and caught up with my interpreter, who had left camp very early, hoping to see the De Corbeau River, where he had spent two winters. He was directly across from a large island [Île de Corbeau[II-36]], which he thought looked a lot like an island at the mouth of that river. However, he eventually decided it wasn't the same island and went back to camp. But this was actually the [Rivière de Corbeau or Crow Wing] river, as we realized when we got to the head of the island and could see the river's entrance. This situation highlights the ignorance and lack of attention from the French and traders, and except for a few knowledgeable individuals, there's very little trust to be put in their information. We traveled up the Mississippi about five miles past the junction; it wasn't frozen, but in many spots, it was less than 100 yards wide, calm, and gentle; it really looked like a small river from a low-lying area. We returned and found that my group, having broken sleds, etc., had only managed to go three miles while I had covered 35.

Sunday, Dec. 22d. Killed three deer. Owing to the many difficult places we had to pass, made but 4½ miles.

Sunday, Dec. 22. Killed three deer. Because of all the tough spots we had to navigate, we only covered 4½ miles.

Dec. 23d. Never did I undergo more fatigue, performing the duties of hunter, spy, guide, commanding officer, etc., sometimes in front, sometimes in the rear, frequently in advance of my party 10 or 15 miles. At night I was scarcely able to make my notes intelligible. Killed two raccoons. From our sleds breaking down, and having to make so many portages on the road, made but four miles.[II-37]

Dec. 23rd. I’ve never felt more exhausted, taking on the roles of hunter, spy, guide, and commanding officer, sometimes leading the way and other times falling behind, often going 10 to 15 miles ahead of my group. At night, I could barely write my notes clearly. I shot two raccoons. Because our sleds kept breaking down and we had to carry so much gear along the way, we only managed to cover four miles.[II-37]

Dec. 24th. Took the latitude of the Isle de Corbeau, and found it to be in 45° 49´ 50´´ N. [It is above 46°.] The Mississippi becomes very narrow above the river De Corbeau; and, as if it were the forks, changes its direction from hard W. [read N.] to N. E. generally.[II-38] Distance 10½ miles.[II-39]

Dec. 24th. Noted the latitude of Isle de Corbeau at 45° 49´ 50´´ N. [It is above 46°.] The Mississippi gets quite narrow above the river De Corbeau; and, almost like it's at the forks, shifts its direction from sharply W. [read N.] to generally N.E.[II-38] Distance 10½ miles.[II-39]

Dec. 25th. Marched, and encamped at eleven o'clock. Gave out two pounds of extra meat, two pounds of extra flour, one gill of whisky, and some tobacco per man, in order to distinguish Christmas Day. Distance three miles. [Not quite to Brainerd yet.]

Dec. 25th. We marched and set up camp at eleven o'clock. Distributed two pounds of extra meat, two pounds of extra flour, one gill of whiskey, and some tobacco per person to celebrate Christmas Day. Covered a distance of three miles. [Not quite to Brainerd yet.]

Dec. 26th. Broke four sleds, broke into the river four times, and had four carrying-places, since we left the river De Corbeau. The timber was all yellow and pitch pine, of which there were scarcely any below. Distance three miles.[II-40]

Dec. 26th. We broke four sleds, fell into the river four times, and had to carry our stuff four times since we left the De Corbeau river. The wood was all yellow and pitch pine, which is rare downriver. Distance three miles.[II-40]

Dec. 27th. After two carrying-places we arrived where the river was completely closed with ice; after which we 131 proceeded with some degree of speed and ease. Killed one bear. The country on both sides presented a dreary and barren prospect of high rocks, with dead pine timber. Snow. Distance 10 miles.[II-41]

Dec. 27th. After two portages, we reached a section of the river that was completely frozen over; after that, we moved with some speed and ease. We killed one bear. The landscape on both sides looked bleak and desolate, with high rocks and dead pine trees. Snow. Distance 10 miles.[II-41]

Dec. 28th. Two sleds fell through the ice. In the morning passed a very poor country with bare knobs on each side; but toward evening the bottoms became larger and the pine ridges better timbered. Bradley and myself marched 10 miles beyond the sleds. Killed one deer. Distance 12 miles.[II-42]

Dec. 28th. Two sleds went through the ice. In the morning, we traveled through a very poor area with bare hills on both sides; but by evening, the valleys widened and the pine ridges were better forested. Bradley and I walked 10 miles past the sleds. We hunted one deer. Total distance 12 miles.[II-42]

Sunday, Dec. 29th. Cold, windy day. Met with no material interruptions; passed some rapids. The snow blew from the woods on to the river. The country was full of small lakes, some three miles in circumference. Distance 21 miles.[II-43]

Sunday, Dec. 29th. It was a cold, windy day. There were no major disruptions; we went through some rapids. Snow blew from the woods onto the river. The area had plenty of small lakes, some about three miles around. Distance: 21 miles.[II-43]

Dec. 30th. The snow having drifted on the ice retarded the sleds. Numerous small lakes and pine ridges continued. A new species of pine, called the French sap pine. Killed one otter [Lutra canadensis]. Distance 12 miles.[II-44]

Dec. 30th. The snow piled up on the ice slowed down the sleds. There were many small lakes and pine ridges. We discovered a new type of pine, known as French sap pine. We killed one otter [Lutra canadensis]. Distance 12 miles.[II-44]

Dec. 31st. Passed Pine[II-45] river about eleven o'clock. At its mouth there was a Chipeway's encampment of 15 lodges; this had been occupied in the summer, but was now vacant. By the significations of their marks we understood that they had marched a party of 50 warriors against the Sioux, and had killed four men and four women, which were represented by images carved out of pine or cedar. The four men were painted and put in the ground to the middle, leaving above ground those parts which are generally concealed; by their sides were four painted poles, sharpened at the end to represent the women. Near this were poles with deerskins, plumes, silk handkerchiefs, etc.; also, a circular hoop of cedar with something attached, representing a scalp. Near each lodge they had holes dug in the ground, and boughs ready to cover them, as a retreat for their women and children if attacked by the Sioux.

Dec. 31st. We passed the Pine[II-45] River around eleven o'clock. At its mouth, we found a Chipeway encampment with 15 lodges; it had been occupied in the summer, but now it was empty. From the markings, we gathered that they had sent a group of 50 warriors against the Sioux, where they killed four men and four women, symbolized by images carved from pine or cedar. The four men were painted and buried up to their waists, leaving the parts usually hidden above ground; next to them were four painted poles, sharpened at the end to represent the women. Nearby were poles with deerskins, feathers, silk handkerchiefs, etc.; also, a circular hoop made of cedar with something attached to represent a scalp. Near each lodge, they had dug holes in the ground and had branches ready to cover them, preparing a retreat for their women and children if attacked by the Sioux.

Wednesday, Jan. 1st, 1806. Passed on the bank of the river [1 m. above Dean brook] six very elegant bark canoes, which had been laid up by the Chipeways; also, a camp which we conceived to have been evacuated about ten days. My interpreter came after me in a great hurry, conjuring me not to go so far ahead, and assured me that the Chipeways, encountering me without an interpreter, party, or flag, would certainly kill me. Notwithstanding this I went on several miles further than usual, in order to make any discoveries that were to be made; conceiving the savages not so barbarous or ferocious as to fire on two men (I had one with me) who were apparently coming into their country, trusting to their generosity; and knowing that if we met only two or three we were equal to them, I having my gun 133 and pistols and he his buck-shot. Made some extra presents for New Year's Day.

Wednesday, Jan. 1st, 1806. Passed by the river [1 m. above Dean brook] six elegant bark canoes that the Chipeways had stored away, as well as a camp we believed had been abandoned about ten days ago. My interpreter rushed to catch up with me, urging me not to go too far ahead and assuring me that if the Chipeways encountered me without an interpreter, a party, or a flag, they would definitely kill me. Despite this, I continued on several miles further than usual to make any possible discoveries, thinking the savages weren’t so barbaric or fierce as to shoot at two men (I had one with me) who seemed to be entering their territory, relying on their kindness; and knowing that if we encountered just two or three of them, we would be a match for them since I had my gun 133 and pistols, while he had his buck-shot. I also prepared some extra gifts for New Year's Day.

Jan. 2d. Fine warm day. Discovered fresh sign of Indians. Just as we were encamping at night, my sentinel informed us that some Indians were coming full speed upon our trail or track. I ordered my men to stand by their guns carefully. They were immediately at my camp, and saluted the flag by a discharge of three pieces; when four Chipeways, one Englishman, and a Frenchman of the N. W. Company, presented themselves. They informed us that some women, having discovered our trail, gave the alarm, and not knowing but it was their enemies, they had departed to make a discovery. They had heard of us and revered our flag. Mr. [Cuthbert?] Grant, the Englishman, had only arrived the day before from Lake De Sable [Sandy lake], from which he had marched in one day and a half. I presented the Indians with half a deer, which they received thankfully, for they had discovered our fires some days ago, and believing it to be the Sioux, they dared not leave their camp. They returned, but Mr. Grant remained all night.

Jan. 2nd. Beautiful warm day. We found new signs of Indians. Just as we were setting up camp for the night, my lookout told us that some Indians were coming quickly along our trail. I instructed my men to stay close to their guns. They arrived at my camp right away and greeted our flag with a salute of three shots; then four Chippewa, one Englishman, and a Frenchman from the N.W. Company introduced themselves. They told us that some women, having spotted our trail, raised the alarm, not knowing if we were friends or enemies, and they left to investigate. They had heard of us and respected our flag. Mr. [Cuthbert?] Grant, the Englishman, had just arrived the day before from Lake De Sable [Sandy Lake], having marched for a day and a half. I gave the Indians half a deer, which they accepted gratefully, as they had seen our fires a few days ago, and thinking we were Sioux, they didn’t dare leave their camp. They went back, but Mr. Grant stayed the whole night.

Jan. 3d. My party marched early, but I returned with Mr. Grant to his establishment on [Lower] Red Cedar Lake, having one corporal with me. When we came in sight of his house I observed the flag of Great Britain flying. I felt indignant, and cannot say what my feelings would have excited me to do, had he not informed me that it belonged to the Indians. This was not much more agreeable to me. After explaining to a Chipeway warrior called Curly Head [Curleyhead in text of 1807, p. 33[II-46]] the 134 object of my voyage, and receiving his answer that he would remain tranquil until my return, we ate a good breakfast for the country, departed, and overtook my sleds just at dusk. Killed one porcupine. Distance 16 miles.[II-47]

Jan. 3rd. My group set out early, but I went back with Mr. Grant to his place on [Lower] Red Cedar Lake, taking one corporal with me. As we approached his house, I noticed the British flag flying. I felt angry and can't say how I might have reacted if he hadn’t told me it belonged to the Indians. That didn’t make me feel much better. After explaining the purpose of my trip to a Chipeway warrior named Curly Head [Curleyhead in text of 1807, p. 33[II-46]], and hearing him say he would stay calm until I got back, we had a decent breakfast for the area, left, and caught up with my sleds just as it was getting dark. We killed one porcupine. Distance 16 miles.[II-47]

Jan. 4th. We made 28 points[II-48] in the river; broad, good bottom, and of the usual timber. In the night I was awakened by the cry of the sentinel, calling repeatedly to the men; at length he vociferated, "G—d d—n your souls, will you let the lieutenant be burned to death?" This immediately aroused me. At first I seized my arms, but looking round I saw my tents in flames. The men flew to my assistance and we tore them down, but not until they were entirely ruined. This, with the loss of my leggins, 136 mockinsons, socks, etc., which I had hung up to dry, was no trivial misfortune, in such a country and on such a voyage. But I had reason to thank God that the powder, three small casks of which I had in my tent, did not take fire; if it had I must certainly have lost all my baggage, if not my life.

Jan. 4th. We made 28 points[II-48] in the river; wide, good land, and the usual timber. In the night, I was jolted awake by the sentinel shouting at the men; finally, he yelled, "God damn your souls, are you going to let the lieutenant burn to death?" This got my attention. At first, I grabbed my weapons, but when I looked around, I saw my tents on fire. The men rushed to help me, and we pulled them down, but they were completely destroyed. This, along with the loss of my leggings, mockinsons, socks, and other things I had hung up to dry, was a serious setback in such a rough area and on this journey. But I was grateful that the powder—three small barrels of it—didn't catch fire; if it had, I would have lost all my belongings, if not my life.

Sunday, Jan. 5th. Mr. Grant promised to overtake me yesterday, but has not yet arrived. I conceived it would be necessary to attend his motions with careful observation. Distance 27 miles.[II-49]

Sunday, Jan. 5th. Mr. Grant promised to catch up with me yesterday, but he still hasn’t arrived. I thought it would be important to keep a close eye on his movements. Distance 27 miles.[II-49]

Jan. 6th. Bradley and myself walked up 31 points, in hopes to discover Lake De Sable [Sandy lake]; but finding a near cut of 20 yards for 10 [two?] miles, and being fearful the sleds would miss it, we returned 23 points before we found our camp. They had made only eight points. Met two Frenchmen of the N. W. Company with about 180 [qu. 80?] pounds on each of their backs, with rackets [snowshoes] on; they informed me that Mr. Grant had gone on with the Frenchman. Snow fell all day and was three feet deep. Spent a miserable night.

Jan. 6th. Bradley and I walked up 31 points, hoping to find Lake De Sable [Sandy Lake]; but after discovering a shortcut of 20 yards for 10 [or 2?] miles, and worrying that the sleds would miss it, we turned back 23 points before we found our camp. They had only made eight points. We met two Frenchmen from the N. W. Company, each carrying about 180 [or 80?] pounds on their backs and wearing snowshoes. They told me that Mr. Grant had continued on with the Frenchman. It snowed all day and the snow was three feet deep. I spent a miserable night.

Jan. 7th. Made but 11 miles, and then were obliged to send ahead and make fires every three miles; notwithstanding which the cold was so intense that some of the men had 138 their noses, others their fingers, and others their toes frozen, before they felt the cold sensibly. Very severe day's march.

Jan. 7th. We only made 11 miles and had to send people ahead to build fires every three miles. Even with that, the cold was so extreme that some men ended up with frozen noses, others with frozen fingers, and still others with frozen toes before they really felt the cold. It was a tough day of marching.

Jan. 8th. Conceiving I was at no great distance from Sandy Lake, I left my sleds, and with Corporal Bradley took my departure for that place, intending to send him back the same evening. We walked on very briskly until near night, when we met a young Indian, one of those who had visited my camp near [Lower] Red Cedar Lake. I endeavored to explain to him that it was my wish to go to Lake De Sable that evening. He returned with me until we came to a trail that led across the woods; this he signified was a near course. I went this course with him, and shortly after found myself at a Chipeway encampment, to which I believe the friendly savage had enticed me with an expectation that 139 I would tarry all night, knowing that it was too late for us to make the lake in good season. But upon our refusing to stay, he put us in the right road. We arrived at the place where the track left the Mississippi, at dusk, when we traversed about two leagues of a wilderness, without any very great difficulty, and at length struck the shore of Lake De Sable, over a branch of which our course lay. The snow having covered the trail made by the Frenchmen who had passed before with the rackets, I was fearful of losing ourselves on the lake; the consequence of which can only be conceived by those who have been exposed on a lake, or naked plain, a dreary night of January, in latitude 47° and the thermometer below zero. Thinking that we could observe the bank of the other shore, we kept a straight course, some time after discovered lights, and on our arrival were not a little surprised to find a large stockade. The gate being open, we entered and proceeded to the quarters of Mr. Grant, where we were treated with the utmost hospitality.

Jan. 8th. Thinking I was not far from Sandy Lake, I left my sleds behind and set out for that place with Corporal Bradley, planning to send him back later that evening. We walked quickly until just before nightfall, when we encountered a young Indian, one of those who had visited my camp near [Lower] Red Cedar Lake. I tried to explain that I wanted to get to Lake De Sable that evening. He accompanied me until we reached a trail leading through the woods; he indicated that it was a quicker route. I followed this path with him and soon found myself at a Chipeway campsite, which I believe the friendly Indian had led me to with the expectation that I would stay overnight, knowing it was too late for us to make it to the lake in good time. However, when we refused to stay, he pointed us in the right direction. We got to the spot where the trail left the Mississippi at dusk, after which we crossed about two leagues of wilderness without much trouble, eventually reaching the shore of Lake De Sable, across a branch that we needed to navigate. The snow had covered the trail made by the Frenchmen who had passed through before us with their snowshoes, making me worry about getting lost on the lake—a scary thought for anyone who has faced a bleak January night on a lake or open plain at latitude 47° with the temperature below zero. Hoping to see the bank on the other side, we kept a straight course, and after a while, we spotted lights. Upon our arrival, we were quite surprised to find a large fort. The gate was open, so we entered and made our way to Mr. Grant's quarters, where we were warmly welcomed.

Jan. 9th. Marched the corporal [back] early, in order that our men should receive assurances of our safety and success. He carried with him a small keg of spirits, a present from Mr. Grant. The establishment of this place was formed 12 years since by the N. W. Company, and was formerly under the charge of a Mr. Charles Brusky [Bousquai[II-50]]. It has attained at present such regularity as to permit the superintendent to live tolerably comfortable. They have horses procured from Red river of the Indians; raise plenty of Irish potatoes; catch pike, suckers, pickerel, and 140 white-fish in abundance. They have also beaver, deer, and moose; but the provision they chiefly depend upon is wild oats, of which they purchase great quantities from the savages, giving at the rate of about $1.50 per bushel. But flour, pork, and salt are almost interdicted to persons not principals in the trade. Flour sells at 50 cts.; salt, $1; pork, 80 cts.; sugar, 50 cts.; coffee, ——, and tea, $4.50 per pound. The sugar is obtained from the Indians, and is made from the maple tree.

Jan. 9th. The corporal came back early so our men could get reassurance about our safety and success. He brought a small keg of spirits, a gift from Mr. Grant. This place was established 12 years ago by the N. W. Company and was previously managed by a Mr. Charles Brusky [Bousquai[II-50]]. It has now become organized enough for the superintendent to live comfortably. They have horses sourced from the Red River tribes, grow lots of Irish potatoes, and catch plenty of pike, suckers, pickerel, and whitefish. They also have beaver, deer, and moose, but they mainly rely on wild oats, which they buy in large amounts from the native tribes at about $1.50 per bushel. However, flour, pork, and salt are almost unavailable to anyone not directly involved in the trade. Flour costs $0.50; salt, $1; pork, $0.80; sugar, $0.50; coffee, ——, and tea, $4.50 per pound. The sugar comes from the natives and is made from the maple tree.

Jan. 10th. Mr. Grant accompanied me to the Mississippi to mark the place for my boats to leave that river. This was the first time I marched on rackets. I took the course of [Sandy] Lake river, from its mouth to the lake. Mr. Grant fell through the ice with his rackets on, and could not have got out without assistance.

Jan. 10th. Mr. Grant came with me to the Mississippi to mark the spot for my boats to leave the river. It was my first time walking on snowshoes. I took the route along [Sandy] Lake river, from its mouth to the lake. Mr. Grant fell through the ice while wearing his snowshoes and would have struggled to get out without help.

Jan. 11th. Remained all day within quarters.

Jan. 11th. Stayed in my room all day.

Sunday, Jan. 12th. Went out and met my men about 16 miles. A tree had fallen on one of them and hurt him very much, which induced me to dismiss a sled and put the lading on the others.

Sunday, Jan. 12th. I went out and met my team about 16 miles in. A tree had fallen on one of them and hurt him badly, which led me to send away a sled and put the load on the others.

Jan. 13th. After encountering much difficulty, we [the main party] arrived at the establishment of the N. W. Company on Lake de Sable, a little before night. The ice being very bad on [Sandy] Lake river, owing to the many springs and marshes, one sled fell through. My men had an excellent room furnished them, and were presented with potatoes and fille (cant term for a dram of spirits). Mr. Grant had gone to an Indian lodge to receive his credits.

Jan. 13th. After a lot of difficulties, we [the main party] arrived at the N. W. Company facility on Lake de Sable just before nightfall. The ice was really poor on [Sandy] Lake river because of all the springs and marshes, and one sled fell through. My men had a great room provided for them and were offered potatoes and fille (a slang term for a shot of alcohol). Mr. Grant had gone to visit an Indian lodge to settle his accounts.

Jan. 14th. Crossed the lake to the north side, that I might take an observation; found the lat. 46° 9´ 20´´ N. [it is about 46° 46´]. Surveyed that part of the lake. Mr. Grant returned from the Indian lodges. They brought a quantity of furs and 11 beaver carcases.

Jan. 14th. I crossed the lake to the north side to take a reading; I found the latitude to be 46° 9' 20" N. [it is about 46° 46']. I surveyed that section of the lake. Mr. Grant came back from the Indian lodges with a bunch of furs and 11 beaver carcasses.

Jan. 15th. Mr. Grant and myself made the tour of the lake, with two men whom I had for attendants. Found it to be much larger than could be imagined at a view. My men sawed stocks for the sleds, which I found it necessary 141 to construct after the manner of the country. On our march met an Indian coming into the fort; his countenance expressed no little astonishment when told who I was and whence I came; for the people in this country themselves acknowledge that the savages hold the Americans in greater veneration than any other white people. They say of us, when alluding to warlike achievements, that we "are neither Frenchmen nor Englishmen, but white Indians."

Jan. 15th. Mr. Grant and I toured the lake, accompanied by two men I had as helpers. It turned out to be much bigger than I expected. My men cut logs for the sleds, which I found necessary to build in the local style. During our journey, we encountered an Indian coming into the fort; he looked quite surprised when we told him who I was and where I came from, as people here admit that the natives respect Americans more than any other white people. They say about us, when referring to our military feats, that we "are neither French nor English, but white Indians." 141

Jan. 16th. Laid down Lake De Sable, etc. A young Indian whom I had engaged to go as a guide to Lake Sang Sue [Leech Lake], arrived from the woods.

Jan. 16th. Started exploring Lake De Sable, etc. A young Indian I had hired to guide me to Lake Sang Sue [Leech Lake] arrived from the woods.

Jan. 17th. Employed in making sleds, or traineaux de glace, after the manner of the country. Those sleds are made of a single plank turned up at one end like a fiddlehead, and the baggage is lashed on in bags and sacks. Two other Indians arrived from the woods. Engaged in writing.

Jan. 17th. I spent the day making sleds, or traineaux de glace, the local way. These sleds are made from a single plank that’s shaped at one end like a fiddlehead, and the cargo is tied on using bags and sacks. Two other Indians came in from the woods. I worked on writing.

Jan. 18th. Busy in preparing my baggage for my departure for Leech Lake, reading, etc.

Jan. 18th. I’m busy packing my bags for my trip to Leech Lake, reading, and doing other things.

Sunday, Jan. 19th. Employed as yesterday. Two men of the N. W. Company arrived from Fond du Lac Superior with letters, one of which was from their establishment in Athapuscow [Athapasca], and had been since last May on the route. While at this post I ate roasted beavers, dressed in every respect as a pig is usually dressed with us; it was excellent. I could not discern the least taste of Des Bois [i. e., of the wood on which beavers feed]. I also ate boiled moose's head: when well boiled, I consider it equal to the tail of the beaver; in taste and substance they are much alike.

Sunday, Jan. 19th. I worked the same as yesterday. Two men from the N. W. Company arrived from Fond du Lac Superior with letters, one of which came from their establishment in Athapuscow [Athapasca] and had been on the route since last May. While at this post, I ate roasted beaver, prepared just like a pig would be back home; it was excellent. I couldn't taste any hint of the wood that beavers usually eat. I also had boiled moose head: when cooked well, I think it’s just as good as the tail of a beaver; they are quite similar in taste and texture.

Jan. 20th. The men with the sleds took their departure about two o'clock. Shortly after I followed them. We encamped at the portage between the Mississippi and Leech Lake [i. e., Willow[II-51]] river. Snow fell in the night.

Jan. 20th. The guys with the sleds left around two o'clock. Not long after, I set out to follow them. We set up camp at the portage between the Mississippi and Leech Lake [i. e., Willow[II-51]] river. It snowed during the night.

Jan. 21st. Snowed in the morning, but we crossed [Willow portage] about nine o'clock. I had gone on a few points when I was overtaken by Mr. Grant, who informed me that the sleds could not get along, in consequence of water being on the ice [of Willow river]; he sent his men forward. We returned and met the sleds, which had scarcely advanced one mile. We unloaded them and sent eight men back to the post [on Sandy lake] with whatever might be denominated extra articles; but in the hurry sent my salt and ink. Mr. Grant encamped with me and marched early in the morning [of the 22d].

Jan. 21st. It snowed in the morning, but we crossed [Willow portage] around nine o'clock. I had made it a little way when Mr. Grant caught up with me and told me that the sleds couldn't go any further because there was water on the ice [of Willow river]; he sent his men ahead. We turned back and met the sleds, which had barely moved a mile. We unloaded them and sent eight men back to the post [on Sandy lake] with anything that could be considered extra items; in the rush, I ended up sending my salt and ink. Mr. Grant camped with me and set out early the next morning [of the 22d].

Jan. 22d. Made a pretty good day's journey. My Indian came up about noon. Distance 20 miles. 143

Jan. 22. I made a pretty good day's journey. My Indian guide arrived around noon. Distance: 20 miles. 143

Jan. 23d. Marched about 18 miles. Forgot my thermometer, having hung it on a tree; sent Boley back five miles for it. My young Indian and myself killed eight partridges; took him to live with me.

Jan. 23rd. Walked around 18 miles. I forgot my thermometer and left it hanging on a tree, so I sent Boley back five miles to get it. My young Indian companion and I hunted down eight partridges; I decided to have him live with me.

Jan. 24th. At our encampment this night Mr. Grant had encamped on the night of the same day he left me; it was three days' march for us. In the evening the father of his girl came to my camp and stayed all night; he appeared very friendly and was very communicative; but having no interpreter, we made but little progress in conversation. It was late before the men came up.

Jan. 24th. At our campsite tonight, Mr. Grant had set up camp on the same night he left me; it was a three-day march for us. In the evening, the father of his girlfriend came to my camp and stayed the night; he seemed very friendly and was quite talkative, but without an interpreter, our conversation didn’t go far. It was late before the men arrived.

Jan. 25th. Traveled almost all day through the lands, and found them much better than usual. Boley lost the 144 Sioux pipestem which I carried along for the purpose of making peace with the Chipeways; I sent him back for it; he did not return until eleven o'clock at night. It was very warm; thawing all day. Distance 44 points.

Jan. 25th. Traveled almost all day through the areas, and found them much better than usual. Boley lost the 144 Sioux pipestem that I was carrying to make peace with the Chipeways; I sent him back for it; he didn’t come back until eleven o'clock at night. It was very warm; thawing all day. Distance 44 points.

Sunday, Jan. 26th. I left my party in order to proceed to a house or lodge of Mr. Grant's on the Mississippi [opposite Grand Rapids], where he was to tarry until I overtook him. Took with me my Indian, Boley, and some trifling provision; the Indian and myself marched so fast that we left Boley on the route about eight miles from the lodge. Met Mr. Grant's men on their return to Lake De Sable, they having evacuated the house this morning, and Mr. Grant having marched [thence] for Leech Lake. The Indian and I arrived before sundown [at Grant's house[II-52]]. Passed the night very uncomfortably, having nothing to eat, not much wood, nor any blankets. The Indian slept sound. I cursed his insensibility, being obliged to content myself over a few coals all night. Boley did not arrive. In the night the Indian mentioned something about his son, etc.

Sunday, Jan. 26th. I left my group to head to Mr. Grant's house or lodge on the Mississippi [across from Grand Rapids], where he was supposed to wait for me. I brought my Indian companion, Boley, and some minimal supplies; the Indian and I moved so quickly that we lost Boley about eight miles from the lodge. I encountered Mr. Grant's crew on their way back to Lake De Sable; they had left the house this morning, and Mr. Grant had gone [from there] to Leech Lake. The Indian and I reached Grant's house before sunset [at Grant's house[II-52]]. We spent the night quite uncomfortably, with nothing to eat, little firewood, and no blankets. The Indian slept deeply. I cursed his lack of awareness while I had to make do with a few embers all night. Boley didn’t show up. During the night, the Indian mentioned something about his son, etc.

Monday, Jan. 27th. My Indian rose early, mended his mockinsons, then expressed by signs something about his son 145 and the Frenchman we met yesterday. Conceiving that he wished to send some message to his family, I suffered him to depart. After his departure I felt the curse of solitude, although he truly was no company. Boley arrived about ten o'clock. He said that he had followed us until some time in the night; when, believing that he could not overtake us, he stopped and made a fire; but having no ax to cut wood, he was near freezing. He met the Indians, who made him signs to go on. I spent the day in putting my gun in order, mending my mockinsons, etc. Provided plenty of wood; still found it cold, with but one blanket.

Monday, Jan. 27th. My Indian woke up early, fixed his mockinsons, then communicated with gestures about his son 145 and the Frenchman we met yesterday. Thinking he wanted to send a message to his family, I let him leave. After he left, I felt the weight of loneliness, even though he really wasn’t much company. Boley arrived around ten o'clock. He said he had followed us until late at night, but when he realized he couldn’t catch up, he stopped and made a fire; however, without an ax to chop wood, he was almost freezing. He encountered some Indians who signaled him to keep going. I spent the day cleaning my gun, fixing my mockinsons, and so on. I gathered plenty of wood but still felt cold with only one blanket.

I can only account for the gentlemen of the N. W. Company contenting themselves in this wilderness for 10, 15, and some of them for 20 years, by the attachment they contract for the Indian women. It appears to me that the wealth of nations would not induce me to remain secluded from the society of civilized mankind, surrounded by a savage and unproductive wilderness, without books or other sources of intellectual enjoyment, or being blessed with the cultivated and feeling mind of a civilized fair [one].

I can only explain the gentlemen of the N. W. Company staying in this wilderness for 10, 15, and some even for 20 years, by the attraction they feel for the Native women. It seems to me that no amount of wealth would make me want to live isolated from civilized society, surrounded by a wild and barren wilderness, without books or any other sources of intellectual enjoyment, or being fortunate enough to have the company of a refined and empathetic civilized woman.

Tuesday, Jan. 28th. [My party joined Boley and myself at Grant's house to-day. Wednesday, Jan. 29th.[II-53] Took 146 Miller and proceeded ahead of my party; reached Pakagama falls about one o'clock; proceeded to three deserted Chipeway lodges; found a fine parcel of firewood split; cut down three sap pines and wove the branches into one of the lodges to protect ourselves from the storm; had a tolerable night. Thursday, Jan. 30th. Miller and myself] left our encampment at a good hour; unable to find any trail, passed through one of the most dismal cypress swamps I ever saw, and struck the Mississippi at a small lake. Observed Mr. Grant's tracks going through it; found his mark of a cut-off, agreed on between us; took it, and proceeded very well until we came to a small lake where the trail was entirely hid. But after some search on the other side, found it; when we passed through a dismal swamp, on the other side of which we found a large lake at which I was entirely at a loss; no trail was to be seen. Struck a [White Oak[II-54]] 147 point about three miles, where we found a Chipeway lodge of one man, his wife, five children, and one old woman. They received us with every mark that distinguished their 148 barbarity, such as setting their dogs on ours, trying to thrust their hands into our pockets, etc. But we convinced them that we were not afraid, and let them know we were Chewockomen[II-55] (Americans), when they used us more civilly. 149

Tuesday, Jan. 28th. My group met up with Boley and me at Grant's house today. Wednesday, Jan. 29th. [II-53] I took Miller and moved ahead of my group; we arrived at Pakagama Falls around one o'clock; we continued to three abandoned Chipeway lodges; we found a nice pile of split firewood; cut down three sap pines and wove the branches into one of the lodges to shield ourselves from the storm; had a decent night. Thursday, Jan. 30th. Miller and I left our camp at a good time; unable to find any trail, we went through one of the most gloomy cypress swamps I've ever seen, and hit the Mississippi at a small lake. I noticed Mr. Grant's tracks going through it; found his mark for a cutoff, which we had agreed on; took it, and made good progress until we reached a small lake where the trail was completely hidden. After searching on the other side, I found it; then we went through a bleak swamp, on the other side of which we discovered a large lake and I was completely at a loss; there was no visible trail. We struck a [White Oak[II-54]] point about three miles in, where we found a Chipeway lodge with one man, his wife, five kids, and one elderly woman. They welcomed us with every indication of their hostility, like letting their dogs loose on ours and trying to reach into our pockets, etc. But we showed them we weren't scared and made it clear we were Chewockomen[II-55] (Americans), and then they treated us more politely.

After we had arranged a camp as well as possible, I went into the lodge; they presented me with a plate of dried meat. I ordered Miller to bring about two gills of liquor, which made us all good friends. The old squaw gave me more meat, and offered me tobacco, which, not using, I did not take. I gave her an order upon my corporal for one knife and half a carrot of tobacco. Heaven clothes the lilies and feeds the ravens, and the same almighty Providence protects and preserves these creatures. After I had gone out to my fire, the old man came out and proposed to trade beaver-skins for whisky; meeting with a refusal, he left me; when presently the old woman came out with a beaver-skin; she also being refused, he returned to the charge with a quantity of dried meat, which, or any other, I should have been glad to have had. I gave him a peremptory refusal; then all further application ceased. It really appeared that with one quart of whisky I might have bought all they possessed. Night remarkably cold; was obliged to sit up nearly the whole of it. Suffered much with cold and from want of sleep.

After we set up camp as best as we could, I went into the lodge; they served me a plate of dried meat. I told Miller to get about two cups of liquor, which made us all friendly. The old woman gave me more meat and offered me tobacco, which I didn’t take since I don’t use it. I wrote her an order to my corporal for one knife and half a carrot of tobacco. Heaven clothes the lilies and feeds the ravens, and the same powerful Providence looks after these creatures. After I went back to my fire, the old man came out and suggested trading beaver-skins for whisky; when I refused, he left me. Soon after, the old woman came out with a beaver-skin; when she was also turned down, he tried again with a bunch of dried meat, which I would have gladly accepted. I gave him a firm no, and then all further attempts stopped. It really seemed that with just one quart of whisky, I could have bought everything they had. The night was incredibly cold; I had to stay up nearly the whole time. I suffered a lot from the cold and lack of sleep.

Friday, Jan. 31st. Took my clothes into the Indian's lodge to dress, and was received very coolly; but by giving him a dram unasked, and his wife a little salt, I received from them directions for my route. Passed the lake or morass, and opened on meadows through which the Mississippi winds its course of nearly 15 miles long. Took a straight course through them to the head, when I found we had missed the river; made a turn of about two miles and regained it. Passed a fork which I supposed to be [that coming from] Lake Winipie [or Winipeque, i. e., the main Mississippi river coming from Lake Winnibigoshish], making the course N. W. The branch we took was Leech Lake branch, course S. W. and W. Passed a very large meadow or prairie, course W.[II-56] The [Leech Lake branch 150 of the] Mississippi is only 15 yards wide. Encamped about one mile below the traverse of the meadow.

Friday, Jan. 31st. I took my clothes into the Indian's lodge to change, and the reception was quite cold. However, after giving him a drink without being asked and giving his wife a little salt, I got directions for my route. I passed the lake or swamp and entered meadows where the Mississippi winds its way for nearly 15 miles. I went straight through them to the end, but realized we had missed the river; so I made a turn of about two miles and got back to it. I passed a fork that I thought was the one from Lake Winipie [or Winipeque, i. e., the main Mississippi river coming from Lake Winnibigoshish], heading north-west. The branch we took was the Leech Lake branch, heading south-west and west. I passed a very large meadow or prairie, going west. The [Leech Lake branch 150 of the] Mississippi is only 15 yards wide. I camped about one mile below the edge of the meadow.

Saw a very large animal which, from its leaps, I supposed to have been a panther; but if so, it was twice as large as those on the lower Mississippi. He evinced some disposition 151 to approach. I lay down (Miller being in the rear) in order to entice him to come near, but he would not. The night was remarkably cold. Some spirits which I had in a small keg congealed to the consistency of honey. 152

I saw a very large animal that I guessed was a panther from its jumps, but if that was the case, it was twice the size of those I’d seen on the lower Mississippi. It showed some interest in coming closer. I laid down (with Miller behind me) to try to lure it in, but it wouldn’t approach. The night was exceptionally cold. Some liquor I had in a small keg became as thick as honey.

CHAPTER III.

ITINERARY, FINALIZED: LEECH LAKE TO ST. LOUIS, FEBRUARY 1ST-APRIL 30TH, 1806.

Saturday, Feb. 1st. Left our camp pretty early. Passed a continued train of prairie, and arrived at Lake La Sang Sue [Leech lake] at half-past two o'clock. I will not attempt to describe my feelings on the accomplishment of my voyage, for this is [what was then mistaken to be] the main source of the Mississippi.[III-1] The Lake Winipie 153 branch is navigable thence to [Upper] Red Cedar [now Cass] lake, for the distance of five leagues, which is [very far from being] the extremity of the navigation. Crossed the lake 12 miles to the establishment of the N. W. Company, where we arrived about three o'clock [10 o'clock, 154 p. m.]; found all the gates locked, but upon knocking were admitted, and received with marked attention and hospitality by Mr. Hugh M'Gillis. Had a good dish of coffee, biscuit, butter, and cheese for supper.

Saturday, Feb. 1st. We left our camp pretty early. We passed through an endless stretch of prairie and arrived at Lake La Sang Sue (Leech Lake) around 2:30 PM. I won’t try to describe how I felt about completing my journey because this is believed to be the main source of the Mississippi. The Lake Winipie branch is navigable from there to Upper Red Cedar (now Cass Lake) for about five leagues, which is far from the end of the navigation. We crossed the lake for 12 miles to the N.W. Company establishment, where we arrived around 3 PM (10 PM). All the gates were locked, but after knocking, we were let in and received with great attention and hospitality from Mr. Hugh M'Gillis. We had a nice meal of coffee, biscuits, butter, and cheese for dinner.

Sunday, Feb. 2d. Remained all day within doors. In the evening sent an invitation to Mr. [George] Anderson, who was an agent of Dickson, and also for some young Indians at his house, to come over and breakfast in the morning.

Sunday, Feb. 2nd. Stayed inside all day. In the evening, I sent an invitation to Mr. [George] Anderson, who was an agent for Dickson, and also to a few young Indians at his house, inviting them to come over for breakfast in the morning.

Feb. 3d. Spent the day in reading Volney's Egypt,[III-2] proposing some queries to Mr. Anderson, and preparing my young man [Miller] to return with a supply of provisions to my party.

Feb. 3rd. Spent the day reading Volney's Egypt, proposing some questions to Mr. Anderson, and getting my guy [Miller] ready to go back with supplies for my group.

Feb. 4th. Miller departed this morning. Mr. Anderson returned to his quarters. My legs and ankles were so much swelled that I was not able to wear my own clothes and was obliged to borrow some from Mr. M'Gillis.

Feb. 4th. Miller left this morning. Mr. Anderson went back to his room. My legs and ankles were so swollen that I couldn't wear my own clothes and had to borrow some from Mr. M'Gillis.

Feb. 5th. One of Mr. M'Gillis' clerks [Roussand or Boussant[III-3]] had been sent to some Indian lodges and expected to return in four days, but had now been absent nine. Mr. Grant was dispatched in order to find out what had become of him.

Feb. 5th. One of Mr. M'Gillis' clerks [Roussand or Boussant[III-3]] had been sent to some Native American lodges and was supposed to return in four days, but he had now been gone for nine. Mr. Grant was sent to find out what had happened to him.

Feb. 6th. My men arrived at the fort about four o'clock.[III-4] Mr. M'Gillis asked if I had any objections to his hoisting their [British] flag in compliment to ours. I made none, as I had not yet explained to him my ideas. In making a traverse of the lake, some of my men had their ears, some their noses, and others their chins frozen.

Feb. 6th. My team got to the fort around four o'clock.[III-4] Mr. M'Gillis asked if I minded him raising their [British] flag as a gesture towards ours. I didn't object since I hadn't yet shared my thoughts with him. While crossing the lake, some of my team had their ears, some their noses, and others their chins frozen.

Feb. 7th. Remained within doors, my limbs being still very much swelled. Addressed a letter to Mr. M'Gillis on the subject of the N. W. Company trade in this quarter.[III-5]

Feb. 7th. Stayed inside because my limbs were still quite swollen. Wrote a letter to Mr. M'Gillis about the trade of the N. W. Company in this area.[III-5]

Feb. 8th. Took the latitude and found it to be 47° 16´ 13´´. Shot with our rifles.

Feb. 8th. Measured the latitude and found it to be 47° 16' 13''. Fired our rifles.

Sunday, Feb. 9th. Mr. M'Gillis and myself paid a visit to Mr. Anderson, an agent of Mr. Dickson of the Lower Mississippi, who resided at the west end of the lake.[III-6] Found 156 him eligibly situated as to trade, but his houses bad. I rode in a cariole for one person, constructed in the following manner: Boards planed smooth, turned up in front about two feet, coming to a point, and about 2½ feet wide behind; on which is fixed a box covered with dressed skins painted; this box is open at the top, but covered in front about two-thirds of the length. The horse is fastened between the shafts. The rider wraps himself up in a buffalo-robe and sits flat down, having a cushion to lean his back against. Thus accoutered, with a fur cap, etc., he may bid defiance to the wind and weather. Upon our return we found that some of the Indians had already returned from the hunting-camps; also, Monsieur Roussand [Mr. M'Gillis' clerk of Feb. 5th], the gentleman supposed to have been killed by the Indians. His arrival with Mr. Grant diffused a general satisfaction through the fort.

Sunday, Feb. 9th. Mr. M'Gillis and I visited Mr. Anderson, an agent for Mr. Dickson from the Lower Mississippi, who lived at the west end of the lake.[III-6] We found him well-placed for trade, but his houses were in poor condition. I rode in a one-person sleigh, designed like this: smooth planks with the front turned up about two feet to a point, and about 2½ feet wide at the back; on it is a box covered with dressed skins and painted, open at the top but covered in front for about two-thirds of the length. The horse is attached between the shafts. The rider wraps up in a buffalo robe and sits low, with a cushion for support. Dressed like this, with a fur cap and all, he can handle the wind and bad weather. On our way back, we found that some of the Indians had already returned from the hunting camps; also, Monsieur Roussand [Mr. M'Gillis' clerk from Feb. 5th], the gentleman thought to have been killed by the Indians. His return with Mr. Grant brought a sense of general relief throughout the fort.

Feb. 10th. Hoisted the American flag in the fort. The English yacht [Jack] still flying at the top of the flagstaff, I directed the Indians and my riflemen to shoot at it. They soon broke the iron pin to which it was fastened, and brought it to the ground. Reading Shenstone, etc.

Feb. 10th. I raised the American flag at the fort. The English yacht [Jack] was still flying at the top of the flagpole, so I told the Indians and my riflemen to shoot at it. They quickly broke the iron pin that held it up and brought it down. I spent some time reading Shenstone, etc.

Feb. 11th. The Sweet, Buck, Burnt, etc., arrived, all chiefs of note, but the former in particular, a venerable old man.[III-7] From him I learned that the Sioux occupied this 157 ground when, to use his own phrase, "he was a made man and began to hunt; that they occupied it the year that the French missionaries were killed at the river Pacagama." The Indians flocked in.

Feb. 11th. The Sweet, Buck, Burnt, and others showed up, all important chiefs, but especially the first one, who was an old man of great respect. [III-7] From him, I found out that the Sioux were on this land when, in his words, "he was a made man and started hunting; they were here the year the French missionaries were killed at the Pacagama River." The Indians gathered around.

Feb. 12th. Bradley and myself, with Mr. M'Gillis and two of his men, left Leech Lake at ten o'clock, and arrived at the house at [Upper] Red Cedar [now Cass[III-8]] Lake, at 158-164 sunset, a distance of 30 miles. My ankles were very much swelled and I was very lame. From the entrance of the Mississippi to the streight is called six miles, S. W. course. Thence to the south end, S. 30 E. four miles. The bay at the entrance extends nearly E. and W. six miles; it is about 2½ from the north side to a large point. This may be called the upper source of the Mississippi, being 15 miles above Little Lake Winipie [i. e., Lake Winnibigoshish]; 165-167 and the extent of canoe navigation only two leagues to some of the Hudson's Bay waters.

Feb. 12th. Bradley and I, along with Mr. M'Gillis and two of his crew, left Leech Lake at 10 o'clock and reached the house at [Upper] Red Cedar [now Cass[III-8]] Lake at sunset, covering a distance of 30 miles. My ankles were really swollen, and I was quite limping. From the entrance of the Mississippi to the straight part is about six miles in a southwest direction. From there to the south end, it's four miles southeast 30 degrees. The bay at the entrance extends nearly east and west for six miles; it's about 2½ miles from the north side to a large point. This may be considered the upper source of the Mississippi, located 15 miles above Little Lake Winipie [i.e., Lake Winnibigoshish]; and the extent of canoe navigation is only two leagues to some of the Hudson's Bay waters.

Feb. 13th. Were favored with a beautiful day. Took the latitude, and found it to be 47° 42´ 40´´ N. At this place it was that Mr. Thompson[III-9] made his observations in 1798, from which he determined that the source of the Mississippi 168 was in 47° 38´. I walked about three miles back in the country, at two-thirds water. One of our men marched to Lake Winepie [i. e., Lake Winnibigoshish] and returned by one o'clock, for the stem of the Sweet's pipe, a matter of 169 more consequence in his affairs with the Sioux than the diploma of many an ambassador. We feasted on whitefish [Coregonus sp.], roasted on two iron grates fixed horizontally in the back of the chimney; the entrails left in the fish.

Feb. 13th. We were blessed with a beautiful day. Took the latitude and found it to be 47° 42' 40'' N. It was at this location that Mr. Thompson made his observations in 1798, from which he concluded that the source of the Mississippi was at 47° 38'. I walked about three miles back into the countryside, with two-thirds of it being water. One of our men walked to Lake Winepie [i.e., Lake Winnibigoshish] and returned by one o'clock, fetching the stem of the Sweet's pipe, which was more important for his dealings with the Sioux than the diploma of many ambassadors. We enjoyed whitefish [Coregonus sp.], roasted on two iron grates set up horizontally in the back of the chimney, with the entrails left in the fish.

Feb. 14th. Left the house at nine o'clock. It becomes me here to do justice to the hospitality of our hosts: one Roy, a Canadian, and his wife, a Chipeway squaw. They relinquished for our use the only thing in the house that could be called a bed, attended us like servants, nor could either of them be persuaded to touch a mouthful until we had finished our repasts. We made the [Leech Lake] garrison about sundown, having been drawn at least 10 miles in a sleigh by two small dogs. They were loaded with 200 pounds, and went so fast as to render it difficult for the men with snowshoes to keep up with them. The chiefs asked my permission to dance the calumet-dance, which I granted.

Feb. 14th. Left the house at nine o'clock. I have to give credit to our hosts: a Canadian named Roy and his wife, a Chipeway woman. They gave up the only bed in the house for our use, waited on us like staff, and wouldn’t eat until we had finished our meals. We reached the [Leech Lake] garrison around sundown, having been pulled at least 10 miles in a sleigh by two small dogs. They carried a load of 200 pounds and were so fast that the men on snowshoes had a hard time keeping up. The chiefs asked for my permission to perform the calumet dance, which I allowed.

Feb. 15th. The Flat Mouth,[III-10] chief of the Leech Lake 170-171 village, and many other Indians arrived. Received a letter from Mr. M'Gillis.[III-11] Noted down the heads of my speech, and had it translated into French, in order that the interpreter should be perfectly master of his subject.

Feb. 15th. The Flat Mouth, [III-10] chief of the Leech Lake village, and many other Native Americans arrived. I got a letter from Mr. M'Gillis.[III-11] I wrote down the main points of my speech and had it translated into French so that the interpreter would fully understand the topic.

Sunday, Feb. 16th. Held a council with the chiefs and warriors of this place and of Red Lake; but it required much patience, coolness, and management to obtain the objects I desired, viz.: That they should make peace with the Sioux; deliver up their [British] medals and flags; and that some of their chiefs should follow me to St. Louis.[III-12] As a proof of their agreeing to the peace, I directed that they should smoke out of the [Sioux chief] Wabasha's pipe, which lay on the table; they all smoked, from the head chief to the youngest soldier. They generally delivered up their flags with a good grace, except Flat Mouth, who said he had left both at his camp, three days' march, and promised to deliver them up to Mr. M'Gillis to be forwarded. With respect to their returning with me, old Sweet thought it most proper to return to the Indians of Red lake, Red river, and Rainy Lake river. Flat Mouth said it was necessary for him to restrain his young warriors, etc. The other chiefs did not think themselves of sufficient consequence to offer any reason for not following me to St. Louis, a journey 172 of between 2,000 and 3,000 miles through hostile tribes of Indians. I then told them, "that I was sorry to find that the hearts of the Sauteurs of this quarter were so weak; that the other nations would say, 'What! were there no soldiers at Leech, Red, and Rainy Lakes who had the hearts to carry the calumet of their chief to their father?'" This had the desired effect. The Bucks and Beaux [sic—both pl.], two of the most celebrated young warriors, rose and offered themselves to me for the embassy; they were accepted, adopted as my children, and I was installed their father. Their example animated the others, and it would have been no difficult matter to have taken a company; two, however, were sufficient. I determined that it should be my care never to make them regret the noble confidence placed in me; for I would have protected their lives with my own. Beaux is brother to Flat Mouth. Gave my new soldiers a dance and a small dram. They attempted to get more liquor, but a firm and peremptory denial convinced them I was not to be trifled with.

Sunday, Feb. 16th. I held a meeting with the chiefs and warriors from this area and Red Lake. It took a lot of patience, calmness, and skill to achieve what I wanted: for them to make peace with the Sioux, return their [British] medals and flags, and have some of their chiefs accompany me to St. Louis.[III-12] To show their commitment to peace, I instructed them to smoke from the pipe of the [Sioux chief] Wabasha, which was on the table. They all participated, from the head chief to the youngest soldier. Most of them handed over their flags willingly, except for Flat Mouth, who claimed he left both at his camp, three days' journey away, and promised to give them to Mr. M'Gillis to be sent later. Regarding traveling back with me, old Sweet thought it was best to return to the Indians of Red Lake, Red River, and Rainy Lake River. Flat Mouth said he needed to control his young warriors, etc. The other chiefs didn’t think they had enough importance to give reasons for not following me to St. Louis, a trip of about 2,000 to 3,000 miles through hostile Indian territories. I then expressed my disappointment that the hearts of the Sauteurs here seemed so weak; I pointed out that other nations would say, "What? Were there no soldiers at Leech, Red, and Rainy Lakes who had the courage to carry their chief’s peace pipe to their father?" This had the intended effect. The Bucks and Beaux [sic—both pl.], two of the most renowned young warriors, stood up and volunteered for the mission; they were accepted, adopted as my sons, and I became their father. Their example inspired the others, and it wouldn't have been hard to form a group, but two were enough. I made it my mission to ensure they never regretted the trust they placed in me; I would protect their lives as if they were my own. Beaux is Flat Mouth’s brother. I gave my new soldiers a dance and a small drink. They tried to get more alcohol, but I firmly and decisively told them no, making it clear that I wasn’t someone to mess with.

Feb. 17th. The chief of the land[III-13] brought in his flag and delivered it up. Made arrangements to march my party the next day. Instructed Sweet how to send the parole to the Indians of Red river, etc. Put my men through the manual, and fired three blank rounds, all of which not a little astonished the Indians. I was obliged to give my two new soldiers each a blanket, pair of leggins, scissors, and looking-glass.

Feb. 17th. The leader of the land[III-13] brought in his flag and handed it over. I made plans to march my group the next day. I told Sweet how to send the parole to the Indians of Red River, etc. I put my men through the manual and fired three blank rounds, which really surprised the Indians. I had to give each of my two new soldiers a blanket, a pair of leggings, scissors, and a mirror.

Feb. 18th. We[III-14] marched for [Lower] Red Cedar Lake about eleven o'clock, with a guide provided for me by Mr. M'Gillis; were all provided with snowshoes. Marched off amid the acclamations and shouts of the Indians, who generally had remained to see us take our departure. Mr. 173 Anderson promised to come on with letters; he arrived about twelve o'clock and remained all night. He concluded to go down with me to see Mr. Dickson.

Feb. 18th. We marched toward [Lower] Red Cedar Lake around eleven o'clock, guided by someone Mr. M'Gillis arranged for me; we all had snowshoes. We set off to the cheers and shouts of the Indians, who generally stayed to watch us leave. Mr. 173 Anderson promised to come with letters; he arrived around noon and stayed the night. He decided to join me to see Mr. Dickson.

Feb. 19th. Bradley, Mr. L'Rone [?], the two young Indians [Buck and Beau], and myself, left Mr. M'Gillis' at ten o'clock; crossed Leech Lake in a S. E. direction 24 miles. Mr. M'Gillis' hospitality deserves to be particularly noticed; he presented me with his dogs and cariole, valued in this country at $200. One of the dogs broke out of his harness, and we were not able during that day to catch him again; the other poor fellow was obliged to pull the whole load—at least 150 pounds. This day's march was from lake to lake.[III-15]

Feb. 19th. Bradley, Mr. L'Rone, the two young Indians Buck and Beau, and I left Mr. M'Gillis' place at ten o'clock and crossed Leech Lake heading southeast for 24 miles. Mr. M'Gillis' hospitality deserves special mention; he gave me his dogs and sled, which are valued at $200 in this area. One of the dogs broke free from its harness, and we weren’t able to catch it again that day; the other poor dog had to pull the entire load—at least 150 pounds. This day’s journey was from lake to lake.[III-15]

Feb. 20th. I allowed my men to march at least three hours before me; notwithstanding which, as it was cold and the road good, my sleigh dogs brought me ahead of all by one o'clock. Halted for an encampment at half past two o'clock. Our courses this day were S. E. six miles, then S. 18 miles, almost all the way over lakes, some of which were six miles across. Encamped on the bank of a lake called Sandy Lake.[III-16] Indians were out hunting.

Feb. 20th. I let my men march ahead of me for at least three hours; despite that, since it was cold and the road was good, my sled dogs got me ahead of everyone by one o'clock. We stopped to set up camp at half past two. Our route today was southeast for six miles, then south for 18 miles, mostly over lakes, some of which were six miles wide. We camped by a lake known as Sandy Lake. [III-16] The Indians were out hunting.

Feb. 21st. Traveled this day generally S. Passed but two lakes; Sandy Lake, which is of an oblong form, N. and S. four miles, and one other small one. The Indians, at the instigation of Mr. L'Rone, applied for him to accompany us. I consented that he should go as far as [Lower] Red Cedar Lake. I then wrote a note to M'Gillis upon the occasion. After Reale had departed with it, L'Rone disclosed to me that it was his wish to desert the N. W. Company entirely, and accompany me. To have countenanced for a moment anything of this kind, I conceived would have been inconsistent with every principle of honor; I therefore obliged him to return immediately. We then had no guide, our Indians not knowing the road. Our course was through woods and bad brush, 15 miles.

Feb. 21st. Today, I traveled mostly south. We passed by two lakes: Sandy Lake, which is four miles long and shaped like a rectangle running north and south, and another small lake. The Indians, prompted by Mr. L'Rone, asked for him to join us. I agreed to let him go as far as [Lower] Red Cedar Lake. After that, I wrote a note to M'Gillis regarding this. Once Reale left with it, L'Rone revealed to me that he wanted to leave the N. W. Company entirely and travel with me. I felt that even considering such a thing would go against my principles of honor; therefore, I insisted he return immediately. Without him, we had no guide since our Indians didn’t know the route. Our path took us through dense woods and difficult brush for 15 miles.

Feb. 22d. Our course a little to the S. of E., through woods not very thick. Arrived at White Fish Lake[III-17] at eleven o'clock, and took an observation. My party crossed this lake and encamped between two lakes. This may be called the source of Pine river. At this place has been one of the N. W. Company's establishments at the N. E. and S. side. It was a square stockade of about 50 feet, but at this time nearly all consumed by fire. Also one standing over the point on the E. side.

Feb. 22nd. Our route was slightly southeast, through not very dense woods. We reached White Fish Lake[III-17] at eleven o'clock and took a measurement. My group crossed the lake and set up camp between two other lakes. This could be considered the source of Pine River. There used to be one of the N.W. Company's establishments on the northeast and southeast sides. It was a square stockade about 50 feet, but it's mostly been destroyed by fire now. There's also one still standing at the point on the east side.

Sunday, Feb. 23d. My two Indians, Boley, and myself, with my sleigh and dogs, left the party under an idea that we should make [Lower] Red Cedar lake. We marched hard all day, without arriving at the Mississippi. Our course 175 was nearly due east until near night, when we changed more south. Took no provision or bedding. My Indians killed 15 partridges, some nearly black, with a red mark over their eyes, called the savanna partridge [Canada grouse or spruce partridge, Dendragapus canadensis]. Overtaken about noon by two of Mr. Anderson's men, named Brurie and [Blank], Mr. Anderson himself not being able to come. Distance 30 miles.

Sunday, Feb. 23rd. My two Native companions, Boley, and I, with my sled and dogs, left the group thinking we would reach [Lower] Red Cedar Lake. We marched hard all day but didn’t make it to the Mississippi. Our path was mostly straight east until around evening when we shifted more south. We didn’t bring any food or bedding. My companions hunted 15 partridges, some almost black, with a red mark above their eyes, known as the savanna partridge [Canada grouse or spruce partridge, Dendragapus canadensis]. Around noon, we were joined by two of Mr. Anderson's men, named Brurie and [Blank], since Mr. Anderson himself couldn’t come. We traveled a distance of 30 miles.

Feb. 24th. We started early, and after passing over one of the worst roads in the world, found ourselves on a lake about three o'clock; took its outlet [Dean creek] and struck the Mississippi about one mile below the [Chippewa] canoes mentioned on Jan. 1st, by which I knew where we were. Ascended the Mississippi about four miles, and encamped on the west side [about the mouth of Hay creek[III-18]]. Our general course this day was nearly S., when it should 176 have been S. E. My young warriors were still in good heart, singing and showing every wish to keep me so. The pressure of my racket-strings brought the blood through my socks and mockinsons, from which the pain I marched in may be imagined.

Feb. 24th. We set out early and after navigating one of the worst roads imaginable, we found ourselves at a lake around three o'clock. We took the outlet, Dean Creek, and hit the Mississippi about a mile below the Chippewa canoes mentioned on January 1st, which helped me know our location. We traveled up the Mississippi for about four miles and set up camp on the west side near the mouth of Hay Creek. Our general direction today was mostly south when it should have been southeast. My young warriors were still in good spirits, singing and doing everything they could to keep my morale up. The pressure from my racket strings made the blood seep through my socks and mockinsons, giving a sense of the pain I marched with.

Feb. 25th. We marched and arrived at [Lower Red] Cedar lake before noon; found Mr. Grant and De Breche, chief of Sandy lake [Chippewas[III-19]] at the house. This gave me much pleasure, for I conceive Mr. Grant to be a gentleman of as much candor as any with whom I made an acquaintance in this quarter, and the chief, De Breche, is reputed to be a man of better information than any [other] of the Sauteurs.

Feb. 25th. We marched and got to [Lower Red] Cedar Lake before noon; we found Mr. Grant and De Breche, the chief of Sandy Lake [Chippewas[III-19]], at the house. This made me very happy because I think Mr. Grant is a gentleman with as much honesty as anyone I've met around here, and the chief, De Breche, is known to be more knowledgeable than any of the other Sauteurs.

Feb. 26th. Sent one of Mr. Grant's men down with a bag of rice to meet my people; he found them encamped on the Mississippi. Wrote a letter[III-20] to Mr. Dickson on the subject of the Fols Avoins [Folle Avoine or Menomonee Indians]; also, some orders to my sergeant [Kennerman, at the stockade on Swan river]. This evening I had a long conversation with De Breche; he informed me that a string of wampum had been sent among the Chipeways, he thought by the British commanding officer at St. Joseph. He appeared to be a very intelligent man.

Feb. 26th. I sent one of Mr. Grant's men with a bag of rice to meet my people; he found them camped on the Mississippi. I wrote a letter[III-20] to Mr. Dickson regarding the Fols Avoins [Folle Avoine or Menomonee Indians]; I also sent some orders to my sergeant [Kennerman, at the stockade on Swan River]. This evening, I had a long conversation with De Breche; he told me that a string of wampum had been sent among the Chipeways, probably by the British commanding officer at St. Joseph. He seemed to be a very intelligent man.

Feb. 27th. The chief called the White Fisher and seven Indians arrived at the house. My men also arrived about twelve o'clock.

Feb. 27th. The chief called the White Fisher, and seven Indians came to the house. My men also showed up around noon.

Feb. 28th. We left [Lower] Red Cedar lake about eleven 177 o'clock, and went to where the canoes were [near Dean creek], mentioned in my journal of Jan. 1st. My young Indians [Buck and Beau] remained behind under the pretense of waiting for the chief De Breche, who returned to Sandy Lake for his [British] flag and medals, and was to render himself at my post with Mr. Grant about the 15th of the following month.

Feb. 28th. We left [Lower] Red Cedar Lake around eleven 177 in the morning and headed to where the canoes were [near Dean Creek], as I mentioned in my journal on Jan. 1st. My young Indians [Buck and Beau] stayed behind under the pretense of waiting for Chief De Breche, who went back to Sandy Lake for his [British] flag and medals and was supposed to join me at my post with Mr. Grant around the 15th of the following month.

Mar. 1st. Departed early. Passed our encampment of Dec. 31st at nine o'clock. Passed Pine river at twelve o'clock. Passed our encampment of Dec. 30th at three o'clock. Passed our encampment of Dec. 29th just before we came to our present, which we made on the point of the Pine Ridge below. Distance 43 miles.[III-21]

Mar. 1st. Left early in the morning. We passed our campsite from Dec. 31st at 9:00 AM. We crossed Pine River at noon. We went by our campsite from Dec. 30th at 3:00 PM. We passed our campsite from Dec. 29th just before reaching our current location, which we set up at the point of Pine Ridge below. Total distance: 43 miles.[III-21]

Sunday, Mar. 2d. Passed our encampment of Dec. 28th at ten o'clock, that of Dec. 27th at one o'clock, and encamped at that of Dec. 26th [Brainerd]. Found wood nearly sufficient for our use. This morning dispatched Bradley to the last place we had buried a barrel of flour [Dec. 20th, a short distance below Crow Wing river], to thaw the ground and hunt. This day a party of Indians struck the river behind Bradley and before us, but left it 10 miles above Raven [Crow Wing] river.

Sunday, Mar. 2nd. We passed our campsite from Dec. 28th at 10 AM, the one from Dec. 27th at 1 PM, and set up camp at the site from Dec. 26th [Brainerd]. We found enough wood for our needs. This morning, I sent Bradley to the last location where we buried a barrel of flour [Dec. 20th, just below Crow Wing river] to thaw the ground and search for it. Today, a group of Indians moved along the river behind Bradley and in front of us, but left the area 10 miles upstream from Raven [Crow Wing] river.

Mar. 3d. Marched early; passed our Christmas encampment at sunrise. I was ahead of my party in my cariole. Soon afterward I observed a smoke on the W. shore. I hallooed, and some Indians appeared on the bank. I waited until my interpreter came up; we then went to the camp. They proved to be a party of Chipeways, who had left the encampment the same day we left it. They presented me with some roast meat, which I gave my sleigh dogs. They then left their camp and accompanied us down the river. We passed our encampment of Dec. 24th 178 at nine o'clock, of the 23d at ten o'clock, and of the 22d at eleven o'clock; here the Indians crossed over to the W. shore; arrived at the encampment of Dec. 21st at twelve o'clock, where we had a barrel of flour [cached Dec. 20th, short of Crow Wing river].

Mar. 3rd. We started marching early and passed our Christmas campsite at sunrise. I was ahead of my group in my sled. Soon after, I noticed smoke on the west shore. I shouted out, and some Native Americans appeared on the bank. I waited for my interpreter to catch up, and then we headed to their camp. They turned out to be a group of Chippewas who had left the camp the same day we did. They offered me some roasted meat, which I gave to my sled dogs. They then left their camp and joined us as we traveled down the river. We passed our campsite from December 24th at nine o'clock, from the 23rd at ten o'clock, and from the 22nd at eleven o'clock; at this point, the Native Americans crossed over to the west shore. We arrived at the campsite from December 21st at noon, where we had a barrel of flour cached on December 20th, short of the Crow Wing River.

I here found Corporal Meek and another man from the post [on Swan river], from whom I heard that the men were all well; they confirmed the account of a Sioux having fired on a sentinel; and added that the sentinel had first made him drunk and then turned him out of the tent; upon which he fired on the sentinel and ran off, but promised to deliver himself up in the spring. The corporal informed me that the sergeant [Kennerman] had used all the elegant hams and saddles of venison which I had preserved to present to the commander-in-chief and other friends; that he had made away with all the whisky, including a keg I had for my own use, having publicly sold it to the men, and a barrel of pork; that he had broken open my trunk and sold some things out of it, traded with the Indians, gave them liquor, etc.; and this, too, contrary to my most pointed and particular directions. Thus, after I had used in going up the river with my party the strictest economy, living upon two pounds of frozen venison a day, in order that we might have provision to carry us down in the spring, this fellow was squandering the flour, pork, and liquor during the winter, while we were starving with hunger and cold. I had saved all our corn, bacon, and the meat of six deer, and left it at Sandy Lake, with some tents, my mess-boxes, salt, tobacco, etc., all of which we were obliged to sacrifice by not returning the same route we went; we had consoled ourselves at this loss by the flattering idea that we should find at our little post a handsome stock preserved—how mortifying the disappointment!

I found Corporal Meek and another guy from the post [on Swan River], who told me that everyone was doing fine; they confirmed that a Sioux had shot at a sentinel and added that the sentinel had first gotten him drunk and then kicked him out of the tent. After that, he fired at the sentinel and ran off but promised to turn himself in during the spring. The corporal told me that Sergeant Kennerman had used all the fancy hams and venison I set aside to give to the commander-in-chief and other friends; he had gotten rid of all the whisky, including a keg I meant for myself, having publicly sold it to the men, along with a barrel of pork. He had broken into my trunk and sold some stuff out of it, traded with the Indians, gave them liquor, and so on; all of this was against my explicit orders. So, after I had been extremely careful during our trip up the river, living on just two pounds of frozen venison a day to save enough provisions for the return in the spring, this guy was wasting the flour, pork, and liquor during the winter while we were starving from hunger and cold. I had saved all our corn, bacon, and the meat from six deer, leaving it at Sandy Lake with some tents, my mess boxes, salt, tobacco, etc., all of which we had to sacrifice by not going back the same way we came. We had comforted ourselves over this loss with the hopeful thought that we would find a nice supply preserved at our little post—what a letdown!

We raised our barrel of flour and came down to the mouth of the little [Nokasippi] river, on the E., which we had passed on Dec. 21st. The ice covered with water.

We lifted our barrel of flour and came down to the mouth of the little [Nokasippi] river, on the east, which we had crossed on December 21st. The ice was covered with water.

Mar. 4th. Proceeded early. Passed our encampment of 179 Dec. 20th at sunrise. Arrived at that of the 19th [read 17th] at nine o'clock; here we had buried two barrels.[III-22] Made a large fire to thaw the ground. Went on the prairie and found Sparks, one of my hunters, and brought him to the river at the Pine Camp [of Dec. 14th, 15th, 16th, vicinity of Olmsted's bar]. Passed on opposite our encampment of Dec. 13th [at or near Topeka], and encamped where Sparks and some men had an old hunting-camp, and where Fresaie, a Chipeway chief, surrounded them.

Mar. 4th. Set out early. Passed by our camp from 179 Dec. 20th at sunrise. Arrived at the camp of the 19th [actually the 17th] at nine o'clock; here we had buried two barrels.[III-22] Built a large fire to thaw the ground. Went out on the prairie and found Sparks, one of my hunters, and brought him back to the river near the Pine Camp [from Dec. 14th, 15th, 16th, around Olmsted's bar]. Passed by our camp from Dec. 13th [at or near Topeka], and set up camp where Sparks and some men had an old hunting site, and where Fresaie, a Chipeway chief, had surrounded them.

Mar. 5th. Passed all the encampments [Dec. 12th, 11th, 10th, 9th] between Pine creek and the post, at which we arrived about ten o'clock.[III-23] I sent a man on ahead to 180 prevent the salute I had before ordered by letter [of Feb. 28th]; this I had done from the idea that the Sioux chiefs would accompany me. Found all well. Confined my sergeant. About one o'clock Mr. Dickson arrived, with Killeur Rouge, his son, and two other Sioux men, with two women who had come up to be introduced to the Sauteurs they expected to find with me. Received a letter from [Joseph] Reinville.

Mar. 5th. We passed all the camps [Dec. 12th, 11th, 10th, 9th] between Pine Creek and the post, arriving around ten o'clock.[III-23] I sent someone ahead to avoid the salute I had previously ordered by letter [on Feb. 28th]; I had done this thinking the Sioux chiefs would be joining me. Everything was fine upon arrival. I restricted my sergeant. Around one o'clock, Mr. Dickson showed up with Killeur Rouge, his son, two other Sioux men, and two women who came to meet the Sauteurs they thought would be with me. I received a letter from [Joseph] Reinville.

Mar. 6th. Thomas [Carron[III-24]], the Fols Avoin's first chief, arrived with ten others of his nation. I made a serious and authoritative expostulative representation to him of my opinion of the conduct of Shawonoe, another chief of his nation, who had behaved ill. Had also a conference with Killeur Rouge and his people. At night wrote to Messrs. Grant, M'Gillis, and Anderson.

Mar. 6th. Thomas [Carron[III-24]], the first chief of the Fols Avoin, arrived with ten others from his tribe. I gave him a serious and strong statement about my views on the actions of Shawonoe, another chief from his nation, who had acted poorly. I also had a meeting with Killeur Rouge and his group. At night, I wrote to Messrs. Grant, M'Gillis, and Anderson.

Mar. 7th. Held conversations with the Indians. Thomas [Carron], the Fols Avoin chief, assured me that he would interest himself in obliging the Puants to deliver up the men who had recently committed murders on the Ouiscousing and Rock rivers; and if necessary he would make it a national quarrel, on the side of the Americans. This Thomas is a fine fellow, of a very masculine figure, noble and animated delivery, and appears to be very much attached to the Americans. The Sioux informed me that they would wait until I had determined my affairs in this country, and then bear my words to the St. Peters.

Mar. 7th. Had discussions with the Native Americans. Thomas [Carron], the Fols Avoin chief, told me that he would work to persuade the Puants to hand over the men who recently committed murders on the Ouiscousing and Rock rivers; and if needed, he would make it a national issue in favor of the Americans. This Thomas is a great guy, with a strong build, a noble and enthusiastic way of speaking, and he seems to be very loyal to the Americans. The Sioux told me that they would wait until I had sorted out my affairs in this country, and then share my words with the St. Peters.

Mar. 8th. The Fols Avoin chief presented me with his pipe to give to the Sauteurs on their arrival, with assurances of their safety on their voyage, and his wish for them to descend the river. The Fils de Killeur Rouge also presented me with his pipe to present to the Sauteur Indians on their 181 arrival, to make them smoke, and assure them of his friendly disposition, and that he would wait to see them at Mr. Dickson's. Thomas made a formal complaint against a Frenchman, by name Greignor,[III-25] who resided in Green bay, and who he said abused the Indians, beat them, etc., without provocation. I promised to write to the commanding officer or Indian agent at Michilimackinac upon the occasion. The Indians with Mr. Dickson all took their departure. Hitched my dogs in the sleigh, which drew one of the Indian women down the ice, to the no little amusement of the others. Went some distance down the river in order to cut a mast. Cut a pine mast 35 feet long for my big boat at the prairie [Prairie du Chien]. This day my little boy broke the cock of my gun; few trifling misfortunes could have happened which I should have regretted more, as the wild fowl just began to return on the approach of spring.

Mar. 8th. The Fols Avoin chief gave me his pipe to hand over to the Sauteurs when they arrived, assuring me of their safe journey and his desire for them to travel down the river. The Fils de Killeur Rouge also gave me his pipe to present to the Sauteur Indians upon their arrival, so they could smoke it and know he was friendly and would wait to see them at Mr. Dickson's. Thomas officially complained about a Frenchman named Greignor, who lived in Green Bay and he claimed mistreated the Indians, hitting them and so on, without reason. I promised to write to the commanding officer or Indian agent at Michilimackinac about this matter. The Indians with Mr. Dickson all left. I hitched my dogs to the sleigh, which pulled one of the Indian women over the ice, much to the amusement of the others. I went a bit down the river to cut a mast. I cut a 35-foot pine mast for my big boat at the prairie [Prairie du Chien]. Today, my little boy broke the trigger on my gun; few small misfortunes would have upset me more since the wild fowl had just begun to return with the approach of spring.

Sunday, Mar. 9th. I examined into the conduct of my sergeant, and found that he was guilty; punished him by reduction, etc. Visited the Fols Avoin lodges and received a present of some tallow. One of my men arrived from the hunting-camp with two deer.

Sunday, Mar. 9th. I looked into my sergeant's behavior and found him guilty; I punished him by demotion, etc. I visited the Fols Avoin lodges and was given some tallow as a gift. One of my men came back from the hunting camp with two deer.

Mar. 10th. Was visited by the Fols Avoin chief and several others of his nation. This chief was an extraordinary hunter; to instance his power, he killed 40 elk and a bear in one day, chasing the former from dawn to eve. We were all busied in preparing oars, guns, mast, etc., by the time the ice broke up, which was opening fast.

Mar. 10th. I was visited by the chief of the Fols Avoin and several others from his tribe. This chief was an incredible hunter; to show his skill, he killed 40 elk and a bear in one day, chasing the elk from dawn until dusk. We were all busy getting the oars, guns, mast, and other gear ready by the time the ice started to break up, which was happening quickly.

Mar. 11th. In a long conversation with a Reynard, he professed not to believe in an hereafter; but he believed that the world would all be drowned by water at some future period; he asked how it was to be repeopled. In justice to 182 his nation, however, I must observe that his opinion was singular.[III-26]

Mar. 11th. In a lengthy discussion with a Reynard, he claimed he didn’t believe in an afterlife; however, he thought the world would eventually be flooded. He questioned how it would be repopulated. To be fair to his people, I should note that his opinion was quite unique. 182

Mar. 12th. Made preparations; had a fine chase with deer on the ice; killed one. Since our return I have received eight deer from our camp.

Mar. 12th. Made preparations; had a great chase with deer on the ice; hunted one down. Since we got back, I’ve received eight deer from our camp.

Mar. 13th. Received two deer from my hunting-camp. Went out with my gun on the opposite side of the river. 183 Ascended the mountain which borders the prairie. On the point of it I found a stone on which the Indians had sharpened their knives, and a war-club half finished. From this spot you may extend the eye over vast prairies with scarcely any interruption but clumps of trees, which at a distance appeared like mountains, from two or three of which the smoke rising in the air denoted the habitation of the wandering savage, and too often marked them out as victims to their enemies; from whose cruelty I have had the pleasure in the course of the winter and through a wilderness of immense extent to relieve them, as peace has reigned through my mediation from the prairie Des Cheins to the lower Red river. If a subaltern with but 20 men, at so great a distance from the seat of his government, could effect so important a change in the minds of those savages, what might not a great and independent power effect, if, instead of blowing up the flames of discord, they exerted their influence in the sacred cause of peace?

Mar. 13th. I received two deer from my hunting camp. I went out with my gun on the other side of the river. 183 I climbed the mountain that borders the prairie. On the edge, I found a stone where the Indigenous people had sharpened their knives, and a half-finished war club. From this spot, you can see vast prairies with hardly any interruptions except for clusters of trees that looked like mountains from a distance. From two or three of these, smoke rising into the air indicated the presence of wandering tribes, who were too often victims of their enemies' cruelty. I have had the satisfaction of helping them throughout the winter and across a vast wilderness; peace has been maintained through my mediation from the Des Cheins prairie to the lower Red River. If a junior officer with only 20 men, so far from his government, could achieve such a significant change in these people's attitudes, what might a great, independent power achieve if, instead of fueling conflict, they used their influence for the noble cause of peace?

When I returned to the fort, I found the Fols Avoin chief, who intended to remain all night. He told me that near the conclusion of the Revolutionary War his nation began to look upon him as a warrior; that they received a parole from Michilimackinac, on which he was dispatched with 40 warriors; and that on his arrival he was requested to lead them against the Americans. To which he replied: "We have considered you and the Americans as one people. You are now at war; how are we to decide who has justice on their side? Besides, you white people are like the leaves on the trees for numbers. Should I march with my 40 warriors to the field of battle, they with their chief would be unnoticed in the multitude, and would be swallowed up as the big water embosoms the small rivulets which discharge themselves into it. No, I will return to my nation, where my countrymen may be of service against our red enemies, and their actions renowned in the dance of our nation."

When I got back to the fort, I met the Fols Avoin chief, who planned to stay the entire night. He told me that towards the end of the Revolutionary War, his people started to see him as a warrior; they received a parole from Michilimackinac, and he was sent out with 40 warriors. When he arrived, they asked him to lead them against the Americans. He responded, "We have seen you and the Americans as one people. You’re at war now; how do we decide who is right? Besides, you white people are like the leaves on the trees—there are so many of you. If I march with my 40 warriors into battle, we would go unnoticed in the crowd and would be overwhelmed like little streams being absorbed into a big river. No, I will go back to my nation, where my fellow countrymen might be of use against our red enemies, and their bravery will be celebrated in our nation’s dances."

Mar. 14th. Took the latitude by an artificial horizon, 184 and measured the river. Received one deer and a half from my hunting-camp. Ice thinner.

Mar. 14th. Used an artificial horizon to determine the latitude, 184 and measured the river. Got one and a half deer from my hunting camp. The ice is getting thinner.

Mar. 15th. This was the day fixed upon by Mr. Grant and the Chipeway warriors for their arrival at my fort. I was all day anxiously expecting them, for I knew that should they not accompany me down, the peace partially effected between them and the Sioux would not be on a permanent footing. Upon this I take them to be neither so brave or generous as the Sioux, who in all their transactions appear to be candid and brave, whereas the Chipeways are suspicious, consequently treacherous and of course cowards.

Mar. 15th. This was the day Mr. Grant and the Chipeway warriors were scheduled to arrive at my fort. I spent the entire day anxiously waiting for them because I knew that if they didn't come with me, the peace that had been partially established between them and the Sioux wouldn't last. I see them as neither brave nor generous like the Sioux, who seem open and courageous in all their dealings. In contrast, the Chipeways are suspicious, which makes them treacherous and, ultimately, cowards.

Sunday, Mar. 16th. Received three deer from our hunting-camp. Examined trees for canoes.

Sunday, Mar. 16th. Got three deer from our hunting camp. Checked out trees for canoes.

Mar. 17th. Left the fort with my interpreter [Rousseau] and [Private Alexander] Roy, in order to visit Thomas, the Fols Avoin chief, who was encamped, with six lodges of his nation, about 20 miles below us, on a little [Wolf creek of Pike, now Spunk] river which empties into the Mississippi on the W. side, a little above Clear river [of Pike, now the Platte]. On our way down killed one goose, wounded another, and a deer that the dogs had driven into an air-hole; hung our game on the trees. Arrived at the creek; took out on it; ascended three or four miles on one bank, and descended on the other [missing Carron's camp both ways]. Killed another goose. Struck the Mississippi below [Spunk river]. Encamped at our encampment of the [13th] of October, when we ascended the river. Ate our goose for supper. It snowed all day, and at night a very severe storm arose. It may be imagined that we spent a very disagreeable night without shelter, and but one blanket each.

Mar. 17th. Left the fort with my interpreter [Rousseau] and [Private Alexander] Roy to visit Thomas, the Fols Avoin chief, who was camping with six lodges of his people about 20 miles below us, on a small [Wolf creek of Pike, now Spunk] river that flows into the Mississippi on the west side, just above Clear river [of Pike, now the Platte]. On our way down, we killed one goose, wounded another, and got a deer that the dogs had chased into a hole in the ice; we hung our game in the trees. We arrived at the creek, got on it, went up three or four miles on one bank, and came down on the other [missing Carron's camp both ways]. We killed another goose. We reached the Mississippi below [Spunk river]. We set up camp at the same spot where we camped on [13th] of October when we went up the river. We had our goose for dinner. It snowed all day, and at night a severe storm hit. It was pretty rough to spend a very uncomfortable night without shelter and just one blanket each.

Mar. 18th. We marched [up Spunk river], determined to find the [Menomonee] lodges. Met an Indian whose track we pursued through almost impenetrable woods for about 2½ miles to the camp. Here there was one of the finest sugar-camps I almost ever saw, the whole of the timber being sugar-tree. We were conducted to the chief's lodge, who received us in patriarchal style. He pulled off my 185 leggings and mockinsons, put me in the best place in his lodge, and offered me dry clothes. He then presented us with syrup of the maple to drink, and asked whether I preferred eating beaver, swan, elk, or deer; upon my giving the preference to the first, a large kettle was filled by his wife, in which soup was made; this being thickened with flour, we had what I then thought a delicious repast. After we had refreshed ourselves, he asked whether we would visit his people at the other lodges, which we did, and in each were presented with something to eat; by some, with a bowl of sugar; by others, a beaver's tail, etc. After making this tour we returned to the chief's lodge, and found a berth provided for each of us, of good soft bearskins nicely spread, and on mine there was a large feather pillow.

Mar. 18th. We marched [up Spunk river], determined to find the [Menomonee] lodges. We met an Indian whose tracks we followed through nearly impenetrable woods for about 2½ miles to the camp. Here, there was one of the finest sugar camps I had ever seen, all the trees being sugar maples. We were taken to the chief's lodge, who welcomed us in a very warm manner. He took off my 185 leggings and moccasins, placed me in the best spot in his lodge, and offered me dry clothes. He then served us maple syrup to drink and asked if I preferred eating beaver, swan, elk, or deer; when I chose beaver, his wife filled a large kettle with it and made soup; thickened with flour, it was what I then considered a delicious meal. After we had refreshed ourselves, he asked if we would like to visit his people at the other lodges, which we did, and at each one we were offered something to eat; some served a bowl of sugar, others a beaver's tail, etc. After completing this tour, we returned to the chief's lodge and found a sleeping spot ready for each of us, with soft bearskins nicely spread out, and on mine, there was a large feather pillow.

I must not here omit to mention an anecdote which serves to characterize more particularly their manners. This in the eyes of the contracted moralist would deform my hospitable host into a monster of libertinism; but by a liberal mind would be considered as arising from the hearty generosity of the wild savage. In the course of the day, observing a ring on one of my fingers, he inquired if it was gold; he was told it was the gift of one with whom I should be happy to be at that time; he seemed to think seriously, and at night told my interpreter, "That perhaps his father" (as they all called me) "felt much grieved for the want of a woman; if so, he could furnish him with one." He was answered that with us each man had but one wife, and that I considered it strictly my duty to remain faithful to her. This he thought strange, he himself having three, and replied that "He knew some Americans at his nation who had half a dozen wives during the winter." The interpreter observed that they were men without character; but that all our great men had each but one wife. The chief acquiesced, but said he liked better to have as many as he pleased. This conversation passing without any appeal to me, as the interpreter knew my mind on those occasions and answered immediately, it did not appear as an immediate 186 refusal of the woman. Continued snowing very hard all day. Slept very warm.

I can’t forget to mention an anecdote that really highlights their way of life. To a narrow-minded moralist, this would twist my generous host into a monster of promiscuity; but to a free thinker, it would be seen as a reflection of the warm-hearted generosity of a wild person. During the day, when he noticed a ring on one of my fingers, he asked if it was made of gold. I told him it was a gift from someone I would have been happy to be with at that moment. He seemed to take it seriously and later told my interpreter, “Maybe his father” (as they all called me) “feels very sad about not having a woman; if so, he could provide one.” The interpreter explained that in our culture, each man has only one wife, and that I considered it very important to stay faithful to her. He found this odd since he himself had three wives and said, “He knew some Americans in his tribe who had half a dozen wives during the winter.” The interpreter pointed out that those men lacked integrity, but that all our prominent men had only one wife. The chief agreed, but admitted he preferred to have as many as he liked. This conversation didn’t directly involve me, as the interpreter knew my views on these subjects and responded right away, so it didn’t seem like an outright rejection of the woman. Continued snowing very hard all day. Slept very warm.

Mar. 19th. This morning purchased two baskets of sugar, for the amount of which I gave orders on Mr. Dickson. After feasting upon a swan, took our leave for [the Swan river] camp; still snowing. Finding my two companions [the interpreter and Private Roy] unable to keep up, I pushed on and arrived at the [Mississippi] river. When I arrived at the place where I had hung up my first goose [Mar. 17th], I found that the ravens and eagles had not left a feather; and feasting upon the deer was a band sufficient to have carried it away, which had picked its bones nearly clean; what remained I gave my dogs. Stopped at the place where I expected to find the last goose, but could see nothing of it; at length I found it hid under the grass and snow, where some animal had concealed it, after eating off its head and neck. I carried it to the fort, where I arrived about an hour before sundown. Dispatched immediately two men with rackets to meet the interpreter and Le Roy [Private A. Roy]. They arrived about two hours after dark. Some men also arrived at [from?] the hunting-camp with three deer. The snow ceased falling about one hour after dark; it was nearly two feet deep on a level, the deepest that had fallen so low down this winter.

Mar. 19th. This morning I bought two baskets of sugar, which I charged to Mr. Dickson. After enjoying a meal of swan, we left for the camp by the [Swan river]; it was still snowing. Since my two companions, [the interpreter and Private Roy], were struggling to keep up, I moved ahead and reached the [Mississippi] river. When I got to the spot where I had hung up my first goose [Mar. 17th], I found that the ravens and eagles had stripped it of every feather; a group of animals had also feasted on the deer, leaving nearly nothing but bones, which I gave to my dogs. I stopped at the spot where I hoped to find the last goose, but didn't see it anywhere; eventually, I discovered it hidden under the grass and snow, where some animal had concealed it after eating the head and neck. I brought it back to the fort, arriving about an hour before sunset. I quickly sent two men with snowshoes to meet the interpreter and Le Roy [Private A. Roy]. They showed up about two hours after dark. Some other men also returned from [the hunting camp?] with three deer. The snow stopped falling about an hour after dark; it was nearly two feet deep in total, the heaviest snowfall at this elevation this winter.

Mar. 20th. Dispatched nine men to my hunting-camp, whence received two deer. Cloudy almost all day; but the water rose fast over the ice.

Mar. 20th. Sent nine guys to my hunting camp, and got two deer in return. It was cloudy nearly the whole day, but the water was rising quickly over the ice.

Mar. 21st. Received a visit from the Fols Avoin chief called the Shawonoe, and six young men. I informed him without reserve of the news I had heard of him at [Lower] Red Cedar Lake, and the letter I wrote to Mr. Dickson. He denied it in toto, and on the contrary said that he presented his flag and two medals to the Chipeways, as an inducement for them to descend in the spring; and gave them all the encouragement in his power. His party was much astonished at the language I held with him. But from his firm protestations we finally parted friends. He 187 informed me that a camp of Sauteurs were on the river, waiting for the chiefs to come down; from which it appeared they were still expected. At night, after the others had gone, Thomas arrived and stayed all night. We agreed upon a hunting-party; also promised to pay old Shawonoe a visit. He informed me that he set out the other day to follow me, but finding the storm so very bad returned to his wigwam. The thermometer lower than it has been at any time since I commenced my voyage.

Mar. 21st. I had a visit from the Fols Avoin chief known as Shawonoe, along with six young men. I shared with him everything I had heard about him at [Lower] Red Cedar Lake and the letter I wrote to Mr. Dickson. He completely denied it and instead claimed that he offered his flag and two medals to the Chipeways to encourage them to come down in the spring, and he provided them with all the support he could. His group was quite surprised by the way I spoke to him. However, after his strong denials, we parted on friendly terms. He 187 told me that a camp of Sauteurs was on the river, waiting for the chiefs to come down, which indicated they were still expected. Later that night, after the others had left, Thomas arrived and stayed the night. We planned a hunting party and also promised to visit old Shawonoe. He mentioned that he had set out the other day to follow me but turned back to his wigwam because the storm was too severe. The temperature was lower than it’s been at any point since I started my journey.

Mar. 22d. Ten of my men arrived from the hunting-camp with 4½ deer. Thomas departed; I sent a man with him to his camps, from which he sent me two beavers.

Mar. 22. Ten of my guys came back from the hunting camp with 4½ deer. Thomas left; I sent someone with him to his camps, from which he sent me two beavers.

Sunday, Mar. 23d. Agreeably to promise, after breakfast I departed with Miller and my interpreter to pay a visit to the old chief Shawonoe. We arrived at his camp in about two hours. On our way we met the Fols Avoin called Chein Blanche [Chien Blanc], who had visited my post [Dec. 7th] previously to my starting up the river, and at whose house we stopped when passing. We were received by old Shawonoe at his lodge with the usual Indian hospitality, but very different from the polite reception given us by Thomas.

Sunday, Mar. 23rd. As promised, after breakfast, I set out with Miller and my interpreter to visit the old chief Shawonoe. We reached his camp in about two hours. Along the way, we ran into Fols Avoin, known as Chein Blanche [Chien Blanc], who had come to my post [Dec. 7th] before I went up the river, and where we stopped on our way. Old Shawonoe welcomed us at his lodge with the typical Indian hospitality, but it was quite different from the polite reception we got from Thomas.

Charlevoix and others have all borne testimony to the beauty of this nation. From my own observation, I had sufficient reason to confirm their information as respected the males; for they were all straight and well-made, about the middle size; their complexions generally fair for savages, their teeth good, their eyes large and rather languishing; they have a mild but independent expression of countenance, that charms at first sight; in short, they would be considered anywhere as handsome men. But their account of the women I never before believed to be correct. In this lodge there were five very handsome women when we arrived; and about sundown a married pair arrived, whom my interpreter observed were the handsomest couple he knew; and in truth they were, the man being about 5 feet 11 inches, and possessing in an eminent manner all 188 the beauties of countenance which distinguish his nation. His companion was 22 years old, having dark brown eyes, jet hair, an elegantly proportioned neck, and her figure by no means inclined to corpulency, as they generally are after marriage. He appeared to attach himself particularly to me, and informed that his wife was the daughter of an American who, passing through the nation about 23 years before, remained a week or two possessed of her mother, and that she was the fruit of this amour; but his name they were unacquainted with. I had brought six biscuits with me, which I presented her on the score of her being my countrywoman; this raised a loud laugh, and she was called "the Bostonian"[III-27] during the rest of my stay.

Charlevoix and others have all testified to the beauty of this nation. From my own observations, I had plenty of reason to back up their claims regarding the men; they were all tall and well-built, around average height; their skin was generally lighter than most natives', their teeth were nice, and they had large, somewhat dreamy eyes. They had a gentle yet proud expression that was captivating at first glance; in short, they would be considered handsome anywhere. But I never believed their descriptions of the women to be accurate. When we arrived at this lodge, there were five very attractive women present; and around sunset, a married couple arrived. My interpreter noted that they were the most beautiful couple he knew, and indeed they were—the man stood about 5 feet 11 inches tall and had all the facial features that set his nation apart. His partner was 22 years old, with dark brown eyes, jet-black hair, a gracefully shaped neck, and a figure that wasn’t getting heavy, unlike many after they marry. He seemed particularly drawn to me and shared that his wife was the daughter of an American who had passed through the nation about 23 years earlier and stayed for a week or two with her mother, resulting in her birth; however, they did not know his name. I had brought six biscuits with me, which I offered her because she was my countrywoman; this led to loud laughter, and she was called "the Bostonian" during the rest of my stay.

I found them generally extremely hard to deal with. My provision being only a little venison, I wished to procure some bear's oil, for a few gallons of which I was obliged to pay $1 per gallon, and then they wanted to mix tallow with the oil. They also demanded $10 for a bearskin, the most beautiful I ever saw, which I wanted to mount a saddle. Indeed I was informed that traders in this country sometimes give as much as $16 [apiece] for bearskins, for they are eminently superior to anything of the kind on the lower Mississippi, and sell in Europe for double the price. In the evening we were entertained with the calumet and dog dance; also the dance of the ——. Some of the men struck the post and told some of their war exploits; but as they spoke in Menomene, my interpreter could not explain it. After the dance, we had the feast of the dead, 189 as it is called, at which each two or three were served with a pan or vessel full of meat, and when all were ready there was a prayer, after which the eating commenced. Then it was expected we should eat up our portion entirely, being careful not to drop a bone, but to gather all up and put them in the dish. We were then treated with soup. After the eating was finished the chief again gave an exhortation, which finished the ceremony. I am told they then gather up all the fragments, and throw them in the water, lest the dogs should get them. Burning them is considered as sacrilegious. In this lodge were collected at one time 41 persons, great and small, 17 of whom were capable of bearing arms, besides dogs without number.

I found them really difficult to deal with. Since I only had a little venison, I wanted to buy some bear oil, for which I had to pay $1 per gallon, and then they wanted to mix tallow with the oil. They also asked for $10 for a beautiful bearskin that I wanted to use for a saddle. In fact, I was told that traders here sometimes pay as much as $16 for bearskins since they are way better than anything from the lower Mississippi and sell for double the price in Europe. In the evening, we were entertained with the calumet and dog dance, along with the dance of the ——. Some of the men hit the post and shared their war stories, but since they spoke in Menomene, my interpreter couldn’t explain it. After the dance, we had what they call the feast of the dead, where every two or three people were served a pan or container full of meat, and once everyone was ready, there was a prayer before we started eating. We were expected to finish our portions completely, making sure not to drop any bones but to collect everything and put it back in the dish. They also served us soup. After the meal, the chief gave another speech to wrap up the ceremony. I was told they then gather all the leftovers and throw them into the water to keep the dogs from getting them. Burning them is considered sacrilegious. In this lodge, there were 41 people, big and small, 17 of whom could bear arms, plus countless dogs.

Mar. 24th. Rose early and with my dog-sled arrived at the fort before ten o'clock. In the afternoon Mr. Grant arrived with De Breche [Brèche-dent] and some of his young men. Saluted him with 14 rounds. Found my two young warriors [Buck and Beau] of Leech Lake were brave enough to return to their homes. Mr. Grant and myself sat up late talking.

Mar. 24th. Woke up early and got to the fort with my dog sled before ten o'clock. In the afternoon, Mr. Grant showed up with De Breche [Brèche-dent] and some of his young men. I greeted him with 14 rounds. I discovered that my two young warriors [Buck and Beau] from Leech Lake were brave enough to go back to their homes. Mr. Grant and I stayed up late talking.

Mar. 25th. Sent an Indian to Thomas' lodge, and a letter to Mr. Dickson. It snowed and stormed all day. Gave the chief the news.

Mar. 25th. Sent an Indian to Thomas' lodge and a letter to Mr. Dickson. It snowed and stormed all day. Gave the chief the update.

Mar. 26th. Thomas, the Fols Avoin chief, arrived with seven of his men, and old Shawonoe and six of his party. I had them all to feed as well as my own men. At night I gave them leave to dance in the garrison, which they did until ten o'clock; but once or twice told me that if I was tired of them the dance should cease. Old Shawonoe and White Dog [Chien Blanc] of the Fols Avoins told their exploits, which we could not understand; but De Breche arose and said, "I once killed a Sioux and cut off his head with such a spear as I now present to this Winebago"—at the same time presenting one to a Winebago present, with whom the Chipeways were at war; this was considered by the former as a great honor. My hunters went out but killed nothing. 190

Mar. 26th. Thomas, the chief of the Fols Avoin, showed up with seven of his men, along with old Shawonoe and six from his group. I provided food for all of them, as well as my own men. At night, I let them dance in the garrison, which they did until ten o'clock; but a couple of times, they mentioned that if I was tired of them, the dance could stop. Old Shawonoe and White Dog [Chien Blanc] from the Fols Avoins shared their stories of bravery, which we couldn’t fully understand; however, De Breche stood up and said, "I once killed a Sioux and took off his head with a spear like the one I’m presenting to this Winebago” — while handing one to a Winebago who was present, with whom the Chipeways were at war; this was seen as a significant honor by the latter. My hunters went out but didn’t catch anything. 190

Mar. 27th. In the morning the Chipeway chief made a speech and presented his peace pipe to me to bear to the Sioux, on which were seven strings of wampum, as authority from seven bands of the Chipeways either to conclude peace or to make war. As he had chosen the former, he sent his pipe to the Sioux and requested me to inform them that he and his people would encamp at the mouth of the Riviere De Corbeau the ensuing summer, where he would see the United States flag flying. As a proof of his pacific disposition, the Fols Avoin chief then spoke and said: "His nation was rendered small by its enemies; only a remnant was left, but they could boast of not being slaves; for that always in preference to their women and children being taken, they themselves killed them. But that their father (as they called me) had traveled far, and had taken much pains to prevent the Sioux and Chipeways from killing one another; that he thought none could be so ungenerous as to neglect listening to the words of their father; that he would report to the Sioux the pacific disposition of the Sauteurs, and hoped the peace would be firm and lasting." I then in a few words informed De Breche "that I would report to the Sioux all he had said, and that I should ever feel pleased and grateful that the two nations had laid aside the tomahawk at my request. That I thanked the Fols Avoin chief for his good wishes and parole which he had given the Sauteurs." After all this, each chief was furnished with a kettle of liquor, to drink each other's health; and De Breche's flag which I had presented him was displayed in the fort. The Fols Avoins then departed, at which I was by no means displeased; for they had already consumed all the dry meat I had laid aside for my voyage, and I was apprehensive that my hunters would not be able to lay up another supply.

Mar. 27th. In the morning, the Chipeway chief gave a speech and presented his peace pipe to me to take to the Sioux. It had seven strings of wampum, giving me the authority from seven bands of the Chipeways to either make peace or go to war. Since he chose peace, he sent his pipe to the Sioux and asked me to tell them that he and his people would camp at the mouth of the Riviere De Corbeau next summer, where they would see the United States flag flying. To show his peaceful intentions, the Fols Avoin chief spoke and said: "Our nation has been reduced by enemies; only a small group remains, but we can be proud that we are not slaves. We have always chosen to kill our women and children rather than let them be taken. Our father (as we call you) has traveled far and worked hard to prevent the Sioux and Chipeways from fighting each other; I believe no one would be so unkind as to ignore the words of our father. He will let the Sioux know about the peace-loving nature of the Sauteurs and hope that the peace will be strong and lasting." I then briefly told De Breche that I would inform the Sioux of everything he said, and I would always be grateful that the two nations had put down their weapons at my request. I thanked the Fols Avoin chief for his good wishes and promise he had given to the Sauteurs. After that, each chief was given a kettle of liquor to toast to each other's health, and De Breche's flag, which I had given him, was displayed at the fort. The Fols Avoins then left, which I was quite happy about because they had eaten all the dry meat I had saved for my journey, and I was worried that my hunters would not be able to gather more supplies.

Mar. 28th. Late in the afternoon Mr. Grant and the Sauteurs took their departure, calculating that the Sioux had left the country. Took with me one of my soldiers and accompanied them to the Fols Avoins lodge, called the 191 Shawonese, where we ten stayed all night. The Fols Avoins and Sauteurs had a dance, at which I left them and went to sleep. Feasted on elk, sugar, and syrup. Previously to the Indians' departing from my post, I demanded the chief's medal and flags; the former he delivered, but with a bad grace; the latter he said were in the lands when I left Lake De Sable (as instructed by the traders I suppose), and that he could not obtain them. It thundered and lightened.

Mar. 28th. Later in the afternoon, Mr. Grant and the Sauteurs took off, assuming that the Sioux had left the area. I took one of my soldiers with me and went along to the Fols Avoins lodge, called the 191 Shawonese, where we all stayed the night. The Fols Avoins and Sauteurs had a dance, and I decided to leave them and go to sleep. We feasted on elk, sugar, and syrup. Before the Indians left my post, I asked for the chief's medal and flags; he handed over the medal reluctantly, but he claimed the flags were back in the lands when I left Lake De Sable (probably as the traders instructed), and that he couldn’t get them. There was thunder and lightning.

Mar. 29th. We all marched in the morning, Mr. Grant and party for Sandy Lake, and I for my hunting-camp. I gave him my spaniel dog. He joined me again after we had separated about five miles. Arrived at my hunting-camp about eight o'clock in the morning, and was informed that my hunters had gone to bring in a deer; they arrived with it, and about eleven o'clock we all went out hunting. Saw but few deer, out of which I had the good fortune to kill two. On our arrival at camp found one of my men at the garrison with a letter from Mr. Dickson. The soldier informed me that one Sioux had arrived with Mr. Dickson's men. Although much fatigued, as soon as I had eaten something I took one of my men and departed for the garrison one hour before sundown. The distance was 21 miles, and the ice very dangerous, being rotten, with water over it nearly a foot deep; we had sticks in our hands, and in many places ran them through the ice. It thundered and lightened, with rain. The Sioux, not finding the Sauteurs, had returned immediately.

Mar. 29th. We all set out in the morning, Mr. Grant and his group heading to Sandy Lake, while I went to my hunting camp. I gave him my spaniel dog. He caught up with me again after we split up about five miles down the road. I arrived at my hunting camp around eight o'clock in the morning and learned that my hunters had gone to retrieve a deer; they returned with it, and around eleven o'clock, we all went out hunting. We saw very few deer, but I was fortunate enough to kill two. When we got back to camp, one of my men was at the garrison with a letter from Mr. Dickson. The soldier told me that one Sioux had arrived with Mr. Dickson's men. Even though I was quite tired, after having something to eat, I took one of my men and headed to the garrison one hour before sunset. The distance was 21 miles, and the ice was very treacherous, rotten with nearly a foot of water on top of it; we each had sticks in our hands and often used them to probe the ice. It thundered and lightning flashed, with rain falling. The Sioux, unable to locate the Sauteurs, had turned back immediately.

Sunday, Mar. 30th. Wrote to Mr. Dickson, and dispatched his man. Considerably stiff from my yesterday's march. Calked our boats, as the ice had every appearance of breaking up in a few days. Thus while on the wing of eager expectation, every day seemed an age. Received 2½ deer from our hunting-camp.

Sunday, Mar. 30th. Wrote to Mr. Dickson and sent his guy. I'm pretty sore from yesterday's hike. We sealed our boats since the ice looked like it would break up in a few days. With eager anticipation, each day felt like forever. Received 2½ deer from our hunting camp.

Mar. 31st. Finished calking my boats; the difficulty then was with me, what I should get to pitch the seams. We were all this day and next as anxiously watching the ice as a lover would the arrival of the priest who was to 192 unite him to his beloved. Sometimes it moved a little, but soon closed. An Indian and his woman crossed it when the poles which they held in their hands were forced through in many places. The provision to which I was obliged to restrict myself and men, viz., two pounds of fresh venison per day, was scarcely sufficient to keep us alive. Though I had not an extraordinary appetite, yet I was continually hungry.

Mar. 31st. I finished sealing up my boats; the challenge then was figuring out what I could use to pitch the seams. We spent this day and the next anxiously watching the ice, just like a lover waiting for the priest who was to 192 unite him with his beloved. Sometimes it shifted a bit, but then it quickly froze over again. An Indian and his woman crossed it, their poles sinking through in many spots. The amount of food I had to limit myself and the others to—two pounds of fresh venison per day—was barely enough to keep us going. Even though I didn’t have an enormous appetite, I was always feeling hungry.

[Apr. 1st. No entry.]

[Apr. 1. No entry.]

Apr. 2d. Went out and killed one deer and two partridges. The ice began to move opposite the fort at the foot of the rapids, but dammed up below. Received half a dozen bears from my hunting-camp. Launched our canoe and brought her down.

Apr. 2nd. Went out and shot one deer and two partridges. The ice started to shift near the fort at the bottom of the rapids, but got stuck downstream. I received six bears from my hunting camp. We launched our canoe and brought it down.

Apr. 3d. Sent one man down to see the river, another to the camp, and took two men myself over the hills on the other side of the Mississippi to hunt. In the course of the day I killed a swan and a goose, and we certainly would have killed one or two elk had it not been for the sleigh-dogs; for we lay concealed on the banks of Clear river when four came and threw themselves into it opposite, and were swimming directly to us when our dogs bounced into the water, and they turned. We then fired on them, but they carried off all the lead we gave them, and we could not cross the river unless we rafted (it being bank-full), which would have detained us too long a time. In the evening it became very cold, and we passed rather an uncomfortable night.

Apr. 3rd. I sent one guy to check out the river, another to the camp, and took two guys with me over the hills on the other side of the Mississippi to hunt. During the day, I shot a swan and a goose, and we definitely would have gotten one or two elk if it hadn't been for the sled dogs; we were hidden on the banks of Clear River when four elk came and jumped into the water right across from us, swimming directly toward us when our dogs jumped in after them, causing them to turn back. We then shot at them, but they took all the shots we fired, and we couldn't cross the river without making a raft (it was overflowing), which would have taken too long. In the evening, it got really cold, and we had a pretty uncomfortable night.

Apr. 4th. Took our course home. I killed one large buck and wounded another. We made a fire and ate breakfast. Arrived at the fort at two o'clock. Was informed that the river was still shut below, at the cluster of [Beltrami's Archipelago, Pike's Beaver, and now the Thousand] islands. Received some bear-meat and one deer from the camp.

Apr. 4th. Headed back home. I shot one large buck and injured another. We made a fire and had breakfast. Got to the fort at two o'clock. I was told that the river was still blocked downstream at the group of [Beltrami's Archipelago, Pike's Beaver, and now the Thousand] islands. I received some bear meat and a deer from the camp.

Apr. 5th. In the morning dispatched two men down the river in order to see if it was open. My hunters arrived from the camps. Tallowed my boats with our candles and 193 launched them; they made considerable water. The young [son of] Shawonoe arrived in my canoe from above, with about 1,000 lbs. of fur, which he deposited in the fort. The men returned and informed me that the river was still shut about 10 miles below.

Apr. 5th. In the morning, I sent two guys down the river to check if it was clear. My hunters came back from the camps. I coated my boats with our candles and 193 launched them; they took on quite a bit of water. The young [son of] Shawonoe arrived in my canoe from upstream, with about 1,000 lbs. of fur, which he left at the fort. The guys returned and told me that the river was still frozen about 10 miles down.

Sunday, Apr. 6th. Sailed my peroque with Sergeant Bradley [promoted, vice Kennerman reduced] and two men, to descend the river and see if it was yet open below. They returned in the afternoon and reported all clear. I had previously determined to load and embark the next day, and hoped to find it free by the time I arrived. The Fols Avoin called the Shawonoe arrived and encamped near the stockade. He informed me that his nation had determined to send his son down in his place, as he declined the voyage to St. Louis. All hearts and hands were employed in preparing for our departure. In the evening the men cleared out their room, danced to the violin, and sang songs until eleven o'clock, so rejoiced was every heart at leaving this savage wilderness.

Sunday, Apr. 6th. I took my canoe out with Sergeant Bradley [promoted, replacing Kennerman who was demoted] and two guys to paddle down the river and see if it was open further down. They came back in the afternoon and said everything was clear. I had already decided to load up and set off the next day, hoping it would still be clear when I got there. The Fols Avoin, called the Shawonoe, showed up and set up camp near the stockade. He told me that his tribe had decided to send his son in his place since he didn’t want to make the trip to St. Louis. Everyone was busy getting ready for our departure. In the evening, the guys cleared out their space, danced to the violin, and sang songs until eleven o'clock, so happy was everyone to be leaving this wild wilderness.

Apr. 7th. Loaded our boats and departed at 40 minutes past ten o'clock. At one o'clock arrived at Clear river, where we found my canoe and men. Although I had partly promised the Fols Avoin chief to remain one night, yet time was too precious, and we put off; passed the Grand [Sauk] Rapids, and arrived at Mr. Dickson's[III-28] just before sun-down. We were saluted with three rounds. At night he treated all 194 my men with a supper and a dram. Mr. Dickson, Mr. Paulier, and myself sat up until four o'clock in the morning.

Apr. 7th. We loaded our boats and left at 10:40 AM. At 1 PM, we arrived at Clear River, where we found my canoe and crew. Even though I had partly promised the Fols Avoin chief to stay for one night, time was too valuable, so we pushed on; we passed the Grand [Sauk] Rapids and reached Mr. Dickson's[III-28] just before sunset. We were greeted with three rounds of fire. At night, he treated all my men to dinner and a drink. Mr. Dickson, Mr. Paulier, and I stayed up until 4 AM.

Apr. 8th. Were obliged to remain this day on account of some information to be obtained here. I spent the day in making a rough chart of St. Peters, notes on the Sioux, etc., and settling the affairs of the Indian department with Mr. Dickson, for whose communications and those of Mr. Paulier I am infinitely indebted. Made every necessary preparation for an early embarkation.

Apr. 8th. We had to stay here today because we needed to gather some information. I spent the day creating a rough map of St. Peters, jotting down notes on the Sioux, and handling matters related to the Indian department with Mr. Dickson, to whom I owe a lot for his insights and those of Mr. Paulier. I got everything ready for an early departure.

Apr. 9th. Rose early in the morning and commenced my arrangements. Having observed two Indians drunk during the night, and finding upon inquiry that the liquor had been furnished by a Mr. Greignor or Jennesse [La Jeunesse], I sent my interpreter to them to request they would not sell any strong drink to the Indians; upon which Mr. Jennesse demanded the restrictions in writing, which were given to him.[III-29] On demanding his license it amounted to no more than merely a certificate that he had paid the tax required by a law of the Indiana territory on all retailers of merchandise, 195 and was by no means an Indian license; however, I did not think proper to go into a more close investigation. Last night was so cold that the water was covered with floating cakes of ice, of a strong consistence. After receiving every mark of attention from Messrs. Dickson and Paulier, I took my departure at eight o'clock. At 4 p. m. arrived at the house of Mr. Paulier, 25 leagues, to whose brother I had a letter. Was received with politeness by him and a Mr. Veau [Vean of 1807 text, p. 56] who had wintered alongside of him, on the very island at which we had encamped on the night of the [4th?] of October in ascending.

Apr. 9th. I woke up early and started making my preparations. I noticed that two Indigenous people were drunk the night before, and when I asked around, I found out that Mr. Greignor or Jennesse [La Jeunesse] had provided the alcohol. I sent my interpreter to tell them not to sell any hard drinks to the Indigenous people, and Mr. Jennesse asked for that request in writing, which I provided him. [III-29] When I asked to see his license, it turned out to be just a certificate proving he had paid the tax required by a law in the Indiana territory on all retailers, which was not an Indian license at all. Still, I decided not to investigate further. It was so cold last night that the water was covered with thick sheets of ice. After being treated with great hospitality by Messrs. Dickson and Paulier, I left at eight o'clock. I arrived at Mr. Paulier's house at 4 p.m., after traveling 25 leagues, and he was polite in receiving me, along with a Mr. Veau [Vean of 1807 text, p. 56], who had spent the winter with him on the same island where we camped on the night of the [4th?] of October during our ascent.

After having left this place some time, we discovered a bark canoe ahead; we gained on it for some time, when it turned a point about 300 yards before, and on our turning it also, it had entirely disappeared. This excited my curiosity; I stood up in the barge, and at last discovered it turned up in the grass of the prairie; but after we had passed a good gunshot, three savages made their appearance from under it, launched it in the river, and followed, not knowing of my other boats, which had just turned the point immediately upon them. They then came on; and on my stopping for the night at a vacant trading-house, they also stopped, and addressed me, "Saggo, Commandant," or "Your servant, Captain." I directed my interpreter to inquire their motives for concealing themselves. They replied that their canoe leaked, and that they had turned her up to discharge the water. This I did not believe; and as their conduct was equivocal I received them rather sternly; I gave them, however, a small dram and piece of bread. They then re-embarked and continued down the river.

After leaving this place for a while, we spotted a canoe ahead; we got closer to it for some time, but then it rounded a bend about 300 yards ahead. When we rounded the bend too, it had completely vanished. This piqued my curiosity; I stood up in the boat and finally saw it turned upside down in the grass of the prairie. However, after we passed a good distance, three individuals emerged from under it, launched it into the river, and followed, unaware of my other boats that had just rounded the bend right behind them. They then came toward us, and when I stopped for the night at an empty trading post, they also stopped and addressed me, "Saggo, Commandant," or "Your servant, Captain." I had my interpreter ask them why they were hiding. They said their canoe was leaking and that they had turned it over to get the water out. I didn’t believe them; their behavior was suspicious, so I received them rather sternly, but I did give them a small drink and a piece of bread. They then got back in their canoe and continued down the river.

Their conduct brought to mind the visit of Fils de Pinchow to Mr. Dickson, during the winter; one principal cause of which was that he wished to inform me that the seven men, whom I mentioned to have met [Sept. 28th] when crossing the portage of St. Anthony, had since declared that they would kill him for agreeing to the peace between the Sioux and the Sauteurs; me for being instrumental 196 in preventing them from taking their revenge for relations killed by Sauteurs in August, 1805; and Thomas, the Fols Avoin chief, for the support he seemed disposed to give me. This information had not made the impression it ought to have made, coming from so respectable a source as the first chief of the village; but the conduct of those fellows put me to the consideration of it. And I appeal to God and my country, if self-preservation would not have justified me in cutting those scoundrels to pieces wherever I found them? This my men would have done, if ordered, amid a thousand of them, and I should have been supported by the chiefs of the St. Peters, at the mouth of which were 300 warriors, attending my arrival; also [I should have been justified in cutting to pieces], the rascal who fired on my sentinel last winter [see Mar. 3d, p. 178]. I dreaded the consequences of the meeting, not for the present, but for fear the impetuosity of my conduct might not be approved of by my government, which did not so intimately know the nature of those savages.

Their behavior reminded me of Fils de Pinchow's visit to Mr. Dickson during the winter. One main reason for that visit was to let me know that the seven men I mentioned meeting [Sept. 28th] while crossing the portage of St. Anthony had since declared they would kill him for agreeing to the peace between the Sioux and the Sauteurs. They would target me for helping to stop them from taking revenge for relatives killed by the Sauteurs in August 1805, and Thomas, the Fols Avoin chief, for the support he seemed willing to give me. This news didn’t have the impact it should have had, considering it came from such a respected source as the village's chief, but the actions of those men forced me to think about it. And I swear to God and my country, wouldn’t self-preservation have justified me in taking those scoundrels out wherever I found them? My men would have done that if I had ordered it, even against a thousand of them, and I would have had the backing of the chiefs at St. Peters, where 300 warriors were waiting for my arrival. Also, I would have been justified in taking out the rascal who fired on my sentinel last winter [see Mar. 3d, p. 178]. I feared the consequences of that encounter—not for the moment, but because I worried my government might not approve of my impulsive actions, which truly didn’t understand the nature of those savages.

This day, for the first time, we saw the commencement of vegetation; yet the snow was a foot deep in some places.

This day, for the first time, we saw the start of plant growth; yet the snow was a foot deep in some spots.

Apr. 10th. Sailed at half past five o'clock; about seven passed Rum river, and at eight were saluted by six or seven lodges of Fols Avoins, among whom was a Mr. [Blank], a clerk of Mr. Dickson's. Those people had wintered on Rum river, and were waiting for their chiefs and traders to descend in order to accompany them to the Prairie Des Chiens. Arrived at the Falls of St. Anthony at ten o'clock. Carried over all our lading and the canoe to the lower end of the portage, and hauled our boats up on the bank. I pitched my tents at the lower end of the encampment, where all the men encamped except the guard, whose quarters were above.

Apr. 10th. We set sail at 5:30 AM; around 7, we passed Rum River, and by 8, we were greeted by six or seven lodges of Fols Avoins, including a Mr. [Blank], a clerk for Mr. Dickson. These people had spent the winter on Rum River and were waiting for their chiefs and traders to arrive so they could accompany them to Prairie des Chiens. We reached the Falls of St. Anthony at 10 AM. We carried all our cargo and the canoe to the lower end of the portage and pulled our boats up onto the bank. I set up my tents at the lower end of the campsite, where all the men were camping except for the guard, who were stationed above.

The appearance of the Falls was much more tremendous than when we ascended; the increase of water occasioned the spray to rise much higher, and the mist appeared like clouds. How different my sensations now, from what they 197 were when at this place before! At that time, not having accomplished more than half my route, winter fast approaching, war existing between the most savage nations in the course of my route, my provisions greatly diminished and but a poor prospect of an additional supply, many of my men sick and the others not a little disheartened, our success in this arduous undertaking very doubtful, just upon the borders of the haunts of civilized men, about to launch into an unknown wilderness—for ours was the first canoe that had ever crossed this portage—were reasons sufficient to dispossess my breast of contentment and ease. But now we have accomplished every wish, peace reigns throughout the vast extent, we have returned thus far on our voyage without the loss of a single man, and hope soon to be blessed with the society of our relations and friends.

The Falls looked even more amazing than when we first visited; the increase in water made the spray rise much higher, and the mist looked like clouds. My feelings now are so different from what they were the last time I was here! Back then, I hadn’t made it halfway through my journey, winter was approaching fast, there was war between some of the most savage nations along my route, my supplies were running low with little hope for more, many of my men were sick, and the rest were pretty discouraged. Success in this tough undertaking seemed very uncertain, right on the edge of civilized lands, about to step into an unknown wilderness—our canoe was the first ever to cross this portage. There were plenty of reasons to keep me from feeling content and at ease. But now we’ve achieved everything we wanted, peace reigns across the vast area, we’ve made it this far on our journey without losing a single man, and we hope to soon be reunited with our family and friends.

The river this morning was covered with ice, which continued floating all day; the shores were still barricaded with it.

The river this morning was covered with ice that kept drifting all day; the banks were still lined with it.

Apr. 11th. Although it snowed very hard, we brought over both boats and descended the river to the [Pike's] island at the entrance of the St. Peters. I sent to the chiefs and informed them I had something to communicate to them. Fils de Pinchow immediately waited on me, and informed me that he would provide a place for the purpose. About sundown I was sent for and introduced into the council-house, where I found a great many chiefs of the Sussitongs, Gens des Feuilles, and Gens du Lac. The Yanctongs had not yet come down. They were all waiting for my arrival. There were about 100 lodges, or 600 people; we were saluted on our crossing the river with ball, as usual. The council-house was two large lodges, capable of containing 300 men. In the upper were 40 chiefs, and as many pipes set against the poles, alongside of which I had the Sauteur's pipes arranged. I then informed them in short detail of my transactions with the Sauteurs; but my interpreters were not capable of making themselves understood. I was therefore obliged to omit mentioning every particular relative to the 198 rascal who fired on my sentinel, and to the scoundrel who broke the Fols Avoins' canoes and threatened my life. The interpreters, however, informed them that I wanted some of their principal chiefs to go to St. Louis; and that those who thought proper might descend to the prairie [Prairie du Chien], where we would give them more explicit information. They all smoked out of the Sauteurs' pipes, excepting three, who were painted black and who were some of those who lost their relations last winter. I invited Fils de Pinchow and the son of Killeur Rouge to come over and sup with me; when Mr. Dickson and myself endeavored to explain what I intended to have said to them, could I have made myself understood; that at the Prairie we would have all things explained; that I was desirous of making a better report of them than Capt. [Meriwether] Lewis could do from their treatment of him. The former of those savages was the person who remained around my post all last winter, and treated my men so well; they endeavored to excuse their people, etc.

Apr. 11th. Despite heavy snow, we brought both boats and went down the river to the [Pike's] island at the entrance of St. Peters. I sent word to the chiefs that I had something to discuss. Fils de Pinchow immediately came to see me and said he would find a place for our meeting. Around sunset, I was summoned and brought into the council house, where many chiefs from the Sussitongs, Gens des Feuilles, and Gens du Lac were gathered. The Yanctongs hadn’t arrived yet. They were all waiting for me. There were about 100 lodges, or 600 people; we were welcomed across the river with gunfire, as usual. The council house was made up of two large lodges, capable of holding 300 men. Inside, there were 40 chiefs, and just as many pipes placed against the poles, alongside the Sauteur's pipes that I had arranged. I then briefly informed them of my dealings with the Sauteurs; however, my interpreters struggled to communicate clearly. Because of this, I was forced to leave out the details about the 198 jerk who shot at my guard, and the scoundrel who broke the Fols Avoins' canoes and threatened my life. Nonetheless, the interpreters told them that I wanted some of their main chiefs to go to St. Louis, and those who wanted to could come down to the prairie [Prairie du Chien], where I would provide more detailed information. They all smoked from the Sauteurs' pipes, except for three who were painted black, mourning family members they lost last winter. I invited Fils de Pinchow and the son of Killeur Rouge to come over and have dinner with me. Mr. Dickson and I tried to explain what I intended to convey to them if I had been able to communicate clearly; that in the Prairie we would clarify everything; that I wanted to report on them more positively than Capt. [Meriwether] Lewis could based on his treatment by them. The former of those natives was the one who stayed near my post all last winter and treated my men well; they tried to excuse their people, and so on.

Apr. 12th. Embarked early. Although my interpreter had been frequently up the river, he could not tell me where the cave spoken of by Carver could be found; we carefully sought for it, but in vain.[III-30] At the Indian village a few 199 miles above [read below: see note72, p. 74] St. Peters we were about to pass a few lodges, but on receiving a very particular invitation to come on shore, we landed and were received in a lodge kindly; they presented us sugar, etc. I gave the proprietor a dram, and was about to depart, when he demanded a kettle of liquor; on being refused, and after 200 I had left the shore, he told me that he did not like the arrangements and that he would go to war this summer. I directed the interpreter to tell him that if I returned to the St. Peters with the troops I would settle that affair with him. On our arrival at the St. Croix, I found Petit Corbeau 201 [Little Raven: see note2, p. 85] with his people, and Messrs. Frazer and Wood. We had a conference, when Petit Corbeau made many apologies for the misconduct of his people; he represented to us the different manners in 202 which his young warriors had been inducing him to go to war; that he had been much blamed for dismissing his party last fall, but that he was determined to adhere as far as lay in his power to our instructions; that he thought it most prudent to remain here and restrain the warriors. He then presented me with a beaver robe and pipe, and his message to the general, that he was determined to preserve peace, and make the road clear; also, a remembrance of his promised medal. I made him a reply calculated to confirm him in his good intentions, and assured him that he should not be the less remembered by his father, although not present.

Apr. 12th. We set off early. Even though my interpreter had traveled up the river many times, he couldn’t tell me where the cave mentioned by Carver was located; we searched for it carefully, but with no success.[III-30] At the Indian village a few 199 miles upstream [read below: see note72, p. 74] from St. Peters, we were about to pass a few lodges, but after receiving a very specific invitation to come ashore, we landed and were warmly welcomed in a lodge; they offered us sugar, and other things. I gave the owner a drink, and was about to leave when he asked for a kettle of liquor; when I refused and after I had left the shore, he told me he wasn’t happy with the situation and that he planned to go to war this summer. I instructed the interpreter to tell him that if I returned to St. Peters with the troops, I would resolve that issue with him. Upon reaching the St. Croix, I found Petit Corbeau 201 [Little Raven: see note2, p. 85] with his people, along with Messrs. Frazer and Wood. We had a meeting, during which Petit Corbeau apologized several times for the behavior of his people; he explained how his young warriors had been pressuring him to go to war; that he had been criticized for sending his party away last fall, but he was determined to follow our instructions as much as he could; that he believed it was wiser to stay here and keep the warriors in check. He then gave me a beaver robe and a pipe, along with his message to the general, that he was committed to keeping the peace and ensuring the path was clear; he also reminded me of his promised medal. I responded in a way that would encourage his good intentions and assured him that he would not be forgotten by his father, even though he was not present.

I was informed that notwithstanding the instruction of his license and my particular request, Murdoch Cameron [see note64, p. 66] had taken liquor and sold it to the Indians on the river St. Peters, and that his partner below had been equally imprudent. I pledged myself to prosecute them according to law; for they have been the occasion of great confusion and of much injury to the other traders.

I learned that despite the terms of his license and my specific request, Murdoch Cameron [see note64, p. 66] had been drinking and selling liquor to the Indians on the St. Peters River, and that his partner downstream had acted just as recklessly. I committed to prosecuting them under the law; their actions have caused significant trouble and harm to other traders.

This day we met a canoe of Mr. Dickson's loaded with provision, under the charge of Mr. Anderson, brother of Mr. [George] Anderson at Leech Lake. He politely offered me any provision he had on board, for which Mr. Dickson had given me an order; but not now being in want I did not accept of any. This day, for the first time, I observed the trees beginning to bud, and indeed the climate seemed to have changed very materially since we passed the Falls of St. Anthony.

This day we encountered a canoe belonging to Mr. Dickson, loaded with supplies and managed by Mr. Anderson, the brother of Mr. [George] Anderson at Leech Lake. He kindly offered me any supplies he had on board, as Mr. Dickson had given me an order for them; however, since I wasn't in need at the moment, I declined. Today, for the first time, I noticed the trees starting to bud, and it felt like the climate had changed significantly since we passed the Falls of St. Anthony.

Sunday, Apr. 13th. We embarked after breakfast. Messrs. Frazer and Wood accompanied me. Wind strong ahead. They outrowed us—the first boat or canoe we met with on the voyage able to do it; but then they were double-manned and light. Arrived at the band of Aile Rouge [Red Wing: see note67, p. 69] at two o'clock, where we were saluted as usual.

Sunday, Apr. 13th. We set off after breakfast. Messrs. Frazer and Wood joined me. The wind was strong against us. They outrowed us—the first boat or canoe we encountered on the journey that could do so; but then they had two people rowing and were lighter. We reached the band of Aile Rouge [Red Wing: see note67, p. 69] at two o'clock, where we received our usual greeting.

We had a council, when he spoke with more detestation of the conduct of the rascals at the mouth of the St. Peters than any man I had yet heard. He assured me, speaking 203 of the fellow who had fired on my sentinel and threatened to kill me, that if I thought it requisite, he should be killed; but as there were many chiefs above with whom he wished to speak, he hoped I would remain one day, when all the Sioux would be down, and I might have the command of a thousand men of them; that I would probably think it no honor, but that the British used to flatter them they were proud of having them for soldiers. I replied in general terms, and assured him it was not for the conduct of two or three rascals that I meant to pass over all the good treatment I had received from the Sioux nation; but that in general council I would explain myself. That as to the scoundrel who fired at my sentinel, had I been at home the Sioux nation would never have been troubled with him, for I would have killed him on the spot; but that my young men did not do it, apprehensive that I would be displeased. I then gave him the news of the Sauteurs, etc.; that as to remaining one day, it would be of no service; that I was much pressed to arrive below, as my general expected me, my duty called me, and the state of my provision demanded the utmost expedition; that I would be happy to oblige him, but my men must eat. He replied that, Lake Pepin being yet shut with ice, if I went on and encamped on the ice it would not get me provision; that he would send out all his young men the next day; and that if the other bands did not arrive he would depart the day after with me. In short, after much talk, I agreed to remain one day, knowing that the lake was closed and that we could proceed only nine miles if we went.

We had a meeting where he spoke with more disgust about the actions of the troublemakers at the mouth of St. Peters than anyone I had heard before. He assured me, mentioning the guy who fired at my guard and threatened to kill me, that if I thought it was necessary, he should be killed; however, since there were many chiefs above him that he wanted to talk to, he hoped I would stay one more day when all the Sioux would be present, and I could command a thousand of them. He mentioned that I might not see it as an honor, but the British used to flatter them into thinking they should be proud to have them as soldiers. I replied generally and assured him that it wasn't just because of the actions of a few troublemakers that I would overlook all the good treatment I received from the Sioux nation; I would explain my position in the council. As for the scoundrel who fired at my guard, had I been at home, the Sioux nation would never have dealt with him, because I would have killed him right then and there; but my young men didn't do anything, worried that I would be upset. I then informed him about the Sauteurs, etc.; and mentioned that staying another day wouldn't be helpful; I was in a hurry to get downriver as my general was expecting me, my duty called me, and I needed to attend to my supplies. I would be happy to help him, but my men needed to eat. He responded that since Lake Pepin was still frozen, camping on the ice wouldn't provide me with food; he would send out all his young men the next day, and if the other groups didn't arrive, he would leave with me the day after. In short, after a lot of discussion, I agreed to stay one more day, knowing that the lake was closed and we could only move nine miles if we tried.

This appeared to give general satisfaction. I was invited to different feasts, and entertained at one by a person whose father had been enacted a chief by the Spaniards. At this feast I saw a man called by the French Roman Nose [Nez de Corbeau[III-31]], and by the Indians Wind that Walks, who was formerly the second chief of the Sioux; 204 but being the cause of the death of one of the traders, seven years since, he voluntarily relinquished that dignity, and has frequently requested to be given up to the whites. But he was now determined to go to St. Louis and deliver himself up, where he said they might put him to death. His long repentance and the great confidence of the nation in him would perhaps protect him from a punishment which the crime merited. But as the crime was committed long before the United States assumed its authority, and as no law of theirs could affect it, unless it were ex post facto and had a retrospective effect, I conceived it would certainly be dispunishable[III-32] now. I did not think proper, however, to so inform him. I here received a letter from Mr. Rollett,[III-33] partner of Mr. Cameron, with a present of some brandy, coffee, and sugar. I hesitated about receiving those articles from the partner of the man I intended to prosecute: their amount being trifling, however, I accepted of them, offering him pay. I assured him that the prosecution arose from a sense of duty, and not from any personal prejudice. My 205 canoe did not come up, in consequence of the head wind. Sent out two men in a canoe to set fishing-lines; the canoe overset, and had it not been for the timely assistance of the savages, who carried them into their lodges, undressed them, and treated them with the greatest humanity and kindness, they must inevitably have perished. At this place I was informed that the rascal spoken of as having threatened my life had actually cocked his gun to shoot me from behind the hills, but was prevented by the others.

This seemed to please everyone. I was invited to various feasts, and at one, I was entertained by a person whose father had been appointed a chief by the Spaniards. At this feast, I met a man known to the French as Roman Nose and to the Indians as Wind that Walks, who was formerly the second chief of the Sioux. However, after causing the death of one of the traders seven years ago, he voluntarily gave up that title and has often asked to be surrendered to the whites. Now, he was set on going to St. Louis to turn himself in, saying they might execute him. His long remorse and the great trust the nation had in him might protect him from the punishment his crime deserved. But since the crime happened long before the United States took control, and their laws couldn’t apply unless they were retroactive, I believed it wouldn’t be punishable now. However, I didn’t think it was right to inform him of that. At this point, I received a letter from Mr. Rollett, a partner of Mr. Cameron, along with a gift of some brandy, coffee, and sugar. I hesitated to accept these items from the partner of the man I planned to prosecute, but since the value was small, I accepted them, offering to pay him. I assured him that the prosecution was a matter of duty, not personal bias. My canoe didn’t arrive due to the headwind. I sent two men out in a canoe to set fishing lines; however, the canoe capsized, and if it weren’t for the timely help from the natives, who took them to their lodges, undressed them, and treated them with incredible kindness, they would have definitely drowned. While I was here, I learned that the scoundrel who had threatened my life had actually aimed his gun to shoot me from behind the hills, but was stopped by others.

Apr. 14th. Was invited to a feast by Roman Nose. His conversation was interesting, and shall be detailed hereafter. The other Indians had not yet arrived. Messrs. Wood, Frazer, and myself ascended a high hill called the Barn [or La Grange; see note68, p. 70], from which we had a view of Lake Pepin, of the valley through which the Mississippi by numerous channels wound itself to the St. Croix, the Cannon river, and the lofty hills on each side.

Apr. 14th. I was invited to a feast by Roman Nose. His conversation was fascinating, and I’ll share more about it later. The other Native Americans hadn't arrived yet. Mr. Wood, Mr. Frazer, and I climbed a high hill known as the Barn [or La Grange; see note68, p. 70], where we could see Lake Pepin, the valley through which the Mississippi twisted through several channels to the St. Croix, the Cannon River, and the tall hills on either side.

Apr. 15th. Arose very early and embarked about sunrise, much to the astonishment of the Indians, who were entirely prepared for the council when they heard I had put off. However, after some conversation with Mr. Frazer, they acknowledged that it was agreeably to what I had said, that I would sail early, and that they could not blame me. I was very positive in my word, for I found it by far the best way to treat the Indians. Aile Rouge had a beaver robe and pipe prepared to present, but was obliged for the present to retain it. Passed through Lake Pepin with my barges; the canoe being obliged to lie by, did not come on. Stopped at a prairie on the right bank, descending about nine miles below Lake Pepin. Went out to view some hills which had the appearance of the old fortifications spoken of [by Carver: see note of the Grand Encampment, p. 59]; but I will speak more fully of them hereafter. In these hollows I discovered a flock of elk; took out 15 men, but we were not able to kill any. Mr. Frazer came up and passed on about two miles. We encamped together. 206 Neither Mr. Wood's nor my canoe arrived. Snowed considerably.

Apr. 15th. I got up very early and set out around sunrise, much to the surprise of the Indians, who were all set for the council when they heard I was leaving. However, after talking with Mr. Frazer, they agreed that my early departure was in line with what I had mentioned earlier, and they couldn’t hold it against me. I was very firm about what I had said, as I found this approach worked best with the Indians. Aile Rouge had a beaver robe and pipe ready to give me, but had to hold off for now. We passed through Lake Pepin with my barges; the canoe had to stay behind and didn’t make it. We stopped at a prairie on the right bank, about nine miles downstream from Lake Pepin. I went out to check out some hills that looked like the old fortifications mentioned [by Carver: see note of the Grand Encampment, p. 59]; but I’ll discuss them in more detail later. In those hollows, I spotted a herd of elk; I took 15 men out, but we weren’t able to catch any. Mr. Frazer came along and went ahead for about two miles. We set up camp together. 206 Neither Mr. Wood's nor my canoe made it. It snowed quite a bit.

Apr. 16th. Mr. Frazer's canoes and my boats sailed about one hour by the sun. We waited some time, expecting Mr. Wood's barges and my canoe; but hearing a gun fired just above our encampment, we were induced to make sail. Passed Aile Prairie [Winona: note57, p. 54], also La Montagne qui Trompe a [Trempe à] L'eau, the prairie De Cross [La Crosse], and encamped on the W. shore [at Brownsville], a few hundred yards below where I had encamped on the [11th] day of September, in ascending. Killed a goose flying. Shot at some pigeons at our camp, and was answered from behind an island with two guns; we returned them, and were replied to by two more. This day the trees appeared in bloom. Snow might still be seen on the sides of the hills. Distance 75 miles.

Apr. 16th. Mr. Frazer's canoes and my boats sailed for about an hour based on the sun. We waited for a while, expecting Mr. Wood's barges and my canoe; but after hearing a gunshot just above our camp, we decided to set sail. We passed Aile Prairie [Winona: note57, p. 54], La Montagne qui Trompe a [Trempe à] L'eau, the prairie De Cross [La Crosse], and set up camp on the west shore [at Brownsville], a few hundred yards below where I had camped on the [11th] day of September while going upstream. I shot a goose flying by. I also shot at some pigeons at our camp and got a response from behind an island with two gunshots; we returned fire and got answered with two more. The trees were blooming today. Snow was still visible on the hillsides. Distance 75 miles.

Apr. 17th. Put off pretty early and arrived at Wabasha's band at eleven o'clock, where I [was] detained all day for him [at Upper Iowa river]; but he alone of all the hunters remained out all night. Left some powder and tobacco for him. The Sioux presented me with a kettle of boiled meat and a deer. I here received information that the Puants had killed some white men below. Mr. Wood's and my canoe arrived.

Apr. 17th. I set out pretty early and got to Wabasha's band at eleven o'clock, where I was held up all day waiting for him at the Upper Iowa River; but he was the only one of all the hunters who stayed out all night. I left some powder and tobacco for him. The Sioux gave me a kettle of boiled meat and a deer. I also found out that the Puants had killed some white men downriver. My canoe and Mr. Wood's canoe arrived.

Apr. 18th. Departed from our encampment very early. Stopped to breakfast at the Painted Rock. Arrived at Prairie Des Cheins at two o'clock, and were received by crowds on the bank. Took up my quarters at Mr. Fisher's. My men received a present of one barrel of pork from Mr. Campbell, a bag of biscuit, 20 loaves of bread, and some meat from Mr. Fisher. A Mr. Jearreau, from Cahokia, is here, who embarks to-morrow for St. Louis. I wrote to General Wilkinson by him.[III-34] I was called on by a number of chiefs, Reynards, Sioux of the Des Moyan [Des Moines river], etc. The Winebagos were here intending, as I was 207 informed, to deliver some of the murderers to me. Received a great deal of news from the States and Europe, both civil and military.

Apr. 18th. Left our campsite very early. Stopped for breakfast at the Painted Rock. Arrived at Prairie Des Cheins at two o'clock, where we were greeted by crowds on the bank. I settled in at Mr. Fisher's. My team received a gift of a barrel of pork from Mr. Campbell, a bag of biscuits, 20 loaves of bread, and some meat from Mr. Fisher. A Mr. Jearreau from Cahokia is here and will leave for St. Louis tomorrow. I wrote to General Wilkinson through him.[III-34] I was visited by several chiefs, including the Reynards and the Sioux from the Des Moyan [Des Moines river], etc. The Winebagos were here and I was told they intended to hand over some of the murderers to me. I got a lot of news from the States and Europe, both civil and military.

Apr. 19th. Dined at Mr. Campbell's in company with Messrs. Wilmot, Blakely, Wood, Rollet, Fisher, Frazer, and Jearreau. Six canoes arrived from the upper part of St. Peters, with the Yanctong chiefs from the head of that river. Their appearance was indeed savage, much more so than any nation I have yet seen. Prepared my boat for sail. Gave notice to the Puants that I had business to do with them the next day. A band of the Gens Du Lac arrived. Took into my pay as interpreter Mr. Y. [read J.] Reinville.

Apr. 19th. Had dinner at Mr. Campbell's with Messrs. Wilmot, Blakely, Wood, Rollet, Fisher, Frazer, and Jearreau. Six canoes came from the upper part of St. Peters, carrying the Yanctong chiefs from the head of that river. They looked very wild, even more so than any other tribe I've seen. Got my boat ready to sail. Informed the Puants that I had business with them the next day. A group from the Gens Du Lac showed up. Hired Mr. Y. [read J.] Reinville as my interpreter.

Sunday, Apr. 20th. Held a council with the Puant chiefs, and demanded of them the murderers of their nation;[III-35] they required till to-morrow to consider it. I made a written demand of the magistrates to take depositions concerning the late murders.[III-36] Had a private conversation with Wabasha.

Sunday, Apr. 20th. Held a meeting with the Puant leaders and asked them for the names of the people responsible for the murders in their community; [III-35] they asked for until tomorrow to think it over. I made a formal request to the officials to collect statements regarding the recent murders. [III-36] Had a private conversation with Wabasha.

This afternoon they had a great game of the cross on the prairie, between the Sioux on the one side, and the Puants and Reynards on the other. The ball is made of some hard substance and covered with leather; the cross-sticks are round and net-work, with handles of three feet long. The parties being ready, and bets agreed upon, sometimes to the amount of some thousand dollars, the goals are set up on the prairie at the distance of half a mile. The ball is thrown up in the middle, and each party strives to drive it to the opposite goal; when either party gains the first rubber, which is driving it quick round the post, the ball is again taken to the center, the ground changed, and the contest renewed; and this is continued until one side gains four times, which decides the bet. It is an interesting sight to see two or three hundred naked savages contending on the 208 plain who shall bear off the palm of victory; as he who drives the ball round the goal is much shouted at by his companions. It sometimes happens that one catches the ball in his racket, and depending on his speed endeavors to carry it to the goal; when he finds himself too closely pursued he hurls it with great force and dexterity to an amazing distance, where there are always flankers of both parties ready to receive it; it seldom touches the ground, but is sometimes kept in the air for hours before either party can gain the victory. In the game which I witnessed the Sioux were victorious—more, I believe, from the superiority of their skill in throwing the ball than by their swiftness, for I thought the Puants and Reynards the swiftest runners.

This afternoon, they had an exciting lacrosse game on the prairie, with the Sioux on one side and the Puants and Reynards on the other. The ball is made of a hard material and covered with leather; the sticks are round with a netting, and each handle is three feet long. Once both sides were ready and bets were placed—sometimes reaching thousands of dollars—the goals were set up on the prairie half a mile apart. The ball is thrown up in the center, and both teams try to drive it to the opposing goal. When one team scores first by quickly running the ball around the post, the ball is taken back to the center, the sides switch, and the game continues. This goes on until one side scores four times, which decides the bet. It’s a thrilling sight to see two or three hundred naked players competing on the plain to determine who claims victory; the player who scores is cheered loudly by his team. Sometimes a player catches the ball in his stick and, depending on how fast he is going, tries to carry it to the goal. If he finds himself closely chased, he launches it with impressive force and skill to a great distance, where flankers from both sides are ready to catch it; it rarely hits the ground and can stay in the air for hours before a winner emerges. In the game I watched, the Sioux won—more, I believe, due to their skill in throwing the ball than their speed, as I thought the Puants and Reynards were the fastest runners.

Apr. 21st. Was sent for by La Feuille, and had a long and interesting conversation with him, in which he spoke of the general jealousy of his nation toward their chiefs; and said that although he knew it might occasion some of the Sioux displeasure, he did not hesitate to declare that he looked on Nez Corbeau [otherwise Raven Nose and Roman Nose] as the man of most sense in their nation, and he believed it would be generally acceptable if he was reinstated in his rank. Upon my return I was sent for by Red Thunder,[III-37] chief of the Yanctongs, the most savage band of the Sioux. He was prepared with the most elegant pipes and robes I ever saw, and shortly declared, "That white blood had never been shed in the village of the Yanctongs, even when rum was permitted; that Mr. Murdoch Cameron arrived at his village last autumn; that he invited him to eat, gave him corn as a bird; that Cameron informed him of the prohibition of rum, and was the only person who afterward sold it in the village." After this I had a council with the Puants. Spent the evening with Mr. 209 Wilmot, one of the best informed and most gentlemanly men in the place.

Apr. 21st. La Feuille called for me, and we had a long and engaging conversation where he talked about the widespread jealousy of his people towards their leaders. He expressed that, even if it might upset some of the Sioux, he had no hesitation in saying that he viewed Nez Corbeau [also known as Raven Nose and Roman Nose] as the smartest person in their tribe, and he thought it would be widely accepted if he were restored to his position. When I got back, Red Thunder, the chief of the Yanctongs, the toughest group among the Sioux, asked for me. He came prepared with the most beautiful pipes and robes I’ve ever seen and soon stated, "No white blood has ever been shed in the Yanctong village, even when rum was allowed; Mr. Murdoch Cameron came to my village last autumn; I invited him to eat, offering him corn like a bird; Cameron told me about the rum ban and was the only one who later sold it in the village." After that, I had a meeting with the Puants. I spent the evening with Mr. 209 Wilmot, one of the most knowledgeable and refined men in town.

Apr. 22d. Held a council with the Sioux and Puants, the latter of whom delivered up their [British] medals and flags. Prepared to depart to-morrow.

Apr. 22nd. Had a meeting with the Sioux and Puants, who returned their [British] medals and flags. Getting ready to leave tomorrow.

Apr. 23d. After closing my accounts, etc., at half past twelve o'clock we left the Prairie; at the lower end of it were saluted by 17 lodges of the Puants. Met a barge, by which I received a letter from my lady. Further on met one batteau and one canoe of traders. Passed one trader's camp. Arrived at Mr. Dubuque's at [mouth of Catfish Creek, at] ten o'clock at night; found some traders encamped at the entrance with 40 or 50 Indians; obtained some information from Mr. D., and requested him to write me on certain points. After we had boiled our victuals, I divided my men into four watches and put off, wind ahead. Observed for the first time the half-formed leaves on the trees.

Apr. 23rd. After finishing my accounts and such, we left the Prairie at 12:30. At the lower end, we were greeted by 17 lodges of the Puants. I encountered a barge, from which I received a letter from my lady. Further down, we came across a trading boat and a canoe. We passed by a trader's camp. We arrived at Mr. Dubuque's at [mouth of Catfish Creek] at 10 PM; there were some traders camped at the entrance with about 40 or 50 Indians. I got some information from Mr. D. and asked him to write to me about certain matters. After we cooked our food, I divided my men into four watches and set off, facing a headwind. For the first time, I noticed the half-formed leaves on the trees.

Apr. 24th. In the morning we used our oars until ten o'clock, and then floated while breakfasting. At this time two barges, one bark, and two wooden canoes passed us under full sail; by one of which I sent back a letter to Mr. Dubuque that I had forgotten to deliver. Stopped at dark to cook supper; after which, rowed under the windward shore, expecting we could make headway with four oars; but were blown on the lee shore in a few moments, when all hands were summoned, and we again with difficulty made to windward, came-to, placed one sentry on my bow, and all hands beside went to sleep. It rained, and before morning the water overflowed my bed in the bottom of the boat, having no cover or any extra accommodations, as it might have retarded my voyage. The wind very hard ahead.

Apr. 24th. In the morning, we rowed until ten o'clock, then floated while we had breakfast. During this time, two barges, one sailing ship, and two wooden canoes passed us with their sails up; I sent back a letter to Mr. Dubuque that I'd forgotten to deliver with one of them. We stopped at dark to cook dinner, and after that, we rowed along the windward shore, hoping to make progress with four oars. However, we were quickly blown onto the lee shore, so everyone was called to help, and we managed to make our way back to the windward side with difficulty. We anchored, placed one sentry at the front of the boat, and everyone else went to sleep. It rained, and by morning, the water had overflowed my bed at the bottom of the boat since I had no cover or extra gear, which would have slowed down my journey. The wind was very strong and blowing directly against us.

Apr. 25th. Obliged to unship our mast to prevent its rolling overboard with the swell. Passed the first Reynard village [near head of Rock River rapids on the Iowan side] at twelve o'clock; counted 18 lodges. Stopped at the prairie in descending on the left, about the middle of the 210 rapids, where there is a beautiful cove or harbor [Watertown, Rock Island Co., Ill.]. There were three lodges of Indians here, but none of them came near us. Shortly after we had left this, observed a barge under sail, with the United States flag, which upon our being seen put to shore on the Big [now Rock] Island, about three miles above Stony [Rock] river, where I also landed. It proved to be Capt. Many[III-38] of the Artillerists, who was in search of some Osage prisoners among the Sacs and Reynards. He informed me that at the [large Sac] village of Stony Point [near the mouth of Rock river] the Indians evinced a strong disposition to commit hostilities; that he was met at the mouth of the river by an old Indian, who said that all the inhabitants of the village were in a state of intoxication, and advised him to go up alone. This advice, however, he had rejected. That when they arrived there they were saluted by the appellation of the bloody Americans who had killed such a person's father, such a person's mother, brother, etc. The women carried off the guns and other arms, and concealed them. That he then crossed the river opposite the village, and was followed by a number of Indians with pistols under their blankets. That they would listen to no conference whatever relating to the delivery of the prisoners, but demanded insolently why he wore a plume in his hat, declared that they looked on it as a mark of war, and immediately decorated themselves with their raven's feathers, worn only in cases of hostility. We regretted that our orders would not permit of our punishing the scoundrels, as by a coup de main we might easily have 211 carried the village. Gave Capt. Many a note of introduction to Messrs. Campbell, Fisher, Wilmot, and Dubuque, and every information in my power. We sat up late conversing.

Apr. 25th. We had to take down our mast to stop it from rolling overboard with the waves. We passed the first Reynard village [near the head of Rock River rapids on the Iowan side] at noon and counted 18 lodges. We stopped at the prairie on the left, around the middle of the 210 rapids, where there’s a beautiful cove or harbor [Watertown, Rock Island Co., Ill.]. There were three Indian lodges here, but none came over to us. Shortly after leaving, we saw a barge with the United States flag sailing, which, upon spotting us, went to shore on Big [now Rock] Island, about three miles above Stony [Rock] River, where I also got off. It turned out to be Capt. Many[III-38] of the Artillerists, who was looking for some Osage prisoners among the Sacs and Reynards. He told me that at the large Sac village of Stony Point [near the mouth of Rock River], the Indians were very aggressive; that he was greeted at the river's mouth by an old Indian who said that everyone in the village was drunk and advised him to go in alone. However, he ignored that advice. When they got there, they were called the bloody Americans who had killed someone’s father, mother, brother, etc. The women took the guns and other weapons and hid them. He then crossed the river opposite the village, followed by several Indians with pistols under their blankets. They wouldn't listen to any discussion about the prisoners' release, but rudely asked why he wore a feather in his hat, stating they saw it as a sign of war, and immediately put on their raven feathers, which they reserved for times of hostility. We regretted that our orders didn’t allow us to punish those scoundrels, as we could have easily taken the village by a coup de main. I gave Capt. Many a letter of introduction to Messrs. Campbell, Fisher, Wilmot, and Dubuque, and shared all the information I could. We stayed up late talking.

Apr. 26th. Capt. Many and myself took breakfast and embarked; wind directly ahead, and a most tremendous swell to combat, which has existed ever since we left the prairie. Capt. Many under full sail. Descended by all the sinuosity of the shore, to avoid the strength of the wind and force of the waves. Indeed I was confident I could sail much faster up than we could possibly make down. Encamped on Grant's prairie, where we had encamped Aug. 25th when ascending. There was one Indian and family present, to whom I gave some corn.

Apr. 26th. Captain Many and I had breakfast and then boarded the boat; the wind was blowing straight against us, and there was a huge swell to deal with that had been there since we left the prairie. Captain Many had the sails fully up. We navigated along the twists of the shore to avoid the strength of the wind and the force of the waves. I was actually sure we could sail much faster upstream than we could make it downstream. We set up camp on Grant's Prairie, where we had camped on August 25th when heading upstream. There was one Native American with his family there, and I gave them some corn.

Sunday, Apr. 27th. It cleared off during the night. We embarked early and came from eight or ten leagues above the river Iowa to the [U. S. agricultural] establishment at the lower Sac village [at Nauvoo, Ill., see Aug. 20th, 1805] by sundown, a distance of nearly 48 leagues. Here I met with Messrs. Maxwell and Blondeau; took the deposition of the former on the subject of the Indians' intoxication at this place, for they were all drunk. They had stolen a horse from the establishment, and offered to bring him back for liquor, but laughed at them when offered a blanket and powder. Passed two canoes and two barges. At the establishment received two letters from Mrs. Pike. Took with us Corporal Eddy and the other soldier whom Capt. Many had left. Rowed with four oars all night. A citizen took passage with me.

Sunday, Apr. 27th. It cleared up overnight. We set out early and traveled from about eight or ten leagues upstream from the Iowa River to the [U.S. agricultural] site at the lower Sac village [at Nauvoo, Ill., see Aug. 20th, 1805] by sundown, a distance of nearly 48 leagues. There, I met with Messrs. Maxwell and Blondeau; I took the deposition of the former regarding the Indians' drunkenness at this location, as they were all intoxicated. They had stolen a horse from the establishment and offered to return it for liquor, but they laughed when offered a blanket and powder. We passed two canoes and two barges. At the establishment, I received two letters from Mrs. Pike. We took Corporal Eddy and the other soldier whom Capt. Many had left with us. We rowed with four oars all night. A citizen joined me for the journey.

Apr. 28th. In the morning passed a wintering-ground where, from appearance, there must have been at least seven or eight different establishments. At twelve o'clock arrived at the French house [Hurricane Settlement] mentioned in our voyage up, Aug. 16th [see note13, that date]. Here we landed our citizen; his name was [Blank], and he belonged to the settlement on Copper river. He informed me there were about 25 families in the settlement. 212

Apr. 28th. In the morning, we passed a wintering area where it looked like there were at least seven or eight different locations. At noon, we reached the French house [Hurricane Settlement] we mentioned on our trip up on Aug. 16th [see note13, that date]. We dropped off our companion; his name was [Blank], and he was from the Copper River settlement. He told me there were about 25 families living there. 212

Stopped at some islands [note12, Aug. 15th] about ten miles above Salt river, where there were pigeon-roosts, and in about 15 minutes my men had knocked on the head and brought on board 298. I had frequently heard of the fecundity of this bird [Ectopistes migratorius[III-39]], and never gave credit to what I then thought inclined to the marvelous; but really the most fervid imagination cannot conceive their numbers. Their noise in the woods was like the continued roaring of the wind, and the ground may be said to have been absolutely covered with their excrement. The young ones which we killed were nearly as large as the old; they could fly about ten steps, and were one mass of fat; their craws were filled with acorns and the wild pea. They were still reposing on their nests, which were merely small bunches of sticks joined, with which all the small trees were covered.

Stopped at some islands [note12, Aug. 15th] about ten miles above Salt River, where there were pigeon roosts, and in about 15 minutes my guys had knocked out and brought on board 298. I had often heard about how prolific this bird [Ectopistes migratorius[III-39]] is, and I never believed what I thought was exaggerated; but honestly, even the wildest imagination can’t grasp their numbers. Their noise in the woods sounded like a constant roar of the wind, and the ground was practically covered in their droppings. The young ones we killed were almost as large as the adults; they could fly about ten feet and were just a mass of fat; their gullets were full of acorns and wild peas. They were still resting on their nests, which were just small bunches of sticks, with all the small trees covered in them.

Met four canoes of the Sacs, with wicker baskets filled with young pigeons. They made motions to exchange them for liquor, to which I returned the back of my hand. Indeed those scoundrels had become so insolent, through the instigation of the traders, that nothing but the lenity of our government and humanity for the poor devils could have restrained me on my descent from carrying some of their towns by surprise, which I was determined to have done had the information of their firing on Capt. Many proved to have been correct.

I came across four canoes from the Sacs, carrying wicker baskets filled with young pigeons. They gestured to trade them for liquor, but I brushed them off. Honestly, those crooks had gotten so bold, pushed on by the traders, that only the leniency of our government and my compassion for them stopped me from taking some of their towns by surprise. I was ready to do it if the reports about them shooting at Capt. Many had turned out to be true.

Put into the mouth of Salt river to cook supper, after which, although raining, we put off and set our watches; but so violent a gale and thunderstorm came on about twelve o'clock that we put ashore. Discovered that one of my sleigh-dogs was missing.

Put into the mouth of Salt River to make dinner, after which, even though it was raining, we set off and synchronized our watches; however, a strong gust and thunderstorm hit around midnight, so we pulled ashore. I found out that one of my sled dogs was missing.

Apr. 29th. In the morning still raining, and wind up the river; hoisted sail and returned to the mouth of the river, but neither here nor on the shore could we find my dog. This was no little mortification, as it broke the match, whose important services I had already experienced, after having brought them so near home. We continued on until twelve o'clock, when it ceased raining for a little time, and we put ashore for breakfast. Rowed till sundown, when I set the watch. Night fine and mild.

Apr. 29th. In the morning it was still raining, and the wind was blowing up the river; we raised the sail and went back to the river's mouth, but we couldn't find my dog either here or on the shore. This was quite upsetting, as it ruined the match, which had already proven to be really helpful after having brought them so close to home. We kept going until noon, when the rain stopped for a bit, and we landed for breakfast. We rowed until sundown, at which point I set the watch. The night was nice and mild.

Apr. 30th. By daylight found ourselves at the Portage de Sioux. I here landed Captain Many's two men, and ordered them across by land to the cantonment [Belle Fontaine, on the Missouri]. As I had never seen the village, I walked up and through it; there are not more than 21 houses at furthest, which are built of square logs. Met Lieut. Hughes[III-40] about four miles above St. Louis,[III-41] with more 214 than 20 Osage prisoners, conveying them to the cantonment on the Missouri; he informed me my friends were all well. 215 Arrived about twelve o'clock at the town, after an absence of eight months and 22 days.

Apr. 30th. By daylight, we found ourselves at the Portage de Sioux. I dropped off Captain Many's two men and instructed them to go overland to the cantonment [Belle Fontaine, on the Missouri]. Since I'd never seen the village, I took a stroll through it; there are no more than 21 houses at most, and they're made of square logs. I met Lieutenant Hughes about four miles above St. Louis, with over 20 Osage prisoners, taking them to the cantonment on the Missouri. He told me that my friends were all doing well. I arrived in the town around noon after being away for eight months and 22 days.

CHAPTER IV.

MISSISSIPPI WEATHER DIARY.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Meteorological Observations made by Lieutenant Pike, on the Mississippi, in 1805 and 1806.

Meteorological Observations made by Lieutenant Pike, on the Mississippi, in 1805 and 1806.

Note.—These observations are very imperfect, my mode of traveling being such as to prevent my making regular references to the thermometer; and during the intense cold which prevailed some part of the winter, the mercury of the barometer sank into the bulb. I was also frequently obliged to be absent from my party, when it was impossible for me to carry instruments. Those different circumstances occasioned the omissions which appear in the table. The instrument employed was Reaumer's, but the observations made have been adapted to the scale of Fahrenheit.—Z. M. Pike, 1st lieutenant.

Note.—These observations are quite incomplete, as my way of traveling made it difficult for me to take regular readings of the thermometer; and during the extreme cold that occurred at times during the winter, the mercury in the barometer dropped into the bulb. I also often had to be away from my group, making it impossible for me to carry instruments. These various circumstances led to the gaps evident in the table. The instrument used was Reaumer's, but the observations have been converted to the Fahrenheit scale.—Z. M. Pike, 1st lieutenant.

Date. Thermometer
(degrees).
Sky. Wind. N. Lat. W. Long. Var. Barometer
(inches).
sunrise. 3 p.m. sunset. Course. Force.
Aug.
6 .... .... .... clear S S E fresh 39° 1´ 15° 20´ Ph. 7° 54´ 28.5
7 .... 90 .... thunderstorm N W very hard .... .... .... 28
8 .... 75 .... rain N W do. .... .... .... 28.5
9 .... 83 .... cloudy S by E light .... .... .... 28.8
10 .... 97 .... flying clouds W squally .... .... .... 28
11 .... 108½ .... do. W by S .... .... .... .... 20
12 .... 101¾ .... rain S by W fresh .... .... .... 29.2
13 .... 83¾ .... hard rain N W do. .... .... .... ....
14 .... 81½ .... do. S by E do. .... .... .... 28.5
15 .... 88¼ .... rainy N W do. 40° 31´ 16° 41´ .... 29
16 .... 90½ .... clear N W gentle .... .... .... 30
17 .... 88¼ .... do. S E do. .... .... .... 30.2
18 .... 81½ .... cloudy N W strong .... .... .... 28.5
19 .... 99½ .... clear N W gentle .... .... .... 30
20 .... 90½ .... do. E do. .... .... .... 30
21 .... 88¼ .... cloudy S E fresh 40° 32´ 12´´ .... .... 29
22 .... 90½ .... clear N by W strong .... .... .... 29.5
23 .... 106¼ .... do. .... .... .... .... .... 30
24 .... 82¾ .... clear .... .... .... .... .... 30
25 .... 81¼ .... cloudy N by W strong .... .... .... 2
26 61¼ 72½ .... rain N by W gale .... .... .... ....
27 54½ 63½ .... do. N by W do. .... .... .... ....
28 52¼ 61¼ .... do. S by E hard .... .... .... ....
29 52¼ 72½ .... cloudy S by E fresh .... .... .... 28.5
30 61¼ 88¼ .... clear S by W do. .... .... .... 28
31 .... 92¾ .... do. S by W gentle .... .... .... 28.5
Sept.
1 .... 88¼ .... clear S E fresh .... .... .... 30
2 .... 95 .... do. S gentle .... .... .... 29.3
3 .... 79¼ .... cloudy N W do. .... .... .... 28.8
4 .... 77 .... do. S W do. 43° 44´ 8´´ .... .... 29
5 .... 88¼ .... rain S W fresh .... .... .... 27
6 .... 95 .... clear S by E do. .... .... .... 27
7 .... 86 .... cloudy S by E do. .... .... .... 28
8 .... 99½ .... do. S by E do. .... .... .... 29.5
9 .... 92¾ .... do. S gentle .... .... .... 28.8
10 .... 72½ .... rain N by W fresh .... .... .... ....
11 .... 59 .... do. N by E hard .... .... .... ....
12 .... 52¼ .... do. N by E do. .... .... .... ....
13 .... 50 .... do. N gentle .... .... .... ....
14 .... 43¼ .... clear S E do. .... .... .... ....
15 .... 65¾ .... rain S E do. .... .... .... 28
16 .... 77 .... rising clouds S E fresh .... .... .... 28.5
17 .... 65¾ .... rain N W hard .... .... .... ....
18 .... 77 .... cloudy N W gentle 45° 44´ 8´´ .... .... ....
19 .... 65¾ .... do. S E fresh .... .... .... ....
20 .... 72½ .... clear N W do. .... .... .... 28.5
21 41 77 .... do. S E gentle .... .... .... 29
22 .... 77 .... do. N W fresh .... .... .... ....
23 .... 81½ .... cloudy N W do. .... .... .... 28.5
24 .... 86 .... do. N W do. .... .... .... ....
25 .... 77 .... flying clouds N W do. .... .... .... ....
26 .... 65¾ .... cloudy S E do. .... .... .... ....
27 .... 65¾ .... do. S E .... .... .... .... ....
28 .... 65¾ .... rain S by E hard .... .... .... 28
29 .... 72½ .... cloudy S by E fresh, hard .... .... .... ....
30 .... 65¾ .... do. N E .... .... .... .... ....
Oct.
1 50 65¾ .... cloudy N W fresh 45° .... .... 28.5
2 50 72½ .... rain N W ... .... .... .... 28
3 32 50 .... clear N W .... .... .... 28.4
4 32 50 .... cloudy, hail N W .... .... .... 29
5 32 23 .... clear N W hard .... .... .... 29.5
6 32 23 .... do. N W do. .... .... .... 29.5
7 36½ 50 .... do. N W do. .... .... .... 29
8 26 50 .... do. S E fresh .... .... .... 29.5
9 41 54½ .... do. W by N .... .... .... .... 29.5
10 50 88¼ 65¾ do. S by W do. .... .... .... 29.5
11 36½ 65¾ 54½ do. N by W do. .... .... .... 29
12 36½ 59 36½ do. N by W hard .... .... .... 29.5
13 36 72½ 59 do. S by W fresh .... .... .... 36.2
14 36 65¾ 50 do. N W gentle .... .... .... 29
15 43¼ 54½ 41 cloudy, rain N by W fresh .... .... .... 28.5
16 50 65¾ 54½ snow do. do. 45° 33´ 3´´ .... .... 28.5
17 41 50 52 do. do. do. .... .... .... 28
18 43¼ 54½ 50 cloudy S by W do. .... .... .... 29.5
19 45½ 59 54½ clear, cloudy do. gentle .... .... .... 29.8
20 43¼ 54 43¼ do. do. do. .... .... .... 29.5
21 23 14 20 clear do. do. .... .... .... 29
22 29 45 32 cloudy, snow N by W do. .... .... .... 28.5
23 20 27 23 do. N W do. .... .... .... 29.3
24 20 27 23 do. N W do. .... .... .... 29
25 16 23 43 cloudy .... do. .... .... 9° 10´ 29
26 11 20 32 clear W do. .... .... .... 29.5
27 20 32 43¼ do. W do. .... .... .... 30
28 20 43 47 do. N E do. 45° 33´ 3´´ .... 9° 10´ S 29.5
29 27 50 43 cloudy, rain N E do. .... .... .... 29
30 50 52 50 do. N E do. .... .... .... 28.5
31 32 43 47 cloudy N do. .... .... 9° 10´ S 28
Nov.
1 36 .... .... rain .... .... 45° 33´ 3´´ .... .... 28
2 .... .... .... snow .... .... .... .... .... ....
3 .... warm .... fair .... .... .... .... .... ....
4 .... fresh .... do. N E gentle .... .... .... ....
5 .... warm .... do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
6 .... cool .... snow N W .... .... .... .... ....
7 .... warm .... hail, rain do. .... .... .... .... ....
8 .... do. .... light snow do. .... .... .... .... ....
9 .... cold 27 do. do. .... .... .... .... ....
10 14 20 20 clear N W gentle .... .... .... 28
11 20 25 25 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
12 27 25 27 cloudy S W do. .... .... .... 28.5
13 38 36 38 do. .... do. .... .... .... 28.5
14 41 .... .... rain .... .... .... .... .... ....
15 47 38 41 cloudy .... .... .... .... .... ....
16 54 36 47 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
17 47 36 32 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
18 36 34 32 clear .... .... .... .... .... ....
19 38 36 23 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
20 38 36 41 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
21 41 36 45 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
22 41 36 38 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
23 41 32 27 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
24 38 34 32 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
25 41 38 38 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
26 38 32 34 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
27 38 38 34 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
28 29 43 41 clear N W fresh .... .... .... ....
29 23 32 36 do. N gentle .... .... .... ....
30 16 27 25 do. N by W do. .... .... .... ....
Dec.
1 25 32 32 snow S W gentle 45° 33´ 9´´ .... .... ....
2 7 27 16 clear S E do. .... .... .... ....
3 16 32 20 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
4 20 32 27 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
5 23 32 32 cloudy S E do. .... .... .... ....
6 25 32 32 clear S E do. .... .... .... ....
7 20 27 25 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
8 16 25 27 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
9 20 25 23 do. N E fresh .... .... .... ....
10 23 27 29 cloudy N W do. .... .... .... ....
11 27 .... 43 do. S E gentle .... .... .... ....
12 29 .... 32 do. N W fresh .... .... .... ....
13 38 .... 32 snow N W hard .... .... .... ....
14 29 .... 7 .... N W do. .... .... .... ....
15 7 .... 11 cloudy N W do. .... .... .... ....
16 9 .... 43 clear S gentle .... .... .... ....
17 20 .... 32 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
18 36 .... 36 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
19 36 .... 25 cloudy SE, NW fresh .... .... .... ....
20 25 .... 32 do. N E gentle .... .... .... ....
21 18 .... 27 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
22 2 .... 5 clear N E do. .... .... .... ....
23 2 .... 32 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
24 5 .... 27 do. N E do. 45° 49´ 50´´ .... .... ....
25 27 .... 27 cloudy N W do. .... .... .... ....
26 23 .... 29 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
27 23 .... 29 snow E do. .... .... .... ....
28 23 .... 32 cloudy S W do. .... .... .... ....
29 20 .... 11 clear N W hard .... .... .... ....
30 9 .... 11 do. W do. .... .... .... ....
31 9 .... 20 do. W do. .... .... .... ....
Jan.
1 17-4/10 .... 11 cloudy, snow N E fresh .... .... .... ....
2 2 .... 20 clear E do. .... .... .... ....
3 20 .... 25 do. W .... .... .... .... ....
4 23 .... 25 do. W .... .... .... .... ....
5 33-5/10 .... 20 do. E .... .... .... .... ....
6 20 .... 9 snow W hard 46° 9´ 20´´ .... .... ....
7 15-2/10 .... 1 clear .... .... .... .... .... ....
8 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
9 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
10 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
11 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
12 .... .... 2 clear S E .... .... .... .... ....
13 28-5/10 .... 6 do. .... .... 46° 9´ 20´´ 22° 13´ .... ....
14 24 | .... 1 do. N .... 46° 9´ 20´´ .... 3° 41´ W ....
15 33-5/10 .... 6 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
16 19-8/10 .... 5 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
17 6 23 20 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
18 9 25 20 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
19 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
20 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
21 .... .... 23 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
22 14 .... 27 clear N W .... .... .... .... ....
23 27 | .... 27 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
24 27 29 32 cloudy S by E .... .... .... .... ....
25 .... 27 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
26 .... 5 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
27 .... 5 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
28 4 2 5 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
29 5 14 11 .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
30 1 14 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
31 8 14 .... .... .... .... .... .... .... ....
Feb.
1 10 7 5 clear .... .... 47° 16´ 13´´ .... .... ....
2 5 9 14 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
3 7 27 23 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
4 1 9 1 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
5 10 14 7 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
6 5 27 11 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
7 2 23 20 do. W fresh .... .... .... ....
8 8 1 9 do. W hard .... .... .... ....
9 17-5/10 1 8 snow .... .... .... .... .... ....
10 17-5/10 1 5 do. N E gentle .... .... .... ....
11 1 7 1 clear S E .... .... .... .... ....
12 5 16 1 do. N E .... .... .... .... ....
13 23 36 32 hail, clouds S by E fresh .... .... .... ....
14 11 36 32 clear N W .... .... .... .... ....
15 5 20 16 do. N W .... .... .... .... ....
16 2 23 16 do. S W .... .... .... .... ....
17 5 32 32 sleet, snow .... .... .... .... .... ....
18 14 32 .... clear .... .... .... .... .... ....
19 .... .... 20 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
20 1 .... 27 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
21 14 .... 27 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
22 16 .... 27 do. .... .... 46° 32´ 32´´ .... .... ....
23 14 .... 23 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
24 16 .... 20 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
25 11 .... 25 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
26 23 .... 36 do. S W .... .... .... .... ....
27 16 .... 11 .... N W .... .... .... .... ....
28 16 .... .... .... N W .... .... .... .... ....
Mar.
1 16 .... 16 clear S E .... .... .... .... ....
2 16 .... 20 cloudy S E .... .... .... .... ....
3 20 .... 43 clear E .... .... .... .... ....
4 20 .... 27 do. E .... .... .... .... ....
5 25 .... 29 do. .... .... 45° 33´ 3´´ .... .... ....
6 36 .... 27 do. .... .... .... .... .... ....
7 29 41 27 clear, warm .... .... .... .... .... ....
8 29 25 23 cloudy S E hard .... .... .... ....
9 36 43 41 clear S E .... .... .... .... ....
10 25 25 27 do. N E .... .... .... .... ....
11 32 36 38 cloudy S E fresh .... .... .... ....
12 34 47 38 clear N W do. .... .... .... ....
13 33 43 27 do. N W .... 45° 14´ 8´´ .... .... ....
14 38 43 34 do. N W fresh .... .... .... ....
15 50 41 36 do. N do. .... .... .... ....
16 38 43 36 do. E do. .... .... .... ....
17 32 32 32 snow N W do. .... .... .... ....
18 32 32 32 do. N do. 43° 44´ 8´´ .... .... ....
19 32 32 29 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
20 29 38 29 cloudy N by E do. .... .... .... ....
21 9 32 20 clear N W do. .... .... .... ....
22 1 9 14 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
23 7 32 32 do. E do. .... .... .... ....
24 5 25 32 cloudy N E .... .... .... .... ....
25 25 32 32 snow S E .... .... .... .... ....
26 11 25 27 clear E fresh .... .... .... ....
27 38 54 43 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
28 36 41 43 do. S W do. .... .... .... ....
29 29 70 54 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
30 52 56 43 cloudy N E do. .... .... .... ....
31 32 61 43 clear N E .... .... .... .... ....
Apr.
1 29 61 43 clear N E fresh .... .... .... ....
2 34 74 63 do. S hard .... .... .... ....
3 45 70 43 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
4 20 45 41 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
5 29 45 38 cloudy N E do. .... .... .... ....
6 27 43 36 do. N E do. .... .... .... ....
7 23 .... 32 snow N E .... .... .... .... ....
8 41 .... 34 cloudy N .... .... .... .... ....
9 5 18 32 clear N E .... .... .... .... ....
10 5 54 25 do. N E .... .... .... .... ....
11 18 32 32 snow S E .... .... .... .... ....
12 10 54 43 clear S E .... .... .... .... ....
13 32 50 45 do. S E hard .... .... .... ....
14 38 50 45 cloudy, rain S E .... .... .... .... ....
15 34 52 32 snow S E .... .... .... .... ....
16 34 50 41 do. N W fresh .... .... .... ....
17 34 70 43 clear N W do. .... .... .... ....
18 45 92 63 do. N W do. .... .... .... ....
19 50 99 81 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
20 59 95 79 do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
21 54 92 63 cloudy N W .... .... .... .... ....
22 43 63 52 clear N W fresh .... .... .... ....
23 36 72 63 do. S E .... .... .... .... ....
24 43 70 61 cloudy S E hard .... .... .... ....
25 43 54 47 cloudy, rain S E do. .... .... .... ....
26 43 50 .... do. S E do. .... .... .... ....
27 43 95 77 clear N E gentle .... .... .... ....
28 43 81 72 cloudy S E do. .... .... .... ....
29 38 59 .... rain N W .... .... .... .... ....

Remarks.

Comments.

  • Sept. 1st, The [Dubuque] Mines.
  • Sept. 5th, Prairie De Chien.
  • Sept. 10th, Barometer below 28.
  • Sept. 18th, Lake Pepin.
  • Sept. 22d, River St. Peter's.
  • Sept. 27th, Falls of St. Anthony.
  • Oct. 16th, Pine Creek Rapids.
  • Oct. 28th, Pine Creek. 218
  • Nov. 2d, Absent from camp.
  • Nov. 6th, Thunder and lightning.
  • Nov. 9th, Return to camp.
  • Nov. 11th-12th, Thawing.
  • Nov. 13th, Smoky.
  • Nov. 14th, Thunder and lightning.
  • Nov. 16th-19th, Freezing.
  • Nov. 20th-21st, Thawing.
  • Nov. 22d, Freezing.
  • Nov. 23d-27th, Thawing.
  • Dec. 11th, Thawing.
  • Dec. 12th, Slight snow.
  • Dec. 13th, Storm.
  • Dec. 14th, Stormy.
  • Dec. 17th-18th, Thawing.
  • Dec. 19th-25th, Freezing.
  • Dec. 28th, Very cold.
  • Dec. 31st, Very cold. 219
  • Jan. 6th, Lake Sable.
  • Jan. 7th, Absent for six days.
  • Feb. 1st, Leech Lake.
  • Feb. 22d, White Fish Lake. 220
  • Mar. 1st, Lower Red Cedar Lake.
  • Mar. 6th, Snow at night.
  • Mar. 7th, Pine Creek.
  • Mar. 9th, Very warm; ice melting fast.
  • Mar. 11th, Raw and disagreeable.
  • Mar. 12th, Ice melting fast.
  • Mar. 15th, Small snow in the night.
  • Mar. 17th, Sleet and snow.
  • Mar. 18th-19th, Heavy snow.
  • Mar. 20th, Thawing at noon; water rising.
  • Mar. 21st, Cold.
  • Mar. 22d, Extraordinary cold.
  • Mar. 24th, Sauteurs.
  • Mar. 25th, Very stormy.
  • Mar. 26th, Moderate.
  • Mar. 27th, Warm.
  • Mar. 28th, Warm, thunder, lightning.
  • Mar. 29th, Warm, thunder, lightning, rain.
  • Apr. 1st, Ice breaking up by degrees.
  • Apr. 2d-3d, Ice commenced running.
  • Apr. 5th, Snow.
  • Apr. 6th, River entirely breaks up.
  • Apr. 8th, Snow, hail.
  • Apr. 9th, Remarkably cold.
  • Apr. 11th, Snow falls three inches. 221

CHAPTER V.

Emails and meetings.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Art. 1. Letter, Pike to Wilkinson. (Orig. No. 1, pp. 1, 2.)

Head of the Rapids de Moyen, Aug. 20th, 1805.

Leader of the Rapids de Moyen, Aug. 20, 1805.

Dear General:

Dear General:

I arrived here this day, after what I have considered as rather an unfortunate voyage, having had a series of rainy weather for the first six days, by which means all our biscuit was more or less damaged, they being in very bad and open barrels; and our having got twice so fast on forked sawyers or old trees as to oblige me partly to unload, and staving in a plank on another [sawyer], which nearly sunk our boat before we got on shore and detained us one whole day. These all occasioned unavoidable detentions of two days, and the innumerable islands and sand-bars which, without exaggeration, exceed those of the river below the Ohio, have been the cause of much unexpected delay. But I calculate on getting to Prairie de Chien in at least the same time I was in coming [from St. Louis] here.

I arrived here today, after what I’d consider a pretty unfortunate trip. We faced rainy weather for the first six days, which ruined a lot of our biscuits since they were in poor, open barrels. We got stuck on some felled trees twice, which forced me to partially unload the boat, and we smashed a plank on another tree that nearly sank our boat before we could reach shore, costing us a whole day. All this resulted in unavoidable delays of two days, and the countless islands and sandbars, which honestly outnumber the ones downstream from the Ohio, caused a lot more unexpected holdups. But I'm planning to reach Prairie de Chien in about the same amount of time it took to get here from St. Louis.

We were met yesterday on the Rapids by Mr. William 222 Ewing, who is sent here by the government of the United States to teach the savages agriculture; and who, I perceive in Governor Harrison's instructions, is termed an agent of the United States, under the instructions of P. Choteau, with, he says, a salary of $500 per annum. I conceived you did not know of this functionary, else you would have mentioned him to me. He was accompanied by Monsieur Louis Tisson Houire [Tesson Honoré[V-2]], who informed me he had calculated on going with me as my interpreter; he said that you had spoken to him on the occasion, and appeared much disappointed when I told him I had no instructions to that effect. He also said he had promised to discover mines, etc., which no person knew but himself; but, as I conceive him much of a hypocrite, and possessing great gasconism, I am happy he was not chosen for my voyage. They brought with them three peroques of Indians, who lightened my barge and assisted me up the Rapids. They expressed great regret at the news of two men having been killed on the river below, which I believe to be a fact, as I have it from various channels, and were very apprehensive they would be censured by our government as the authors [of these murders], though from every inquiry they conceive it not to be the case, and seem to ascribe the murders to the Kickapoos. They strongly requested I would hear what they had to say on the subject; this, with an idea that this place would be a central position for a trading establishment for the Sacs, Reynards, Iowas of the de Moyen, Sioux from the head of said [Des Moines] river, and Paunte [Puants] of the de Roche [Rock river], has induced me to halt part of the day to-morrow. I should say more relative to Messrs. 223 Ewing and Houire, only that they propose visiting you with the Indians who descend, as I understand by your request, in about 30 days, when your penetration will give you le tout ensemble of their characters [note18, p. 15].

Yesterday, we encountered Mr. William Ewing at the Rapids. He was sent by the United States government to teach agriculture to the natives. According to Governor Harrison's instructions, he is referred to as an agent of the United States, under the guidance of P. Choteau, and claims to have a salary of $500 a year. I thought you weren't aware of this individual; otherwise, you would have mentioned him to me. He was accompanied by Monsieur Louis Tisson Houire, who told me he had planned to accompany me as my interpreter. He mentioned that you had talked to him about this, and he seemed quite disappointed when I said I had no instructions for that. He also mentioned that he had promised to discover mines and other things, which only he knows about; however, since I find him to be quite hypocritical and full of hot air, I’m glad he wasn't chosen for my trip. They brought along three canoes of Indians, who helped lighten my barge and assisted me navigating the Rapids. They were very upset about the news of two men being killed downstream, which I believe to be true, as I've heard it from several sources. They were quite worried they would be blamed by our government for these murders, although from all that I've gathered, they don't think that's the case and seem to attribute the killings to the Kickapoos. They asked me to listen to what they had to say about it, and with the thought that this place could serve as a central trading post for the Sacs, Reynards, Iowas of the Des Moines River, Sioux from the head of that river, and Paunte of the Rock River, I decided to stop for part of the day tomorrow. I would say more about Messrs. Ewing and Houire, but they plan to visit you with the Indians who are coming down, as I understand from your request, in about 30 days, when your insight will give you a full picture of their characters.

I have taken the liberty of inclosing a letter to Mrs. Pike to your care. My compliments to Lieutenant Wilkinson, and the tender of my highest respects for your lady, with the best wishes for your health and prosperity.

I’ve taken the liberty of including a letter to Mrs. Pike for you to handle. Please extend my compliments to Lieutenant Wilkinson, and my deepest respects to your wife, along with my best wishes for your health and success.

I am, General,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

I am, General,
Your devoted servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

General Wilkinson.

General Wilkinson.


Art. 2. Letter, Pike to Wilkinson. (Orig. No. 2, pp. 2-4.)

Prairie du Chien, Sept. 5th, 1805.

Prairie du Chien, September 5, 1805.

Dear General:

Dear General:

I arrived here day before yesterday, and found my interpreter gone in the employ of Mr. Dickson. I then endeavored to gain information relative to crossing the falls; and amidst the ignorance of the Canadians, and all the contradiction in the world, I have learned it is impossible to carry my large barge round the shoot [chute]. I have therefore hired two Schenectady barges, in which I shall embark day after to-morrow, with some expectation and hope of seeing the head of the Mississippi and the town of St. Louis yet this winter.

I arrived here two days ago and found my interpreter gone, working for Mr. Dickson. I then tried to get information about crossing the falls, and amidst the confusion from the Canadians and all the conflicting advice, I've learned that it's impossible to carry my large barge around the chute. So, I've hired two barges from Schenectady, and I plan to set off the day after tomorrow, hoping to see the head of the Mississippi and the town of St. Louis this winter.

I have chosen three places for military establishments. The first is on a hill about 40 miles above the river de Moyen rapids, on the W. side of the river, in about 41° 2´ N. latitude. The channel of the river runs on that shore; the hill in front is about 60 feet perpendicular, nearly level on the top; 400 yards in the rear is a small prairie fit for gardening; over on the E. side of the river you have an elegant view on an immense prairie, as far as the eye can extend, now and then interrupted by clumps of trees; and, to crown all, immediately under the hill is a limestone 224 spring, sufficient for the consumption of a regiment. The landing is good and bold, and at the point of the hill a road could be made for a wagon in half a day. This place I conceive to be the best to answer the general's instructions relative to an intermediate post between Prairie de Chien and St. Louis; but if its being on the W. bank is a material objection, about 30 miles above the second Sac village at the third yellow bank on the E. side is a commanding place, on a prairie and most elegantly situated; but it is scarce of timber, and no water but that of the Mississippi. When then thinking of the post to be established at the Ouiscousing [mouth of Wisconsin river], I did not look at the general's instructions. I therefore pitched on a spot on the top of the hill on the W. side of the Mississippi [at or near McGregor, Clayton Co., Ia.], which is —— feet high, level on the top, and completely commands both rivers, the Mississippi being only one-half mile wide and the Ouiscousing about 900 yards when full. There is plenty of timber in the rear, and a spring at no great distance on the hill. If this position is to have in view the annoyance of any European power who might be induced to attack it with cannon, it has infinitely the preference to a position called the Petit Gris on the Ouiscousing, which I visited and marked the next day. This latter position is three miles up the Ouiscousing, on a prairie hill on the W. side, where we should be obliged to get our timber from the other side of the river, and our water out of it; there is likewise a small channel which runs on the opposite side, navigable in high water, which could not be commanded by the guns of the fort, and a hill about three-quarters of a mile in the rear, from which it could be cannonaded. These two positions I have marked by blazing trees, etc. Mr. Fisher of this place will direct any officer who may be sent to occupy them. I found the confluence of the Ouiscousing and Mississippi to be in lat. 43° 28´ 8´´ N.

I’ve chosen three locations for military outposts. The first is on a hill about 40 miles above the de Moyen rapids, on the west side of the river, at approximately 41° 2′ N latitude. The river’s channel runs along that shore; the hill in front is about 60 feet high, nearly flat on top; 400 yards behind it is a small prairie suitable for gardening. On the east side of the river, you have a beautiful view of a vast prairie, stretching far into the distance, occasionally interrupted by clusters of trees; and most importantly, right at the base of the hill is a limestone 224 spring, ample enough for a regiment’s needs. The landing area is good and deep, and a road could be built for a wagon at the top of the hill in half a day. I believe this site best meets the general's instructions for an intermediary post between Prairie de Chien and St. Louis. However, if being on the west bank is a significant drawback, there’s a good location around 30 miles above the second Sac village at the third yellow bank on the east side, which is well-positioned on a prairie but lacks timber and has no water other than the Mississippi. When considering the post to be established at the Ouiscousing (the mouth of the Wisconsin River), I didn’t focus on the general's instructions. Instead, I chose a spot at the top of the hill on the west side of the Mississippi (near McGregor, Clayton Co., IA) which is —— feet high, flat on top, and overlooks both rivers; the Mississippi is only half a mile wide and the Ouiscousing about 900 yards when full. There’s plenty of timber in the back, and a spring not far from the hill. If this position is meant to defend against any European power that might attack with cannon, it is far better than a location called Petit Gris on the Ouiscousing, which I visited and marked the next day. This latter location is three miles up the Ouiscousing, on a prairie hill on the west side, where we would have to get our timber from the other side of the river and draw our water from it; there’s also a small channel running on the opposite side, navigable during high water, which the fort's guns couldn’t target, and a hill about three-quarters of a mile behind which could be used for bombardment. I’ve marked these two positions by blazing trees, etc. Mr. Fisher in this location will guide any officer sent to occupy them. I found the confluence of the Ouiscousing and Mississippi to be at latitude 43° 28′ 8″ N.

The day of my arrival at the lead mines, I was taken with a fever which, with Monsieur Dubuque's having no horses 225 about his house, obliged me to content myself with proposing to him the inclosed queries [Art. 3]; the answers seem to carry with them the semblance of equivocation.

The day I arrived at the lead mines, I came down with a fever, and since Monsieur Dubuque didn’t have any horses at his place, I had to settle for asking him the enclosed questions [Art. 3]; the answers seemed to hint at ambiguity.

Messrs. Dubuque and Dickson were about sending a number of chiefs to St. Louis, but the former confessing he was not authorized, I have stopped them without in the least dissatisfying the Indians.

Messrs. Dubuque and Dickson were about to send several chiefs to St. Louis, but since the former admitted he wasn't authorized, I've put a stop to it without upsetting the Indians at all.

Dickson is at Michilimackinac. I cannot say I have experienced much spirit of accommodation from his clerks, when in their power to oblige me; but I beg leave to recommend to your attention Mr. James Aird, who is now in your country, as a gentleman to whose humanity and politeness I am much indebted; also Mr. Fisher of this place, the captain of militia and justice of the peace.

Dickson is at Michilimackinac. I can't say I've received much cooperation from his clerks when they had the chance to help me; however, I would like to recommend Mr. James Aird, who is currently in your area, as a gentleman to whom I owe a lot for his kindness and politeness; also, Mr. Fisher from this place, the captain of the militia and a justice of the peace.

A band of Sioux between here and the Mississippi have applied for two medals, in order that they may have their chiefs distinguished as friends of the Americans: if the general thinks proper to send them here to the care of Mr. Fisher, with any other commands, they may possibly meet me here, or at the falls of St. Anthony, on my return.

A group of Sioux between here and the Mississippi has requested two medals to recognize their chiefs as friends of the Americans. If the general thinks it’s appropriate to send them to Mr. Fisher along with any other orders, they might meet me here, or at the falls of St. Anthony, on my way back.

[Lacuna here, indicating suppression of certain Spanish privacies.]

[Lacuna here, indicating suppression of certain Spanish privacies.]

The above suggestion would only be acceptable under the idea of our differences with Spain being compromised; as should there be war, the field of action is the sphere for young men, where they hope, or at least aspire, to gather laurels or renown to smooth the decline of age, or a glorious death. You see, my dear general, I write to you like a person addressing a father; at the same time I hope you will consider me, not only in a professional but a personal view, one who holds you in the highest respect and esteem. My compliments to Lieutenant Wilkinson, and my highest respects to your lady.

The suggestion above would only be acceptable if we agree to compromise our differences with Spain; if there were to be a war, it would be a battlefield for young men, where they hope, or at least wish, to earn glory or recognition that would ease the inevitable decline of age, or achieve a heroic death. You see, my dear general, I write to you as someone would to a father; at the same time, I hope you will see me, not just in a professional light but also personally, as someone who holds you in the highest regard and esteem. Please send my regards to Lieutenant Wilkinson and my best wishes to your lady.

I am, General,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

I am, General,
Your devoted servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

General Wilkinson.

General Wilkinson.


Art. 3. The Dubuque Interrogation.[V-3] Queries proposed to Mr. Dubuque, with his answers.

1. What is the date of your grant of the mines from the savages?

1. When did you get the rights to the mines from the natives?

Ans. The copy of the grant is in Mr. [Antoine Pierre] Soulard's [Surveyor-general's] office at St. Louis.

Ans. The copy of the grant is in Mr. [Antoine Pierre] Soulard's [Surveyor-general's] office in St. Louis.

2. What is the date of the confirmation by the Spaniards?

2. What’s the date of the confirmation by the Spaniards?

Ans. The same as to query first.

Ans. The same as to ask first.

3. What is the extent of your grant?

3. What is the scope of your grant?

Ans. The same as above.

Ans. Same as above.

4. What is the extent of the mines?

4. How far do the mines go?

Ans. Twenty-eight or twenty-seven leagues long, and from one to three broad.

Ans. Twenty-eight or twenty-seven leagues long, and from one to three wide.

5. Lead made per annum?

5. Lead produced per year?

Ans. From 20,000 to 40,000 pounds.

From £20,000 to £40,000.

6. Quantity of lead per cwt. of mineral?

6. How much lead is there per hundredweight of mineral?

Ans. Seventy-five per cent.

75%.

7. Quantity of lead in pigs?

7. How much lead is in pigs?

Ans. All we make, as we neither manufacture bar, sheet-lead, nor shot.

Ans. Everything we create, since we don’t produce bar, sheet lead, or shot.

8. If mixed with any other mineral?

8. If mixed with any other mineral?

Ans. We have seen some copper, but having no person sufficiently acquainted with chemistry to make the experiment properly, cannot say as to the proportion it bears to the lead.

Ans. We've seen some copper, but since we don't have anyone knowledgeable in chemistry to conduct the experiment properly, we can't determine how it compares to the lead.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike.

Dubuque Lead Mines, Sept. 1st, 1805.

Dubuque Lead Mines, Sept. 1, 1805.


Art. 4. Speech, Pike to the Sioux[V-4] (Part of Orig. No. 3, pp. 6-8), delivered at the entrance of the river St. Peter's, Sept. 23d, 1803.

Brothers: I am happy to meet you here at this council fire, which your father has sent me to kindle, and to take 227 you by the hands as our children, we having lately acquired from the Spanish [read French] the extensive territory of Louisiana. Our general has thought proper to send out a number of his young warriors to visit all his red children, to tell them his will, and to hear what request they may have to make of their father. I am happy the choice has fallen on me to come this road; as I find my brothers, the Sioux, ready to listen to my words.

Siblings: I’m glad to meet you here at this council fire, which your father sent me to light, and to take 227 your hands as our children, especially since we have recently gained from the Spanish [read French] the vast territory of Louisiana. Our general thought it was best to send out some of his young warriors to visit all his red children, to explain his wishes, and to listen to any requests they might have for their father. I’m pleased that I was chosen to come this way, as I find my brothers, the Sioux, ready to hear my words.

Brothers: It is the wish of our government to establish military posts on the Upper Mississippi, at such places as may be thought expedient. I have therefore examined the country, and have pitched on the mouth of the St. Croix, this place [mouth of the Minnesota river], and the Falls of St. Anthony. I therefore wish you to grant to the United States nine miles square at St. Croix; and at this place, from a league below the confluence of St. Peter's and the Mississippi to a league above St. Anthony, extending three leagues on each side of the river. As we are a people who are accustomed to have all our acts written down, in order to have them handed down to our children, I have drawn up a form of an agreement which we will both sign in the presence of the traders now present. After we know the terms we will fill it up, and have it read and interpreted to you.

Siblings: Our government wants to set up military posts along the Upper Mississippi in locations that seem suitable. I've checked out the area and selected the mouth of the St. Croix, this spot [mouth of the Minnesota river], and the Falls of St. Anthony. Therefore, I ask that you grant the United States a nine-mile square at St. Croix; and at this location, from a league below where St. Peter's joins the Mississippi to a league above St. Anthony, extending three leagues on either side of the river. Since we are a people who keep records of all our actions to pass on to our children, I've prepared a draft of an agreement that we will both sign in front of the traders here. Once we agree on the terms, we will complete it and have it read and explained to you.

Brothers: Those posts are intended as a benefit to 228 you. The old chiefs now present must see that their situation improves by communication with the whites. It is the intention of the United States to establish factories at those posts, in which the Indians may procure all their things at a cheaper and better rate then they do now, or than your traders can afford to sell them to you, as they are single men who come far in small boats. But your fathers are many and strong; they will come with a strong arm, in large boats. There will also be chiefs here, who can attend to the wants of their brothers, without your sending or going all the way to St. Louis; they will see the traders that go up your rivers, and know that they are good men.

Siblings: Those posts are meant to benefit you. The older chiefs present need to understand that their situation will improve through communication with the white people. The United States plans to set up trading posts at these locations, where the Native Americans can get everything they need at lower prices and better quality than they do now or than your traders can provide, as they are single men traveling long distances in small boats. But your fathers are numerous and strong; they will come with powerful support in large boats. There will also be chiefs here who can help meet the needs of their brothers, so you won’t have to send someone or travel all the way to St. Louis; they will connect with the traders going up your rivers and ensure that they are trustworthy.

Brothers: Another object your father has at heart, is to endeavor to make peace between you and the Chipeways. You have now been a long time at war, and when will you stop? If neither side will lay down the hatchet, your paths will always be red with blood; but if you will consent to make peace, and suffer your father to bury the hatchet between you, I will endeavor to bring down some of the Chipeway chiefs with me to St. Louis, where the good work can be completed under the auspices of your mutual father. I am much pleased to see that the young warriors have halted to hear my words this day; and as I know it is hard for a warrior to be struck and not strike again, I will send word to the chiefs by the first Chipeway I meet, that, if they have not yet felt your tomahawk, it is not because you have not the legs or the hearts of men, but because you have listened to the voice of your father.

Siblings: One of the things your father cares about is trying to make peace between you and the Chipeways. You've been at war for a long time now, but when will it stop? If neither side is willing to put down their weapons, your paths will always be stained with blood; however, if you agree to make peace and allow your father to bury the hatchet between you, I will try to bring some of the Chipeway chiefs with me to St. Louis, where we can finalize the peace under the guidance of your shared father. I'm really glad to see that the young warriors have paused to listen to my words today; and since I know it’s hard for a warrior to be attacked and not retaliate, I will inform the chiefs through the first Chipeway I encounter that if they haven't felt your tomahawk yet, it’s not because you lack the bravery or the strength of men, but because you have chosen to heed your father’s voice.

Brothers: If their chiefs do not listen to the voice of their father, and continue to commit murders on you and our traders, they will call down the vengeance of the Americans; for they are not like a blind man walking into the fire. They were once at war with us, and joined to all the northern Indians; they were defeated at Roche De Bœuf, and were obliged to sue for peace; that peace we granted them. They know we are not children, but, like all wise people, are slow to shed blood. 229

Siblings: If their leaders ignore what their father says and keep attacking you and our traders, they'll bring down the wrath of the Americans; they’re not foolish enough to walk into a fire. They were once at war with us, allied with all the northern tribes; they lost at Roche De Bœuf and had to ask for peace, which we granted them. They know we aren’t naive, but like all wise people, we take our time before we resort to violence. 229

Brothers: Your old men probably know that about 30 years ago we were subject to and governed by the king of the English; but he not treating us like children, we would no longer acknowledge him as father; and after ten years' war, in which he lost 100,000 men, he acknowledged us a free and independent nation. They know that not many years since we received Detroit, Michilimackinac, and all the posts on the lakes from the English; and now—but the other day—Louisiana from the Spanish [French]; so that we put one foot on the sea at the east and the other on the sea at the west; and if once children, are now men. Yet, I think the traders who come from Canada are bad birds amongst the Chipeways, and instigate them to make war on their red brothers the Sioux, in order to prevent our traders from going high up the Mississippi. This I shall inquire into, and if it be so, shall warn those persons of their ill conduct.

Siblings: Your older folks probably remember that about 30 years ago we were ruled by the king of England; but when he stopped treating us like children, we no longer recognized him as our father. After ten years of war, during which he lost 100,000 men, he acknowledged us as a free and independent nation. They know that not long ago we took control of Detroit, Michilimackinac, and all the posts on the lakes from the English; and just the other day, we acquired Louisiana from the Spanish [French]. Now, we stand with one foot in the east and the other in the west. If we were once children, now we are men. However, I believe the traders coming from Canada are bad influences among the Chipeways, encouraging them to go to war against their red brothers the Sioux to block our traders from moving up the Mississippi. I will look into this, and if it’s true, I will warn those involved about their improper behavior.

Brothers: Mr. Choteau was sent by your father to the Osage nation, with one of his young chiefs.[V-5] He sailed some days before me, and had not time to procure the medals which I am told he promised to send up; but they will be procured.

Siblings: Mr. Choteau was sent by your father to the Osage nation, along with one of his young chiefs. He left a few days before I did and didn’t have time to get the medals that I heard he promised to send up; but they will be obtained.

Brothers: I wish you to have some of your head chiefs ready to go down with me in the spring. From the head of the St. Pierre also, such other chiefs as you may think proper, to the number of four or five. When I pass here on my way I will send you word at what time you will meet me at the Prairie des Chiens.

Siblings: I want you to have some of your main chiefs ready to come with me in the spring. From the head of St. Pierre, also bring any other chiefs you think are suitable, totaling four or five. When I pass through here, I'll let you know what time you'll meet me at the Prairie des Chiens.

Brothers: I expect that you will give orders to all your young warriors to respect my flag, and its protection which I may extend to the Chipeway chiefs who may come down with me in the spring; for were a dog to run to my lodge for safety, his enemy must walk over me to hurt him.

Siblings: I expect that you will instruct all your young warriors to respect my flag, and the protection I may offer to the Chipeway chiefs who come with me in the spring; because if a dog runs to my lodge for safety, his enemy will have to get past me to harm him.

Brothers: Here is a flag, which I wish to send to the Gens de Feuilles, to show them they are not forgotten by their father. I wish the comrade of their chief to take it on himself to deliver it with my words.

Siblings: Here is a flag that I want to send to the Gens de Feuilles, to show them that they are not forgotten by their father. I want the companion of their chief to take it upon himself to deliver it along with my message.

Brothers: I am told that hitherto the traders have made a practice of selling rum to you. All of you in your right senses must know that it is injurious, and occasions quarrels, murders, etc., amongst yourselves. For this reason your father has thought proper to prohibit the traders from selling you any rum. Therefore, I hope my brothers the chiefs, when they know of a trader who sells an Indian rum, will prevent that Indian from paying his [that trader's] credit. This will break up the pernicious practice and oblige your father. But I hope you will not encourage your young men to treat our traders ill from this circumstance, or from a hope of the indulgence formerly experienced; but make your complaints to persons in this country, who will be authorized to do you justice.

Siblings: I've been told that until now, traders have been selling rum to you. You all know that it's harmful and leads to fights, murders, and other issues among you. That's why your father has decided to stop the traders from selling you any rum. So, I hope my brothers, the chiefs, will make sure that when they find a trader selling rum to the Indians, they prevent that Indian from paying that trader. This will put an end to this damaging practice and please your father. But I hope you won't encourage your young men to mistreat our traders because of this situation or out of a desire for the leniency you used to receive. Instead, share your complaints with people in this country who have the authority to address your concerns.

Brothers: I now present you with some of your father's tobacco and other trifling things, as a memorandum of my good will; and before my departure I will give you some liquor to clear your throats. 231

Siblings: I'm here to give you some of your father's tobacco and a few small items as a token of my goodwill; and before I leave, I'll get you some drinks to clear your throats. 231


Art 5. The Sioux Treaty[V-6] of Sept. 23d, 1805. (Part of Orig. No. 3, pp. 8, 9.)

Whereas, at a conference held between the United States of America and the Sioux nation of Indians: lieutenant Z. M. Pike, of the army of the United States, and the chiefs and the warriors of said tribe, have agreed to the following articles, which, when ratified and approved of by the proper authority, shall be binding on both parties.

Whereas, at a conference between the United States of America and the Sioux Nation of Indians, Lieutenant Z. M. Pike of the U.S. Army and the chiefs and warriors of the tribe have agreed to the following articles, which, when ratified and approved by the appropriate authority, shall be binding on both parties.

Art. 1. That the Sioux nation grant unto the United States, for the purpose of establishment of military posts, nine miles square at the mouth of the St. Croix,[*] also from below the confluence of the Mississippi and St. Peters up the Mississippi to include the falls of St. Anthony, extending nine miles on each side of the river, that the Sioux nation grants to the United States the full sovereignty and power over said district for ever.

Art. 1. The Sioux nation grants the United States, for the purpose of establishing military posts, a nine-mile square area at the mouth of the St. Croix, [*] and also from downstream of the confluence of the Mississippi and St. Peters up the Mississippi to include the falls of St. Anthony, extending nine miles on each side of the river. The Sioux nation grants the United States full sovereignty and power over this district forever.

[*]My demand was one league below: their reply was "from below."—I imagine (without iniquity) they may be made to agree. [Orig. Note.]

[*]I asked for one league less: they responded with "from below."—I believe (without any wrongdoing) they might be able to come to an agreement. [Orig. Note.]

Art. 2. That, in consideration of the above grants, the United States shall pay (filled up by the senate with 2000 dollars.)

Art. 2. That, in light of the grants mentioned above, the United States will pay (filled in by the senate with 2000 dollars.)

Art. 3. The United States promise, on their part, to permit the Sioux to pass and repass, hunt, or make other use of the said districts as they have formerly done without any other exception than those specified in article first.

Art. 3. The United States agrees to allow the Sioux to freely travel, hunt, or use the specified areas as they have in the past, with the only exceptions being those mentioned in the first article.

In testimony whereof we, the undersigned, have hereunto set our hands and seals, at the mouth of the river St. Peters, on the 23d day of September, 1805.

In witness whereof we, the undersigned, have set our hands and seals here at the mouth of the St. Peters River on September 23, 1805.

Z. M. Pike, 1st lieut.
and agent at the above conference.
(L. S.)
The Little Raven,   his
X
mark
(L. S.)
A long time ago Engagee,   his
X
mark
(L. S.)

Art. 6. Letter, Pike to Wilkinson. (Orig. No. 4, pp. 9-13.)

St. Peters, Nine Miles below the Falls
of St. Anthony
, Sept. 23d, 1805.

St. Peters, nine miles downstream from the Falls of St. Anthony, Sept. 23, 1805.

Dear General:

Dear General:

I arrived here two days since, but shall not be able to depart before day after to-morrow. Three of my men have been up to view the falls, but their reports are so contradictory that no opinion can be formed from them. 233

I arrived here two days ago, but I won't be able to leave until the day after tomorrow. Three of my men have gone to see the falls, but their reports are so conflicting that no conclusion can be drawn from them. 233

All the young warriors of the two villages of Sioux near this place, and many chiefs, had marched against the Chipeways, 234-36 to revenge a stroke made on their people, the very day after their return from their visit to the Illinois; ten persons were then killed on this ground. I yesterday saw the mausoleum in which all their bodies are deposited, and which is yet daily marked with the blood of those who swear to revenge them. But a runner headed them, and 237-239 yesterday they all arrived—about 250 persons, in company with those who were in the ponds gathering rice. Amidst the yelling of the mourners and the salutes of the warriors there was a scene worthy the pen of a Robertson [qu. Rev. Wm. Robertson, the Scottish historian, b. 1721, d. 1793?]

All the young warriors from the two Sioux villages near here, along with many chiefs, marched to confront the Chipeways, 234-36 to seek revenge for an attack on their people that happened the day after they returned from visiting the Illinois; ten people were killed on this ground. Yesterday, I saw the mausoleum where all their bodies are laid to rest, and it is still marked every day with the blood of those who vow to avenge them. But a runner reached them first, and 237-239 yesterday they all arrived—about 250 people, along with those who were in the ponds gathering rice. Amid the cries of mourning and the cheers of the warriors, it was a scene worthy of being captured by the pen of a Robertson [qu. Rev. Wm. Robertson, the Scottish historian, b. 1721, d. 1793?]

To-day I held a council on the beach, and made them a speech, in which I touched on a variety of subjects; but the principal points were, obtaining the lands as specified in the within articles,[V-7] making peace with the Chipeways, and 240 granting such [Chipeway] chiefs as might accompany me down to visit you a safe conduct through their [Sioux] country. These ends were accomplished. You will perceive that we have obtained about 100,000 acres for a song. You will please to observe, General, that the 2d article, relative to consideration, is blank. The reasons for it were as follows: I had to fee privately two of the chiefs, and beside that to make them presents at the council of articles which would in this country be valued at $200, and the others about $50; part of these things were private property purchased here, such as a few scarlet shrouds [strouds], etc. These I was not furnished by the United States; and although the chiefs in the council presented me with the land, yet it is possible your Excellency may think proper to insert the amount of those articles as the considerations to be specified in Article 2d. They have bound me up to many assurances that the posts shall be established; also, that if the Chipeways are obstinate, and continue to kill the Indians who bear our flags (the Chipeways on the Upper Mississippi bearing the English flag) and our traders, we will take them in hand and teach them to lay down the hatchet, as we have once already done. This I was the rather induced to say, as there were some persons present who, although trading under your licenses, I know to be British subjects. A chief by the name of Elan Levie [Élan Levé[V-8]], then told me to look round on those young warriors on the 241 beach; that not only they, but those of six villages more, were at our command. If possible, I will endeavor to note down their several speeches, and show them you on my return.

Today I held a meeting on the beach and gave a speech covering various topics. The main points included acquiring the land as outlined in the articles, making peace with the Chippewa, and granting safe passage through Sioux territory to any Chippewa chiefs who would come with me to meet you. These goals were achieved. You'll notice that the second article regarding compensation is blank. The reasons for this are as follows: I had to privately pay off two of the chiefs and also give them gifts during the council that would be valued at $200 in this country, along with an additional $50 worth of items. Some of these were personal belongings I bought here, like a few red blankets, etc. I didn’t receive these from the United States. Although the chiefs in the council gave me the land, it’s possible your Excellency might want to include the value of those items as the compensation specified in Article 2. They assured me multiple times that the posts will be established. Furthermore, if the Chippewa remain stubborn and continue to attack the Indians who carry our flags (the Chippewa on the Upper Mississippi carry the English flag) and our traders, we will take action and teach them to stop fighting, as we have done before. I felt compelled to mention this since there were some individuals present who, despite trading under your licenses, I know are British subjects. A chief named Elan Levie then told me to look at the young warriors on the beach; he said that not only they, but also those from six more villages, were at our disposal. If possible, I will try to document their speeches and show them to you when I return.

I have not a doubt of making Lake Sable [Sandy lake] in pretty good season; but they inform me the source of the river is in Lake La Sang Sue [Leech lake], about 60 leagues further. This I must also see, and hope the General approves of my determination. At those two lakes there are establishments of the N. W. Company. These are both in our country, and time and circumstances only can determine in what manner I shall conduct myself toward them.[*]Mr. [Hugh] M'Gillis, whose father was a refugee and had his estate confiscated by the Americans, has charge of those factories. He, they say, is a sworn enemy of the United States. This was told me by a man who I expect was a friend of the N. W. Company; but it had quite a contrary effect to what he intended it to have, as I am determined, should he attempt anything malicious toward me—open force he dare not—to spare no pains to punish him. In fact, the dignity and honor of our government requires that they should be taught to gather their skins in quiet, but even then not in a clandestine manner. Added to this, they are the very instigators of the war between the Chipeways and Sioux, in order that they may monopolize the trade of the Upper Mississippi.

I have no doubt that I'll reach Lake Sable [Sandy lake] in a good season, but I've been told that the river's source is at Lake La Sang Sue [Leech lake], about 60 leagues further. I need to see that too, and I hope the General supports my decision. Both of these lakes have N. W. Company establishments. They're in our territory, and only time and circumstances will determine how I should handle them.[*]Mr. [Hugh] M'Gillis, whose father was a refugee and had his estate taken by the Americans, is in charge of those factories. I've heard he's a sworn enemy of the United States. A man who I believe is a friend of the N. W. Company told me this, but it had the opposite effect than he intended, because I'm resolved that if he tries anything malicious against me—though I doubt he'll confront me directly—I'll make sure he pays for it. In fact, our government's dignity and honor demand that they be taught to gather their skins peacefully, but even then, not secretly. On top of that, they're the very ones instigating the war between the Chipeways and Sioux so they can monopolize trade along the Upper Mississippi.

[*] Incorrect—he being a Scotchman, a gentleman, and a man of honor; but this was the information I received at the St. Peters. [Orig. Note.]

[*] Incorrect—he was a Scotsman, a gentleman, and a man of honor; but this was the information I got at St. Peters. [Orig. Note.]

The chiefs who were at Saint Louis this spring gave up their English medals to Mr. Chouteau. He promised them to obtain American medals in return, and send them up by some officer. They applied to me for them, and said they were their commissions—their only distinguishing mark from the other warriors. I promised them that I would write you on the occasion, and that you would remedy the evil. The chiefs were very loath to sign the articles relative to the land, asserting that their word of honor for the gift 242 was sufficient, that it was an impeachment of their probity to require them to bind themselves further, etc. This is a small sample of their way of thinking.

The chiefs who were in Saint Louis this spring handed their English medals over to Mr. Chouteau. He promised to get American medals in exchange and send them back with some officer. They reached out to me for these medals, saying they were their commissions—their only way to stand out from the other warriors. I promised them I would write to you about this, and that you would fix the issue. The chiefs were very reluctant to sign the documents regarding the land, insisting that their word of honor for the gift was enough, and that it would undermine their integrity to require them to commit further, etc. This is just a small example of their way of thinking.

I must mention something to your Excellency relative to the man recommended to me by Mr. Chouteau as interpreter. At the time he solicited this employ he was engaged to Mr. [Robert] Dickson, and on my arrival at the Prairie [du Chien] was gone up the St. Peters. I understand he is to be recommended for the appointment of interpreter to the United States in this quarter. On the contrary, I beg leave to recommend for that appointment Mr. Joseph Reinville, who served as interpreter for the Sioux last spring at the Illinois, and who has gratuitously and willingly, by permission of Mr. [James] Frazer, to whom he is engaged, served as my interpreter in all my conferences with the Sioux. He is a man respected by the Indians, and I believe an honest one. I likewise beg leave to recommend to your attention Mr. Frazer, one of the two gentlemen who dined with you, and was destined for the Upper Mississippi. He waited eight or ten days at Prairie [du Chien] for me, detained his interpreter, and thenceforward has continued to evince a zeal to promote the success of my expedition by every means in his power. He is a Vermonter born, and, although not possessing the advantages of a polished education, inherits that without which an education serves but to add to frivolity of character—candor, bravery, and that amor patria which distinguishes the good of every nation, from Nova Zembla to the [Equatorial] line.

I need to bring up something to your Excellency about the man Mr. Chouteau recommended to me as an interpreter. When he requested this job, he was working with Mr. [Robert] Dickson, and upon my arrival at Prairie [du Chien], he had gone up the St. Peters. I hear he’s being considered for the job of interpreter for the United States in this area. However, I would like to suggest Mr. Joseph Reinville for that position instead. He served as an interpreter for the Sioux last spring in Illinois and has generously and willingly, with permission from Mr. [James] Frazer, who he works with, been my interpreter during all my meetings with the Sioux. He is a respected man among the Indians and I believe he is honest. I would also like to draw your attention to Mr. Frazer, one of the two gentlemen who dined with you and who was intended for the Upper Mississippi. He waited about eight or ten days at Prairie [du Chien] for me, held back his interpreter, and has since shown great enthusiasm in supporting my expedition in every way he can. He was born in Vermont, and although he may not have had access to a refined education, he possesses qualities that true education should foster—sincerity, courage, and a love for his country that marks the good people of every nation, from Nova Zembla to the [Equatorial] line.

Finding that the traders were playing the devil with their rum, I yesterday in council informed the Indians that their father had prohibited the selling of liquor to them, and that they would oblige him and serve themselves if they would prevent their young men from paying the credits of any trader who sold rum to them, at the same time charging the chiefs to treat them well; as their father, although good, would not again forgive them, but punish with severity any injuries committed on their traders. This, I presume, General, 243 is agreeable to the spirit of the laws. Mr. Frazer immediately set the example, by separating his spirits from the merchandise in his boats, and returning it to the Prairie, although it would materially injure him if the other traders retained and sold theirs. In fact, unless there are some persons at our posts here, when established, who have authority effectually to stop the evil by confiscating the liquors, etc., it will still be continued by the weak and malevolent.

Finding that the traders were messing with their rum, I informed the Indians in council yesterday that their father had banned the selling of liquor to them. I told them they would be helping him and themselves if they stopped their young men from settling debts with any trader who sold rum to them. At the same time, I urged the chiefs to treat them well; because their father, though good, would not forgive them again and would harshly punish any wrongs done to their traders. I believe this, General, 243 aligns with the spirit of the laws. Mr. Frazer immediately led by example, separating his spirits from the goods in his boats and returning it to the Prairie, even though it would put him at a disadvantage if the other traders kept and sold theirs. In fact, unless there are people at our posts here, once established, who have the authority to effectively stop this issue by confiscating the liquors, it will continue because of the weak and malicious.

I shall forbear giving you a description of this place until my return, except only to observe that the position for this post is on the point [where Fort Snelling now stands], between the two rivers, which equally commands both; and for that at the St. Croix, on the hill on the lower side of the entrance, on the E. bank of the Mississippi [now Prescott, Pierce Co., Wis.]. Owing to cloudy weather, etc., I have taken no observation here; but the head of Lake Pepin is in 44° 58´ 8´´ N., and we have made very little northing since. The Mississippi is 130 yards wide, and the St. Peters 80 yards at their confluence.

I will hold off on describing this place until I get back, only noting that the site for this post is at the spot where Fort Snelling now stands, between the two rivers, which both can be controlled from here; and for the one at St. Croix, it's on the hill on the lower side of the entrance, on the East bank of the Mississippi, which is now Prescott, Pierce County, Wisconsin. Due to cloudy weather and other factors, I haven't taken any observations here, but the head of Lake Pepin is at 44° 58' 8" N, and we've hardly moved north since. The Mississippi is 130 yards wide, and the St. Peters is 80 yards wide at their confluence.

Sept. 24th. This morning Little Corbeau came to see me from the village, he having recovered an article which I suspected had been taken by the Indians. He told me many things which the ceremony of the council would not permit his delivering there; and added, he must tell me that Mr. Roche, who went up the river St. Peters, had in his presence given two kegs of rum to the Indians. The chief asked him why he did so, as he knew it was contrary to the orders of his father, adding that Messrs. Mareir and Tremer[V-9] had left their rum behind them, but that he alone had rum, contrary to orders. Roche then gave the chief 15 bottles of rum, as I suppose to bribe him to silence. I presume he should be taught the impropriety of his conduct when he applies for his license next year.

Sept. 24th. This morning, Little Corbeau came to see me from the village because he had found something I suspected the Indians had taken. He shared a lot of information that the council ceremony wouldn’t let him say there and added that I needed to know Mr. Roche, who went up the St. Peters River, had given two kegs of rum to the Indians in front of him. The chief asked him why he did that, knowing it was against his father’s orders, mentioning that Messrs. Mareir and Tremer[V-9] had left their rum behind, but Roche was the only one with rum, against orders. Roche then gave the chief 15 bottles of rum, probably to bribe him into keeping quiet. I think he should be made to understand how wrong his actions were when he applies for his license next year.

Above the Falls of St. Anthony, Sept. 26th.

Above the St. Anthony Falls, Sept. 26th.

The cloudy weather still continues, and I have not been able to take the latitude. Mr. Frazer has been kind enough to send two of his people across from the Sioux town on the St. Peters for my dispatches, and the place being dangerous for them, I must haste to dispatch them. Of course, General, the following short sketch of the falls will merely be from le coup d'œuil. The place where the river falls over the rocks appears to be about 15 feet perpendicular, the sheet being broken by one large island on the E. and a small one on the W., the former commencing below the shoot and extending 500 yards above; the river then falls through a continued bed of rocks, with a descent of at least 50 feet perpendicular in the course of half a mile. Thence to the St. Peters, a distance of 11 miles by water, there is almost one continued rapid, aggravated by the interruption of 12 small islands. The carrying-place has two hills, one of 25 feet, the other of 12, with an elevation of 45°, and is about three-fourths of a mile in length. Above the shoot, the river is of considerable width; but below, at this time, I can easily cast a stone over it. The rapid or suck continues about half a mile above the shoot, when the water becomes calm and deep. My barges are not yet over, but my trucks are preparing, and I have not the least doubt of succeeding.

The cloudy weather is still going on, and I haven't been able to determine the latitude. Mr. Frazer has kindly sent two of his people over from the Sioux town on the St. Peters with my dispatches, and since the area is dangerous for them, I need to hurry to send them off. Of course, General, the following brief description of the falls will just be from le coup d'œuil. The spot where the river drops over the rocks looks to be about 15 feet high, with the fall broken by one large island on the east and a smaller one on the west, the larger starting below the drop and extending 500 yards above. The river then goes over a continuous bed of rocks with at least a 50-foot drop over the course of half a mile. From there to the St. Peters, which is 11 miles by water, it's almost one long rapid, made worse by the interruption from 12 small islands. The carry area has two hills, one 25 feet high and the other 12, at a slope of 45°, and it's about three-fourths of a mile long. Above the drop, the river is quite wide; but below that, I can easily throw a stone across it right now. The rapid or suck continues about half a mile above the drop, where the water becomes calm and deep. My barges aren’t over yet, but my trucks are getting ready, and I'm confident I’ll succeed.

The general, I hope, will pardon the tautologies and egotisms of my communications, as he well knows Indian affairs are productive of such errors, and that in a wilderness, detached from the civilized world, everything, even if of little import, becomes magnified in the eyes of the beholder. When I add that my hands are blistered in working over the rapids, I presume it will apologize for the manner and style of my communications.

The general, I hope, will forgive the repetitive phrases and self-importance in my messages, as he knows Indian affairs often lead to such mistakes, and that in a remote area, separated from the civilized world, even the smallest things seem bigger to those who see them. When I mention that my hands are blistered from working on the rapids, I hope that excuses the way I've expressed myself.

I flatter myself with hearing from you at the Prairie, on my way down.

I take pride in the idea of hearing from you at the Prairie while I'm on my way down.

I am, General,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

I am, General,
Your loyal servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

General Wilkinson.

General Wilkinson.


Art. 7.[V-10] Instructions, Pike to Sergeant Henry Kennerman. (Orig. No. 16, pp. 33, 34.)

Pine Creek Rapids, Oct. 1st, 1805.

Pine Creek Whitewater, Oct. 1, 1805.

You are to remain here with the party under your command, subject to the following instructions: Your guards to consist of one non-commissioned officer and three privates, yourself mounting in regular rotation, making one sentinel by day and by night; until your position is inclosed by pickets, every man is to be employed on that object; after which Sparks is to be employed in hunting; but this will by no means excuse him from his tour of guard at night when in the stockade, but he must be relieved during the day by another man.

You need to stay here with the group you're in charge of, following these instructions: Your guards should include one non-commissioned officer and three privates, taking turns in regular rotation to ensure there's one guard both day and night. Until your area is fenced in with pickets, everyone needs to work on that. After that, Sparks can be used for hunting, but that doesn’t exempt him from his night guard duty while in the stockade; he just needs to be replaced during the day by someone else.

Should any Indians visit you previous to having your works complete, divide your men between the two blockhouses, and on no conditions suffer a savage to enter the one where the stores are, and not more than one or two into the other; but should you be so fortunate as not to be discovered until your works are completed, you may admit three, without arms, and no more, to enter at once, at the same time always treating them with as much friendship as is consistent with your own safety.

Should any Indians visit you before your works are complete, split your men between the two blockhouses, and under no circumstances allow a Native to enter the one where the supplies are stored, and no more than one or two into the other; but if you’re lucky enough to not be discovered until your works are finished, you can let three unarmed enter at once, while always treating them with as much friendship as is safe for you.

You are furnished with some tobacco to present them with, but on no condition are you ever to give them one drop of liquor; inform them that I have taken it all with me. From the arrangements I have made with the Sioux it is presumable they will treat you with friendship; but the Chipeways may be disposed to hostilities, and, should you be attacked, calculate on surrendering only with your life. Instruct your men not to fire at random, nor ever, unless the enemy is near enough to make him a point-blank shot. This 246 you must particularly attend to, and punish the first man found acting in contradiction thereto. The greatest economy must be used with the ammunition and provisions. Of the latter I shall furnish Sparks his proportion; and at any time should a man accompany him for a day's hunt, furnish him with four or five balls and extra powder, and on his return take what is left away from him. The provisions must be issued agreeably to the following proportion: For four days N. 80 lbs. of fresh venison, elk, or buffalo, or 60 lbs. fresh bear meat, with one quart of salt for that period. The remainder of what is killed keep frozen in the open air as long as possible, or salt and smoke it, so as to lay up meat for my party and us all to descend the river with. If you are obliged, through the failure of your hunter, to issue out of our reserved provisions, you will deliver, for four days, 18 lbs. of pork or bacon, and 18 lbs. of flour only. This will be sufficient, and must in no instance be exceeded. No whisky will be issued after the present barrel is exhausted, at half a gill per man per day.

You’re provided with some tobacco to give them, but under no circumstances should you give them any liquor; let them know that I've taken it all with me. Based on the arrangements I've made with the Sioux, they should treat you well; however, the Chipeways might be hostile, and if you're attacked, be prepared to surrender only if it's your life on the line. Make sure your men don’t shoot randomly, and only fire when the enemy is close enough for a direct shot. This 246 is very important, and the first person who breaks this rule should be punished. You must use the ammunition and supplies wisely. I will provide Sparks with his share of the provisions, and if a man goes with him for a day of hunting, give him four or five bullets and extra powder, and take back any leftovers when he returns. The provisions should be distributed according to the following plan: For four days, provide 80 lbs. of fresh venison, elk, or buffalo, or 60 lbs. of fresh bear meat, along with one quart of salt for that time. Keep any leftover meat frozen in the open air as long as possible, or salt and smoke it to store for my group and for the journey down the river. If you have to dip into our reserved supplies because your hunter wasn’t successful, you’ll distribute, for four days, only 18 lbs. of pork or bacon, and 18 lbs. of flour. This will be enough and should never be exceeded. No whiskey will be given out after the current barrel is finished, at half a gill per man per day.

Our boats are turned up near your gate. You will make a barrel of pitch, and give them a complete repairing to be ready for us to descend in.

Our boats are parked near your gate. You'll make a barrel of pitch and give them a full repair so they're ready for us to set off in.

I have delivered to you my journals and observations to this place, with a letter accompanying them to his Excellency, General James Wilkinson, which, should I not return by the time hereafter specified, you will convey to him and deliver personally, requesting his permission to deliver the others committed to your charge.

I have sent my journals and observations to this location, along with a letter for his Excellency, General James Wilkinson. If I do not return by the specified time, please take it to him yourself and ask for his permission to hand over the other items I entrusted to you.

You will observe the strictest discipline and justice in your command. I expect the men will conduct themselves in such a manner that there will be no complaints made on my return, and that they will be ready to account to a higher tribunal. The date of my return is uncertain; but let no information or reports, except from under my own hand, induce you to quit this place until one month after the ice has broken up at the head of the river; when, if I am not arrived, it will be reasonable to suppose that some disastrous 247 events detain us, and you may repair to St. Louis. You are taught to discriminate between my baggage and United States' property. The latter deliver to the assistant military agent at St. Louis, taking his receipts for the same; the former, if in your power, to Mrs. Pike.

You will see the highest level of discipline and fairness in your leadership. I expect the men to behave in a way that ensures there are no complaints when I return, and that they are prepared to answer to a higher authority. My return date is uncertain; however, do not let any information or reports, other than those directly from me, persuade you to leave this place until one month after the ice has melted at the top of the river. If I have not arrived by then, it will be reasonable to think that something unfortunate has delayed us, and you may head to St. Louis. You should be able to tell the difference between my personal belongings and United States government property. Deliver the latter to the assistant military agent in St. Louis, and be sure to get his receipts for them; the former should be given to Mrs. Pike, if you can.

Your party is regularly supplied with provisions, to include the 8th of December only, from which time you are entitled to draw on the United States.

Your group will consistently receive supplies, including on December 8th only, from that date on you can request support from the United States.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.


Art. 8. Letter, Pike to Hugh M'Gillis. (Orig. No. 5, pp. 14-16.)

N. W. Establishment on Leech Lake, Feb. [6th], 1805.

N.W. Establishment on Leech Lake, Feb. [6th], 1805.

Sir:

Mr.:

As [you are] a proprietor of the N. W. Company and director of the Zond [Fond] du Lac department, I conceive it my duty as an officer of the United States, in whose territory you are, to address you solely on the subject of the many houses under your instructions. As a member of the greatest commercial nation in the world, and of a company long renowned for their extent of connections and greatness of views, you cannot be ignorant of the rigor of the laws of the duties on imports of a foreign power.

As the owner of the N.W. Company and director of the Zond Fond du Lac department, I believe it's my responsibility as a U.S. officer, in whose territory you operate, to speak with you specifically about the many locations under your management. As a part of the largest commercial nation in the world and of a company known for its extensive connections and ambitious goals, you must be aware of the strict regulations regarding import duties from foreign powers.

Mr. Jay's treaty, it is true, gave the right of trade with the savages to British subjects in the United States territories, but by no means exempted them from paying the duties, obtaining licenses, and subscribing unto all the rules and restrictions of our laws. I find your establishments at every suitable place along the whole extent of the south side of Lake Superior to its head, thence to the source of the Mississippi, and down Red River, and even extending to the center of our newly acquired territory of Louisiana, in which it will probably yet become a question between the two governments, whether our treaties will authorize British subjects to enter into the Indian trade on the same footing as 248 in the other parts of our frontiers, this not having been an integral part of the United States at the time of said treaty. Our traders to the south, on the Lower Mississippi, complain to our government, with justice, that the members of the N. W. Company encircle them on the frontiers of our N. W. territory, and trade with the savages upon superior terms to what they can afford, who pay the duties on their goods imported from Europe, and subscribe to the regulations prescribed by law.

Mr. Jay's treaty did allow British subjects in the United States territories to trade with Native Americans, but it did not exempt them from paying duties, getting licenses, or following our laws and regulations. I see your outposts at every suitable location along the entire south side of Lake Superior to its head, then to the source of the Mississippi, down Red River, and even reaching into the center of our newly acquired Louisiana territory. It may eventually become a point of contention between the two governments whether our treaties permit British subjects to participate in the Indian trade on the same terms as 248 do in other parts of our borders, since this was not a core part of the United States at the time of that treaty. Our traders to the south, on the Lower Mississippi, justifiably complain to our government that members of the N.W. Company are encircling them on the frontiers of our N.W. territory, trading with Native Americans under more favorable conditions than they can manage, as they pay the necessary duties on their goods imported from Europe and adhere to the legal regulations.

These representations have at length attracted the attention of our government to the object in question, and, with an intention to do themselves as well as citizens justice, they last year took some steps to ascertain the facts and make provision against the growing evil. With this, and also with some geographical and local objects in view, was I dispatched with discretionary orders, with a party of troops, to the source of the Mississippi. I have found, Sir, your commerce and establishments extending beyond our most exaggerated ideas; and in addition to the injury done our revenue by evasion of the duties, other acts done which are more particularly injurious to the honor and dignity of our government. The transactions alluded to are the presenting medals of his Britannic Majesty, and flags of the said government, to the chiefs and warriors resident in the territory of the United States. As political subjects are strictly prohibited to our traders, what would be the ideas of the executive to see foreigners making chiefs, and distributing flags, the standard of an European power? The savages being accustomed to look on that standard, which was the only prevailing one for years, as that which alone has authority in the country, it would not be in the least astonishing to see them revolt from the United States' limited subjection which is claimed over them by the American government, and thereby be the cause of their receiving a chastisement which, although necessary, yet would be unfortunate, as they would have been led astray by the policy of the traders of your country. 249

These representations have finally caught the attention of our government regarding the matter at hand. With the intention of doing right by themselves and the citizens, they took some steps last year to gather facts and address the growing problem. With this goal, along with some geographical and local considerations, I was sent with a group of troops to the source of the Mississippi with discretionary orders. I have discovered, Sir, that your commerce and establishments extend far beyond what we had imagined. In addition to the harm done to our revenue by avoiding duties, there are other actions that are more damaging to the honor and dignity of our government. The actions I’m referring to involve presenting medals from His Britannic Majesty and flags from that government to the chiefs and warriors residing in U.S. territory. Since political issues are strictly off-limits to our traders, what would the executive think about seeing foreigners appointing chiefs and handing out flags, which represent a European power? The indigenous people, having seen that flag as the only legitimate authority in the area for years, might easily turn against the limited control that the U.S. government claims over them. This could lead to a situation where they face consequences that, while necessary, would be unfortunate, as they would have been misled by the policies of your country’s traders. 249

I must likewise observe, Sir, that your establishments, if properly known, would be looked on with an eye of dissatisfaction by our government, for another reason, viz., there being so many furnished posts, in case of a rupture between the two powers the English government would not fail to make use of those as places of deposit of arms, ammunition, etc., to be distributed to the savages who joined their arms, to the great annoyance of our territory, and the loss of the lives of many of our citizens. Your flags, Sir, when hoisted in inclosed works, are in direct contradiction of the law of nations, and their practice in like cases, which only admits of foreign flags being expanded on board of vessels, and at the residences of ambassadors or consuls. I am not ignorant of the necessity of your being in such a position as to protect yourself from the sallies of drunken savages, or the more deliberate plans of intending plunderers; and under those considerations have I considered your stockades.

I also need to point out, Sir, that if our government were fully aware of your establishments, they would view them with dissatisfaction for another reason: there are so many fortified posts that if a conflict arises between our two powers, the English government would certainly use those as storage for weapons and ammunition to distribute to the tribes that ally with them, which would greatly disturb our territory and lead to the loss of many of our citizens' lives. Your flags, Sir, when displayed in enclosed structures, directly contradict international law and the customary practices that only allow foreign flags to be flown on ships and at the residences of ambassadors or consuls. I understand the need for you to be in a position to protect yourself from attacks by drunken tribesmen or more organized raiders; that’s why I have taken your stockades into consideration.

You, and the company of which you are a member, must be conscious from the foregoing statement that strict justice would demand, and I assure you that the law directs, under similar circumstances, a total confiscation of your property, personal imprisonment, and fines. But having discretionary instructions and no reason to think the above conduct to be dictated through ill-will or disrespect to our government, and conceiving it in some degree departing from the character of an officer to embrace the first opportunity of executing those laws, I am willing to sacrifice my prospect of private advantage, conscious that the government looks not to its interest, but to its dignity in the transaction. I have therefore to request of you assurances on the following heads which, setting aside the chicanery of law, as a gentleman you will strictly adhere to:

You and your company need to understand from the previous statement that strict justice would require, and I assure you the law mandates, complete confiscation of your property, personal imprisonment, and fines in similar situations. However, since I have discretionary instructions and no reason to believe your actions stem from malice or disrespect to our government, and recognizing that it’s not in the spirit of an officer to jump at the chance to enforce those laws, I am willing to put aside my personal advantage, knowing that the government values its dignity over its interests in this matter. Therefore, I ask for your assurance on the following points, which, ignoring legal tricks, as a gentleman, you will fully respect:

1st. That you will make representations to your agents, at your headquarters on Lake Superior, of the quantity of goods wanted the ensuing spring for your establishments in the territory of the United States, in time sufficient (or as 250 early as possible) for them to enter them at the C. H. of Michilimackinac, and obtain a clearance and license to trade in due form.

1st. That you will inform your agents at your headquarters on Lake Superior about the amount of goods needed for your establishments in the territory of the United States next spring, as early as possible, so they can submit them at the C. H. of Michilimackinac and obtain the necessary clearance and trading license properly.

2d. That you will give immediate instructions to all the posts in said territory under your direction, at no time and under no pretense whatever to hoist, or suffer to be hoisted, the English flag. If you conceive a flag necessary, you may make use of that of the United States, which is the only one which can be admitted.

2d. You will give immediate instructions to all the posts in the territory under your supervision that, at no time and under no circumstances, should the English flag be raised or allowed to be raised. If you think a flag is necessary, you may use the flag of the United States, which is the only one that can be accepted.

3d. That you will on no further occasion present a flag or medal to an Indian, or hold councils with any of them on political subjects, or others foreign from that of trade; but that, on being applied to on those heads, you will refer them to the American agents, informing them that these are the only persons authorized to hold councils of a political nature with them.

3d. You will not present a flag or medal to any Native American again, nor hold discussions with them about political issues or anything unrelated to trade; instead, if approached on those topics, you will refer them to the American agents, telling them that these are the only individuals allowed to hold political discussions with them.

There are many other subjects, such as the distribution of liquor, etc., which would be too lengthy to be treated of in detail. But the company will do well to furnish themselves with our laws regulating commerce with the savages, and regulate themselves in our territories accordingly.

There are many other topics, like the sale of alcohol, that would take too long to discuss in detail. However, the company should make sure to familiarize themselves with our laws governing trade with Native Americans and follow those rules in our territories.

I embrace this opportunity to acknowledge myself and command under singular obligations to yourself and agents for the assistance which you have rendered us, and the polite treatment with which we have been honored. With sentiments of high respect for the establishment and yourself,

I take this opportunity to recognize myself and express my sincere gratitude to you and your team for the help you've provided us, as well as the courteous treatment we've received. I hold you and your establishment in high regard.

I am, Sir,
Your obedient servant,
Z. M. Pike.

I am, Sir,
Your devoted servant,
Z. M. Pike.

Hugh M'Gillis, Esq.,
Proprietor and Agent of the N. W. Company
established at Zond [Fond] Du Lac.

Hugh M'Gillis, Esq.,
Owner and Representative of the N. W. Company
based at Zond [Fond] Du Lac.


Art. 9. Letter, Hugh M'Gillis to Pike. (Orig. No. 6, pp. 17-19.)

Leech Lake, Feb. 15th, 1806.

Leech Lake, Feb. 15, 1806.

Sir:

Sir:

Your address presented on the 6th inst. has attracted my most serious consideration to the several objects of duties on importations; of presents made to, and our consultations with, Indians; of inclosing our stores and dwelling-houses; and finally, of the custom obtaining to hoist the British flag in the territory belonging to the United States of America. I shall at as early a period as possible present the agents of the N. W. Company with your representations regarding the paying duties on the importation of goods to be sent to our establishments within the bounds of the territory of the United States, as also their being entered at the custom house of Michilimackinac; but I beg to be allowed to present for consideration, that the major part of the goods necessary to be sent to the said establishments for the trade of the ensuing year, are now actually in our stores at Kamanitiguia, our headquarters on Lake Superior, and that it would cause us vast expense and trouble to be obliged to convey those goods back to Michilimackinac to be entered at the custom-house office. We therefore pray that the word of gentlemen with regard to the quantity and quality of the said goods, to be sent to said establishment, may be considered as equivalent to the certainty of a custom-house register. Our intention has never been to injure your traders, paying the duties established by law. We hope those representations to your government respecting our concerns with the Indians may have been dictated with truth, and not exaggerated by envy to prejudice our interests and to throw a stain on our character which may require time to efface from the minds of a people to whom we must ever consider ourselves indebted for that lenity of procedure of which the present is so notable a testimony. The inclosures to protect our stores and dwelling-houses from the 252 insults and barbarity of savage rudeness, have been erected for the security of my property and person in a country, till now, exposed to the wild will of the frantic Indians. We never formed the smallest idea that the said inclosures might ever be useful in the juncture of a rupture between the two powers, nor do we now conceive that such poor shifts will ever be employed by the British government in a country overshadowed with wood so adequate to every purpose. Forts might in a short period of time be built far superior to any stockades we may have occasion to erect.

Your address from the 6th has been given my serious attention regarding the various duties on imports, gifts to, and consultations with, Native Americans; the need to secure our stores and homes; and the custom of raising the British flag in the territory of the United States. I will soon present the representatives of the N. W. Company with your views on paying duties for goods being sent to our locations within U.S. territory, and their entry at the customs office in Michilimackinac. However, I must point out that most of the goods we need for next year's trade are currently in our stores at Kamanitiguia, our base on Lake Superior, and it would be extremely costly and troublesome to bring those goods back to Michilimackinac for customs entry. Therefore, we request that the statements of gentlemen concerning the quantity and quality of these goods to be sent to our establishment be treated as sufficient as a customs registration. We have never intended to harm your traders who comply with duty laws. We hope that the statements made to your government about our dealings with the Native Americans were truthful and not exaggerated out of envy to damage our interests or tarnish our reputation with a people to whom we owe gratitude for their lenient treatment, which is evident in the current situation. The enclosures to protect our stores and homes from the insults and brutality of savage aggression have been built to ensure my safety and property in a land that has been vulnerable to the unpredictable nature of the frantic Native Americans. We never imagined that these enclosures would be useful if tensions arose between the two powers, nor do we believe that such makeshift solutions would ever be used by the British government in a country filled with ample wood suitable for many purposes. Forts could be constructed quickly that would far surpass any stockades we may need to build.

We were not conscious, Sir, of the error I acknowledge we have been guilty of committing, by exhibiting to view on your territory any standard of Great Britain. I will pledge myself to your government, that I will use my utmost endeavors, as soon as possible, to prevent the future display of the British flag, or the presenting of medals, or the exhibiting to public view any other mark of European power, throughout the extent of territory known to belong to the dominion of the United States. The custom has long been established and we innocently and inoffensively, as we imagined, have conformed to it till the present day.

We weren't aware, Sir, of the mistake I admit we've made by displaying any British flag on your land. I promise your government that I will do everything I can, as soon as possible, to stop the future display of the British flag, the giving of medals, or showing any other sign of European power throughout the territory known to belong to the United States. This practice has been in place for a long time, and we believed we were following it in an innocent and harmless way until now.

Be persuaded that on no consideration shall any Indian be entertained on political subjects, or on any affairs foreign to our trade; and that reference shall be made to the American agents, should any application be made worthy such reference. Be also assured that we, as a commercial company, must find it ever our interests to interfere as little as possible with affairs of government in the course of trade, ignorant as we are in this rude and distant country of the political views of nations.

Be assured that under no circumstances will we discuss political matters or anything unrelated to our trade with any Indian. If an application comes up that warrants it, we will refer it to the American agents. Also, understand that, as a commercial company, it is always in our best interest to avoid interfering with government affairs during our trade, especially since we are not familiar with the political perspectives of nations in this remote and harsh land.

We are convinced that the inestimable advantages arising from the endeavors of your government to establish a more peaceful course of trade in this part of the territory belonging to the United States are not acquired through the mere liberality of a nation, and we are ready to contribute to the 253 expense necessarily attending them. We are not averse to paying the common duties established by law, and will ever be ready to conform ourselves to all rules and regulations of trade that may be established according to common justice.

We believe that the tremendous benefits from your government's efforts to create a more peaceful trade environment in this part of the United States are not just given freely by a nation, and we are willing to help cover the costs involved. We have no issue with paying the standard duties set by law and will always be ready to follow any trade rules and regulations established based on fairness.

I beg to be allowed to say that we have reason to hope that every measure will be adopted to secure and facilitate the trade with the Indians; and these hopes seem to be confirmed beyond the smallest idea of doubt, when we see a man sent among us who, instead of private considerations to pecuniary views, prefers the honor, dignity, and lenity of his government, and whose transactions are in every respect so conformable to equity. When we behold an armed force ready to protect or chastise as necessity or policy may direct, we know not how to express our gratitude to that people whose only view seems to be to promote the happiness of all, the savages that rove over the wild confines of their domains not excepted.

I want to express that we have good reason to believe that every effort will be made to support and improve trade with the Native Americans; and these hopes seem to be confirmed without a doubt when we notice a person among us who, instead of pursuing personal financial gain, values the honor, dignity, and fairness of his government, and whose actions align with justice in every way. When we see an armed force ready to protect or take action depending on what is needed, we find it hard to express our gratitude to those people whose only goal appears to be promoting the happiness of everyone, including the indigenous people roaming their territories.

It is to you, Sir, we feel ourselves most greatly indebted, whose claim to honor, esteem, and respect will ever be held in high estimation by myself and associates. The danger and hardships, by your fortitude vanquished and by your perseverance overcome, are signal, and will ever be preserved in the annals of the N. W. Company. Were it solely from consideration of those who have exposed their lives in a long and perilous march through a country where they had every distress to suffer, and many dangers to expect,—and this with a view to establish peace in a savage country,—we should think ourselves under the most strict obligation to assist them. But we know we are in a country where hospitality and gratitude are to be considered above every other virtue, and therefore have offered for their relief what our poor means will allow: and, Sir, permit me to embrace this opportunity to testify that I feel myself highly honored by your acceptance of such accommodations as my humble roof could afford.

It is to you, Sir, that we feel most indebted, whose claim to honor, esteem, and respect will always be valued highly by me and my colleagues. The dangers and hardships that you’ve faced with courage and overcome with determination are remarkable and will always be remembered in the records of the N. W. Company. If it were just about considering those who risked their lives in a long and dangerous journey through a land where they faced countless challenges and threats—with the aim of bringing peace to a wild region—we would feel deeply obligated to support them. But we know we are in a place where hospitality and gratitude are the highest virtues, so we have offered whatever assistance our limited resources can provide. And, Sir, allow me to take this chance to say that I feel truly honored by your acceptance of the modest accommodations my humble home could offer.

With great consideration and high respect for the government 254 of the United States, allow me to express my esteem and regard for yourself.

With deep thought and high respect for the government 254 of the United States, I want to express my respect and appreciation for you.

I am, Sir,
Your obedient humble servant,
[Signed] H. M'Gillis,
Of N. W. Company

I am, Sir,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] H. M'Gillis,
Of N.W. Company

Lieut. Pike,
1st. Regt. United States Infantry.

Lt. Pike,
1st Regiment, U.S. Infantry.


Art. 10. Speech, Pike to the Sauteaux, in a Council at Leech Lake, Feb. 16th, 1806. (Orig. No. 7, pp. 19-22.)

Brothers: A few months since the Spaniards shut up the mouth of the Mississippi, and prevented the Americans from floating down to the sea. This your father, the President of the United States, would not admit of. He therefore took such measures as to open the river, remove the Spaniards from both sides of the Mississippi to a great distance on the other side of the Missouri, and open the road from the ocean of the east to that of the west. The Americans being then at peace with all the world, your great father, the President of the United States, began to look round on his red children, in order to see what he could do to render them happy and sensible of his protection. For that purpose he sent two of his Captains, Lewis and Clark, up the Missouri, to pass on to the west sea, in order to see all his new children, to go round the world that way, and return by water. They stayed the first winter at the Mandane's[V-11] village, where you might have heard of them. This 255 year your great father directed his great war-chief (General Wilkinson) at St. Louis, to send a number of his young warriors up the Missouri, Illinois, Osage River, and other courses, to learn the situation of his red children, to encourage the good, punish the bad, and make peace between them all by persuading them to lay by the hatchet and follow the young warriors to St. Louis, where the great war-chief will open their ears that they may hear the truth, and their eyes, to see what is right.

Siblings: A few months ago, the Spaniards closed off the mouth of the Mississippi River, stopping Americans from traveling down to the sea. Your father, the President of the United States, wouldn’t accept that. So, he took steps to open the river, pushing the Spaniards far away from both sides of the Mississippi on the other side of the Missouri, and reconnected the East and West coasts. With Americans at peace with everyone, your great father, the President of the United States, started looking at his Native children to see how he could make them happy and show them his protection. To do this, he sent two of his Captains, Lewis and Clark, up the Missouri River to reach the western sea and meet all his new children. They planned to travel around the world that way and return by water. They spent the first winter at the Mandan village, where you might have heard of them. This 255 year, your great father instructed his chief military leader (General Wilkinson) in St. Louis to send many of his young warriors up the Missouri, Illinois, Osage River, and other routes, to learn about his Native children, encourage the good, punish the bad, and create peace among them by persuading them to put down their weapons and follow the young warriors to St. Louis. There, the great military leader will help them understand the truth and see what is right.

Brothers: I was chosen to ascend the Mississippi, to 256 bear to his red children the words of their father; and the Great Spirit has opened the eyes and ears of all the nations that I have passed to listen to my words. The Sauks and Reynards are planting corn and raising cattle. The Winnebagos continue peaceable, as usual, and even the Sioux have laid by the hatchet at my request. Yes, my brothers, the Sioux, who have so long and so obstinately waged war against the Chipeways, have agreed to lay by the hatchet, smoke the calumet, and become again your brothers, as they were wont to be.[V-12]

Siblings: I was chosen to travel up the Mississippi, to 256 deliver to his red children the words of their father; and the Great Spirit has opened the eyes and ears of all the nations that I have encountered to hear my words. The Sauks and Reynards are planting corn and raising cattle. The Winnebagos continue to live in peace, as usual, and even the Sioux have laid down their weapons at my request. Yes, my brothers, the Sioux, who have long and stubbornly fought against the Chipeways, have agreed to lay down their weapons, smoke the peace pipe, and become your brothers again, just as they used to be.[V-12]

Brothers: You behold the pipe of Wabasha as a proof of what I say. Little Corbeau, Tills [Fils] De Pinchow, and L'Aile Rouge had marched 250 warriors to revenge the blood of their women and children, slain last year at the St. Peters. I sent a runner after them, stopped their march, and met them in council at the mouth of the St. Peters, where they promised to remain peaceable until my return; and if the Ouchipawah [Chippewa] chiefs accompanied me, to receive them as brothers and accompany us to St. Louis, there to bury the hatchet and smoke the pipe in the presence of our great war-chief; and to request him to punish those who first broke the peace. 258

Siblings: You see the pipe of Wabasha as evidence of what I’m saying. Little Corbeau, Tills [Fils] De Pinchow, and L'Aile Rouge led 250 warriors to avenge the deaths of their women and children, killed last year at the St. Peters. I sent a runner after them, halted their march, and met with them in council at the mouth of the St. Peters, where they agreed to stay peaceful until I returned; and if the Ouchipawah [Chippewa] chiefs came with me, to welcome them as brothers and join us in going to St. Louis, there to bury the hatchet and smoke the pipe in front of our great war-chief; and to ask him to punish those who first broke the peace. 258

Brothers: I sent flags and a message up the St. Peters to the bands of Sioux on that river, requesting them to remain quiet, and not to go to war. The People of the Leaves [Gens des Feuilles] received my message and sent me word that they would obey; but the Yanctongs and Sussitongs had left the St. Peters previous to my message arriving, and did not receive it. When I left my fort they had appointed a day for 50 of their chiefs and warriors to come and see me, but I could not wait for them; so that, as to their dispositions for peace or war, I cannot answer positively.

Siblings: I sent flags and a message up the St. Peters to the Sioux tribes along the river, asking them to stay calm and not start a war. The People of the Leaves [Gens des Feuilles] got my message and told me they would comply; however, the Yanctongs and Sussitongs had already left the St. Peters before my message arrived and didn’t get it. When I departed from my fort, they had set a day for 50 of their chiefs and warriors to meet with me, but I couldn’t wait for them. Therefore, I can’t say for sure what their intentions for peace or war are.

Brothers: I have therefore come to fetch some of your approved chiefs with me to St. Louis.

Siblings: I'm here to take some of your chosen leaders with me to St. Louis.

Brothers: In speaking to you I speak to brave warriors. It is therefore not my intention to deceive you. Possibly we may meet with some bad people who may wish to do us ill; but if so, we will die together, certain that our fathers, the Americans, will settle with them for our blood.

Siblings: When I talk to you, I'm talking to courageous warriors. I don't intend to mislead you. We might come across some bad people who want to harm us; but if that happens, we will die together, knowing that our fathers, the Americans, will take revenge for our blood.

Brothers: I find you have received from your traders English medals and flags. These you must deliver up, and your chiefs who go with me shall receive others from the American government, in their room.

Siblings: I see that you have gotten English medals and flags from your traders. You need to hand these over, and your leaders who accompany me will receive replacements from the American government.

Brothers: Traders have no authority to make chiefs; and in doing this they have done what is not right. It is only great chiefs, appointed by your fathers, who have that authority. But at the same time you are under considerable obligations to your traders, who come over large waters, high mountains, and up swift falls, to supply you with clothing for your women and children, and ammunition for your hunters, to feed you, and keep you from perishing with cold.

Siblings: Traders don’t have the power to choose chiefs; by doing so, they’re acting wrongly. Only the great chiefs, appointed by your fathers, have that power. However, you do owe a lot to your traders, who travel across vast seas, tall mountains, and rushing rivers to provide you with clothing for your families, ammunition for your hunters, food to sustain you, and warmth to keep you from freezing.

Brothers: Your chiefs should see your traders done justice, oblige your young men to pay their credits, and protect them from insults; and your traders, on their part, must not cheat the Indians, but give them the value of their skins.

Siblings: Your leaders should ensure that your merchants are treated fairly, make sure your young men honor their debts, and shield them from disrespect; and your merchants, for their part, should not take advantage of the Indians, but should give them a fair exchange for their skins.

Brothers: Your father is going to appoint chiefs of his 259 own to reside among you, to see justice done to his white and red children, who will punish those who deserve punishment, without reference to the color of their skin.

Siblings: Your father is going to appoint his own chiefs to live among you, to ensure justice for his white and red children, who will punish those who deserve it, regardless of their skin color.

Brothers: I understand that one of your young men killed an American at Red Lake last year, but the murderer is far off. Let him keep so—send him where we never may hear of him more; for were he here I would be obliged to demand him of you, and make my young men shoot him. My hands on this journey are yet clear of blood—may the Great Spirit keep them so!

Siblings: I know that one of your young men killed an American at Red Lake last year, but the murderer is far away. Let him stay there—send him somewhere we'll never hear of him again; because if he were here, I would have to demand him from you and make my young men shoot him. My hands on this journey are still free of blood—may the Great Spirit keep them that way!

Brothers: We expect, in the summer, soldiers to come to the St. Peters. Your chiefs who go with me may either come up with them, or some traders who return sooner. They may make their selection.

Siblings: We expect soldiers to arrive at St. Peters this summer. Your leaders accompanying me can either come with them or with some traders who will return sooner. They can choose what they need.

Brothers: Your father finds that the rum with which you are supplied by the traders is the occasion of quarrels, murders, and bloodshed; and that, instead of buying clothing for your women and children, you spend your skins in liquor, etc. He has determined to direct his young warriors and chiefs to prohibit it, and keep it from among you. But I have found the traders here with a great deal of rum on hand. I have therefore given them permission to sell what they have, that you may forget it by degrees, against next year, when none will be suffered to come in the country.

Siblings: Your father believes that the rum the traders supply you is causing fights, murders, and violence; instead of using your resources to buy clothes for your women and children, you are spending your earnings on alcohol, etc. He has decided to instruct his young warriors and chiefs to ban it and keep it away from you. However, I have seen that the traders here have a lot of rum available. So, I have allowed them to sell what they have left, so you can gradually forget about it by next year when no rum will be allowed in the country.


Art. 11. Speeches, Chippewa Chiefs[V-13] to Pike, at Leech Lake, Feb. 16th, 1806. (Orig. No. 8, pp. 22, 23.)

1st. Sucre of Red lake (Wiscoup).

1st. Sucre of Red Lake (Wiscoup).

My father: I have heard and understood the words of our great father. It overjoys me to see you make peace among us. I should have accompanied you had my family 260 been present, and would have gone to see my father, the great war-chief.

My dad: I’ve heard and understood the words of our great father. It makes me really happy to see you bringing peace among us. I would have come with you if my family had been here, and I would have gone to see my father, the great war-chief. 260

My father: This medal I hold in my hands I received from the English chiefs. I willingly deliver it up to you. Wabasha's calumet, with which I am presented, I receive with all my heart. Be assured that I will use my best endeavors to keep my young men quiet. There is my calumet. I send it to my father the great war-chief. What does it signify that I should go to see him? Will not my pipe answer the same purpose?

Dad: This medal I have here was given to me by the English leaders. I gladly hand it over to you. I wholeheartedly accept Wabasha's pipe that has been presented to me. Please know that I will do my best to keep my young men calm. Here is my pipe. I send it to my father, the great war chief. What does it mean for me to go see him? Can't my pipe serve the same purpose?

My father: You will meet with the Sioux on your return. You will make them smoke my pipe, and tell them that I have let fall my hatchet.

My dad: You will meet the Sioux on your way back. You will have them smoke my pipe and tell them that I have put down my hatchet.

My father: Tell the Sioux on the upper part of the river St. Peters to mark trees with the figure of a calumet, that we of Red Lake who may go that way, should we see them, may make peace with them, being assured of their pacific disposition when we see the calumet marked on the trees.

My dad: Tell the Sioux living upstream on the St. Peters River to mark trees with a symbol of a peace pipe so that those of us from Red Lake who pass by can recognize it and know we can make peace with them, confident in their friendly intentions when we see the peace pipe sign on the trees.

2d. The Chief de la Terre of Leech lake (Obigouitte).

2d. The Chief of the Earth of Leech Lake (Obigouitte).

My father: I am glad to hear that we and the Sioux are now brothers, peace being made between us. If I have received a medal from the English traders, it was not as a mark of rank or distinction, as I considered it, but merely because I made good hunts and paid my debts. Had Sucre been able to go and see our father, the great war-chief, 261 I should have accompanied him; but I am determined to go to Michilimackinac next spring to see my brothers the Americans.

My dad: I'm happy to hear that we and the Sioux are now allies, with peace established between us. Even though I received a medal from the English traders, it wasn't meant to signify rank or honor; I saw it simply as recognition for my good hunts and for settling my debts. If Sucre had been able to visit our father, the great war-chief, 261 I would have gone with him; however, I'm committed to going to Michilimackinac next spring to see my American brothers.

3d. Geuelle Platte of Leech lake (Eskibugeckoge).

3d. Geuelle Platte of Leech Lake (Eskibugeckoge).

My father: My heart beat high with joy when I heard that you had arrived, and that all the nations through which you passed had received and made peace among them.

My dad: I felt so much joy when I heard you had arrived, and that every country you passed through welcomed you and made peace with one another.

My father: You ask me to accompany you to meet our father, the great war-chief. This I would willingly do, but certain considerations prevent me. I have sent my calumet to all the Sauteaux who hunt round about, to assemble to form a war-party; should I be absent, they, when assembled, might strike those with whom we have made peace, and thus kill our brothers. I must therefore remain here to prevent them from assembling, as I fear that there are many who have begun already to prepare to meet me. I present you with the medal of my uncle here present. He received it from the English chiefs as a recompense for his good hunts. As for me, I have no medal here; it is at my tent, and I will cheerfully deliver it up. That medal was given me by the English traders, in consideration of something that I had done; and I can say that three-fourths of those here present belong to me.

Dad: You want me to go with you to meet our father, the great war chief. I would happily do that, but there are some things stopping me. I’ve sent my peace pipe to all the Sauteaux who hunt around here to gather and form a war party; if I’m not there, they might attack those we've made peace with and harm our brothers. So, I need to stay here to stop them from gathering, as I worry that many are already getting ready to meet me. I give you the medal of my uncle, who is here. He got it from the English chiefs as a reward for his successful hunts. As for me, I don’t have a medal with me; it’s at my tent, but I will gladly bring it. That medal was given to me by the English traders for something I did, and I can say that three-fourths of those present belong to me.

My father: I promise you, and you may confide in my word, that I will preserve peace; that I bury my hatchet; and that even should the Sioux come and strike me, for the first time I would not take up my hatchet; but should they come and strike me a second time, I would dig up my hatchet and revenge myself.

My dad: I promise you, and you can trust my word, that I will keep the peace; that I will put my differences aside; and that even if the Sioux come and attack me, for the first time I will not retaliate; but if they come and attack me a second time, I will take up my weapon and seek revenge.


Art. 12. Extract of a letter, Pike to Robert Dickson, Lower Red Cedar Lake, Feb. 26th, 1806. (Orig. No. 9, pp. 23, 24.)

Mr. Grant was prepared to go on a trading voyage among the Fols Avoins; but that was what I could not by any means admit of, and I hope that, on a moment's reflection, 262 you will admit the justice of my refusal. For what could be a greater piece of injustice than for me to permit you to send goods, illegally brought into the country, down into the same quarter, to trade for the credits of men who have paid their duties, regularly taken out licenses, and in other respects acted conformably to law? They might exclaim with justice, "What! Lt. Pike, not content with suffering the laws to slumber when it was his duty to have executed them, has now suffered the N. W. Company's agents to come even here to violate them, and injure the citizens of the United States—certainly he must be corrupted to admit this."

Mr. Grant was set to go on a trading trip among the Fols Avoins, but there's no way I could allow that, and I hope that after a moment's thought, 262 you'll see the fairness of my refusal. What could be more unjust than for me to let you send goods that were brought into the country illegally down to the same area, trading for the credits of people who have paid their duties, obtained licenses as required, and otherwise followed the law? They would justifiably shout, "What! Lt. Pike, not content with allowing the laws to go unenforced when he should have acted, has now let the N. W. Company's agents come here to break them and harm the citizens of the United States—he must be corrupted to allow this."

This, Sir, would be the natural conclusion of all persons.

This, Sir, would be the natural conclusion of everyone.


Art. 13. Letter, Pike to La Jeunesse. (Orig. No. 10, p. 24.)

Grand Isle, Upper Mississippi, Apr. 9th, 1806.

Grand Isle, Upper Mississippi River, Apr. 9, 1806.

Sir:

Sir:

Being informed that you have arrived here with an intention of selling spirituous liquors to the savages of this quarter, together with other merchandise under your charge, I beg leave to inform you that the sale of spirituous liquors on the Indian territories, to any savages whatsoever, is contrary to a law of the United States for regulating trade with the savages and preserving peace on the frontiers; and that notwithstanding the custom has hitherto obtained on the Upper Mississippi, no person whatsoever has authority therefor. As the practice may have a tendency to occasion broils and dissensions among the savages, thereby occasioning bloodshed and an infraction of the good understanding which now, through my endeavors, so happily exists, I have, at your particular request, addressed you this note in writing, informing you that in case of an infraction I shall conceive it my duty, as an officer of the United States, to prosecute according to the pains and penalties of the law.

Being informed that you've come here with the intention of selling alcoholic beverages to the Native people in this area, along with other goods you have, I want to let you know that selling alcohol on Indian lands to any Native people is against a law of the United States that regulates trade with them and aims to maintain peace on the frontiers. Despite the fact that this practice has been accepted on the Upper Mississippi, no one has the authority to do so. Since this could lead to conflicts and disputes among the Native people, potentially resulting in violence and harming the good relationships that exist thanks to my efforts, I am writing this note at your request to inform you that if any laws are broken, I will feel it is my duty, as a United States officer, to take legal action according to the laws in place.

I am, Sir,
With all due consideration,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

I am, Sir,
Respectfully,
Your devoted servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

Mr. La Jennesse.

Mr. La Jennesse.


Art. 14. Letter, Pike to Wilkinson. (Orig. No. 11, pp. 25, 26.)

Prairie De Chien, Apr. 18, 1806.

Prairie du Chien, April 18, 1806.

Dear General:

Dear General:

I arrived here within the hour, and as Mr. Jearreau, of Cahokia, embarks for St. Louis early to-morrow morning, I embrace this opportunity to give a slight sketch of the events of my expedition. Being obliged to steal the hours from my repose, I hope the General will pardon the conciseness of my epistle.

I got here within the hour, and since Mr. Jearreau from Cahokia is leaving for St. Louis early tomorrow morning, I want to take this chance to share a brief overview of my trip. Having to take time away from my sleep, I hope the General will understand the brevity of my letter.

I pushed forward last October with all eagerness, in hopes to make Lake De Sable, and return to St. Louis in the autumn. The weather was mild and promising until the middle of the month, when a sudden change took place and the ice immediately commenced running. I was then conscious of my inability to return, as the falls and other obstacles would retain me until the river would close. I then conceived it best to station part of my men, and push my discovery with the remainder on foot. I marched with 11 soldiers and my interpreter, 700 miles, to the source of the Mississippi, through (I may without vanity say) as many hardships as almost any party of Americans ever experienced, by cold and hunger. I was on the communication of Red river and the Mississippi, the former being a water of Hudson's bay.[V-14] The British flag, which was expanded on some very respectable positions, has given place to that of the United States wherever we passed; likewise, we have the faith and honor of the N. W. Company for about $13,000 duties this year; and by the voyage peace is established between the Sioux and Sauteurs. These objects I have been happy enough to accomplish without the loss of one man, although once fired on. I expect hourly the Sussitongs, 264 Yanctongs, Wachpecoutes, and three other bands of Sioux; some are from the head of the St. Peters, and some from the plains west of that river. From here I bring with me a few of the principal men only, agreeably to your orders; also, some chiefs of the Fols Avoins or Menomones, and Winebagos, the latter of whom have murdered three men since my passing here last autumn. The murderers I shall demand, and am in expectation of obtaining two, for whom I now have irons making, and expect to have them with me on my arrival. Indeed, Sir, the insolence of the savages in this quarter is unbounded; and unless an immediate example is made, we shall certainly be obliged to enter into a general war with them.

I moved ahead last October with a lot of enthusiasm, hoping to reach Lake De Sable and return to St. Louis in the fall. The weather was mild and promising until the middle of the month when there was a sudden change and the ice started flowing. I then realized that I couldn't return, as the falls and other obstacles would keep me stuck until the river froze over. I decided it would be best to leave part of my crew behind and continue my exploration with the rest on foot. I marched with 11 soldiers and my interpreter for 700 miles to the source of the Mississippi, going through (I can say without boasting) as many hardships as almost any American group has ever faced, in terms of cold and hunger. I was at the junction of the Red River and the Mississippi, with the former being a waterway of Hudson's Bay. The British flag, which was displayed in some prominent locations, has been replaced by that of the United States wherever we went; also, we have secured the faith and honor of the N.W. Company for about $13,000 in duties this year; and through this voyage, peace has been established between the Sioux and Sauteurs. I’m pleased to say that I achieved these goals without losing a single man, even though we were fired upon once. I expect the Sussitongs, Yanctongs, Wachpecoutes, and three other bands of Sioux any time now; some are coming from the head of the St. Peters, and others from the plains west of that river. From here, I'm bringing back just a few of the key leaders, as per your orders; I also have some chiefs from the Fols Avoins or Menomones, and the Winebagos, who have killed three men since I passed through here last autumn. I will demand the murderers and expect to capture two, for whom I am currently having restraints made, and I anticipate having them with me when I arrive. Indeed, Sir, the audacity of the natives in this area is outrageous; and unless a strong example is set immediately, we will definitely have to engage in a general war with them.

My party has been some small check to them this winter, as I was determined to preserve the dignity of our flag, or die in the attempt.

My group has been a slight obstacle for them this winter, as I was set on maintaining the honor of our flag, or dying trying.

I presume, General, that my voyage will be productive of much new, useful, and interesting information for our government, although detailed in the unpolished diction of a soldier of fortune.

I assume, General, that my journey will yield a lot of new, useful, and interesting information for our government, even if it's expressed in the rough language of a mercenary.

The river broke up at my stockade, 600 miles above here, on the 7th inst., and Lake Pepin was passable for boats only on the 14th. Thus you may perceive, Sir, I have not been slow in my descent, leaving all the traders behind me. From the time it will take to make my arrangements, and the state of the water, I calculate on arriving at the cantonment [Belle Fontaine] on the 4th of May; and hope my General will be assured that nothing but the most insurmountable obstacles shall detain me one moment.

The river broke up at my stockade, 600 miles upstream from here, on the 7th, and Lake Pepin was only passable for boats on the 14th. So you can see, Sir, I haven’t been slow getting downriver, leaving all the traders behind me. Considering how long it will take me to get everything arranged and the condition of the water, I expect to arrive at the cantonment [Belle Fontaine] on May 4th; and I trust my General will be reassured that only the toughest obstacles will hold me back for even a moment.

N. B. I beg leave to caution the General against attending to the reports of any individuals relating to this country, as the most unbounded prejudices and party rancor pervade almost generally.

N. B. I want to warn the General not to pay attention to any reports from individuals about this country, as they are often filled with extreme biases and partisan bitterness.

I am, dear Sir,
With great consideration,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

I am, dear Sir,
With careful thought,
Your devoted servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.


Art. 15.[V-15] Speech, Pike to the Puants at Prairie Du Chien, Apr. 20th, 1806. (Part of Orig. No. 12, pp. 26, 27.)

Brothers: When I passed here last autumn I requested to see you on my return. I am pleased to see you have listened to my words. It pleased the Great Spirit to open the ears of all the nations through which I passed, to hear and attend to the words of their father. Peace has been established between two of the most powerful nations in this quarter.

Siblings: When I was here last autumn, I asked to see you again on my way back. I'm glad to see that you've taken my words to heart. The Great Spirit has been kind to open the ears of all the nations I traveled through, allowing them to listen to and heed their father's words. Peace has been made between two of the strongest nations in this area.

Notwithstanding all this, some of your nation have been bold enough to kill some of the white people. Not content with firing on the canoes descending the Ouiscousing last autumn, they have killed a man on Rock river, when sitting peaceably in his tent. They have also recently murdered a young man near this place, without any provocation whatever. As an officer of the United States, it is my duty to demand the murderers; and I do now demand them.

Notwithstanding all this, some people from your nation have been bold enough to kill some white individuals. Not satisfied with shooting at the canoes going down the Ouiscousing last autumn, they killed a man on Rock River while he was peacefully sitting in his tent. They have also recently murdered a young man near here, without any provocation at all. As an officer of the United States, I must demand the murderers, and I am now demanding them.

Brothers: In this action I am not influenced or urged by any individual of this place, or the people generally; no more than as it is my duty to give all our citizens all the protection in my power. I will not deceive you. If the prisoners are delivered to me, I shall put them in irons, under my guards, and in all instances treat them as men guilty of a capital crime; on their arrival below, they will be tried for their lives; and if it be proved they have killed these people without provocation, in all probability they will be put to death. If, on the contrary, it is proved that the whites were the aggressors, and it was only self-defence, it will be deemed justifiable, and they will be sent back to their nation.

Siblings: In this action, I am not influenced or pushed by anyone here or the people in general; it is simply my duty to provide all our citizens with the protection in my power. I will not mislead you. If the prisoners are handed over to me, I will put them in handcuffs, under my guard, and treat them as individuals guilty of a serious crime; upon their arrival below, they will face trial for their lives; and if it is proven that they killed these people without justification, it is likely they will be executed. Conversely, if it is shown that the whites were the ones who attacked first and it was purely self-defense, it will be considered justifiable, and they will be returned to their nation.

It becomes you to consider well whether in case of a refusal you are sufficiently powerful to protect these men against the power of the United States, which have always, since the treaty of 1795, treated all the savages as their children; but if they are obliged to march troops to punish the many murders committed on their citizens, then the innocent will suffer with the guilty.

It’s crucial for you to think carefully about whether, if you refuse, you are strong enough to protect these men from the power of the United States, which has always treated all the Native Americans as their own since the 1795 treaty. However, if they have to send troops to punish the numerous murders of their citizens, then the innocent will be affected along with the guilty.

My demand will be reported in candor and truth below; when the general will take such steps as he may deem proper. But I hope, for the sake of your innocent women and children, you will do us and yourselves justice. I was directed to invite a few chiefs down with me to St. Louis. Many of different bands are about to descend with me. I now give an invitation to two or three of your principal men to descend with me. Whatever are your determinations, I pledge the faith of a soldier for a safe conduct back to your nation. At present, I am not instructed to act by force to procure those men, therefore you will consider yourselves as acting without restraint, and under free deliberations.

My request will be shared honestly and truthfully below; when the general decides what actions to take. But I hope, for the sake of your innocent women and children, you will do justice for both us and yourselves. I was asked to bring a few leaders with me to St. Louis. Many from different groups are coming with me. I now invite two or three of your main leaders to join me. Whatever you decide, I promise as a soldier that you will have safe passage back to your nation. Right now, I am not authorized to use force to bring those men, so you can think of yourselves as free to make your own decisions.

They replied that they thanked me for the generous and candid manner in which I had explained myself, and that they would give me an answer to-morrow.

They said that they appreciated the generous and straightforward way I had explained myself, and that they would give me an answer tomorrow.


Art. 16. Further Conferences with Indians at Prairie du Chien, Apr. 21st, 1806. (Part of Orig. No. 12, pp. 27-29.)

The Puants met me in council, agreeably to promise. Karamone, their chief, addressed me, and said they had come to reply to my demand of yesterday. He requested that I, with the traders, would listen. A soldier called Little Thunder then arose and said: "The chiefs were for giving up the murderer present; but it was the opinion of the soldiers that they should themselves take him with the others to their father. But if I preferred their taking one down now, they would do it; if, on the contrary, I expected 267 all three, they would immediately depart in pursuit of the others, and bring them all together to their father. That if he did not bring them he would deliver himself up to the Americans." I replied: "He must not attempt to deceive. That I had before told him that I was not authorized to seize their men by force of arms, but that I wished to know explicitly the time when we might expect them at St. Louis, in order that our general should know what steps to take in case they did not arrive. That the consequence of a non-compliance would be serious to themselves and their children. Also that they had recently hoisted a British flag near this place which, had I been here, I should have prevented. I advised them to bring their British flags and medals down to St. Louis, to deliver them up, and receive others in exchange." Their reply was: "In ten days to the Prairie, and thence to St. Louis in ten days more."

The Puants met with me as promised. Karamone, their chief, spoke to me and said they had come to respond to my request from yesterday. He asked that I, along with the traders, would listen. Then a soldier named Little Thunder stood up and said: "The chiefs were willing to hand over the murderer who is present, but the soldiers thought it would be better for them to take him along with the others to their father. However, if I preferred that they take one down now, they would do that; but if I wanted all three, they would leave right away to find the others and bring them all together to their father. He also said that if they didn't bring them, he would turn himself in to the Americans." I replied: "He shouldn't try to deceive me. I had already told him that I wasn't authorized to capture their men by force, but I wanted to know exactly when we could expect them at St. Louis so our general would know what actions to take if they didn't show up. I warned him that failing to comply could have serious consequences for them and their children. Additionally, I noted that they had recently raised a British flag close by, which I would have stopped had I been here. I suggested they bring their British flags and medals down to St. Louis to hand them over and receive others in exchange." They responded: "In ten days to the Prairie, and then to St. Louis in another ten days."

Held a council with the Sioux, in which the chiefs of the Yanctongs, Sussitongs, Sioux of the head of the De Moyen, and part of the Gens Du Lac were present. Wabasha first spoke, in answer to my speech, wherein I had recapitulated the conduct of the Sauteurs, their desire and willingness for peace, their arrangements for next summer, the pipes they had sent, etc. Also, the wish of the general for some of the chiefs to descend below. Recommended the situation and good intentions of the young chiefs at the mouth of the St. Peters, to the others; and that they should give them assistance to keep the bad men in awe.

Held a meeting with the Sioux, where the leaders of the Yanctongs, Sussitongs, Sioux from the head of the De Moyen, and part of the Gens Du Lac were present. Wabasha spoke first, responding to my speech, in which I had summarized the actions of the Sauteurs, their desire and willingness for peace, their plans for the upcoming summer, the pipes they had sent, and so on. I also mentioned the general's wish for some of the chiefs to come down. I emphasized the situation and good intentions of the young chiefs at the mouth of the St. Peters to the others, urging them to support these young chiefs in keeping the wrongdoers in check.

They all acquiesced in the peace with the Sauteurs, but said generally they doubted their bad faith, as they had experienced it many a time. Nez Corbeau said he had been accused of being hired to kill Mr. Dixon [Dickson], but he here solemnly denied ever having been instigated to any such action.

They all agreed to the peace with the Sauteurs, but generally expressed their doubts about their honesty, as they had experienced it many times before. Nez Corbeau mentioned that he had been accused of being paid to kill Mr. Dixon [Dickson], but he here strongly denied ever being prompted to do anything like that.

Tonnere Rouge then arose and said: Jealousy was in a great measure the principal cause of his descending. That if any trader ever had cause to complain of him, now let him do it publicly. That last year an officer went up the 268 Missouri, gave flags and medals, made chiefs, and played the devil and all. That this year liquor was restricted [forbidden] to the Indians on the Louisiana side, and permitted on this. He wished to know the reason of those arrangements.

Tonnere Rouge then stood up and said: Jealousy was largely the main reason for his downfall. If any trader ever had a reason to complain about him, they should do it openly now. Last year, an officer went up the 268 Missouri, handed out flags and medals, created chiefs, and caused all sorts of trouble. This year, alcohol was banned for the Indians on the Louisiana side, but allowed on this side. He wanted to understand the reasoning behind those decisions.

I replied that the officer who ascended the Missouri was authorized by their father; and that to make chiefs of them, etc., was what I now invited them down for. As to liquor, it was too long an explanation to give them here, but it would be explained to them below; and that in a very short time liquor would be restricted on both sides of the river.

I responded that the officer who traveled up the Missouri was authorized by their father, and that I was inviting them down to make chiefs of them, among other things. Regarding liquor, it was too complicated to explain right now, but it would be clarified for them later, and that very soon, liquor would be restricted on both sides of the river.

The Puants in the evening came to the house, and Macraragah, alias Merchant, spoke: That last spring he had embarked to go down to St. Louis; but at De Buques [Dubuque's] the Reynards gave back. That when he saw me last autumn he gave me his hand without shame; but since it had pleased the father of life to cover them with shame, they now felt themselves miserable. They implored me to present their flags and medals to the general, as a proof of their good intentions; and when I arrived at St. Louis, to assure the general they were not far behind. The chiefs and the soldiers would follow with the murderers; but begged I would make their road clear, etc. Delivered his pipe and flag.

The Puants came to the house in the evening, and Macraragah, also known as Merchant, spoke: Last spring, he had set out to go down to St. Louis; but at Dubuque, the Reynards turned back. When he saw me last autumn, he shook my hand without any shame; but since it pleased the creator to bring them shame, they now felt miserable. They asked me to present their flags and medals to the general as proof of their good intentions; and when I got to St. Louis, to assure the general they were not far behind. The chiefs and the soldiers would follow with the murderers; but they begged me to clear their path, etc. He handed over his pipe and flag.

Karamone then spoke, with apparent difficulty; assured me of the shame, disgrace, and distress of their nation, and that he would fulfill what the others had said; said that he sent by me the medal of his father, which he considered himself no longer worthy to wear—putting it around my neck, trembling—and begged me to intercede with the general in their favor, etc.

Karamone then spoke, clearly struggling; he assured me of the shame, disgrace, and distress of his people, and that he would do what the others had requested. He mentioned that he was sending with me his father's medal, which he felt unworthy to wear anymore—putting it around my neck, shaking—and asked me to speak to the general on their behalf, etc.

I assured him that the American was a generous nation, not confounding the innocent with the guilty; that when they had delivered up the three or four dogs who had covered them with blood, we would again look on them as our children; advised them to take courage that, if they did well, they should be treated well; said that I would tell 269 the general everything relative to the affair; also, their repentance, and determination to deliver themselves and the murderers, and that I would explain about their flags and medals.

I told him that America is a generous country, not mixing up the innocent with the guilty; that once they turned over the three or four dogs who had stained them with blood, we would see them as our own kids again; encouraged them to stay strong, saying that if they did the right thing, they would be treated well; mentioned that I would inform 269 the general about everything related to the situation; also about their remorse and their wish to hand over themselves and the murderers, and that I would clarify the situation regarding their flags and medals.


Art. 17. Letter, Pike to Campbell and Fisher. (Orig. No. 13, pp. 29, 30.)

(Notice to Messrs. Campbell and Fisher, for taking depositions against the murderers of the Puant nation.)

(Notice to Mr. Campbell and Mr. Fisher, for taking statements against the murderers of the Puant nation.)

Prairie des Chiens, Apr. 20th, 1806.

Prairie du Chien, April 20, 1806.

Gentlemen:

Men:

Having demanded of the Puants the authors of the late atrocious murders, and understanding that it is their intention to deliver them to me, I have to request of you, as magistrates of this territory, that you will have all the depositions of those facts taken which it is in your power to procure; and if at any future period, previous to the final decisions of their fate, further proofs can be obtained, that you will have them properly authenticated and forwarded to his Excellency, General Wilkinson.

Having asked the Puants for the people responsible for the recent horrific murders, and understanding that they plan to hand them over to me, I request that you, as magistrates of this territory, gather all the statements regarding these events that you can obtain. If at any point before a final decision on their fate more evidence can be gathered, please ensure it is properly verified and sent to His Excellency, General Wilkinson.

I am, Gentlemen,
With respect,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

I am, Gentlemen,
Respectfully,
Your loyal servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.


Art. 18. Letter, Pike to Wilkinson. (Orig. No. 14, pp. 30, 31.)

Fort St. Louis, May 26th, 1806.

Fort St. Louis, May 26, 1806.

Dear Sir:

Hello, Sir:

I have hitherto detained the medals and flags, intending to present them to you at the final conclusion of my vouchers on the subject of my correspondence with the savages. But in order that the general might know of whom I had obtained medals and flags, I gave him a memorandum when I handed in my vouchers on the subject of 270 the N. W. Company. Now I have thought proper to send them by the bearer, marked with the names of the chiefs from whom I obtained them.

I have kept the medals and flags so far, planning to give them to you at the end of my reports about my correspondence with the natives. However, so that the general would know who I got the medals and flags from, I provided him with a note when I submitted my reports on the subject of 270 the N. W. Company. Now, I've decided to send them with the messenger, labeled with the names of the chiefs I received them from.

I also send you a pipe and beaver robe of Tonnere Rouge, as they are the handsomest of any which I received on the whole route. I have several other pipes, two sacks, and one robe; but as they bore no particular message, I conceived the general would look on it as a matter of no consequence; indeed, none except the Sauteurs' [presents] were accompanied by a talk, but just served as an emblem of the good will of the moment. I likewise send the skins of the lynx and brelaw [badger], as the general may have an opportunity to forward them.

I’m also sending you a pipe and a beaver robe from Tonnere Rouge, since they are the finest ones I got on the whole trip. I have a few other pipes, two sacks, and one robe, but since they didn’t come with any specific message, I thought the general wouldn't consider them important. In fact, only the gifts from the Sauteurs came with a message; the others were just symbols of goodwill at that time. I’m also sending the skins of the lynx and badger, in case the general has a chance to send them along.

Some gentlemen have promised me a mate for my dog; if I obtain him, the pair, or the single one with the sleigh, is at the general's service, to be transmitted to the States as we determined on doing. I mentioned in my memorandums the engagements I was under relative to the flags or medals, and should any early communications be made to that country, I hope the subject may not be forgotten. I have labeled each article with the name of those from whom I obtained them; also the names of the different animals.

Some gentlemen have promised me a companion for my dog; if I get one, the pair, or just the one with the sleigh, is at the general's disposal, to be sent to the States as we agreed. I noted in my records the commitments I had regarding the flags or medals, and if there are any early communications to that country, I hope this topic won’t be overlooked. I’ve labeled each item with the names of the people I got them from, along with the names of the different animals.

I am, sir,
With esteem and high consideration,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

I am, sir,
With gratitude and respect,
Your devoted assistant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike, Lt.

General James Wilkinson.

General James Wilkinson.

My faith was pledged to the savage chiefs for the replacing of the medals and flags of the British government which they surrendered me, by others of the same magnitude of the United States; but owing to the change of agents, and a variety of circumstances, it was never fulfilled. This has left a number of the Sioux and Sauteur chiefs without their distinguishing marks of dignity, and has induced them to look on my conduct toward them as a premeditated fraud. This would render my life in danger should I ever return 271 amongst them, and the situation of any other officer who should presume to make a similar demand extremely delicate; besides, it has compromitted with those savage warriors the faith of our government, which, to enable any government ever to do good, should be held inviolate.[V-16]

My commitment was to the tribal leaders to replace the medals and flags of the British government that they handed over to me with similar items from the United States. However, due to a change in representatives and various other factors, this promise was never fulfilled. As a result, many Sioux and Sauteur chiefs are now without their symbols of honor and perceive my actions as a deliberate betrayal. This could put my life at risk if I were to return among them, and it makes any other officer who might try to make a similar request very vulnerable. Moreover, it has jeopardized the trust of those fierce warriors in our government, which must be upheld if any government wants to achieve good. 271


Art. 19. Letter,[V-17] Pike to Wilkinson. (Orig. No. 15, pp. 31-33.)

Bellefontaine, July 2d, 1806.

Bellefontaine, July 2, 1806.

Dear Sir:

Dear Sir:

I have at length finished all my reports, observations, and journals, which arose from my late voyage to the source of the Mississippi, and hope they may prove interesting, from the information on different subjects which they contain.

I have finally completed all my reports, observations, and journals from my recent journey to the source of the Mississippi, and I hope they are interesting because of the various subjects they cover.

I perceive that I differ materially from Captain Lewis[V-18] in my account of the numbers, manners, and morals of the 272 Sioux. But our reception by that nation at the first interview being so different, it no doubt left an impression on our minds, which may have, unknown to ourselves, given a cast to our observations. I will not only vouch for the authenticity of my account as to numbers, arms, etc., from my own notes, but from having had them revised and corrected by a gentleman[V-19] of liberal education, who has resided 18 years in that nation, speaks their language, and for some years past has been collecting materials for their natural and philosophical history.

I see that my perspective is significantly different from Captain Lewis's when it comes to the numbers, customs, and morals of the 272 Sioux. Our initial reception by that nation was so distinct that it probably influenced our thoughts in ways we might not even realize, shaping how we observed things. I can confidently affirm that my account regarding their numbers, weapons, and so on, is accurate based on my own notes, and it's further supported by a well-educated gentleman[V-19] who has lived among that nation for 18 years, speaks their language, and has spent several years gathering information about their natural and philosophical history.

I have not attempted to give an account of nations of Indians whom I did not visit, except the Assinniboins, whom, from their intimate connection with the Sioux, in a lineal point of view, it would have been improper to leave out of the catalogue.

I haven't tried to describe the nations of Indians I didn't visit, except for the Assinniboins, who, due to their close connection with the Sioux from a lineage perspective, should not have been left out of the list.

The correctness of the geographical parts of the voyage I will vouch for, as I spared neither time, fatigue, nor danger, to see for myself every part connected with my immediate route.

The accuracy of the geographic details of the journey I can guarantee, as I didn't hold back on time, effort, or risk, to personally investigate every aspect related to my route.

As the general already knows, at the time I left St. Louis there were no instruments proper for celestial observations, excepting those which he furnished me, which were inadequate to taking the longitude; neither had I the proper tables or authors to accomplish that object, though it can no doubt be ascertained by various charts at different points of my route. Nor had I proper time-pieces or instruments for meteorological observations. Those made were from an imperfect instrument which I purchased in the town of St. Louis.

As the general is already aware, when I left St. Louis, there were no tools suitable for observing celestial bodies, except for the ones he provided me, which weren't sufficient for determining longitude. I also didn't have the right tables or resources to achieve that goal, although it could definitely be figured out using various charts at different points along my journey. Additionally, I lacked proper timepieces or equipment for meteorological observations. The data I collected came from a faulty instrument that I bought in the town of St. Louis.

I do not possess the qualifications of the naturalist, and even had they been mine, it would have been impossible to gratify them to any great extent, as we passed with rapidity over the country we surveyed, which was covered with snow six months out of the nine I was absent. And 273 indeed, my thoughts were too much engrossed in making provision for the exigencies of the morrow to attempt a science which requires time, and a placidity of mind which seldom fell to my lot.

I don't have the qualifications of a naturalist, and even if I did, it would have been impossible to fully satisfy them since we moved quickly over the areas we explored, which were covered in snow for six months of the nine months I was away. And 273 honestly, I was too focused on preparing for the challenges of tomorrow to try a science that needs time and a calm mind, which I rarely had.

The journal in itself will have little to strike the imagination, being but a dull detail of our daily march, and containing many notes which should have come into the geographical part; others of observations on the savage character, and many that were never intended to be included in my official report.

The journal itself won't be very exciting, as it's mostly just a boring account of our daily routine. It includes a lot of notes that should have been in the geographical section, some observations on the wild nature of the people we encountered, and many entries that were never meant to be part of my official report.

The daily occurrences written at night, frequently by firelight, when extremely fatigued, and the cold so severe as to freeze the ink in my pen, of course have little claim to elegance of expression or style; but they have truth to recommend them, which, if always attended to, would strip the pages of many of our journalists of their most interesting occurrences.

The daily events recorded at night, often by the light of a fire, when I was incredibly tired and the cold was so intense that it froze the ink in my pen, obviously don’t have much elegance in expression or style. However, they do have honesty to support them, which, if consistently considered, would remove many of the most intriguing details from our journalists' articles.

The general will please to recollect also, that I had scarcely returned to St. Louis before the [Arkansaw] voyage now in contemplation was proposed to me; and that, after some consideration my duty, and inclination in some respects, induced me to undertake it. The preparations for my new voyage prevented the possibility of my paying that attention to the correction of my errors that I should otherwise have done. This, with the foregoing reasons, will, I hope, be deemed a sufficient apology for the numerous errors, tautologies, and egotisms which will appear.

The general will please to remember that I had barely returned to St. Louis before the [Arkansaw] voyage currently being considered was suggested to me; and after some thought, my sense of duty and certain personal inclinations led me to take it on. The preparations for my new journey made it impossible for me to focus as much as I should have on correcting my mistakes. I hope these reasons will be seen as a valid excuse for the many errors, repetitions, and self-references that will be present.

I am, dear General,
With great respect,
Your obedient servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike,
Lt. 1st Regt. Infty.

I am, dear General,
With deep respect,
Your devoted servant,
[Signed] Z. M. Pike,
Lt. 1st Reg. Inf.

General James Wilkinson.

General James Wilkinson.

CHAPTER VI.

MISSISSIPPI COMMERCE.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Observations on the trade, views, and policy of the North West Company, and the national objects connected with their commerce, as it interests the Government of the United States.[VI-2]

Insights into the trade, perspectives, and strategies of the North West Company, along with the national goals related to their business, as it pertains to the Government of the United States.[VI-2]

The fur-trade in Canada has always been considered an object of the first importance to that colony, and has been cherished by the respective governors of that province by every regulation in their power, under both the French and English administrations. The great and almost unlimited influence the traders of that country acquired over the savages was severely felt, and will long be remembered by the citizens on our frontiers. Every attention was paid by 275 the cabinet of St. James, in our treaty with Great Britain, to secure to their Canadian subjects the privilege of the Indian trade within our territories, and with what judgment they have improved the advantages obtained by the mother country, time will soon unfold.

The fur trade in Canada has always been seen as extremely important to that colony and has been supported by the governors of the province through every regulation they could implement, both during French and English rule. The significant and almost unchecked power that traders in the region held over the Indigenous people was strongly felt and will long be remembered by our frontier citizens. Every effort was made by 275 the cabinet of St. James in our treaty with Great Britain to ensure that their Canadian subjects retained the right to the Indian trade within our territories, and we will soon see how wisely they have utilized the benefits gained by the mother country.

In the year 1766, the trade was first extended from 276 Michilimackinac, to the northwest, by a few desperate adventurers, whose mode of life on the voyage, and short residence in civilized society, obtained for them the appellation of Coureurs des Bois. From those trifling beginnings arose the present North West Company, who, notwithstanding the repeated attacks made on their trade, have withstood every shock, and are now, by the coalition of the 277 late X. Y. Company, established on so firm a basis as to bid defiance to every opposition which can be made by private individuals.

In 1766, trade first expanded from 276 Michilimackinac to the northwest, thanks to a few determined adventurers, whose lifestyle during the journey and brief time in civilized society earned them the name Coureurs des Bois. From these modest beginnings emerged the modern North West Company, which, despite facing repeated challenges to their trade, has weathered every difficulty and is now, with the merger of the 277 former X. Y. Company, established on such a solid foundation that they can withstand any opposition from private individuals.

They, by a late purchase of the king's posts in Canada, extend their line of trade from Hudson's Bay to the St. Lawrence, and up that river on both sides to the Lakes; thence to the head of Lake Superior, at which place the 278 North West Company have their headquarters; thence to the source of Red river and all its tributary streams through the country to the Missouri; through the waters of Lake Winipie to the Saskashawin; on that river to its source; up Elk river to the Lake of the Hills; up Peace river to the Rocky mountains; from the Lake of the Hills [Lac des Buttes, old French name of Lake Athapasca] up Slave river to Slave Lake. This year they have dispatched a Mr. [(not Sir) Alexander] Mackenzie on a voyage of trade and discovery down Mackenzie's river to the north sea; and also a Mr. M'Coy,[VI-3] to cross the Rocky mountains and proceed to the western ocean with the same objects in view.

They recently bought the king's posts in Canada, extending their trade route from Hudson's Bay to the St. Lawrence River, and along both sides of that river up to the Lakes. From there, they go to the head of Lake Superior, where the North West Company has its headquarters, then to the source of the Red River and all its tributaries that flow through to the Missouri. They navigate through Lake Winnipeg to the Saskatchewan River, following it to its source, then up the Elk River to the Lake of the Hills, and up the Peace River to the Rocky Mountains. From the Lake of the Hills [Lac des Buttes, an old French name for Lake Athabasca], they continue up the Slave River to Slave Lake. This year, they've sent Mr. [(not Sir) Alexander] Mackenzie on a trading and exploratory voyage down Mackenzie's River to the North Sea, and also Mr. M'Coy to cross the Rocky Mountains and reach the western ocean with the same goals in mind.

They have had a gentleman by the name of [David] Thompson[VI-4] making a geographical survey of the northwest 279 part of the continent; who, for three years, with an astonishing spirit of enterprise and perseverance, passed over all that extensive and unknown country. His establishment, although not splendid, the mode of traveling not admitting it, was such as to admit of unlimited expenses in everything necessary to facilitate his inquiries; and he is now engaged in digesting the important results of his enterprise.

They have had a guy named [David] Thompson[VI-4] conducting a geographic survey of the northwest part of the continent. For three years, with incredible drive and determination, he explored that vast and unfamiliar territory. His setup, while not luxurious—since the mode of traveling didn't allow for that—was equipped to cover any necessary expenses to support his research. He's currently working on summarizing the important findings from his work.

I find from the observations and suggestions of Mr. Thompson, when at the [Julian] source of the Mississippi, that it was his opinion the line of limits between the United States and Great Britain must run such a course from the head of the Lake of the Woods as to touch the source of the Mississippi; and this I discovered to be the opinion of the North West Company, who, we may suppose or reasonably conclude, speak the language held forth by their government. The admission of this pretension will throw out of our territory all the upper part of Red river, and nearly two-fifths of the territory of Louisiana. Whereas, if the line be run due west from the head of the Lake of the Woods, it will cross Red river nearly at the entrance of Reed river, and, it is conjectured, strike the western ocean at Birch Bay, in Queen Charlotte Sound. Those differences of opinion, it is presumed, might be easily adjusted between the two governments at the present day; but it is believed that delays, by unfolding the true value of the country, may produce difficulties which do not at present exist.

I learned from Mr. Thompson's observations and suggestions at the [Julian] source of the Mississippi that he believed the boundary line between the United States and Great Britain should run from the head of the Lake of the Woods to touch the source of the Mississippi. This aligns with the opinions of the North West Company, who we can assume reflect their government's stance. Accepting this claim would remove from our territory the entire upper part of Red River and almost two-fifths of Louisiana. On the other hand, if the line is drawn due west from the head of the Lake of the Woods, it will cross Red River near the entrance of Reed River and is thought to reach the western ocean at Birch Bay in Queen Charlotte Sound. It's presumed that these differing opinions could be easily settled between the two governments today, but it's also believed that delays in revealing the true value of the land may create difficulties that currently don't exist.

The North West Company have made establishments at several places on the south side of Lake Superior, and on the head waters of the Sauteaux and St. Croix, which discharge into the Mississippi. The first I met with on the voyage up was at Lower Red Cedar Lake, about 150 miles above Isle de Corfeau [Corbeau], on the east side of the river, and distant therefrom six miles. It is situated on the north point of the lake, and consists of log buildings, flanked by picketed bastions on two of its angles. The next establishment I met with was situated on Sandy Lake: for a description of which, see document [herewith] marked A. 280 Midway between Sandy Lake and Leech Lake is a small house not worthy of notice [Grant's: see note52 p. 144]. On the southwest side of the latter lake, from the outlet of the Mississippi, stand the headquarters of the Fond du Lac department: for information relative to which, have reference to document marked B. Here resides the director of this department. In document C is a recapitulation of the specific articles of 115 packs of peltry, which will give an idea of the whole, amounting per said voucher to 233 packs per annum in the Fond du Lac department. Document D will explain the relative price of goods in that district; but the trading prices are various, according to situations and circumstances. Voucher E shows the number of men, women, and children in the service of the North West Company in the district aforesaid, with their pay per annum, etc. This department brings in annually 40 canoes; from which, by a calculation made by a gentleman [George Anderson] of veracity and information, who has been 18 years in the Indian trade and in the habit of importing goods by Michilimackinac, it appears that the annual amount of duties would be about $13,000. The Lower Red river, which I conceive to be within our territory, would yield about half that sum, $6,500, and the Hudson Bay Company's servants, who import by the way of Lake Winipie, $6,500 more.

The North West Company has set up operations in several locations on the south side of Lake Superior and along the headwaters of the Sauteaux and St. Croix Rivers, which flow into the Mississippi. The first place I encountered on my journey was at Lower Red Cedar Lake, about 150 miles above Isle de Corfeau [Corbeau], located six miles east of the river. It’s on the northern tip of the lake and consists of log buildings surrounded by picketed bastions at two of its corners. The next establishment I found was on Sandy Lake; for its description, see document [herewith] marked A. 280 Halfway between Sandy Lake and Leech Lake, there’s a small house that isn’t worth mentioning [Grant's: see note52 p. 144]. On the southwest side of Leech Lake, near the outlet of the Mississippi, are the headquarters of the Fond du Lac department; for details, refer to document marked B. The director of this department lives here. Document C summarizes the specific items in 115 packs of peltry, providing an overview of the total, which amounts to 233 packs per year for the Fond du Lac department. Document D will detail the relative prices of goods in that area; however, trade prices vary based on location and circumstances. Voucher E outlines the number of men, women, and children employed by the North West Company in that district, along with their annual pay, etc. This department brings in 40 canoes each year; based on calculations by a reliable gentleman [George Anderson] who has been involved in the Indian trade for 18 years and frequently imports goods via Michilimackinac, the annual duty amounts to about $13,000. The Lower Red River, which I believe falls within our territory, would generate around half that amount, $6,500, while the Hudson Bay Company's employees, who import through Lake Winipie, would contribute another $6,500.

Thus is the United States defrauded annually of about $26,000. From my observations and information, I think it will be an easy matter to prevent the smuggling of the Fond du Lac department, by establishing a post with a garrison of 100 men, and an office of the customs, near the mouth of the St. Louis, where all goods for the Fond du Lac department must enter. This is at present the distributing point, where the company have an establishment, and where the goods, on being received from Kamanitiquia, are embarked for their different destinations. That point also commands the communication with Lake de Sable, Leech Lake, Red Lake, etc. I am also of opinion that the goods for Red 281 River, if it be within our boundary, would enter here, in preference to being exposed to seizure. It is worthy of remark that the charter of the Hudson's Bay Company extends to all its waters: and if the British government conceived they had authority to make such a grant, they certainly would claim the country therein specified, which would extend far south of the west line from the head of the Lake of the Woods.

Thus, the United States loses about $26,000 each year due to fraud. From what I've seen and heard, I believe it would be relatively straightforward to stop the smuggling in the Fond du Lac area by setting up a post with a garrison of 100 men and a customs office near the mouth of the St. Louis River, where all goods meant for the Fond du Lac department should enter. This is currently the distribution point, where the company has a facility, and where goods received from Kamanitiquia are loaded for their various destinations. That location also controls access to Lake de Sable, Leech Lake, Red Lake, and so on. I also believe that goods for Red River, if it falls within our boundary, would come through here to avoid being seized. It’s important to note that the Hudson's Bay Company’s charter covers all its waterways; if the British government believed they had the authority to grant such a charter, they would definitely assert their claim over the territory mentioned, which would extend well south of the western boundary from the head of the Lake of the Woods.

The North West Company were about to push their trade down the Mississippi until they would have met the traders of Michilimackinac; but I gave them to understand that it could not be admitted, as appears per letter to Mr. Dickson.

The North West Company was about to expand their trade down the Mississippi until they encountered the traders from Michilimackinac; however, I made it clear to them that this couldn't be allowed, as stated in the letter to Mr. Dickson.

A. Description of the N. W. Company's Fort at Sandy Lake.

The fort at Sandy Lake is situated on the S. side, near the W. end, and is a stockade 100 feet square, with bastions at the S. E. and N. W. angles, pierced for small-arms. The pickets are squared on the outside, round within, about one foot diameter, and 13 feet above ground. There are three gates: the principal one fronts the lake on the N., and is 10 × 9 feet; the one on the W. 6 × 4 feet; and the one on the E. 6 × 5 feet. As you enter by the main gate you have on the left a building of one story, 20 feet square, the residence of the superintendent. Opposite this house on the left of the E. gate, is a house 25 × 15 feet, the quarters of the men. On entering the W. gate you find the storehouse on the right, 30 × 20 feet, and on your left a building 40 × 20 feet, which contains rooms for clerks, a workshop, and provision store.

The fort at Sandy Lake is located on the south side, near the west end, and is a stockade that measures 100 feet square, with bastions at the southeast and northwest corners, designed for small-arms fire. The pickets are squared on the outside and round on the inside, about one foot in diameter, and stand 13 feet above the ground. There are three gates: the main one faces the lake to the north and measures 10 × 9 feet; the one on the west is 6 × 4 feet; and the one on the east is 6 × 5 feet. As you enter through the main gate, to your left is a single-story building that is 20 feet square, which serves as the superintendent's residence. Opposite this house, to the left of the east gate, is a building that measures 25 × 15 feet, which is the quarters for the men. Upon entering the west gate, you'll find the storehouse on your right, which is 30 × 20 feet, and to your left is a building that is 40 × 20 feet, containing rooms for clerks, a workshop, and a provision store.

On the W. and N. W. is a picketed inclosure of about four acres, in which last year they raised 400 bushels of Irish potatoes, cultivating no other vegetables. In this inclosure is a very ingeniously constructed vault to contain the potatoes, and which likewise has secret apartments to conceal liquors, dry goods, etc. 282

On the west and northwest side, there's a fenced area of about four acres where last year they grew 400 bushels of Irish potatoes, without planting any other vegetables. This area has a cleverly built storage space for the potatoes, which also includes hidden compartments for storing liquor, dry goods, and more. 282

B. Description of the N. W. Company's Fort at Leech Lake.

The fort is situated on the W. side of the lake, in lat. 47° 16´ 13´´ N. It is built near the shore, on the declivity of a rising ground, having an inclosed garden of about 5 acres on the N. W. It is a square stockade of 150 feet, the pickets being 16 feet in length, 3 feet under and 13 feet above the ground, bound together by horizontal bars each 10 feet long. Pickets of 10 feet are likewise driven into the ground on the inside of the work, opposite the apertures between the large pickets. At the W. and E. angles are square bastions, pierced for fire-arms.

The fort is located on the west side of the lake, at latitude 47° 16´ 13´´ N. It's built close to the shore, on a slope of rising land, with an enclosed garden of about 5 acres to the northwest. The fort is a square stockade measuring 150 feet, with the pickets standing 16 feet tall—3 feet underground and 13 feet above ground—secured by horizontal bars that are each 10 feet long. There are also 10-foot pickets driven into the ground on the inside of the structure, aligned with the gaps between the larger pickets. At the southwest and southeast corners, there are square bastions designed for firearms.

The main building in the rear, fronting the lake, is 60 × 25 feet, 1½ story high; the W. end of this is occupied by the director of the Fond du Lac department. He has a hall 18 feet square, bed-room, and kitchen, with an office. The center is a trading shop of 12½ feet square, with a bedroom in the rear, of the same dimensions. The E. end is a large store 25 × 20 feet, under which is an ice-house well filled. The loft extends over the whole building, and contains bales of goods, packs of peltries; also, chests with 500 bushels of wild rice. Beside the ice-house, there are cellars under all the other parts of the building. The doors and window-shutters are musket-proof.

The main building at the back, facing the lake, is 60 × 25 feet and 1½ stories high. The west end is home to the director of the Fond du Lac department, who has an 18-foot square hall, a bedroom, a kitchen, and an office. In the center, there's a trading shop that is 12½ feet square, with a bedroom in the back that's the same size. The east end features a large store that is 25 × 20 feet, which has a well-stocked ice-house underneath. The loft spans the entire building and holds bales of goods, packs of furs, and chests containing 500 bushels of wild rice. In addition to the ice-house, there are cellars under all other parts of the building. The doors and window shutters are designed to be musket-proof.

On the W. side is a range of buildings 54 × 18 feet, fronting the parade, the N. end of which is a cooper's shop 18 × 14 feet, with a cellar; joining to which is a room called the Indian hall, expressly for the reception of Indians, and in which the chiefs who met me in council were entertained. In this hall are two closed bunks for interpreters; its dimensions are 22 × 18 feet. Adjoining this is a room 18 feet square for the clerks, in which my small party were quartered. Under both of the latter rooms are cellars.

On the west side is a block of buildings measuring 54 by 18 feet, facing the parade. The northern end features a cooper's shop that is 18 by 14 feet and includes a cellar. Attached to this is a room known as the Indian hall, specifically set up to welcome Native Americans, where the chiefs who joined me for a council were hosted. This hall has two enclosed bunks for interpreters and measures 22 by 18 feet. Next to this is a room that is 18 feet square for the clerks, where my small group was accommodated. Both of these latter rooms have cellars underneath.

On the E. side is a range of buildings 50 × 18 feet, which has one room of 20 feet and one of 15 feet, for quarters for the men; also, a blacksmith's shop of 15 feet, which is occupied by an excellent workman. On the left of the 283 main gate, fronting the river, is the flag-staff, 50 feet in height.

On the east side, there's a row of buildings that measures 50 by 18 feet. It includes one room that's 20 feet and another that's 15 feet, used as living quarters for the men. There's also a 15-foot blacksmith shop, run by a skilled worker. To the left of the 283 main gate, facing the river, stands a flagpole that's 50 feet tall.

They intended building a small blockhouse over the main gate, fronting the lake, to place a small piece of artillery in. There are likewise gates on the N. and E. flanks, of about 10 × 8 feet.

They planned to build a small blockhouse over the main gate, facing the lake, to accommodate a small piece of artillery. There are also gates on the north and east sides, measuring about 10 × 8 feet.

D. The price of goods in exchange with the Indians.

Blankets, 3 and 2½ point, each, [VI-5]plus 4 $8
Blankets, 2 point, each, 2 4
Blankets, 1½ point, each, 1 2
Blue strouds, per fathom, 4 8
Scarlet cloth, 8-6, 6 12
Worsted binding, per piece, 4 8
Vermilion, per pound, 4 8
Molten [glass beads], blue and white, per fathom, 2 4
Gunpowder, per half-pint, 1 2
Balls, per 30, 1 2
Shot of all sorts, per handful, 1 2
Tobacco, per carrot, 4 8
Twist tobacco, per fathom, 1 2
Beaver-traps, each, 4 8
Half-axes, each, 2 4
Castites, 1 2
N. W. guns, each, 10 20
Knives, each, 1 2

For wampum and silver works, as well as rum, there is no regulation; but the real price of goods here, in exchange for peltry, is about 250 per cent. on the prime cost.

For wampum and silver items, as well as rum, there are no regulations; however, the actual price of goods here, in exchange for fur, is roughly 250 percent over the original cost.

Geo. Anderson.

Geo. Anderson.

C.—Recapitulation of Furs and Peltries, North West Company, 1804-5, Fond du Lac Department; Marks and Numbers as per margin.

LEGEND

LEGEND

  • Column A = Marks.
  • Column B = Numbers.
  • Column C = Wt. of Packs, lbs.
  • Column D = Bears.
  • Column E = Bear Cubs.
  • Column F = Beaver, Mixed.
  • Column G = Beaver, Large.
  • Column H = Beaver, Small.
  • Column I = Beaver, Wt. in lbs.
  • Column J = Badgers.
  • Column K = Carcajou.
  • Column L = Deer.
  • Column M = Foxes.
  • Column N = Fishers.
  • Column O = Lynxes.
  • Column P = Martens.
  • Column Q = Minks.
  • Column R = Original skins dr's'd.
  • Column S = Do. Parchment.
  • Column T = Do. Green.
  • Column U = Otters.
  • Column V = Racoons.
  • Column W = Musk Rats.
  • Column X = Wolves.
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X
N. W. L. L. [Leech Lake.] 1 92                 45                        
  2 92                 47                        
3 93                 47                        
4 91                 45                        
  5 90                 47                        
  6 91                 47                        
  7 92                 39                        
  8 87                 40                        
  9 92                 38                        
  10 91                 38                        
  11 92                 38                        
  12 87                 38                        
  13 90                 44                        
  14 92                 39                        
  15 93                 35                        
  16 93                 40                        
  17 99                 40                        
  18 88                 35                        
  19 96                 2                     655  
  20 95                 2                     607  
  21 90     68     90                              
  22 89     66     89                              
  23 92     64     92                              
  24 92     71     92                              
  25 92     68     92                              
  26 92     65     92                              
  27 91     73     91                              
  28 89     75     89                              
  29 90     75     90                              
  30 90     85     90                              
  31 91     61     91                              
  32 92     60     92                              
  33 91     67     91                              
  34 91     74     91                              
  35 91 5                                 60      
  36 99 4               2                 60      
  37 92 18                                        
  38 93 4               3   22 25           22      
  39 92 6                   11 4   2       16 1 94  
  40 87 6             1 2 1 11   5 21         27 144  
  41 92 6   29     20     7   1 1   5       16 10 58  
  42 93     66     93                              
  43 93     79     93                              
  44 90     70     93                              
  45 93 2           1   12   3   14 2 13     7⅓ 2 9  
  46 91       79     91                            
  47 90       89     90                            
  48 91       69     91                            
  49 91       73     91                            
  50 87 2             1 2   12 1 3 15 4     45      
  51 104 2   36           1   2 2   2 2     10 1 137  
  52 127 1   46               4   4 3 2     11 2 117  
N. W. R. [Red Lake.] 1 94       57 9 94                              
2 91       51 14 91                              
3 92       50 22 92                              
4 92       49 19 92                              
  5 92       54 31 92                              
  6 92       59 6 62                              
  7 95 7 1   2               3     11       3    
  8 92       2                               672  
  9 92               1 1   15           1 67     1
  10 90       1         1     3     11            
  11 90 8 2   2           1 3 7 37 24 5         3  
  12 95       45 8           2             11 13    
  13 93 4 4                 11   7 19 9 1   1 3 58  
  14 93 2 2   13 9           7   1 1 11     6 4 6  
  15 92       3 6 14             2 1   2 8 1   1  
N. W. S. [Sandy Lake.] 1 86                 14 1 18   3 7       25 7    
2 91                 6                     500  
3 88       40 29 88                              
4 91       37 32 91                              
  5 91       37 30 91                              
  6 90       31 37 90                              
  7 89       38 26 89                              
  8 92       41 33 92                              
  9 86       43 17 86                              
  10 87       32 40 87                              
  11 88       41 28 88                              
  12 90       44 22 90                              
  13 87       35 38 87                              
  14 92       43 23 92                              
  15 95                 5   22             63      
  16 92                 25   6 3 15 14         16    
  17 86                 32                        
  18 90                 31                        
  19 91                 29                        
  20 95                 33                        
  21 87 7 1   30   43     6                        
  22 83       38 33 83                              
  23 93       34 42 93                              
  24 87       34 43 87                              
  25 89       36 37 89                              
  26 92       57 14 92                              
  27 94 16 1                                      
  28 94 4               2   11             58      
  29 90                 2                     600  
  30 91                     5 1 43 22 1 11     10    
  31 93                 39                        
  32 93                 43                        
  33 90                 43                        
  34 91                 35                        
  35 99                 41                        
  36 86                 44                        
  37 72                 7         2 13 1   1   55  
  38 92 1     35 33       5           1     5      
F. L. [Fond du Lac.] Summr. Nos.   1     7   12         1     3   1   4   162  
                                           
1 91       2   4                           615  
2 93       51 14 93                              
  3 92       45 24 92                              
  4 93       44 25 93                              
  5 88       41 34 88                              
  6 95 5                       199 40 8            
  7 95 5                   16       6     35      
  8 95 4                           1         472  
  9 93 9 4             2 1   3     6     6 6 49  
  10 98   1   30 19       1           2   2        
  A. Pacton         11   15             2   2     3      

Amount of the above returns, 115 Packs.

Amount of the above returns, 115 Packs.

Different establishments not included, 34 Packs.

Different establishments not included, 34 Packs.

Amount of the E. of the X. Y. Company, 84 Packs.

Amount of the E. of the X. Y. Company, 84 Packs.

Total amount, 233 Packs.

Total amount: 233 packs.

E. Return of men employed in the N. W. Company's Department of Fond du Lac, for 1805, with the amount of their wages per annum, etc.

Accountants,   3
Clerks, and men receiving interpreters' wages,   19
Interpreters,   2
Canoe-men,   85
Total,   109
Women and Children belonging to the Establishment.
Women,   29
Children,   50
Total,   79
Livres.
Sum of the wages per annum of the above 109 men, 63,913  
Average wages of each man, 586 7
Due by the N. W. Company, 38,566 8
Due to the N. W. Company, 24,326 16

N. B. The above women are all Indians, there not being a single white woman N. W. of Lake Superior. 287

N. B. The women mentioned above are all Indigenous, as there is not a single white woman northwest of Lake Superior. 287

CHAPTER VII.

MISSISSIPPI GEOGRAPHY.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Observations on the Soil, Shores, Quarries, Timber, Islands, Rapids, Confluent Streams, Highlands, Prairies, and Settlements on the Mississippi,[VII-2] from St. Louis to its Source.

Observations on the Soil, Shores, Quarries, Timber, Islands, Rapids, Confluent Streams, Highlands, Prairies, and Settlements on the Mississippi, from St. Louis to its Source.

From St. Louis to the mouth of the Missouri, on the east is a rich sandy soil, timbered with buttonwood, ash, cottonwood, hackberry, etc. The west side is highlands for a short distance above the town; then it is bordered by a small prairie, after which is bottom-land, with the same timber as on the east. The current is rapid, and the navigation in low water obstructed by sand-bars.

From St. Louis to the mouth of the Missouri, the east side has rich sandy soil, filled with buttonwood, ash, cottonwood, hackberry, and more. The west side has highlands for a short distance above the town, then it's lined with a small prairie, followed by bottom land that has the same types of timber as the east. The current is fast, and navigation is blocked by sandbars when the water is low.

Immediately on the peninsula formed by the confluence of the Mississippi and Missouri rivers is a small Kickapoo settlement, occupied in summer only. On the west shore is a rich prairie, with small skirts of woods; and on the east shore is generally high hills, from 80 to 100 feet, extending to the mouth of the Illinois. The current of the Mississippi, above the entrance of the Missouri, is quite mild until you 289 arrive at the mouth of the Illinois; where, owing to the large sand-bars and many islands, it is extremely rapid.

Right at the point where the Mississippi and Missouri rivers meet, there's a small Kickapoo settlement that’s only occupied in the summer. On the west bank, there’s a rich prairie with some small patches of forest, while on the east bank, there are generally high hills ranging from 80 to 100 feet, stretching all the way to the mouth of the Illinois. The current of the Mississippi above the entrance of the Missouri is pretty gentle until you reach the mouth of the Illinois, where it becomes very fast due to the large sandbars and numerous islands.

The Illinois River is about 450 yards wide at its mouth, and bears from the Mississippi N. 75° W. The current appears not to exceed 2½ miles per hour. The navigation and connecting streams of this river are too well known to require a description at the present day. From the Illinois 290 to Buffalo river the E. shore is hills, but of easy ascent. On the W. is continued the prairie, but not always bordering on the river. The timber on both sides is generally hackberry, cottonwood, and ash. Buffalo [Cuivre] river comes in on the W. shore, and appears to be about 100 yards wide at its mouth; it bears from the Mississippi S. 30° W. From the Illinois to this river the navigation is by no means difficult, and the current mild.

The Illinois River is about 450 yards wide at its mouth and flows from the Mississippi at N. 75° W. The current seems to be no more than 2½ miles per hour. The navigation and connecting streams of this river are well-known enough not to need a description today. From the Illinois 290 to Buffalo River, the east shore has hills that are easy to climb. On the west side, the prairie continues, but it doesn't always run right alongside the river. The trees on both sides are mostly hackberry, cottonwood, and ash. Buffalo [Cuivre] River enters on the west shore and looks to be about 100 yards wide at its mouth; it flows from the Mississippi at S. 30° W. The navigation from the Illinois to this river is quite easy, and the current is gentle.

Thence to Salt or Oahahah river, the east shore is either immediately bounded by beautiful cedar cliffs, or the ridges may be seen at a distance. On the W. shore there is a rich low soil, and two small rivers which increase the waters of the Mississippi. The first [Buffalo creek] called Bar river, about 20 yards in width. The second [now Noir[VII-3] or Bear creek] is about 15 yards. Salt river bears from the Mississippi N. 75° W., and is about 100 or 120 yards wide at its entrance, and when I passed appeared to be perfectly mild, with scarcely any current. About one day's sail up the river there are salt springs, which have been worked for four years; but I am not informed as to their qualities or productions. In this distance the navigation of the Mississippi is very much obstructed by bars and islands; indeed to such a degree as to render it in many places difficult to find the proper channel. The shores are generally a sandy soil, timbered with sugar-maple, ash, pecan, locust, and black walnut. The E. side has generally the preference as to situations for buildings.

Then, by the Salt or Oahahah River, the eastern shore is either immediately lined with beautiful cedar cliffs or the ridges can be seen in the distance. On the western shore, there is rich low soil, along with two small rivers that feed into the Mississippi. The first, called Bar River (formerly Buffalo Creek), is about 20 yards wide. The second, now known as Noir[VII-3] or Bear Creek, is about 15 yards wide. Salt River flows from the Mississippi at N. 75° W. and is around 100 to 120 yards wide at its mouth; when I passed through, it seemed perfectly calm, with hardly any current. About one day's sail up the river, there are salt springs that have been in operation for four years, but I don't have any information about their quality or output. Along this stretch, navigation on the Mississippi is significantly hindered by sandbars and islands, making it often difficult to find the right channel. The shores are generally sandy soil, covered with sugar-maple, ash, pecan, locust, and black walnut trees. The eastern side is usually preferred for building sites.

From this to the river Jaustioni [Jauflione, Jeffrion, or North Two Rivers: see note14, pp. 10, 11], which is our boundary between the Sac nation and the United States on the west side of the Mississippi, we have hills on the W. shore, and lowlands on the E., the latter of which is timbered with hickory, oak, ash, maple, pecan, etc.; the former the same, with an increase of oak. The E. is a rich sandy soil, 291 and has many very eligible situations for cultivation. About seven miles below the Jaustioni a Frenchman is settled on the W. shore. He is married to a woman of the Sac nation, and lives by a little cultivation and the Indian trade. The [North] river before mentioned is about 30 yards wide at its mouth, and bears from the Mississippi about S. W. In this part of the river the navigation is good.

From this point to the Jaustioni River [Jauflione, Jeffrion, or North Two Rivers: see note14, pp. 10, 11], which marks our boundary between the Sac nation and the United States on the west side of the Mississippi, we have hills on the west shore and lowlands on the east. The lowlands are covered with hickory, oak, ash, maple, pecan, and other trees. The hills have similar trees but with more oak. The east side has rich sandy soil and many prime spots for farming. About seven miles below the Jaustioni, a Frenchman has settled on the west shore. He is married to a woman from the Sac nation and supports himself with some farming and trade with the Native Americans. The previously mentioned north river is about 30 yards wide at its mouth and flows southwest from the Mississippi. In this section of the river, navigation is good.

From this to the Wyaconda river [at La Grange, Lewis Co., Mo.] the navigation is easy, with very few impediments; and the soil on both sides pretty good. This river pays its tribute to the Mississippi by a mouth 100 yards wide, and bears from the latter nearly due W. Just below its entrance is [Durgan's creek] a small stream 15 yards wide, which discharges into the Mississippi. Between this river and the River de Moyen [Des Moines] there is one small [Fox] river emptying into the Mississippi on the W., about 55 yards in width, and bearing S. by W. The first part of the distance is obstructed by islands, and the river expands to a great width, so as to render the navigation extremely difficult; but the latter part affords more water and is less difficult. The timber is principally oak and pecan; the soil as on the river below. For a description of de Moyen, see the chart herewith; and for that of the rapids [near Keokuk] see my diary of Aug. 20th.

From here to the Wyaconda River [at La Grange, Lewis Co., Mo.], navigation is straightforward with very few obstacles, and the soil on both sides is quite good. This river meets the Mississippi with a mouth that's 100 yards wide and flows almost directly west from it. Just below the entrance is [Durgan's Creek], a small stream that's 15 yards wide, which flows into the Mississippi. Between this river and the River de Moyen [Des Moines], there’s a small [Fox] River that empties into the Mississippi on the west, about 55 yards wide, flowing south by west. The first part of the journey is blocked by islands, and the river widens significantly, making navigation very challenging; however, the latter part has more water and is easier to navigate. The main types of trees are oak and pecan, and the soil is similar to that of the river downstream. For a description of de Moyen, see the chart included; and for details about the rapids [near Keokuk], check my diary from Aug. 20th.

Above the rapid de Moyen, on the W. bank of the Mississippi [at Montrose, Lee Co., Ia.], is situated the first Sac village, consisting of 13 lodges; and immediately opposite is the establishment of Mr. Ewing,[VII-4] the American agent at that place. Whence to a large prairie on the E. side, on which [and on Henderson river] is situated the second Sac village; the E. side of the river is beautiful land, principally prairie. The W. is in some part highland; both sides are timbered with oak, ash, etc. The navigation is by no means difficult.

Above the fast-flowing de Moyen, on the west bank of the Mississippi [at Montrose, Lee Co., Iowa], is the first Sac village, made up of 13 lodges; directly across from it is Mr. Ewing's establishment, the American agent at that location. From there, you can access a large prairie on the east side, which is where the second Sac village is located; the east side of the river features beautiful land, mainly prairie. The west side has some highland, and both sides are lined with oak, ash, and other trees. Navigation here is not difficult at all.

Thence to the Iowa river the navigation is much obstructed with islands. In ascending Iowa river 36 miles you come to a fork, the right branch of which is called Red Cedar river, from the quantity of that wood on its banks; this is navigable for batteaux nearly 300 miles, where it branches out into three forks, called the Turkey's foot. Those forks shortly after lose themselves in Rice lakes.

From there to the Iowa River, navigation is heavily blocked by islands. If you travel 36 miles up the Iowa River, you reach a fork; the right branch is called the Red Cedar River, named for the abundance of that wood along its banks. This river is navigable for flatboats for almost 300 miles, where it splits into three branches, referred to as the Turkey's Foot. Those branches soon lead into Rice Lakes.

The Iowa river bears from the Mississippi S. W. and is 150 yards wide at its mouth. The E. shore of the Mississippi is high prairie, with yellow clay banks, and in some places red sand. On the W. is prairie also, but bounded on the shore by skirts of woods. About 10 miles up the Iowa river, on its right bank, is a village of the Iowas.

The Iowa River flows southwest from the Mississippi and is 150 yards wide at its mouth. The east shore of the Mississippi features high prairie with yellow clay banks and occasionally red sand. On the west side, there is also prairie, but it is bordered by strips of woods along the shore. About 10 miles up the Iowa River, on the right bank, is a village of the Iowas.

From this place to Rock river we generally had beautiful prairies on the W., but in some places very rich land, with 293 black walnut and hickory timber. Stony [Rock] river is a large river which takes its source near Green bay of Lake Michigan more than 450 miles from its mouth, and is navigable upward of 300 miles; it empties into the Mississippi on the E. shore, and is about 300 yards wide at its mouth. It bears from the Mississippi almost due E. About three miles up this river, on the S. bank [Milan, Rock Island Co., Ill.], is situated the third town of the Sac nation, which, I was informed by Mr. James Aird, was burned in the year 1781 or 1782, by about 300 Americans, although the Indians had assembled 700 warriors to give them battle. For a description of the rapids of Stony river, see my diary of Aug. 28th.

From this place to Rock River, we usually saw beautiful prairies to the west, but in some areas, there was very fertile land with black walnut and hickory trees. Stony River is a large river that starts near Green Bay on Lake Michigan, over 450 miles from where it meets the Mississippi River, and it's navigable for more than 300 miles. It flows into the Mississippi on the eastern shore and is about 300 yards wide at its mouth. The river runs almost directly east from the Mississippi. About three miles upstream on the south bank [Milan, Rock Island Co., Ill.], is the site of the third town of the Sac nation. I was told by Mr. James Aird that it was burned in 1781 or 1782 by around 300 Americans, despite the fact that the Indians had gathered 700 warriors to fight back. For a description of the rapids of Stony River, see my diary of Aug. 28th.

Between Iowa river and Turkey river, on the W., you find Wabisipinekan river. It coasts along Red Cedar river in a parallel direction, with scarcely any wood on its banks. The next water is the Great Macoketh, and 20 leagues higher is the little river of the same name. These two rivers appear to approach each other, and have nothing remarkable excepting lead mines, which are said to be in their banks.

Between the Iowa River and the Turkey River, to the west, you find the Wabisipinekan River. It flows alongside the Red Cedar River in a parallel direction, with hardly any trees along its banks. The next body of water is the Great Macoketh, and 20 leagues upstream is the smaller river of the same name. These two rivers seem to get close to each other and have nothing particularly notable except for lead mines, which are said to be along their banks.

A little above the rapids of Rock river, on the W. side of the Mississippi, is situated the first Reynard village; it consists of about 18 lodges [Le Claire, Scott Co., Ia.]. From this place to the lead mines [Dubuque, Ia.] the Mississippi evidently becomes narrower; but the navigation is thereby rendered much less difficult. The shores are generally prairie, which, if not immediately bordering on the river, can be seen through the skirts of forests which border the river. The timber is generally maple, birch, and oak, and the soil very excellent. To this place we had seen only a few turkeys and deer, the latter of which are pretty numerous from the river de Moyen up. For a description of the lead mines, see my report from the prairie des Chiens of Sept. 5th.[VII-5]

A little upstream from the rapids of the Rock River, on the west side of the Mississippi, is the first Reynard village, which consists of about 18 lodges [Le Claire, Scott Co., Ia.]. From this spot to the lead mines [Dubuque, Ia.], the Mississippi noticeably gets narrower, but this makes navigation much easier. The banks are mostly prairie, which, if not directly along the river, can be seen through the edges of the forests lining the river. The trees are mostly maple, birch, and oak, and the soil is very fertile. Up to this point, we had only observed a few turkeys and deer, the latter of which are quite abundant from the River de Moyen and northward. For a description of the lead mines, see my report from the prairie des Chiens of Sept. 5th.[VII-5]

From the lead mines unto Turkey river the Mississippi continues about the same width; and the banks, soil, and productions are entirely similar. Turkey river empties on the W., bears from the Mississippi about S. W., and is about 100 yards wide at its mouth. Half a league up this river, on the right bank, is the third village of the Reynards, at which place they raise sufficient corn to supply all the permanent and transient inhabitants of the Prairie des Chiens. Thence to the Ouiscousing the high hills are perceptible on both sides, but on the W. almost border the river the whole distance. The Ouiscousing at its entrance is nearly half a mile wide, and bears from the Mississippi nearly N. E.

From the lead mines to the Turkey River, the Mississippi stays about the same width, and the banks, soil, and crops are pretty much the same. Turkey River flows westward, is about 100 yards wide at its mouth, and runs south-west from the Mississippi. Half a league up this river, on the right bank, is the third village of the Reynards, where they grow enough corn to feed all the permanent and temporary residents of Prairie des Chiens. From there to the Ouiscousing, you can see the high hills on both sides, but on the west side, they almost touch the river the whole way. The Ouiscousing at its entrance is nearly half a mile wide and flows north-east from the Mississippi.

This river is the grand source of communication between the lakes and the Mississippi, and the route by which all the traders of Michilimackinac convey their goods for the trade of the Mississippi from St. Louis to the river de Corbeau, and the confluent streams which are in those boundaries.

This river is the main route for communication between the lakes and the Mississippi, and the path all the traders from Michilimackinac use to transport their goods for trade along the Mississippi from St. Louis to the River de Corbeau and the streams that flow into those areas.

The voyage from Michilimackinac to the Prairie des Chiens, by the Ouiscousing and Fox rivers, is as follows:[VII-6]

The trip from Michilimackinac to Prairie des Chiens, via the Ouiscousing and Fox rivers, is as follows:[VII-6]

"The distance between Michilimackinac and the settlement at the bottom of Green bay is calculated to be 80 leagues. On leaving Michilimackinac there is a traverse of five miles to Point St. Ignace [in Mackinac Co., Mich.], which is the entrance into Lake Michigan. Four leagues from Michilimackinac is an island of considerable extent, named St. Helens [or Helena], which may be seen from that place on a clear day. The shore [of Lake Michigan] from Michilimackinac to Point du Chene [Pointe au Chêne, Oak Point], which is a league distant from the island, is rocky; and from this point to the island of Epouvette, which is a very small one near the banks of the lake, is high and covered with pine; the soil is very barren. From this island to the river Mino Cockien [Milakokia] is five leagues. Two small islands are on the way, and a river where boats and canoes may take shelter from a storm. The river Mino Cockien is large and deep, and takes its rise near Lake Superior. 296 From this to Shouchoir [Pointe Seul Choix, in Schoolcraft Co., Mich.] is ten leagues. The shore [along by Points Patterson, Scott, and Hughes] is dangerous, from the number of shoals that extend a great way into the lake. This rock [or point], called Shouchoir, is an excellent harbor for canoes, but its entrance, when the wind blows from the lake, is difficult; but when once in, canoes and boats may lie during any storm without unlading. A custom prevails here among the voyagers for everyone to have his name carved on the rocks the first time he passes, and pay something to the canoe-men. From this to the river Manistique [Monistique, at Epsport, Schoolcraft Co., Mich.] is five leagues. This is a large river; the entrance is difficult, from a sand-bank at its mouth, and the waves are very high when the wind blows from the lake. At certain seasons sturgeon are found here in great numbers. The banks of this river are high and sandy, covered with pine. It takes its rise [in part] from a large lake [of the same 297 name], and nearly communicates with Lake Superior. From this to the Detour [Pointe de Tour (Turning Point), end of the peninsula in Delta Co., between Baie de Noc and Lake Michigan] is 10 leagues [passing Point Wiggins, Pointe au Barque, and Portage bay]. The shore is rocky, flat, and dangerous. Here begins the Traverse, at the mouth of Green bay. The first island is distant from the mainland about a league, and is called the Isle au Detour [now Big Summer island]; it is at least three leagues in circumference. There are generally a few Sauteaux lodges of Indians on this island during the summer months. From this to Isle Brule [Gravelly island] is three leagues. There are two small [Gull] islands from these to Isle Verte [St. Martin's island], and it is two leagues to Isle de Pou [Washington island], called so from the Poutowatomies having once had a village here, now abandoned. In the months of May and June there is a fishery of trout [Salmo (Cristivomer) namaycush], and they are taken in great quantities by trolling. There are also whitefish [Coregonus clupeiformis] in vast numbers. The ship channel is between this island and Isle Verte. Thence to Petit D'Etroit [Détroit] to the mainland is three leagues, where some lodges of Ottawas and Sauteaux raise small quantities of corn; but their subsistence, during the summer months, chiefly depends upon the quantities of sturgeon [Acipenser rubicundus] and other fish, with which the lake here abounds. From Petit D'Etroit [the strait between Washington island and the mainland of Door Co., Wis., in which are Detroit, Plum, and Pilot islands] to the mainland is three leagues, and is called the Port de Mort [Porte des Morts], from a number of Reynard canoes having been wrecked at this place, where everyone perished. The shore is bold and rocky [Hedgehog Harbor, Death's Door Bluffs, Sister Bluffs, etc.]. From this it is four leagues to the Isle Racro [Horseshoe island, in Eagle bay], which is a safe harbor, inaccessible to all winds. From this to Sturgeon bay is eight leagues. The shore is bold and rocky [Eagle 298 Bluff, Egg Harbor, etc.], and several large [Chambers, Green, and the small Strawberry, and Hat] islands lie a few miles distant. A few Sauteaux families raise corn here and reside during the summer season. Trout and sturgeon are here in great numbers. Sturgeon's bay is two miles across and about four leagues in length, and communicates by a portage [now a canal] with Lake Michigan, near Michilimackinac. Distant from the lake about two leagues is the Isle Vermillion [off Little Sturgeon bay]. Here were a few years ago a number of Fols Avoin inhabitants, who were accustomed to raise corn; but for what reasons they have left this place I cannot learn. From this is 13 leagues to the entrance of Fox river. On leaving Isle Vermillion, the woods and general appearance of the country begin to change, and have a very different aspect from the more northern parts of this lake [i. e., Green bay]. A small river called Riviere Rouge [Red river, and town of same name, in Kewaunee Co.] falls into the lake [Green bay], about halfway between Isle Vermillion and La Baye [La Baie;[VII-7] 299 location of Green Bay, seat of Brown Co.]. On approaching La Baye, the water of the latter [lake, i. e., Green bay] assumes a whiter appearance, and becomes less deep. A channel which winds a good deal may be found for vessels of 50 and 60 tons burden; loaded vessels of these dimensions have gone up Fox river to the French settlement [of La Baie, site of Depere], opposite which is the Fols Avoin village [present site of Nicollet], which consists of 10 or 12 bark lodges. A great number of Sauteaux, and some Ottawas, come here in the spring and fall. Three leagues from La Baye [present Green Bay] is a small village [below present Little Kaukauna] of the same nation; and there is another three leagues higher, at the portage of Kakalin [Little Rapids[VII-8]]. This portage is a mile long; the ground 300 even and rocky. There is a fall of about ten feet, which obstructs the navigation. For three leagues higher are almost continual rapids, until the fall of Grand Konimee [vicinity of present Kaukauna], about five feet high. Above this, the river opens into a small lake, at the end of which is a strong rapid, called Puant's rapid [now Winnebago rapids], which issues from a lake of that name [i. e., Lake Winnebago, in Winnebago Co.[VII-9]]. This lake is 10 leagues long, and from two to three wide. At its entrance [where are now Menasha and Neenah, Winnebago Co.] is another Puant 301 village, of about the same number of lodges, and at this end is a small river, which, with the interval of a few portages, communicates with Rock river [of Wisconsin and Illinois]. About midway between the two Puant villages is a Fols Avoin village, on the south [-east] side of the lake [in Calumet Co.], of 50 or 60 men. Five leagues from the entrance of the lake, on the north [-west] side, Fox river falls in [at Oshkosh, Winnebago Co.], and is about 200 yards wide. Ascending two leagues higher, is a small Fols Avoin village, where is a lake [Lac Butte des Morts] more than two leagues long; and about a league above this lake the river de Loup [Wolf river, after flowing through Poygan lake] joins Fox river near a hill [and town] called the But de Mort [Butte des Morts], where the Fox nation were nearly exterminated by the French and Confederate Indians. The rivers and lakes are, at certain seasons, full of wild rice. The country on the borders of this [Fox] river is finely diversified with woods and prairies. Any quantity of hay may be made, and it is as fine a country for raising stock as any in the same latitude through all America. From the But de Mort to the Lac a Puckway[VII-10] is 28 leagues. Here 302 is another Puant village, of seven or eight large lodges. This lake is three leagues long; four leagues above it Lac de Bœuf [Buffalo lake] begins, which is also four leagues long; this is full of wild rice, and has a great many fowl in their season. From Lac de Bœuf to the forks [confluence of the Necha river with Fox river], which is five leagues from the portage of the Ouiscousing, and 10 leagues above the forks [??], is a very small lake, called Lac Vaseux [Muddy lake], so choked with wild rice as to render it almost impassable. The [Fox] river, although very winding, becomes more and more serpentine on approaching the portage, and narrows so much as almost to prevent the use of oars. The length of the portage to the Ouiscousing [river, at present town of Portage, Columbia Co.] is two miles; but when the waters are high, canoes and boats pass over loaded. Here the waters at that time separate, one part going to the Gulf of Mexico, and the other to that of St. Lawrence. In wet seasons the portage road is very bad, the soil being of a swampy nature. There is for nearly halfway a kind of natural canal, which is sometimes used, and I think a canal between the two rivers might be easily cut [Wis. Cent., and C., M., and St. P. R. R. to Portage now]. The expense at present attending the transport is one-third of a dollar per cwt.; for a canoe $5 and a boat $8; this is not cash, but in goods at the rate of 200 per cent. on the 303 sterling. There are at present two white men who have establishments there; they are much incommoded by the Puants of Rock river, who are troublesome visitors. The Ouiscousing is a large river; its bottom sandy, full of islands and sand-bars during the summer season. The navigation is difficult even for canoes, owing to the lowness of the water. From the portage to its confluence with the Mississippi is 60 leagues [about 40 leagues—112 miles]. The Saques and Reynards formerly lived on its banks, but were driven off by the Sauteaux. They were accustomed to raise a great deal of corn and beans, the soil being excellent. Opposite the Detour de Pin, halfway from the portage, on the south side, are lead mines, said to be the best in any part of the country, and to be wrought with great ease. Boats of more than four tons are improper for the communication between the Mississippi and Michilimackinac." ([Colonel Robert] Dickson.)

The distance between Michilimackinac and the settlement at the bottom of Green Bay is estimated to be 80 leagues. Leaving Michilimackinac, there's a five-mile stretch to Point St. Ignace [in Mackinac Co., Mich.], which is the entrance to Lake Michigan. Four leagues from Michilimackinac is a sizable island called St. Helens [or Helena], which can be seen clearly from there. The shore [of Lake Michigan] from Michilimackinac to Point du Chene [Pointe au Chêne, Oak Point], which is a league away from the island, is rocky. From this point to the small island of Epouvette, which is near the lakeshore, the terrain is high and covered with pine, and the soil is quite barren. It’s five leagues from this island to the river Mino Cockien [Milakokia]. There are two small islands along the way and a river where boats and canoes can seek shelter from storms. The Mino Cockien River is large and deep, originating near Lake Superior. From here to Shouchoir [Pointe Seul Choix, in Schoolcraft Co., Mich.] is ten leagues. The shoreline [near Points Patterson, Scott, and Hughes] is risky due to numerous shoals that extend far into the lake. This rock [or point], known as Shouchoir, serves as an excellent harbor for canoes, though its entrance is tricky when the wind comes from the lake. However, once inside, canoes and boats can stay sheltered during storms without unloading. Voyagers have a tradition of carving their names into the rocks the first time they pass through and giving something to the canoe men. From here to the river Manistique [Monistique, at Epsport, Schoolcraft Co., Mich.] is five leagues. This is a large river; the entrance is challenging due to a sandbank at its mouth, and the waves are very high when the wind blows from the lake. During certain seasons, there are many sturgeon found here. The riverbanks are high, sandy, and covered with pine trees. The river rises [in part] from a large lake of the same name and nearly connects with Lake Superior. From here to the Detour [Pointe de Tour (Turning Point), the end of the peninsula in Delta Co., between Baie de Noc and Lake Michigan] is 10 leagues [passing Point Wiggins, Pointe au Barque, and Portage Bay]. The shore is rocky, flat, and dangerous. This marks the starting point of the Traverse, at the mouth of Green Bay. The first island is about a league away from the mainland, known as the Isle au Detour [now Big Summer Island]; it has a circumference of at least three leagues. There are usually a few Sauteaux Indian lodges on this island during the summer months. From here to Isle Brule [Gravelly Island] is three leagues. Between these two and Isle Verte [St. Martin's Island] are two small [Gull] islands, and it’s two leagues to Isle de Pou [Washington Island], named for the Poutowatomies who once had a village here, now abandoned. In May and June, there’s a trout fishery [Salmo (Cristivomer) namaycush], and they are caught in large numbers by trolling. Whitefish [Coregonus clupeiformis] are plentiful as well. The shipping channel runs between this island and Isle Verte. From there to Petit D'Etroit [Détroit] to the mainland is three leagues, where some lodges of Ottawas and Sauteaux cultivate a small amount of corn; however, their primary source of food during the summer relies on the abundant sturgeon [Acipenser rubicundus] and other fish found in the lake. From Petit D'Etroit [the strait between Washington Island and the mainland of Door Co., Wis., which includes Detroit, Plum, and Pilot Islands] to the mainland is three leagues and is called the Port de Mort [Porte des Morts], named for numerous Reynard canoes that were wrecked here, leading to the death of all aboard. The shore is steep and rocky [Hedgehog Harbor, Death's Door Bluffs, Sister Bluffs, etc.]. From this point, it is four leagues to the Isle Racro [Horseshoe Island, in Eagle Bay], which is a safe harbor, shielded from all winds. From here to Sturgeon Bay is eight leagues. The shoreline is steep and rocky [Eagle Bluff, Egg Harbor, etc.], and several large [Chambers, Green, and the small Strawberry and Hat] islands lie a few miles away. A few Sauteaux families grow corn here and stay during the summer. Trout and sturgeon are plentiful. Sturgeon Bay is about two miles wide and roughly four leagues long, connecting by a portage [now a canal] with Lake Michigan near Michilimackinac. About two leagues from the lake is Isle Vermillion [off Little Sturgeon Bay]. A few years ago, several Fols Avoin residents lived here and farmed corn, but I cannot find out why they left. It’s 13 leagues to the entrance of Fox River from here. As you leave Isle Vermillion, the wooded landscape and overall look of the area start to change, contrasting sharply with the northern parts of this lake [i.e., Green Bay]. A small river known as Riviere Rouge [Red River, and the town of the same name, in Kewaunee Co.] feeds into the lake [Green Bay] about halfway between Isle Vermillion and La Baye [La Baie;[VII-7] location of Green Bay, seat of Brown Co.]. As you approach La Baye, the water in this lake [i.e., Green Bay] appears whiter and shallower. There is a winding channel suitable for vessels of 50 to 60 tons; loaded ships of this size have navigated Fox River to the French settlement [of La Baie, site of Depere], opposite which is the Fols Avoin village [present site of Nicollet], consisting of 10 or 12 bark lodges. Many Sauteaux and some Ottawas come here in the spring and fall. Three leagues from La Baye [present Green Bay] is a small village [below present Little Kaukauna] of the same nation, and another village is three leagues higher, at the Kakalin portage [Little Rapids[VII-8]]. This portage is one mile long; the ground is even and rocky. There is a drop of about ten feet, obstructing navigation. For three leagues higher, there are almost constant rapids until the Grand Konimee fall [near present Kaukauna], which is about five feet high. Above this, the river leads into a small lake, at the end of which is a strong rapid known as Puant's rapid [now Winnebago Rapids], flowing from a lake by that name [i.e., Lake Winnebago, in Winnebago Co.[VII-9]]. This lake is 10 leagues long and between two to three leagues wide. At its entrance [where Menasha and Neenah, Winnebago Co. are now], is another Puant village, with about the same number of lodges, and at this end is a small river that, with a few portages, links up with Rock River [of Wisconsin and Illinois]. About midway between the two Puant villages is a Fols Avoin village on the southeast side of the lake [in Calumet Co.], with 50 or 60 men. Five leagues from the entrance of the lake, on the northwest side, Fox River flows in [at Oshkosh, Winnebago Co.], and it is about 200 yards wide. Ascending two leagues higher, there is a small Fols Avoin village, with a lake [Lac Butte des Morts] extending more than two leagues in length; about a league above this lake, the River de Loup [Wolf River, after flowing through Poygan Lake] joins Fox River near a hill [and town] called the But de Mort [Butte des Morts], where the Fox Nation was nearly wiped out by the French and Confederate Indians. The rivers and lakes are filled with wild rice during certain seasons. The landscape around this [Fox] river is beautifully varied with woods and prairies. There's an abundance of hay available, making it one of the finest areas for livestock farming at this latitude in all of America. From the But de Mort to Lac a Puckway[VII-10] is 28 leagues. Here is another Puant village, made up of seven or eight large lodges. This lake is three leagues long; four leagues above it begins Lac de Bœuf [Buffalo Lake], which is also four leagues long, rich in wild rice and home to many birds during their season. From Lac de Bœuf to the forks [where the Necha River meets Fox River], which is five leagues from the Ouiscousing portage, and 10 leagues above the forks [??], is a tiny lake known as Lac Vaseux [Muddy Lake], so filled with wild rice that it is nearly impassable. Despite being quite winding, the [Fox] River becomes increasingly serpentine as it approaches the portage and narrows so much that using oars becomes almost impossible. The length of the portage to the Ouiscousing [River, at present-day Portage, Columbia Co.] is two miles; however, when the waters are high, loaded canoes and boats can cross. At this point, the waters separate, with one part flowing to the Gulf of Mexico, and the other to the Gulf of St. Lawrence. During wet seasons, the portage road is very poor, as the soil is swampy. For nearly half the way, there is a sort of natural canal that is sometimes used, and I believe a canal could be easily dug between the two rivers [Wis. Cent., and C., M., and St. P. R. R. to Portage now]. Currently, transporting goods costs about one-third of a dollar per hundredweight; it costs $5 for a canoe and $8 for a boat; these are not in cash but in goods at a rate of 200 percent above the sterling price. There are currently two white men with establishments there, who are greatly troubled by the Puants of Rock River, who tend to be troublesome visitors. The Ouiscousing is a large river; its bottom is sandy and dotted with islands and sandbars during the summer season, making navigation difficult even for canoes, due to the low water levels. From the portage to its confluence with the Mississippi is 60 leagues [about 40 leagues—112 miles]. The Saques and Reynards used to inhabit its banks but were driven off by the Sauteaux. They once cultivated a large amount of corn and beans, thanks to the quality of the soil. Opposite the Detour de Pin, halfway from the portage on the south side, there are lead mines reported to be the best in the area, and they are easy to work. Boats over four tons are unsuitable for transportation between the Mississippi and Michilimackinac.

The present village of Prairie des Chiens was first settled in the year 1783, and the first settlers were Mr. Giard, Mr. Antaya, and Mr. Dubuque. The old village is about a mile below the present one, and existed during the time the French were possessed of the country. It derives its name from a family of Reynards who formerly lived there, distinguished by the appellation of Dogs. The present village was settled under the English government, and the ground was purchased from the Reynard Indians. It is situated about one league above the mouth of the Ouiscousing river. On the E. bank of the river there is a small pond or marsh which runs parallel to the river in the rear of the town, which, in front of the marsh, consists of 18 dwelling-houses, in two streets; 16 in Front Street and two in First Street. In the rear of the pond are eight dwelling-houses; part of the houses are framed, and in place of weatherboarding there are small logs let into mortises made in the uprights, joined close, daubed on the outside with clay, and handsomely whitewashed within. The inside 304 furniture of their houses is decent and, indeed, in those of the most wealthy displays a degree of elegance and taste.

The current village of Prairie des Chiens was first settled in 1783, with the initial settlers being Mr. Giard, Mr. Antaya, and Mr. Dubuque. The original village is about a mile downstream from the present location and existed while the French were in control of the area. Its name comes from a family of Reynards who used to live there, known by the nickname "Dogs." The current village was established under British rule, and the land was bought from the Reynard Indians. It's located about one league upstream from the mouth of the Ouiscousing River. On the east bank of the river, there's a small pond or marsh that runs parallel to the river behind the town, which includes 18 houses on two streets: 16 on Front Street and two on First Street. Behind the pond, there are eight more houses. Some of these homes are framed, and instead of standard siding, they have small logs fitted into notches in the uprights, tightly joined, plastered on the outside with clay, and nicely whitewashed inside. The interior of their homes is respectable, and in the houses of the wealthiest, there's a notable touch of elegance and style.

There are eight houses scattered round the country, at the distance of one, two, three, and five miles: also, on the W. side of the Mississippi [now Bloody Run, on which is N. McGregor, Clayton Co., Ia.] three houses, situated on a small stream called Giards [or Giard's] river, making, in the village and vicinity, 37 houses, which it will not be too much to calculate at 10 persons each. The population would thus be 370 souls; but this calculation will not answer for the spring or autumn, as there are then, at least, 500 or 600 white persons. This is owing to the concourse of traders and their engagees from Michilimackinac and other parts, who make this their last stage previous to launching into the savage wilderness. They again meet here in the spring, on their return from their wintering-grounds, accompanied by 300 or 400 Indians, when they hold a fair; the one disposes of remnants of goods, and the others reserved peltries. It is astonishing that there are not more murders and affrays at this place, where meets such an heterogeneous mass to trade, the use of spirituous liquors being in no manner restricted; but since the American has become known, such accidents are much less frequent than formerly. The prairie on which the village is situated is bounded in the rear by high bald hills. It is from one mile to three-quarters of a mile from the river, and extends about eight miles from the Mississippi, to where it strikes the Ouiscousing at the Petit Grey, which bears from the village S. E. by E.

There are eight houses scattered across the country, at distances of one, two, three, and five miles. Also, on the west side of the Mississippi [now Bloody Run, where N. McGregor, Clayton Co., Ia. is located], there are three houses along a small stream called Giards [or Giard's] River, making a total of 37 houses in the village and surrounding area, which we can estimate at about 10 people each. This brings the population to around 370 people; however, this estimate doesn't hold true in the spring or autumn, as there are then at least 500 or 600 white people. This is because traders and their workers from Michilimackinac and other places gather here as their last stop before heading into the wild. They also come back in the spring from their wintering grounds, bringing with them 300 or 400 Indians, when they hold a fair. The traders sell their leftover goods, while the others sell their reserved furs. It’s surprising that there aren’t more murders and fights in this place, where such a diverse group meets to trade, especially since the use of alcohol is not restricted at all; but since the American presence has become more common, such incidents are now much less frequent than in the past. The prairie where the village is located is bordered at the back by high, bare hills. It is located about three-quarters of a mile to one mile from the river and stretches around eight miles from the Mississippi to where it meets the Ouiscousing at the Petit Grey, which lies southeast by east of the village.

If the marsh before spoken of were drained, which might be easily done, I am of the opinion it would render healthy the situation of the prairie, which now subjects its inhabitants to intermitting fevers in the spring and autumn.

If the marsh mentioned earlier were drained, which could be done easily, I believe it would make the area of the prairie healthier, as it currently puts its residents at risk of intermittent fevers in the spring and fall.

There are a few gentlemen residing at the Prairie des Chiens, and many others claiming that appellation; but the rivalship of the Indian trade occasions them to be guilty of acts at their wintering-grounds which they would blush to be thought guilty of in the civilized world. They possess 305 the spirit of generosity and hospitality in an eminent degree, but this is the leading feature in the character of frontier inhabitants. Their mode of living has obliged them to have transient connection with the Indian women; and what was at first policy is now so confirmed by habit and inclination that it is become the ruling practice of the traders, with few exceptions; in fact, almost one-half the inhabitants under 20 years have the blood of the aborigines in their veins.

There are a few gentlemen living at Prairie des Chiens, and many others using that name; however, the competition in the Indian trade leads them to do things at their wintering grounds that they would be embarrassed to admit to in the civilized world. They have 305 a strong sense of generosity and hospitality, which is a key trait of frontier residents. Their lifestyle has forced them to have temporary relationships with Indian women; what started as a strategy has now become a common practice due to routine and preference, especially among traders, with only a few exceptions. In fact, nearly half of the residents under 20 years old have Indigenous ancestry.

From this village to Lake Pepin we have, on the W. shore [Iowa and Minnesota], first Yellow river [present name; at its mouth Council Hill, Allamakee Co., Ia.], of about 20 yards wide, bearing from the Mississippi nearly due W.; second, the [Upper] Iowa river, about 100 yards wide, bearing from the Mississippi about N. W.; third, the Racine [Root] river, about 20 yards wide, bearing from the Mississippi nearly W., and navigable for canoes 60 miles; fourth, the rivers Embarra [Embarras, or Zumbro] and Lean Claire [l'Eau Claire, now White Water or Minneiska], which join their waters just as they form a confluence with the Mississippi, are about 60 yards wide, and bear nearly S. W.

From this village to Lake Pepin, we have, on the west shore [Iowa and Minnesota], first the Yellow River [its current name; at its mouth Council Hill, Allamakee Co., Ia.], which is about 20 yards wide and flows from the Mississippi nearly due west; second, the [Upper] Iowa River, which is about 100 yards wide and flows from the Mississippi roughly northwest; third, the Racine [Root] River, which is about 20 yards wide and flows from the Mississippi almost west, and is navigable for canoes for 60 miles; fourth, the Embarra [Embarras, or Zumbro] and Lean Claire [l'Eau Claire, now White Water or Minneiska] rivers, which join together right as they meet the Mississippi, are about 60 yards wide and flow nearly southwest.

On the E. shore [Wisconsin], in the same distance, is the river de la Prairie la Cross [La Crosse river], which empties into the Mississippi at the head of the prairie of that name. It is about 20 yards wide, and bears N. N. W. We then meet with the Black [present name] river, a very considerable stream about 200 yards wide at its mouth, on which the traders frequently winter with the Puants and Fols Avoins. Next we pass the river of the Montaigne qui Trompes dans l'Eau [Rivière de la Montagne qui Trempe à l'Eau, now Trempealeau river], a small stream in the rear of the hill of that name. Then we find the Riviere au Bœuf [Buffalo river], about 30 yards wide, bearing N. by W. At the entrance of Lake Pepin, on the E. shore, joins the Sauteaux [Chippewa] river, which is at least half a mile wide, and appears to be a deep and majestic stream. It bears from the Mississippi nearly due N. This river is in size and course, for some 306 distance up, scarcely to be distinguished from the Ouiscousing; it has a communication with Montreal river by a short portage, and by this river with Lake Superior.[VII-11] The agents of the N. W. Company supply the Fols Avoin Sauteaux who reside at the head of this river; and those of Michilimackinac, the Sioux who hunt on its lower waters.

On the eastern shore of Wisconsin, at the same distance, is the La Crosse River, which flows into the Mississippi at the beginning of the prairie that shares its name. It’s about 20 yards wide and flows north-northwest. Next, we come across the Black River, a significant stream about 200 yards wide at its mouth, where traders often spend the winter with the Puants and Fols Avoins. After that, we pass the Trempealeau River, a small stream located behind the hill of the same name. Then we find the Buffalo River, which is about 30 yards wide and flows north by west. At the entrance of Lake Pepin, on the eastern shore, the Chippewa River joins in, which is at least half a mile wide and appears to be a deep and majestic stream. It flows almost directly north from the Mississippi. This river, for a good distance upstream, is hardly distinguishable in size and flow from the Wisconsin River; it connects to the Montreal River by a short portage, and from there to Lake Superior. The agents of the Northwest Company supply the Fols Avoin Sauteaux living at the head of this river, while those from Michilimackinac serve the Sioux who hunt in its lower waters.

In this division of the Mississippi the shores are more than three-fourths prairie on both sides, or, more properly speaking, bald hills which, instead of running parallel with the river, form a continual succession of high perpendicular cliffs and low valleys; they appear to head on the river, and to traverse the country in an angular direction. Those hills and valleys give rise to some of the most sublime and romantic views I ever saw. But this irregular scenery is sometimes interrupted by a wide extended plain which brings to mind the verdant lawn of civilized life, and would 307 almost induce the traveler to imagine himself in the center of a highly cultivated plantation. The timber of this division is generally birch, elm, and Cottonwood; all the cliffs being bordered by cedar.

In this part of the Mississippi, the banks are mostly prairie on both sides, or more accurately, bare hills that don’t run parallel to the river but instead create a series of steep cliffs and shallow valleys; they seem to lead into the river and cut across the landscape at an angle. These hills and valleys produce some of the most breathtaking and romantic views I've ever seen. However, this uneven landscape is occasionally interrupted by a wide, flat plain that reminds one of a lush lawn in a civilized setting, which would almost make a traveler feel like they're in the middle of a well-kept plantation. The trees in this area are primarily birch, elm, and cottonwood, with cedars lining all the cliffs.

The navigation unto [Upper] Iowa river is good, but thence to the Sauteaux river is very much obstructed by islands; in some places the Mississippi is uncommonly wide, and divided into many small channels which from the cliffs appear like so many distinct rivers, winding in a parallel course through the same immense valley. But there are few sand-bars in those narrow channels; the soil being rich, the water cuts through it with facility.

The navigation to the Upper Iowa River is good, but from there to the Sauteaux River, it's heavily blocked by islands. In some spots, the Mississippi is unusually wide and split into many small channels that look like several different rivers winding parallel through the vast valley from the cliffs. However, there are few sandbars in those narrow channels; the soil is rich, and the water flows through it easily.

La Montaigne qui Trompe dans l'Eau stands in the Mississippi near the E. shore, about 50 miles below the Sauteaux river, and is about two miles in circumference, with an elevation of 200 feet, covered with timber. There is a small [Trempealeau: see note56, pp. 52-54] river which empties into the Mississippi in the rear of the mountain, which I conceive once bounded the mountain on the lower side, and the Mississippi on the upper, when the mountain was joined to the main by a neck of low prairie ground, which in time was worn away by the spring freshets of the Mississippi, and thus formed an island of this celebrated mountain.

La Montaigne qui Trompe dans l'Eau is located in the Mississippi River near the east shore, about 50 miles downstream from the Sauteaux River. It has a circumference of about two miles and rises 200 feet high, covered in trees. There’s a small river [Trempealeau: see note56, pp. 52-54] that flows into the Mississippi behind the mountain, which I believe once bordered the mountain on its lower side, and the Mississippi on its upper side, when the mountain was connected to the mainland by a stretch of low prairie land. Over time, this area was eroded by the spring floods of the Mississippi, creating an island out of this famous mountain.

Lake Pepin, so called by the French, appears to be only an expansion of the Mississippi. It commences at the entrance of the Sauteaux, and bears N. 55° W. 12 miles to Point de Sable, which is a neck of land making out about one mile into the lake from the W. shore, and is the narrowest part of the lake. From here to the upper end the course is nearly due W. about 10 miles, making its whole length 22 miles, and from 4 to 1½ miles in width; the broadest part being in the bay below Point de Sable. This is a beautiful place; the contrast of the Mississippi full of islands, and the lake with not one in its whole extent, gives more force to the grandeur of the scene. The French, under the government of M. Frontenac, drove the Reynards or Ottaquamies 308 [Outagamas, etc.] from the Ouiscousing, pursued them up the Mississippi, and, as a barrier, built a stockade [Fort Beauharnois?] on Lake Pepin on the W. shore, just below Point de Sable. As was generally the case with that nation, they blended the military and mercantile professions, by making their fort a factory for the Sioux. The lake, at the upper end, is three fathoms deep; but this, I am informed, is its shoalest part. From [Upper] Iowa river to the head of Lake Pepin, elk are the prevailing species of wild game, with some deer, and a few bear.

Lake Pepin, named by the French, is essentially an expansion of the Mississippi. It starts at the mouth of the Sauteaux River and stretches N. 55° W. for 12 miles to Point de Sable, a piece of land that extends about a mile into the lake from the west shore and marks the lake's narrowest point. From there to the upper end, the lake runs nearly due west for about 10 miles, making its total length 22 miles and its width ranging from 4 to 1½ miles, with the widest section found in the bay below Point de Sable. This location is stunning; the Mississippi, filled with islands, contrasts sharply with the lake, which has none, enhancing the beauty of the scene. Under the leadership of M. Frontenac, the French removed the Reynards or Ottaquamies from the Ouiscousing, chased them up the Mississippi, and built a stockade [Fort Beauharnois?] on the west shore of Lake Pepin, just below Point de Sable, as a barrier. As was typical for that nation, they combined military and trade by turning their fort into a trading post for the Sioux. At the upper end, the lake is three fathoms deep, but I’ve been told that’s its shallowest area. From the [Upper] Iowa River to the head of Lake Pepin, elk are the most common wild game, along with some deer and a few bears.

From the head of Lake Pepin for about 12 miles, to Cannon river, the Mississippi is branched out into many channels, and its bosom covered with numerous islands. There is a hill on the W. shore [at Red Wing], about six miles above the lake, called the Grange [la Grange, the Barn], from the summit of which you have one of the most delightful prospects in nature. When turning your face to the E. you have the river winding in three [South, Middle, and North] channels at your feet; on your right the extensive bosom of the lake, bounded by its chain of hills; in front, over the Mississippi, a wide extended prairie; on the left the valley of the Mississippi, open to view quite to the St. Croix; and partly in your rear, the valley through which passes Riviere au Canon. When I viewed it, on one of the islands below appeared the spotted lodges of Red Wing's band of Sioux. The white tents of the traders and my soldiers, and three flags of the United States waving on the water, gave a contrast to the still and lifeless wilderness around and increased the pleasure of the prospect.

From the head of Lake Pepin for about 12 miles to Cannon River, the Mississippi splits into many channels, and its surface is dotted with numerous islands. There's a hill on the west shore, about six miles above the lake, called the Grange, from the top of which you get one of the most beautiful views in nature. When you look east, you see the river winding through three channels (South, Middle, and North) at your feet; to your right, the expansive surface of the lake, framed by its chain of hills; straight ahead, across the Mississippi, a wide open prairie; and to your left, the valley of the Mississippi stretching all the way to the St. Croix, with Riviere au Canon flowing partly behind you. When I looked out, I saw the spotted lodges of Red Wing's band of Sioux on one of the islands below. The white tents of the traders and my soldiers, along with three flags of the United States waving on the water, stood out against the still and lifeless wilderness around and enhanced the beauty of the view.

From Cannon river to the St. Croix, the Mississippi evidently becomes narrower, and the navigation less obstructed by islands. St. Croix river joins the Mississippi on the E., and bears from the latter almost due N. It is only 80 yards wide at its mouth, but 500 yards up commences [Lower] Lake St. Croix, which is from 1½ to 3 miles wide, and 36 long. This river communicates with Lake Superior by the Burnt river, by a portage of half a mile only, and in its whole 309 extent has not one fall or rapid worthy of notice.[VII-12] This, with the mildness of its current, and its other advantages, render it by far the most preferable communication which can be had with the N. W. from this part of our territories. Its upper waters are inhabited by the Fols Avoins and Sauteaux, who are supplied by the agents of the North West Company; and its lower division, by the Sioux and their traders.

From Cannon River to the St. Croix, the Mississippi clearly gets narrower, and the navigation is less obstructed by islands. The St. Croix River joins the Mississippi on the east and runs almost straight north from it. It's only 80 yards wide at its mouth, but 500 yards upstream, Lower Lake St. Croix begins, which ranges from 1½ to 3 miles wide and is 36 miles long. This river connects with Lake Superior via the Burnt River, with only a half-mile portage, and throughout its length, it has no noteworthy falls or rapids. This, along with the gentleness of its current and its other advantages, makes it by far the best route to the Northwest from this part of our territories. Its upper waters are inhabited by the Fols Avoins and Sauteaux, who are supplied by the agents of the North West Company, while its lower section is populated by the Sioux and their traders.

The Mississippi from Cannon river is bounded on the E. by high ridges, but the left is low ground. The timber is generally ash and maple, except the cedar of the cliffs. From the St. Croix to the St. Peters the Mississippi is collected into a narrow compass; I crossed it at one place with 310 40 strokes of my oars,[VII-13] and the navigation is very good. The E. bank is generally bounded by the river ridges, but the W. sometimes by timbered bottom or prairie. The timber is generally maple, sugar-tree, and ash. About 20 miles below the entrance of the St. Peters, on the E. shore, at a place called the Grand Morais [Marais, Big Marsh, now Pig's Eye marsh or lake], is situated Petit Corbeau's village of 11 log houses. For a description of the St. Peters see the chart herewith.

The Mississippi from Cannon River is bordered on the east by high ridges, while the left side has low ground. The main types of trees are generally ash and maple, except for the cedar along the cliffs. From the St. Croix to the St. Peters, the Mississippi is narrowed down significantly; I crossed it at one point with 310 40 strokes of my oars, and the navigation is quite good. The east bank is usually lined with river ridges, but the west side is sometimes bordered by timbered lowland or prairie. The dominant trees are typically maple, sugar maple, and ash. About 20 miles below the entrance of the St. Peters, on the east shore, there's a spot called Grand Morais (also known as Big Marsh, now Pig's Eye Marsh or Lake), which is home to Petit Corbeau's village of 11 log houses. For a description of the St. Peters, see the chart included here.

From the St. Peters to the Falls of St. Anthony the river is contracted between high hills, and is one continual rapid or fall, the bottom being covered with rocks which in 311 low water are some feet above the surface, leaving narrow channels between them. The rapidity of the current is likewise much augmented by the numerous small, rocky islands which obstruct the navigation. The shores have many large and beautiful springs issuing forth, which form small cascades as they tumble over the cliffs into the Mississippi. The timber is generally maple. This place we noted for the great quantity of wild fowl.

From St. Peters to the Falls of St. Anthony, the river narrows between high hills and becomes one continuous rapid or waterfall, with the bottom covered in rocks that, during low water, sit a few feet above the surface, creating narrow channels between them. The speed of the current is also increased by the many small, rocky islands that block navigation. The shores are lined with large and beautiful springs that create small waterfalls as they cascade over the cliffs into the Mississippi. The predominant trees are maple. We noted this area for the abundance of wildfowl.

As I ascended the Mississippi, the Falls of St. Anthony did not strike me with that majestic appearance which I had been taught to expect from the descriptions of former travelers. On an actual survey I find the portage to be 260 poles; but when the river is not very low, boats ascending may be put in 31 poles below, at a large cedar tree; this would reduce it to 229 poles. The hill over which the portage is made is 69 feet in ascent, with an elevation at the point of debarkation of 45°. The fall of the water between the place of debarkation and reloading is 58 feet; the perpendicular fall of the shoot is 16½ feet. The width of the river above the shoot is 627 yards; below, 209. For the form of the shoot, see a rough draught herewith.[VII-14] In high water the appearance is much more sublime, as the great quantity of water then forms a spray, which in clear weather reflects from some positions the colors of the rainbow, and when the sky is overcast covers the falls in gloom and chaotic majesty.

As I traveled up the Mississippi, the Falls of St. Anthony didn’t impress me with the grand appearance I had been led to expect from previous travelers' descriptions. After checking it out myself, I found the portage to be 260 poles; however, when the river isn’t too low, boats going upstream can be put in 31 poles downriver, at a large cedar tree, which would bring it down to 229 poles. The hill that you have to portage over rises 69 feet, and at the point where you land, the height is 45°. The drop in water level between where you disembark and reload is 58 feet, and the vertical fall of the chute is 16½ feet. Above the chute, the river is 627 yards wide; below it, it's 209 yards. For the shape of the chute, see the rough sketch attached here.[VII-14] When the water is high, the sight is much more impressive, as the volume of water creates a spray that reflects rainbow colors in clear weather, and when the sky is cloudy, it gives the falls a dark and chaotic grandeur.

From the Falls of St. Anthony to Rum river, the Mississippi is almost one continual chain of rapids, with the eddies formed by winding channels. Both sides are prairie, with scarcely any timber but small groves of scrub oak. Rum river is about 50 yards wide at its mouth, and takes its source in Le Mille Lac,[VII-15] which is but 35 miles S. of Lower 312 Red Cedar Lake. The small Indian canoes ascend this river quite to the lake, which is considered as one of the 313 best fur hunting-grounds for some hundreds of miles, and has been long a scene of rencounters between the hunting-parties 314 of the Sioux and Sauteaux. Last winter a number of Fols Avoins and Sioux, and some Sauteaux wintered in that quarter. From Rum river to Leaf river, called [not] by Father Hennipin and [but by] Carver the river St. Francis,[VII-16] and which was the extent of their travels, the prairies continue with few interruptions. The timber is scrub-oak, with now and then a lonely pine. Previous to your arrival at 315 Leaf river, you pass Crow [Carver's Goose] river on the W., about 30 yards wide, which bears from the Mississippi S. W. Leaf river is only a small stream of not more than 15 yards over, and bears N. by W.

From the Falls of St. Anthony to Rum River, the Mississippi is almost a continuous series of rapids, with eddies created by winding channels. Both sides are prairie, with hardly any trees except for small groves of scrub oak. Rum River is about 50 yards wide at its mouth and originates from Le Mille Lac, which is only 35 miles south of Lower Red Cedar Lake. Small Indian canoes can navigate this river all the way to the lake, which is regarded as one of the best fur hunting areas for many miles and has long been the site of conflicts between the hunting parties of the Sioux and Sauteaux. Last winter, several Fols Avoins and Sioux, along with some Sauteaux, spent the winter in that area. From Rum River to Leaf River, known as St. Francis River by Father Hennipin and by Carver, which was the extent of their travels, the prairies continue with few interruptions. The trees consist of scrub oak, with an occasional solitary pine. Before reaching Leaf River, you pass Crow River (Carver's Goose River) on the west, which is about 30 yards wide and runs southwest from the Mississippi. Leaf River is just a small stream, no more than 15 yards wide, and runs north by northwest.

The elk begin to be very plenty; there are also some buffalo, quantities of deer, raccoons, and on the prairie a few of the animals called by the French brelaws [blaireaux, badgers].

The elk are becoming quite numerous; there are also some buffalo, a lot of deer, raccoons, and on the prairie, a few animals called brelaws by the French [blaireaux, badgers].

Thence to Sac [or Sauk] river, a little above the Grand Rapids [Sauk Rapids, St. Cloud, etc.], both sides of the river are generally prairie, with skirts of scrub-oak. The navigation is still obstructed with ripples, but with some intermissions of a few miles.

Thence to Sac [or Sauk] river, just above the Grand Rapids [Sauk Rapids, St. Cloud, etc.], both sides of the river are mostly prairie, with patches of scrub-oak. The navigation is still blocked by ripples, but there are brief stretches of a few miles where it is clearer.

At the Grand Rapids the river expands to about ¾ of a mile in width, its general width not being more than ⅗ of a mile, and tumbles over an unequal bed of rocks for about two miles, through which there cannot be said to be any channel; for, notwithstanding the rapidity of the current, one of my invalids who was on the W. shore waded to the E., where we were encamped. The E. bank of these rapids is a very high prairie; the W. scrubby wood-land. The Sac river is a considerable stream, which comes in on the W. and bears about S. W., and is 200 yards wide at its mouth.

At the Grand Rapids, the river stretches to about ¾ of a mile wide, with an average width of no more than ⅗ of a mile, and crashes over an uneven bed of rocks for roughly two miles, where there isn't a clear channel. Despite the fast current, one of my sick companions who was on the west shore was able to wade over to the east, where we had set up camp. The east bank of these rapids is a very high prairie, while the west side has scrubby woodlands. The Sac River is a sizable stream that joins from the west, flowing roughly southwest, and is 200 yards wide at its mouth.

The quantity of game increases from Sac river to Pine creek [now Swan river], the place where I built my stockade and left part of my party; the borders are prairie, with groves of pine on the edge of the bank; but there are some exceptions, where you meet with small bottoms of oak, ash, maple, and lynn [linden, basswood or whitewood, Tilia americana—bois blanc of the voyageurs].

The amount of game increases from the Sac River to Pine Creek [now Swan River], the spot where I built my stockade and left part of my group; the surroundings are prairie, with clusters of pine trees along the bank; however, there are some exceptions where you come across small areas of oak, ash, maple, and lynn [linden, basswood or whitewood, Tilia americana—bois blanc of the voyageurs].

In this distance there is an intermission of rapids for about 40 miles, when they commence again, and are fully as difficult as ever. There are three small creeks[VII-17] emptying on the W. scarcely worthy of notice, and on the E. are two small rivers called Lake and Clear Rivers; the former, quite 316 a small one [now called Little Rock], bears N. W., and is about 15 yards wide at its mouth; about three miles from its entrance is a beautiful small [Little Rock] lake, around which resort immense herds of elk and buffalo. Clear river [now called Platte river] is a beautiful little stream of about 80 yards in width, which heads in some swamps and small lakes [Platte, Ogechie, etc.] on which the Sauteaux of Lower Red Cedar Lake and Sandy Lake frequently come to hunt. The soil of the prairies from above the falls is sandy, but would raise small grain in abundance; the bottoms are rich, and fit for corn or hemp.

In this distance, there’s a stretch of rapids for about 40 miles, after which they start again, just as challenging as before. There are three small creeks[VII-17] flowing into the W., which are barely worth mentioning, and to the E. are two small rivers called Lake and Clear Rivers; the former, a small one [now called Little Rock], flows N.W. and is about 15 yards wide at its mouth. About three miles from its entrance is a lovely small lake [Little Rock] where large herds of elk and buffalo gather. Clear River [now called Platte River] is a beautiful little stream about 80 yards wide, which originates in some swamps and small lakes [Platte, Ogechie, etc.] where the Sauteaux from Lower Red Cedar Lake and Sandy Lake often come to hunt. The soil of the prairies above the falls is sandy but can produce a lot of small grain; the floodplains are fertile and suitable for corn or hemp.

Pine creek [now Swan river] is a small stream which comes in on the W. shore, and bears nearly W. It is bordered by large groves of white and red pine.

Pine Creek [now Swan River] is a small stream that flows in on the west shore and runs almost directly west. It's lined with large groves of white and red pine.

From Pine creek to the Isle De Corbeau, or river of that name [now called Crow Wing], two small rivers come in on the W. shore. The first [now Pike creek] is of little consequence; but the second, called Elk [or as now Little Elk] river, is entitled to more consideration, from its communication with the river St. Peters. They first ascend it to a small lake, cross this, then ascend a small stream [Long Prairie river, a branch of Crow Wing river] to a large [Osakis] lake; from which they make a portage of four miles W. and fall into the Sauteaux [or Chippewa[VII-18]] river, which they descend into the river St. Peters. On the E. side is one small stream [Nokasippi river], which heads toward Lower Red Cedar Lake, and is bounded by hills.

From Pine Creek to Crow Wing Lake (previously known as the Isle De Corbeau), two small rivers flow into the western shore. The first one, now called Pike Creek, isn't very significant; however, the second one, known as Little Elk River, deserves more attention because it connects to the St. Peters River. They start by heading upstream to a small lake, cross it, then follow a small stream (Long Prairie River, a branch of Crow Wing River) to a large lake (Osakis). From there, they carry their canoes overland for four miles west and enter the Sauteaux (or Chippewa) River, which they paddle down to the St. Peters River. On the eastern side, there’s a small stream (Nokasippi River) that flows toward Lower Red Cedar Lake and is surrounded by hills.

The whole of this distance is remarkably difficult to navigate, being one continued succession of rapid shoals and falls; but there is one [fall which] deserves to be more particularly noticed, viz.: The place called by the French Le Shute de la Roche Peinture [La Chute de la Roche Peinte, Rapids of the Painted Rock, now Little falls], which is certainly the third obstacle in point of navigation which I met 317 with in my whole route. The shore, where there is not prairie, is a continued succession of pine ridges. The entrance of the river De Corbeau is partly hid by the island of that name, and discharges its waters into the Mississippi above and below it; the lowest channel bearing from the Mississippi N. 65° W., the upper due W. This, in my opinion, should be termed the Forks of the Mississippi, it being nearly of equal magnitude, and heading not far from the same source, although taking a much more direct course to their junction. It may be observed on the chart that, from St. Louis to this place, the course of the river has generally been N. to W. and that from here it bears N. E.

The entire stretch is really tough to navigate, consisting of a nonstop series of rapid shoals and falls. But there's one fall that stands out, called by the French Le Shute de la Roche Peinture (La Chute de la Roche Peinte, Rapids of the Painted Rock, now Little Falls), which is definitely the third major obstacle to navigation that I encountered on my entire route. The shore, where it's not prairie, is lined with pine ridges. The entrance to the river De Corbeau is partially hidden by its namesake island and flows into the Mississippi both above and below it; the lower channel runs from the Mississippi N. 65° W., while the upper one runs due W. In my view, this should be referred to as the Forks of the Mississippi, since it’s almost the same size and starts not far from the same source, though it takes a much more direct route to where they meet. You can see on the map that from St. Louis to this point, the river generally flows N. to W., and from here it goes N. E.

This river affords the best and most approved communication with the Red river; and the navigation is as follows: You ascend the river De Corbeau 180 miles, to the entrance of the river Des Feuilles [now Leaf river], which comes from the N. W. This you ascend 180 miles also; then make a portage of half a mile into Otter Tail Lake,[VII-19] 318 which is a principal source of Red river. The other [Long Prairie] branch of the river De Corbeau bears S. W. and approximates with the St. Peters. The whole of this river is rapid, and by no means affording so much water as the Mississippi. Their confluence is in latitude 45° 49´ 50´´ N. In this division the elk, deer, and buffalo were probably in greater quantities than in any other part of my whole voyage.

This river provides the best and most reliable access to the Red River, and here's how the navigation works: You travel upstream on the De Corbeau River for 180 miles until you reach the entrance of the Des Feuilles River [now Leaf River], which comes from the northwest. You also go upstream on this river for another 180 miles, then portage for half a mile into Otter Tail Lake, [VII-19] 318, which is a major source of the Red River. The other branch of the De Corbeau River, known as Long Prairie, flows southwest and gets close to the St. Peters River. This entire river is fast-flowing and doesn’t carry as much water as the Mississippi. They meet at a latitude of 45° 49’ 50” N. In this area, elk, deer, and buffalo were probably more abundant than in any other part of my journey.

Thence to Pine river [present name: not to be confounded with Pike's Pine creek, now Swan river] the Mississippi continues to become narrower, and has but few islands. In this distance I discovered but one rapid, which the force of the frost had not entirely covered with ice. The shores in general presented a dreary prospect of high barren nobs, covered with dead and fallen pine timber. To this there were some exceptions of ridges of yellow and pitch-pine; also some small bottoms of lynn, elm, oak, and ash. The adjacent country is at least two-thirds covered with small lakes, some of which are three miles in circumference. This renders communication impossible in summer, except with small bark canoes.

From there to Pine River [now known, but not to be confused with Pike's Pine Creek, now Swan River], the Mississippi continues to narrow and has only a few islands. Along this stretch, I found just one rapid that the ice hadn’t completely covered due to the cold. The shores generally had a bleak view of high, barren hills strewn with dead and fallen pine trees. There were, however, some exceptions—ridges of yellow and pitch pine, as well as small areas with linden, elm, oak, and ash trees. The surrounding area is at least two-thirds filled with small lakes, some of which are three miles around. This makes communication nearly impossible in the summer, except via small bark canoes.

In this distance we first met with a species of pine [fir] called the sap pine [French sapin, balsam-fir, Abies balsamea]. It was equally unknown to myself and all my party. It scarcely ever exceeds the height of 35 feet, and is very full of projecting branches. The leaves are similar to other pines, but project out from the branches on each side in a direct line, thereby rendering the branch flat. This formation occasions the natives and voyagers to give it the preference on all occasions to the branches of all other trees for their beds, and to cover their temporary camps; but its 319 greatest virtue arises from its medicinal qualities. The rind is smooth, with the exception of little protuberances of about the size of a hazel-nut; the top of which being cut, you squeeze out a glutinous substance of the consistence of honey. This gum or sap gives name to the tree, and is used by the natives and traders of that country as a balsam for all wounds made by sharp instruments, or for parts frozen, and almost all other external injuries which they receive. My poor fellows experienced its beneficial qualities by the application made of it to their frozen extremities in various instances.

In this distance, we first encountered a type of pine called the sap pine (French sapin, balsam-fir, Abies balsamea). It was unfamiliar to me and my whole group. It rarely grows taller than 35 feet and has many branches that stick out. The leaves look like those of other pines, but they extend straight out from the branches on either side, making the branches flat. This unique structure makes the locals and travelers prefer these branches over all other trees for their beds and to cover their temporary camps. However, its greatest value lies in its medicinal properties. The bark is smooth except for small bumps about the size of hazelnuts; when you cut the top, you can squeeze out a sticky substance that's the consistency of honey. This gum or sap gives the tree its name and is used by the locals and traders in that region as a balm for wounds from sharp instruments, for frostbitten areas, and almost all other external injuries they might suffer. My poor companions experienced its healing benefits by using it on their frozen extremities in various cases.

Pine river bears from the Mississippi N. 30° E., although it empties on that which has been hitherto termed the W. shore. It is 80 yards wide at its mouth, and has an island immediately at the entrance. It communicates with Lake Le Sang Sue [Leech lake] by the following course of navigation: In one day's sail from the confluence, you arrive at the first part of White Fish Lake [present name], which is about six miles long and two wide. Thence you pursue the river about two miles, and come to the second White Fish Lake, which is about three miles long and one wide; then you have the river three miles to the third lake, which is seven miles long and two in width. This I crossed on my return from the head of the Mississippi on the [20th] of February; it is in 46° 32´ 32´´ N. lat. Thence you follow the river a quarter of a mile to the fourth lake, which is a circular one of about five miles in circumference. Thence you pursue the river one day's sail to a small lake; thence two days' sail to a portage, which conveys you to another lake; whence, by small portages from lake to lake, you make the voyage to Leech Lake. The whole of this course lies through ridges of pines or swamps of pinenet [épinette[VII-20]], sap pine, hemlock, etc. From the river De Corbeau to this 320 place the deer are very plenty, but we found no buffalo or elk.

Pine River flows from the Mississippi at N. 30° E., even though it empties into what has been previously called the W. shore. It is 80 yards wide at its mouth, and there's an island right at the entrance. It connects with Lake Le Sang Sue [Leech Lake] via the following route: After a day of sailing from the confluence, you reach the first part of White Fish Lake [present name], which is about six miles long and two miles wide. Then, you follow the river for about two miles to the second White Fish Lake, which is roughly three miles long and one mile wide. Next, you navigate the river for three miles to the third lake, which is seven miles long and two miles wide. I crossed this lake on my return from the head of the Mississippi on the [20th] of February; it is located at 46° 32´ 32´´ N. latitude. From there, you continue down the river for a quarter of a mile to the fourth lake, which is circular and about five miles around. Then, you follow the river for a full day's sail to a small lake; from there, it takes two more days to reach a portage that leads you to another lake. After that, with several small portages from lake to lake, you complete your journey to Leech Lake. This entire route goes through ridges of pines or swamps filled with pines, spruce, sap pine, hemlock, and so on. From the river De Corbeau to this spot, deer are quite abundant, but we saw no buffalo or elk.

From this spot to [Lower] Red Cedar Lake, the pine ridges are interrupted by large bottoms of elm, ash, oak, and maple, the soil of which would be very proper for cultivation. From the appearance of the ice, which was firm and equal, I conceive there can be but one ripple in this distance. [Lower] Red Cedar lake lies on the E. side of the Mississippi, at the distance of six miles from it, and is near equally distant from the river De Corbeau and Lake De Sable [Sandy lake]. Its form is an oblong square, and may be 10 miles in circumference. From this to Lake De Sable, on the E. shore, you meet with Muddy [now Rice] river, which discharges itself into the Mississippi by a mouth 20 yards wide, and bears nearly N. E. We then meet with Pike [now Willow: see note49, p. 127] river, on the W., about 77 [air-line about 15] miles below Sandy lake, bearing nearly due N.; up which you ascend with canoes four days' sail, and arrive at a Wild Rice lake, which you pass through and enter a small stream, and ascend it two leagues; then cross a portage of two acres into a [Big Rice] lake seven leagues in circumference; then two leagues of a [Kwiwisens or Little Boy] river into another small lake. Thence you descend the current N. E. into Leech lake. The banks of the Mississippi are still bordered by pines of different species, except a few small bottoms of elm, lynn, and maple. The game is scarce, and the aborigines subsist almost entirely on the beaver, with a few moose, and wild rice or oats.

From this spot to [Lower] Red Cedar Lake, the ridges of pine are broken up by large areas filled with elm, ash, oak, and maple trees, which have soil that's really good for farming. The ice looks solid and even, so I assume there's only one ripple across this distance. [Lower] Red Cedar Lake is located on the east side of the Mississippi, about six miles from it and is almost equally distant from River De Corbeau and Lake De Sable [Sandy Lake]. Its shape is like an oblong square, with a circumference of about 10 miles. From here to Lake De Sable, on the east shore, you come across Muddy [now Rice] River, which flows into the Mississippi through a mouth that's 20 yards wide and runs almost northeast. Then you encounter Pike [now Willow: see note49, p. 127] River on the west, about 77 [straight-line about 15] miles downstream from Sandy Lake, which flows nearly due north; you can paddle up this river in canoes for four days and reach Wild Rice Lake, which you pass through to get into a small stream, paddling up it for two leagues. Next, you cross a two-acre portage into a [Big Rice] Lake that's seven leagues around; then, you go two leagues down a [Kwiwisens or Little Boy] River into another small lake. From there, you head downstream northeast into Leech Lake. The banks of the Mississippi are still lined with various types of pines, except for a few small areas with elm, linden, and maple trees. Game is scarce, and the Native Americans mainly survive on beaver, with some moose, and wild rice or oats.

Sandy Lake River, the discharge of said lake, is large, but only six [about two] miles in length from the lake to its confluence with the Mississippi. Lake De Sable is about 25 miles in circumference, and has a number of small rivers 321 running into it. One of those is entitled to particular attention: the Savanna, which by a portage of 3¾ miles communicates with the river [Fond Du Lac or] St. Louis, which empties into Lake Superior at Fond Du Lac, and is the channel by which the N. W. Company bring all their goods for the trade of the Upper Mississippi. Game is very scarce in this country.

Sandy Lake River, the outlet of the lake, is quite large, but it's only about six miles long from the lake to where it joins the Mississippi. Lake De Sable is approximately 25 miles around and has several small rivers 321 flowing into it. One of these is notable: the Savanna, which connects to the river [Fond Du Lac or] St. Louis via a 3¾ mile portage. This river leads into Lake Superior at Fond Du Lac and serves as the route through which the Northwest Company transports all their goods for trade in the Upper Mississippi region. Game is very hard to find in this area.

In ascending the Mississippi from Sandy Lake, you first meet with the Swan river [still so called: not to be confounded with the other of the same present name] on the east, which bears nearly due E., and is navigable for bark canoes for 90 miles to Swan Lake. You then meet with the Meadow [or Prairie] River, which falls in on the E., bears nearly E. by N., and is navigable for Indian canoes 100 miles. You then in ascending meet with a very strong ripple [Grand rapids], and an expansion of the river where it forms a small lake. This is three miles below the Falls of Packegamau [Pokegama], and from which the noise of that shoot might be heard. The course of the river is N. 70° W.; just below, the river is a quarter of a mile in width, but above the shoot not more than 20 yards. The water thus collected runs down a flat rock, which has an elevation of about 30 degrees. Immediately above the fall is a small island of about 50 yards in circumference, covered with sap pine. The portage, which is on the E. (or N.) side, is no more than 200 yards, and by no means difficult. Those falls, in point of consideration as an impediment to the navigation, stand next to the Falls of St. Anthony, from the source of the river to the Gulf of Mexico. The banks of the river to Meadow river have generally either been timbered by pine, pinenett [épinette], hemlock, sap pine [sapin or balsam-fir], or aspen tree. Thence it winds through high grass meadows or savannas, with pine swamps appearing at a distance to cast a deeper gloom on the borders. From the falls in ascending, you pass Lake Packegamau on the W., celebrated for its great production of wild rice; and next meet with Deer river [present name] 322 on the E., the extent of its navigation unknown. You next meet with the Riviere Le Crosse[VII-21] [Rivière à la Crosse] on the E. side, which bears nearly N., and has only a portage of one mile to pass from it into the Lake Winipeque Branch of the Mississippi [through Little Lake Winnibigoshish].

In traveling up the Mississippi from Sandy Lake, you first come across the Swan River [still called that: not to be confused with another river by the same name] on the east, which flows almost directly east and is navigable for canoeists for 90 miles to Swan Lake. Next, you encounter the Meadow [or Prairie] River, which flows in from the east, heads almost east-northeast, and is navigable for about 100 miles in Indian canoes. As you continue upstream, you face a strong rapid [Grand rapids] and come to a widening of the river that forms a small lake. This point is three miles below the Falls of Packegamau [Pokegama], from which the noise of the falls can be heard. The river flows at a bearing of N. 70° W.; just below, the river is a quarter mile wide, but upstream of the falls, it narrows to about 20 yards. The gathered water cascades down a flat rock with an incline of about 30 degrees. Right above the falls is a small island, roughly 50 yards in circumference, covered with sap pine. The portage on the east (or north) side is only about 200 yards and isn’t difficult. These falls are considered one of the main obstacles to navigation, ranking just below the Falls of St. Anthony along the river from its source to the Gulf of Mexico. The riverbanks leading to Meadow River are generally lined with pine, pinenett [épinette], hemlock, sap pine [balsam fir], or aspen trees. After that, it winds through high grass meadows or savannas, with distant pine swamps adding a shadowy feel to the banks. As you ascend from the falls, you'll pass Lake Packegamau on the west, known for its abundant wild rice; shortly after, you’ll find Deer River [current name] on the east, with its navigable extent unknown. Next, you’ll come to Riviere Le Crosse [Rivière à la Crosse] on the east side, which flows nearly north and has only a one-mile portage to access the Lake Winipeque Branch of the Mississippi [through Little Lake Winnibigoshish].

We next come to what the people of that quarter call the forks of the Mississippi, the right fork of which bears N. W., and runs eight leagues to Lake Winipeque [Winnibigoshish[VII-22]], which is of an oval form, and about 36 miles in 323 circumference. From Lake Winipeque the river continues five leagues to Upper Red Cedar [now Cass] Lake, which may be termed the Upper Source of the Mississippi. The [other fork or] Leech Lake Branch bears from the forks S. W., and runs through a chain of meadows. You pass Muddy 324 [or Mud] lake, which is scarcely anything more than an extensive marsh of 15 miles in circumference; the river bears through it nearly N., after which it again turns W. In many places this branch is not more than 10 or 15 yards in width, although 15 or 20 feet deep. From this to Leech 325 Lake the communication [through Leech Lake river] is direct and without any impediment. This is rather considered as the main source, although the Winipeque Branch is navigable the greatest distance.

We now arrive at what the locals refer to as the forks of the Mississippi. The right fork heads northwest and travels eight leagues to Lake Winipeque [Winnibigoshish[VII-22]], which is oval-shaped and about 36 miles around. From Lake Winipeque, the river continues for five leagues to Upper Red Cedar [now Cass] Lake, which can be seen as the Upper Source of the Mississippi. The other fork, or Leech Lake Branch, flows southwest from the forks and goes through a series of meadows. You’ll pass Muddy [or Mud] Lake, which is little more than a large marsh with a circumference of 15 miles; the river flows through it mostly north, then turns west again. In many spots, this branch is only 10 or 15 yards wide but can be 15 or 20 feet deep. From there to Leech Lake, the flow through Leech Lake River is straightforward and unobstructed. This is generally regarded as the main source, even though the Winipeque Branch is navigable for a longer distance.

To this place the whole face of the country has an appearance of an impenetrable morass or boundless savanna. But 326 on the borders of the lake is some oak, with large groves of sugar-maple, from which the traders make sufficient sugar for their consumption the whole year. Leech Lake communicates with the river De Corbeau by seven portages, and with the river Des Feuilles; also, with the Red river, by the Otter Tail Lake on the one side, and by [Upper] Red Cedar Lake and other small lakes to Red Lake on the other. Out of these small lakes and ridges rise the upper waters of the St. Lawrence, Mississippi,[VII-23] and Red river, the latter 327-333 of which discharges itself into the ocean by Lake Winipie, Nelson's River, and Hudson's Bay. All those waters have their upper sources within 100 miles of each other, which I think plainly proves this to be the most elevated part of the N. E. continent of America. But we must cross what is commonly termed the Rocky Mountains, or a Spur of the Cordeliers [Cordilleras], previous to our finding the waters 334 whose currents run westward and pay tribute to the western ocean.

In this area, the landscape looks like an impenetrable swamp or endless grassland. But along the edges of the lake, there are some oak trees and large groves of sugar maples, from which traders produce enough sugar to last the entire year. Leech Lake connects to the De Corbeau River through seven portages, and also links to the Des Feuilles River and the Red River via Otter Tail Lake on one side, and [Upper] Red Cedar Lake and other small lakes leading to Red Lake on the other. From these small lakes and ridges emerge the upper waters of the St. Lawrence, Mississippi, and Red River, the latter of which flows into the ocean through Lake Winnipeg, Nelson's River, and Hudson Bay. All these waterways have their sources within 100 miles of each other, which I believe clearly indicates this is the highest point on the northeastern continent of America. However, we must cross what is commonly referred to as the Rocky Mountains, or a spur of the Cordilleras, before we reach the waters whose currents flow westward and drain into the western ocean.

In this quarter we find moose, a very few deer and bear, but a vast variety of fur animals of all descriptions.

In this quarter, we see moose, a small number of deer, and bears, but a wide range of furry animals of all kinds.

CHAPTER VIII.

ETHNOGRAPHY OF THE MISSISSIPPI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The first nation of Indians whom we met with in ascending the Mississippi from St. Louis were the Sauks, who principally reside in four villages. The first at the head of the rapids De Moyen on the W. shore, consisting of 13 log lodges; the second on a prairie on the E. shore, about 60 miles above; the third on the Riviere De Roche, about three miles from the entrance; and the fourth on the river Iowa.

The first group of Native Americans we encountered while traveling up the Mississippi from St. Louis were the Sauks, who mainly live in four villages. The first is at the head of the De Moyen rapids on the west shore, made up of 13 log lodges; the second is on a prairie on the east shore, about 60 miles further up the river; the third is on the Riviere De Roche, roughly three miles from its mouth; and the fourth is along the Iowa River.

They hunt on the Mississippi and its confluent streams, from the Illinois to the river Des Iowa; and on the plains west of them, which border the Missouri. They are so perfectly consolidated with the Reynards[VIII-2] that they scarcely 338 can be termed a distinct nation; but recently there appears to be a schism between the two nations, the latter not approving of the insolence and ill-will which has marked the conduct of the former toward the United States on many late occurrences. They have for many years past, under the auspices of the Sioux, made war on the Sauteaux, Osages, and Missouries; but as recently a peace has been made between them and the nations of the Missouri through the influence of the United States, and by the same means between the Sioux and Sauteaux, their principal allies, it appears that it would by no means be a difficult matter to induce them to make a general peace, and pay still greater attention to the cultivation of the earth; as they now raise a considerable quantity of corn, beans, and melons. The 339 character that they bear with their savage brethren is that they are much more to be dreaded for their deceit and inclination for stratagem than for their open courage.

They hunt along the Mississippi and its tributaries, from Illinois to the Iowa River, and on the plains to the west, which border the Missouri River. They are so intertwined with the Reynards[VIII-2] that they can hardly be called a separate nation; however, there seems to be a growing divide between the two groups, with the latter disapproving of the arrogance and hostility shown by the former toward the United States in recent events. For many years, under the leadership of the Sioux, they have waged war against the Sauteaux, Osages, and Missouries. But recently, peace has been established between them and the Missouri tribes, thanks to the influence of the United States, and the same is true for the Sioux and Sauteaux, their main allies. It seems quite feasible to encourage them to pursue a general peace and focus more on farming, as they currently grow a significant amount of corn, beans, and melons. The impression they leave with their savage counterparts is that they are more feared for their cunning and love of strategy than for their straightforward bravery.

The Reynards reside in three villages. The first is on the W. side of the Mississippi, six miles above the rapids of the River De Roche; the second is about 12 miles in the rear of the lead mines; and the third is on Turkey river, half a league from its entrance. They are engaged in the same wars and have the same alliances as the Sauks, with whom they must be considered as indissoluble in war or peace. They hunt on both sides of the Mississippi from the Iowa, below Prairie Des Chiens to a river of that name [Upper Iowa], above said village. They raise a great quantity of corn, beans, and melons; the former of those articles in such quantities as to sell many hundred bushels per annum.

The Reynards live in three villages. The first is on the west side of the Mississippi, six miles upstream from the rapids of the River De Roche; the second is about 12 miles behind the lead mines; and the third is on Turkey River, half a league from its entrance. They are involved in the same conflicts and have the same alliances as the Sauks, with whom they are considered inseparable in both war and peace. They hunt on both sides of the Mississippi, from Iowa, below Prairie Des Chiens, to a river of that name [Upper Iowa], above that village. They grow a large amount of corn, beans, and melons; they produce so much corn that they sell many hundreds of bushels every year.

The Iowas reside on the De Moyen and Iowa rivers in two villages. They hunt on the W. side of the Mississippi, the De Moyen, and westward to the Missouri; their wars and alliances are the same as those of the Sauks and Reynards, under whose special protection they conceive themselves to be. They cultivate some corn, but not so much in proportion as the Sauks and Reynards. Their residence being on the small streams in the rear of the Mississippi, out of the highroad of commerce, renders them less civilized than those nations.

The Iowas live near the De Moyen and Iowa rivers in two villages. They hunt on the west side of the Mississippi, along the De Moyen, and west toward the Missouri. Their conflicts and alliances mirror those of the Sauks and Reynards, whom they believe protect them. They grow some corn, but not as much as the Sauks and Reynards. Since they live along the smaller streams behind the Mississippi, away from the main trade routes, they are less developed than those nations.

The Sauks, Reynards, and Iowas, since the treaty of the two former with the United States [in 1804], claim the land from the entrance of the Jauflioni [see note14, p. 11], on the W. side of the Mississippi, up the latter river to the Des Iowa, above Prairie Des Chiens, and westward to the Missouri; but the limits between themselves are undefined. All the land formerly claimed by those nations E. of the Mississippi is now ceded to the United States; but they have reserved to themselves the privilege of hunting and residing on it, as usual.

The Sauks, Reynards, and Iowas, since their treaty with the United States [in 1804], claim the land starting from the entrance of the Jauflioni [see note14, p. 11], on the west side of the Mississippi, up that river to the Des Iowa, above Prairie Des Chiens, and moving westward to the Missouri; however, the boundaries between them are unclear. All the land they previously claimed east of the Mississippi is now ceded to the United States, but they have kept the right to hunt and live on it as they did before.

By killing the celebrated Sauk chief Pontiac, the Illinois, Cahokias, Kaskaskias, and Piorias kindled a war with the 340 allied nations of Sauks and Reynards, which has been the cause of the almost entire destruction of the former nations.

By killing the famous Sauk chief Pontiac, the Illinois, Cahokias, Kaskaskias, and Piorias sparked a war with the allied nations of Sauks and Reynards, leading to the near-total destruction of the former nations. 340

The Winebagos or Puants are a nation who reside on the rivers Ouiscousing, De Roche, Fox, and Green Bay, in seven villages, which are situated as follows: 1st, at the entrance of Green Bay; 2d, at the end of Green Bay; 3d, at Wuckan [Lake Poygan], on Fox river; 4th, at Lake Puckway; 5th, at the portage of the Ouiscousing; 6th and 7th, on Roche river.

The Winebagos, or Puants, are a nation living along the Ouiscousing, De Roche, Fox, and Green Bay rivers, in seven villages located as follows: 1st, at the entrance to Green Bay; 2nd, at the end of Green Bay; 3rd, at Wuckan (Lake Poygan) on the Fox River; 4th, at Lake Puckway; 5th, at the portage of the Ouiscousing; 6th and 7th, on Roche River.

Those villages are so situated that the Winebagos can embody the whole force of their nation, at any one point of their territory, in four days. They hunt on the Ouiscousing and Rock rivers, and E. side of the Mississippi, from Rock river to Prairie Des Chiens; on Lake Michigan, Black river, and in the country between Lakes Michigan, Huron, and Superior. From the tradition amongst them, and their speaking the same language as the Otos of the Riviere Platte, I am confident in asserting that they are a nation who have emigrated from Mexico to avoid the oppression of the Spaniards; and the time may be fixed at about 1½ centuries past, when they were taken under the protection of the Sioux, to whom they still profess to owe faith, and at least brotherly attention. They have formerly been at war with the nations west of the Mississippi, but appear recently to have laid down the hatchet. They are reputed brave, but from every circumstance their neighbors distinguish their bravery as the ferocity of a tiger, rather than the deliberate resolution of a man; and recently their conduct has been such as to authorize the remark made by a chief of a neighboring nation, that "a white man never should lie down to sleep without precaution in their villages."

Those villages are positioned in a way that the Winebagos can mobilize the full strength of their nation to any part of their territory within four days. They hunt along the Ouiscousing and Rock rivers, and the east side of the Mississippi, from Rock River to Prairie Des Chiens; on Lake Michigan, Black River, and in the area between Lakes Michigan, Huron, and Superior. Based on their traditions and the fact that they speak the same language as the Otos from the Riviere Platte, I confidently state that they are a nation that emigrated from Mexico to escape Spanish oppression. This likely happened about one and a half centuries ago when they were taken under the protection of the Sioux, to whom they still claim allegiance and at least a brotherly connection. They have previously been at war with the nations west of the Mississippi but seem to have recently made peace. They are considered brave, but their neighbors often describe their bravery more as the ferocity of a tiger rather than the determined resolve of a man; and lately, their behavior has led to the remark from a chief of a neighboring nation that "a white man should never lie down to sleep without caution in their villages."

The Menomene or Fols Avoins, as they are termed by the French, reside in seven villages, situated as follows: 1st, at the Menomene river, 15 leagues from Green Bay, on the north side of the lake; 2d, at Green Bay; 3d, at Little Kakalin; 4th, at portage of Kakalin; 5th, on Stinking Lake [Winnebago]; 6th, at the entrance of a small lake [Lac Butte des 341 Morts] on Fox river; and 7th, behind the Bank of the Dead [Butte des Morts]. Their hunting-grounds are similar to those of the Winebagos; only that, owing to the very high estimation in which they are held both by Sioux and Chipeways, they are frequently permitted to hunt near Raven river on the Mississippi, which may be termed the battle-ground between those two great nations. The language which they speak is singular, for no white man has ever yet been known to acquire it; but this may probably be attributed to their understanding the Algonquin, in which they and the Winebagos transact all conferences with the whites or other nations; and the facility with which that language is acquired is a further reason for its prevalence.

The Menomene, or Fols Avoins as the French call them, live in seven villages located as follows: 1st, at the Menomene River, 15 leagues from Green Bay, on the north side of the lake; 2nd, at Green Bay; 3rd, at Little Kakalin; 4th, at the portage of Kakalin; 5th, on Stinking Lake [Winnebago]; 6th, at the entrance of a small lake [Lac Butte des Morts] on Fox River; and 7th, behind the Bank of the Dead [Butte des Morts]. Their hunting grounds are similar to those of the Winnebago; however, because they are highly regarded by both the Sioux and Chippewa, they are often allowed to hunt near Raven River on the Mississippi, which can be seen as a battleground between those two great nations. Their language is unique, as no white person has ever been known to learn it; this is likely because they speak Algonquin when negotiating with whites or other nations, and Algonquin is easier to learn, which is another reason for its widespread use.

The Fols Avoins, although a small nation, are respected by all their neighbors for their bravery and independent spirit, and esteemed by the whites as their friends and protectors. When in the country I heard their chief assert in council with the Sioux and Chipeways, that although they were reduced to few in number, yet they could say, "we never were slaves," as they had always preferred that their women and children should die by their own hands, to their being led into slavery by their enemies. The boundary of their territory is uncertain. The Sauks, Reynards, Puants, and Menomenes all reside, when not at their villages, in lodges in the form of an ellipsis; some are from 30 to 40 feet in length by 14 or 15 wide, and are sufficiently large to shelter 60 people from the storm, or for 20 to reside in. Their covering is rushes plaited into mats, and carefully tied to the poles. In the center are the fires, immediately over which is a small vacancy in the lodge, which in fair weather is sufficient to give vent to the smoke; but in bad weather you must lie down on the ground to prevent being considerably incommoded by it.

The Fols Avoins, though a small nation, are respected by all their neighbors for their bravery and independent spirit, and valued by the whites as their friends and protectors. While I was in the country, I heard their chief declare in a council with the Sioux and Chipeways that, even though their numbers had dwindled, they could proudly say, "we were never slaves," since they always preferred that their women and children die by their own hands rather than be taken into slavery by their enemies. The borders of their territory are unclear. The Sauks, Reynards, Puants, and Menomenes all live, when not in their villages, in lodges shaped like an ellipse; some are 30 to 40 feet long and 14 or 15 feet wide, large enough to shelter 60 people from storms or accommodate 20 residents. Their roofs are made of rushes woven into mats and securely tied to the poles. In the center are the fires, with a small opening above them for venting smoke, which is adequate in fair weather, but in bad weather, you have to lie on the ground to avoid being significantly bothered by it.

We next come to that powerful nation the Sioux, the dread of whom is extended over all the Savage nations, from the confluence of the Mississippi and Missouri to Raven river on the former, and to the Snake [Shoshone] Indians 342 on the latter. But in those limits are many nations whom they consider as allies, on a similar footing with the allies of ancient Rome, i. e., humble dependents. But the Chipeway nation is an exception, who have maintained a long contest with them, owing to their country being intersected by numerous small lakes, water-courses, impenetrable morasses, and swamps; and have hitherto bid defiance to all the attacks of their neighbors. It is necessary to divide the Sioux nation into the different bands, as distinguished amongst themselves, in order to have a correct idea of them.

We now turn to the powerful Sioux nation, whose reputation strikes fear into all the other Native nations, from where the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers meet to the Raven River on the former, and to the Snake [Shoshone] Indians on the latter. Within these boundaries, there are many nations they consider allies, similar to the way ancient Rome viewed its dependents. However, the Chipeway nation stands out as an exception, having engaged in a long conflict with the Sioux due to their territory being filled with numerous small lakes, rivers, impenetrable marshes, and swamps; they have so far resisted all attacks from their neighbors. It's important to divide the Sioux nation into the different bands they recognize among themselves to get an accurate understanding of them.

Agreeably to this plan, I shall begin with the Minowa Kantong [Mdewakantonwans] or Gens De Lac, who extend from Prairie Des Chiens to La Prairie du Francois [vicinity of Shakopee, Chaska, etc.], 35 miles up the St. Peters. This band is again subdivided into four divisions, under different chiefs. The first of these most generally reside at their village on the Upper Iowa river, above Prairie Des Chiens, and are commanded by Wabasha, a chief whose father was considered as the first chief of all the Sioux nation. This subdivision hunts on both sides of the Mississippi and its confluent streams, from Prairie Des Chiens to the riviere du Bœuf. The second subdivision resides near the head of Lake Pepin, and hunts from the riviere du Bœuf to near the St. Croix. Their chief's name is Tantangamani—a very celebrated war-chief. The third subdivision resides between the riviere au Canon and the entrance of the St. Peters, headed by Chatewaconamani. Their principal hunting-ground is on the St. Croix. They have a village [Kapoja] at a place called Grand Marais [Pig's Eye lake], 15 miles below the entrance of the St. Peters. It is situated on the east bank of the Mississippi, and consists of 11 log huts. The fourth subdivision is situated from the entrance of the St. Peters to the Prairie Des Francois; they are headed by a chief called Chatamutah, but a young man, Wyaganage, has recently taken the lead in all the councils and affairs of state of this sub-band. They have one village, nine miles up the St. Peters, on the N. side. This band (Minowa Kantong) 343 are reputed the bravest of all the Sioux, and have for years been opposed to the Fols Avoin Sauteurs, who are reputed the bravest of all the numerous bands of Chipeways.

According to this plan, I'll start with the Minowa Kantong [Mdewakantonwans], also known as the Gens De Lac, who live from Prairie Des Chiens to La Prairie du Francois [near Shakopee, Chaska, etc.], 35 miles up the St. Peters River. This group is further divided into four sections, each led by different chiefs. The first group mainly resides in their village on the Upper Iowa River, above Prairie Des Chiens, and is led by Wabasha, a chief whose father was regarded as the first chief of the entire Sioux nation. This subdivision hunts on both sides of the Mississippi and its tributaries, from Prairie Des Chiens to the Riviere du Bœuf. The second subdivision lives near the head of Lake Pepin and hunts from the Riviere du Bœuf to near the St. Croix River. Their chief is named Tantangamani—a well-known war chief. The third subdivision resides between the Riviere au Canon and the entrance of the St. Peters River, led by Chatewaconamani. Their main hunting ground is on the St. Croix. They have a village [Kapoja] at a place called Grand Marais [Pig's Eye Lake], 15 miles downriver from the St. Peters entrance. It’s located on the east bank of the Mississippi and consists of 11 log cabins. The fourth subdivision is located from the entrance of the St. Peters to the Prairie Des Francois; they are led by a chief named Chatamutah, but a young man, Wyaganage, has recently taken the lead in all the meetings and local affairs of this sub-band. They have one village, nine miles up the St. Peters, on the north side. This band (Minowa Kantong) 343 is known to be the bravest of all the Sioux and has for years opposed the Fols Avoin Sauteurs, who are considered the bravest of the many Chippewa bands.

The second band of Sioux are the Washpetong [Waqpetonwan] or Gens Des Fieulles [Feuilles], who inhabit the country from the Prairie De Francois to near Roche Blanche, on the St. Peters. Their first chief is Wasonquianni. They hunt on the St. Peters, also on the Mississippi, up Rum river, and sometimes follow the buffalo on the plains. Their subdivisions I am unacquainted with.

The second group of Sioux is the Washpetong [Waqpetonwan] or Gens Des Fieulles [Feuilles], who live in the area from Prairie De Francois to near Roche Blanche, along the St. Peters. Their main chief is Wasonquianni. They hunt along the St. Peters, as well as the Mississippi, up Rum River, and occasionally track buffalo on the plains. I'm not familiar with their subdivisions.

The third band are the Sussitongs [Sisitonwans or Sissetons]; they extend from the Roche Blanche [White Rock] to Lac de Gross Roche [Big Stone or Inyantonka lake], on the river St. Peters; they are divided into two subdivisions. The first, called the Cawrees [Kahras], are headed by the chief called Wuckiew Nutch or Tonnere Rouge [Red Thunder]. The second, the Sussitongs proper, are headed by Wacantoe or Esprit Blue [Blue Spirit]. These two sub-bands hunt eastward to the Mississippi, and up that river as far as the Riviere De Corbeau.

The third group is the Sussitongs [Sisitonwans or Sissetons]; they stretch from Roche Blanche [White Rock] to Lac de Gross Roche [Big Stone or Inyantonka Lake] along the St. Peters River. They are divided into two subgroups. The first, known as the Cawrees [Kahras], are led by a chief named Wuckiew Nutch or Tonnere Rouge [Red Thunder]. The second group, the Sussitongs proper, are led by Wacantoe or Esprit Blue [Blue Spirit]. Both sub-bands hunt toward the east, reaching the Mississippi River and going up that river as far as the Riviere De Corbeau.

The fourth great band are the Yanctongs [Ihanktonwans or Yanktons], who are dispersed from the Montaignes [Coteau] De la Prairie, which extends from St. Peters to the Missouri, to the De Moyen. They are divided into two grand divisions, generally termed Yanctongs of the North, and Yanctongs of the South [Yanktonnais and Yanktons]. The former are headed by a chief called Muckpeanutah or Nuage Rouge [Red Cloud]; and those of the Prairie, by Petessung. This band are never stationary, but with the Titongs are the most erratic of all the Sioux, sometimes to be found on the borders of the Lower Red River, sometimes on the Missouri, and on those immense plains which are between the two rivers.

The fourth major group is the Yanctongs (Ihanktonwans or Yanktons), who are spread out from the Coteau De la Prairie, which stretches from St. Peters to the Missouri, down to De Moyen. They are divided into two main sections, commonly referred to as the Northern Yanctongs and the Southern Yanctongs (Yanktonnais and Yanktons). The Northern section is led by a chief named Muckpeanutah or Nuage Rouge (Red Cloud), while the Prairie section is led by Petessung. This group is never settled in one place; they are among the most mobile of all the Sioux, sometimes found near the Lower Red River, sometimes along the Missouri, and across the vast plains between the two rivers.

The fifth great band are the Titongs [Titonwans, commonly called Tetons], who are dispersed on both sides of the Missouri; on the north, principally from the river Chienne [Cheyenne] up; and on the south, from the Mahas 344 [Omahas] to the Minetares, or Gross Ventres [Hidatsas]. They may be divided into the Titongs of the North and South; but the immense plains over which they rove with the Yanctongs renders it impossible to point out their place of habitation.

The fifth major group is the Titongs [Titonwans, commonly known as Tetons], who are spread out on both sides of the Missouri River; to the north, mainly from the Cheyenne River up, and to the south, from the Omahas to the Minetares or Gross Ventres [Hidatsas]. They can be split into the Titongs of the North and South, but the vast plains where they roam with the Yanctongs make it impossible to identify their specific locations.

The sixth, last, and smallest band of the Sioux are the Washpecoute [Waqpekute or Wahkpakotoan], who reside generally on the lands west of the Mississippi, between that river and the Missouri. They hunt most generally on the head of the De Moyen. They appeared to me to be the most stupid and inactive of all the Sioux.

The sixth, last, and smallest group of the Sioux are the Washpecoute [Waqpekute or Wahkpakotoan], who generally live on the land west of the Mississippi, between that river and the Missouri. They primarily hunt around the head of the De Moyen. They seemed to me to be the least intelligent and least active of all the Sioux.

The Minowa Kantongs are the only band of Sioux who use canoes, and by far the most civilized, being the only ones who have ever built log huts, or cultivated any species of vegetables, and among those only a very small quantity of corn and beans; for, although I was with them in September or October, I never saw one kettle of either, they always using wild oats for bread. This production nature has furnished to all the most uncultivated nations of the N. W. continent, who may gather in autumn a sufficiency which, when added to the productions of the chase and the net, insures them a subsistence through all the seasons of the year. This band is entirely armed with firearms, but is not considered by the other bands as anything superior on that account, especially on the plains.

The Minowa Kantongs are the only Sioux group that uses canoes, and they are by far the most civilized, being the only ones who have ever built log cabins or grown any types of vegetables, and even then, it's just a small amount of corn and beans. During my time with them in September or October, I never saw a single pot of either, as they always used wild oats for bread. This natural resource is available to all the most primitive nations of the Northwest continent, who can gather enough in the fall that, when combined with what they hunt and fish, ensures their survival throughout the year. This group is fully equipped with firearms, but the other groups do not see them as anything superior because of that, especially on the plains.

The Washpetong are a roving band; they leave the St. Peters in the month of April, and do not return from the plains until the middle of August. The Sussitongs of Roche Blanche have the character of being the most evil-disposed Indians on the St. Peters. They likewise follow the buffalo in the spring and summer months. The Sussitongs of Lac de Gross Roche [Big Stone Lake], under Tonnere Rouge, have the character of good hunters and brave warriors, which may principally be attributed to their chief, Tonnere Rouge, who at the present day is allowed by both white people and the savages of the different bands to be (after their own chiefs) the first man in the Sioux nation. The Yanctongs and 345 Titongs are the most independent Indians in the world; they follow the buffalo as chance directs, clothing themselves with the skins, and making their lodges, bridles, and saddles of the same materials, the flesh of the animal furnishing their food. Possessing innumerable herds of horses, they are here this day, 500 miles off ten days hence, and find themselves equally at home in either place, moving with a rapidity scarcely to be imagined by the inhabitants of the civilized world.

The Washpetong are a wandering group; they leave the St. Peters in April and don’t come back from the plains until mid-August. The Sussitongs of Roche Blanche are known to be the most hostile Indians around the St. Peters. They also follow the buffalo during spring and summer. The Sussitongs of Lac de Gross Roche [Big Stone Lake], led by Tonnere Rouge, are recognized as skilled hunters and brave warriors, largely due to their chief, Tonnere Rouge, who is currently regarded by both white people and the various bands of Native Americans as (after their own leaders) the top man in the Sioux nation. The Yanctongs and 345 Titongs are the most independent Indians in the world; they follow the buffalo wherever they can, using the skins for clothing and crafting their lodges, bridles, and saddles from the same materials, with the animal’s meat providing their food. With countless herds of horses, they can travel 500 miles in ten days and feel at home in both locations, moving with a speed that would be unimaginable to people in the civilized world.

The trade of the Minowa Kantongs, Washpetongs, Sussitongs, and part of the Yanctongs, is all derived from the traders of Michilimackinac; and the latter of those two bands supply the Yanctongs of the North and Titongs with the small quantities of iron works [hardware] which they require. Firearms are not in much estimation with them. The Washpecoute trade principally with the people of Prairie Des Chiens; but for a more particular explanation of this subject, please to refer to the table.[VIII-3]

The trade of the Minowa Kantongs, Washpetongs, Sussitongs, and part of the Yanctongs all comes from the traders of Michilimackinac. The latter two groups supply the Yanctongs of the North and Titongs with the small amounts of iron goods they need. Firearms are not highly valued by them. The Washpecoute mainly trade with the people of Prairie Des Chiens, but for more detailed information on this topic, please refer to the table.[VIII-3]

Abstract of the Nations of Indians on the Mississippi and its confluent streams from St. Louis, Louisiana, to its source, including Red Lake and Lower Red River.

Abstract of the Native American nations along the Mississippi and its tributaries from St. Louis, Louisiana, to its source, including Red Lake and Lower Red River.

Names. Warriors. Women. Children. Villages. Probable Souls. Lodges of Roving Bands. Fire Arms. Primitive Language. Traders or Bands with whom they traffic. Annual Consumption of Merchandise. Annual return of Peltry in packs. Species of Peltry.
English. Indian. French.
I. Sauks Sawkee Saque 700 750 1400 3 2850 700 Sauk Michilimackinac, St. Louis, people of Prairie des Chiens 15000 600 Deer, some bear, a few otter, beaver, racoon.
II. Foxes Ottagaumie Reynards 400 500 850 3 1750 400 Sauk, with a small difference in the idiom do. 8500 400 Deer, a few bear, with a small proportion more of furs.
III. Iowas Aiowais Ne Perce 300 400 700 2 1400 250 Missouries Michilimackinac 10000 300 Deer, bear, otter, beaver, mink, racoon, gray fox, muskrat.
IV. Winebagos Ochangras Puants 450 500 1000 7 1950 450 Missouries, or Zoto do. 9000 200 Same as the Fox's.
V. Menomenes Menomene Fols Avoin 300 350 700 7 1350 300 Menomene do. 9000 250 Beaver, marten, gray fox, mink, muskrat, otter, deer, elk, &c.
[Total of the above] 2150 2500 4650 22 9300 2100
VI. Sues Narcotah Sioux
1. People of the Lakes Minowa Kantong Gens du Lac 305 600 1200 3 2105 125 305 Narcotah do. 13500 230 Deer, a few bear, some beaver, racoon, &c.
2. People of the Leaves Washpetong Gens des Feuilles 180 350 530 1060 70 160 do. do. 6000 115 Deer, a few buffalo-robes, some beaver, otter, mink, &c.
3. Sissitons Sussitongs Sussitongs 360 700 1100 2160 155 260 do. do. 12500 160 Deer, many buffalo-robes, furs from Raven river.
4. Yanktons Yanctong Yanctong 900 1600 2700 4300 270 350 do. do. 8000 130 Principally buffalo-robes.
5. Tetons Titong Titong 2000 3600 6000 11600 600 100 do. Yanktongs and some Sussitongs Buffalo-robes.
6. People of the Leaves detached[*] Washpecoute[*] Gens des Feuilles tirees[*] 90 180 270 450 50 90 do. People of Prairies des Chiens and on head of de Moyen 2000 50 Deer, beaver, otter, bear &c.
[Total Sioux] 3835 6433 11800 3 21675 1270 1270
VII. Chipeways Ouchipawah Sauteurs
1. Leapers Sauteurs proper
Of Sandy Lake[+] 45 79 224 345 24 Algonquin N. W. Company[++] Beaver, muskrats, otter, marten, black and silver fox &c.
Of Leech Lake[+] 150 280 690 1120 65 do. do. do.
Of Red Lake[+] 150 260 610 1020 64 do. do. do.
2. Of St. Croix and Chipeway r. 104 165 420 689 50 do. do. do.
3. Of the other bands generally 1600 2400 4000 8000 400 do. N. W. Co. and others Uncertain Unknown.
Total Chippewas 2049 3184 5944 11177 630 2049
[Grand total] 8034 12114 22394 25 45152 1873 5414
Names (English.) Best Positions for Trading-posts. With Whom at war. With whom at peace, or in alliance. Names of Chiefs or Principal Men. Remarks.
Indian. French. English.
I. Sauks Head of rapid de Moyen Chipeways Reynards, Puants, Sioux, Osage, Potowatomies, Fols Avoins, Ioways, all nations of the Missouri Washione      
Pockquinike Bras Casse Broken Arm  
II. Foxes Giard's river, nearly opp. Prairie des Chiens, confluence of Miss. and Ouiscousing do. do. Olopier     First Chief
Pecit Petit Corbeau Little Raven  
Akaque Peau Blanche White Skin Killed the Osage on their way to St. Louis; now raising a war-party to strike the Sauteaux
III. Iowas Rivers de Moyen and Iowa do. do.        
IV. Winebagos Portage de Cockalin (on Fox river) or at Grand Calumet Since the peace between Osages, Sauks and Reynards, Puants have tacitly ceased war on the former In alliance with Sauks, Reynards, Sioux, Fols Avoins, &c., at peace with all others New Okat     First chief; commissioned as such
Sansamani      
Chenoway's Son     Commissioned
Karamone     do.
Du Quarre     do.
Macraragah     do.
V. Menomenes Portage des Perre, on Fox river None In alliance with Ottoway, Chipeway, Ochangras Tomaw Thomas Carron Thomas Carron First chief; received commission as such, and flag
Shawonoe      
Neckech      
VI. Sues       Wabasha La Feuille The Leaf Literally translated; first chief of the nation; received a commission and a flag
1. People of the Lakes Entrance St. Croix Recently, Chipeways; now at peace; at war with Assinniboins and some nations on the Missouri Sauks, Reynards, Ioways, Fols Avoins Talangamane Aile Rouge Red Wing do.
Chatewaconamani Petit Corbeau Little Raven Received commission and flag
Tahamie Orignal Leve Rising Moose Literally translated
Tatamane Nez Corbeau Raven Nose Literally Wind that Walks; commissioned
2. People of the Leaves Little Rapids, St. Peters do. do. Wasonquianni Araignee Jaune Yellow Spider First chief of the nation
Wukunsna Tonnerre qui Sonne Rolling Thunder Literally translated
Houho Otah Le Noyeau Stone of Fruit Received a commission and flag
3. Sissitons Lac de Gross Roche, St. Peters do. do. Wacanto Esprit Bleu Blue Spirit First chief of his band
Waminisabah Killieu Noir Black Eagle Literally translated
Itoye Gross Calumet Big Pipe  
Wuckiew Nutch Tonnerre Rouge Red Thunder Literal translation; first chief of all the Sioux
4. Yanktons       Petessung Vache Blanche White Buffalo Literally translated
Muckpeanutah Nuage Rouge Red Cloud Literally translated; first chief of the nation
Champanage      
5. Tetons   Various nations of the Missouri do. Chantaoeteka Cœur Mauvais Bad Heart Bois Brulle
Shenouskar Couverte Blanche White Blanket Okandanda
6. People of the Leaves detached Prairie des Chiens do. do. Wamaneopenutah Cœur du Killeur Rouge Heart of the Red Eagle  
Tantangashatah Bœuf qui Joue Playing Buffalo Literal translation
Kachiwasigon Corbeau Francois French Raven do.
VII. Chipeways
1. Leapers
  Sandy Lake Recently, Sioux; now at peace; at war with Sauks, Foxes, Iowas Fols Avoins, all nations of Canada Catawabata De Breche Broken Teeth First chief of his band
  Leech Lake do. do. Eskibugeckoge Geuelle Platte Flat Mouth do.
Obigouitte Chef de la Terre Chief of the Land  
Oole La Brule The Burnt  
  Red Lake do. do. Wiscoup Le Sucre The Sweet do.
2. Of St. Croix and Chipeway r. South side of Lake Superior do. do.        
3. Of the other bands generally       Necktame Preinier [Premier] Head Chief Resides on Lac La Pluir river.

N. B.—Wyaganage, or Fils de Pinchow, a chief of Gens du Lac, and head of village at entrance of St. Peters, omitted; has received flag and commission. [Z. M. P.]

N. B.—Wyaganage, or Fils de Pinchow, a leader of Gens du Lac and head of the village at the entrance of St. Peters, has been omitted; he has received a flag and commission. [Z. M. P.]

[N. B.—Total of Sacs, Foxes, Iowas, Winnebagoes, and Menomonees, and Grand Total, embodied from the "Recapitulation," which was on separate leaf (unpaged p. 66) of orig. ed.—E. C.] 348

[N. B.—Total of Sacs, Foxes, Iowas, Winnebagoes, and Menomonees, and Grand Total, embodied from the "Recapitulation," which was on a separate page (unpaged p. 66) of original edition.—E. C.] 348

[*] This is merely a band of vagabonds, formed by refugees from all other bands, which they left for some bad deed.

[*] This is just a group of wanderers, made up of outcasts from all other groups, whom they abandoned due to some wrongdoing.

[+] From actual estimate.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From real estimate.

[++] See my Reports on the trade of the N. W. Company.

[++] Check out my reports on the trading activities of the N. W. Company.

The claims of limits of the Sioux nation are allowed by all their neighbors to commence at Prairie Des Chiens, and ascend the Mississippi on both sides to the Riviere De Corbeau; up that river to its source; thence to the source of the St. Peters; thence to the Montaigne De La Prairie; 349 thence to the Missouri; down that river to the Mahas, bearing thence N. E. to the source of the De Moyen; and thence to the place of beginning. They also claim a large territory south of the Missouri, but how far it extends is uncertain. 350 The country E. of the Mississippi, from Rum river to the Riviere De Corbeau, is likewise in dispute between them and the Chipeways, and has been the scene of many a sharp encounter for near 150 years past.

The Sioux nation claims its territory starts at Prairie Des Chiens and goes up the Mississippi River on both sides to the Riviere De Corbeau; then up that river to its source; from there to the source of the St. Peters; then to the Montaigne De La Prairie; 349 then to the Missouri River; down that river to the Mahas, then northeast to the source of the De Moyen; and finally back to the starting point. They also claim a large area south of the Missouri, but the exact extent of that territory is unclear. 350 The land east of the Mississippi, from Rum River to the Riviere De Corbeau, is also disputed between them and the Chippewa and has been the site of many fierce conflicts for nearly 150 years.

From my knowledge of the Sioux nation, I do not hesitate to pronounce them the most warlike and independent nation of Indians within the boundaries of the United States, their every passion being subservient to that of war; at the same time that their traders feel themselves perfectly secure of any combination being made against themselves, it is extremely necessary to be careful not to injure the honor or feelings of an individual, which is certainly the principal cause of the many broils which occur between them. But never was a trader known to suffer in the estimation of the nation by resenting any indignity offered him, even if it went to taking the life of the offender. Their guttural pronunciation, high cheek bones, their visages, and distinct manners, together with their own traditions, supported by the testimony of neighboring nations, puts it in my mind beyond the shadow of a doubt that they have emigrated from the N. W. point of America, to which they have come across the narrow streight which in that quarter divides the two continents, and are absolutely descendants of a Tartarean tribe.

From what I know about the Sioux nation, I confidently say they are the most warlike and independent group of Native Americans in the U.S. Their every passion revolves around war; while their traders feel completely safe from any threats against them, it is really important to avoid hurting the honor or feelings of an individual, which is definitely the main reason for the many conflicts that arise among them. However, no trader has ever lost respect within the nation for responding to any insult, even if it meant taking the life of the offender. Their guttural speech, high cheekbones, distinctive faces, unique customs, and their own traditions, backed up by accounts from neighboring tribes, lead me to firmly believe that they migrated from the northwest part of America, crossing the narrow strait that separates the two continents, and that they are indeed descendants of a Tartarean tribe.

The only personal knowledge which I have of the Chipeway nation is restricted to the tribes on the south side of Lake Superior, on the headwaters of the Chipeway and the St. Croix; and to those who reside at Sandy Lake, Leech Lake, Rainy Lake, Red Lake, and the heads of the rivers Rouge, Mississippi, and De Corbeau. They are divided, like the Sioux, into many bands, the names of only seven of which I am acquainted with.

The only personal knowledge I have of the Chippewa nation is limited to the tribes on the south shore of Lake Superior, near the headwaters of the Chippewa River and the St. Croix River; and to those living at Sandy Lake, Leech Lake, Rainy Lake, Red Lake, and the sources of the Rouge River, Mississippi River, and De Corbeau River. They are divided, similar to the Sioux, into several bands, and I only know the names of seven of them.

[1st.] I shall begin with those who reside on the south side of Lake Superior, and on Lakes De Sable and Sang Sue, with the adjacent country. They are generally denominated by the traders by the name of Sauteuxs, but those of the headwaters of the Chipeway and St. 351 Croix rivers are called Fols Avoin Sauteurs. I am unacquainted with the names of their chiefs. Those of Sandy Lake are headed by a chief called Catawabata, or De Breche [Brèche-dent]. They hunt on Mille Lacs, Red Lake, the east bank of the Mississippi from Rum river up to the Des Corbeau, and thence on both sides of the Mississippi to Pine river; on that river also, up the Mississippi to Lake De Sable, and about 100 miles above that lake. Those of Leech Lake hunt on its streams, Lake Winipie [Winnibigoshish], Upper Red Cedar Lake, Otter Tail Lake, head of the De Corbeau, and the upper part of Lower Red river. Their chief is Le Gieulle [La Gueule] Platte, or Eskibugeckoge [Flat Mouth].

[1st.] I will start with those who live on the south side of Lake Superior, and on Lakes De Sable and Sang Sue, as well as the surrounding area. Traders generally refer to them as the Sauteuxs, but those living near the headwaters of the Chipeway and St. Croix rivers are called Fols Avoin Sauteurs. I don’t know the names of their chiefs. The people of Sandy Lake are led by a chief named Catawabata, or De Breche [Brèche-dent]. They hunt at Mille Lacs, Red Lake, the east bank of the Mississippi from Rum River up to the Des Corbeau, and then on both sides of the Mississippi up to Pine River; they also go up the Mississippi to Lake De Sable, and about 100 miles above that lake. Those from Leech Lake hunt in its streams, Lake Winipie [Winnibigoshish], Upper Red Cedar Lake, Otter Tail Lake, the head of the De Corbeau, and the upper part of Lower Red River. Their chief is Le Gieulle [La Gueule] Platte, or Eskibugeckoge [Flat Mouth].

2d. The Crees reside on Red lake, and hunt in its vicinity and on Red river. Their first chief's name is Wiscoup, or Le Sucre.

2d. The Crees live by Red Lake and hunt around it as well as along Red River. Their first chief's name is Wiscoup, or Le Sucre.

3d. The Nepesangs reside on Lake Nippising and Lake St. Joseph.

3d. The Nepesangs live on Lake Nippising and Lake St. Joseph.

4th. The Algonquins reside on the Lake of the two Mountains, and are dispersed along the north sides of Lakes Ontario and Erie. From this tribe the language of the Chipeways derives its name, and the whole nation is frequently designated by that appellation.

4th. The Algonquins live by the Lake of the Two Mountains and are spread out along the northern shores of Lakes Ontario and Erie. The language of the Chippewa comes from this tribe, and the entire nation is often referred to by that name.

5th. The Otoways [Ottawas] reside on the N. W. side of Lake Michigan and Lake Huron; and hunt between those lakes and Lake Superior.

5th. The Ottawas live on the northwest side of Lake Michigan and Lake Huron; and they hunt between those lakes and Lake Superior.

6th. The Iroquois Chipeways are dispersed along the banks of all the Great Lakes, from Ontario to the Lake of the Woods.

6th. The Iroquois Chipeways are spread out along the shores of all the Great Lakes, from Ontario to the Lake of the Woods.

7th. The Muscononges reside on the waters of Lower Red river, near to Lake Winipie [Winnipeg], and are the furthest band of Chipeways.

7th. The Muscononges live by the waters of Lower Red River, close to Lake Winnipeg, and are the most distant group of Chippewa.

The Chipeways were the great and almost natural enemies of the Sioux, with whom they had been waging a war of extermination for near two centuries. On my arrival among them I succeeded in inducing both sides to agree to a peace, and no blood was shed from Sept., 1805, to Apr., 1806, when 352 I left the country. This object had frequently been in vain attempted by the British government, who often brought the chiefs of the two nations together at Michilimackinac, made them presents, etc. But the Sioux, still haughty and overbearing, spurned the proffered calumet, and returned to renew the scenes of slaughter and barbarity. It may then be demanded, how could a subaltern with 20 men, and no presents worthy of notice, effect that which the governors of Canada, with all the immense finances of the Indian department, had attempted in vain, although they frequently and urgently recommended it? I reply that it is true the British government requested, recommended, and made presents—but all this at a distance; and when the chiefs returned to their bands, their thirst for blood soon obliterated from their recollection the lectures of humanity which they had heard in the councils of Michilimackinac. But when I appeared amongst them the United States had lately acquired jurisdiction over them, and the names of the Americans as warriors had frequently been sounded in their ears; when I spoke to them on the subject I commanded them, in the name of their great father, to make peace; offered them the benefit of the mediation and guarantee of the United States; and spoke of the peace, not as a benefit to us, but a step taken to make themselves and their children happy. This language, held up to both nations with the assistance of the traders, was a happy coincidence of circumstances; and (may I not add?) the assistance of the Almighty effected that which had long been attempted in vain. But I am perfectly convinced that, unless troops are sent up between those two nations, with an agent whose business it would be to watch the rising discontents and check the brooding spirit of revenge, the weapons of death will again be raised, and the echoes of savage barbarity will resound through the wilderness.[VIII-4]

The Chippewas were the long-standing enemies of the Sioux, and they had been in a war of extermination for nearly two centuries. When I arrived among them, I managed to persuade both sides to agree to a peace, and there was no violence from September 1805 to April 1806, when I left the area. This goal had often been unsuccessfully attempted by the British government, which frequently brought the chiefs of both nations together at Michilimackinac and gave them gifts, etc. However, the Sioux, still proud and aggressive, rejected the offered peace pipe and returned to their violent ways. So, one might wonder how a junior officer with just 20 men and no notable gifts could achieve what the governors of Canada, with all their vast resources in the Indian department, had failed to accomplish, even though they had earnestly recommended it. I can say that while the British government made requests, recommendations, and offered gifts, it all happened from afar. When the chiefs returned to their people, their thirst for blood quickly overshadowed the lessons of humanity they heard in the councils at Michilimackinac. But when I was among them, the United States had recently gained authority over them, and they had often heard about American warriors. When I addressed them on the matter, I commanded them, in the name of their great father, to make peace; I offered them the benefits of the United States' mediation and guarantee and framed the idea of peace not as something beneficial for us, but as a way for them and their children to find happiness. This approach, presented to both nations with the help of traders, was a lucky alignment of circumstances; and (may I not add?) the help of the Almighty achieved what had long been unsuccessfully attempted. However, I am convinced that unless troops are stationed between these two nations, along with an agent tasked with monitoring rising discontent and curbing the desire for revenge, weapons will again be raised, and the echoes of savage violence will ripple through the wilderness.

The Chipeways are uncommonly attached to spirituous liquors; but may not this be owing to their traders, who find it much to their [own] interest to encourage their [the Chipeways'] thirst after an article which enables them [the traders] to obtain their [the Chipeways'] peltries at so low a rate as scarcely to be denominated a consideration, and have reduced the people near the establishments to a degree of degradation unparalleled?

The Chippewa people have a strong attachment to alcoholic drinks; however, could this be due to their traders, who benefit from encouraging this desire? By doing so, they can acquire the Chippewa's furs at such low prices that it's barely worth mentioning and have led the communities near the trading posts to a level of degradation that's unmatched.

The Algonquin language is one of the most copious and sonorous languages of all the savage dialects in North America; and is spoken and understood by the various nations, except the Sioux, from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to Lake Winipie [Winnipeg].

The Algonquin language is one of the richest and most melodic languages among all the indigenous dialects in North America. It's spoken and understood by various nations, except for the Sioux, from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to Lake Winnipeg.

This nation is much more mild and docile than the Sioux, and if we may judge from unprejudiced observers, more cool and deliberate in action. But the latter possess a much higher sense of the honor of their nation: the others plan for self-preservation. The Sioux attacks with impetuosity; the other defends with every necessary precaution. But the superior numbers of the Sioux would have enabled them to annihilate the Chipeways long since had it not been for the nature of their [the Chipeways'] country, which entirely precludes the possibility of an attack on horseback. This 354 also gives them a decided advantage over an enemy half armed with arrows, as the least twig of a bush will turn the shaft of death out of its direction; whereas, the whizzing bullet holds its course nor spends its force short of the destined victim. Thus we generally have found that when engaged in a prairie the Sioux came off victorious; but if in the woods, even if not obliged to retreat, the carcasses of their slaughtered brethren showed how dearly they purchased the victory.

This nation is much calmer and more compliant than the Sioux, and if we take the word of unbiased observers, they are more composed and thoughtful in their actions. However, the Sioux have a stronger sense of national honor; the others focus on self-defense. The Sioux attack with fierce energy, while the others defend themselves with every precaution they can manage. The Sioux could have wiped out the Chipeways a long time ago if not for the nature of the Chipeways' land, which makes a horseback attack impossible. This also gives the Chipeways a clear advantage over enemies who are only partly armed with arrows, since even the smallest branch can deflect a deadly shot; meanwhile, a speeding bullet stays on its path and doesn't lose its force until it reaches its target. So we usually find that when fighting on the plains, the Sioux come out on top; but in the woods, even if they don't have to retreat, the bodies of their fallen comrades show how dearly they pay for their victories.

The Sioux are bounded on the N. E. and N. by these two powerful nations, the Chipeways and Knisteneaux [Crees], whose manners, strength, and boundaries are ably described by Sir Alexander McKenzie. The Assinniboins, or Stone Sioux, who border the Chipeways on the N. W. and W., are a revolted band of the Sioux, who have maintained war with the parent nation for about a century, and have rendered themselves their most violent enemies. They extend from the Red river W. nearly to the Rocky Mountains, and are computed at 1,500 warriors. They reside on the plains, and follow the buffalo; consequently they have very little occasion for traders or European productions. 355

The Sioux are bordered to the northeast and north by two powerful nations, the Chippewas and Cree, whose customs, strength, and borders are well described by Sir Alexander McKenzie. The Assiniboins, or Stone Sioux, who are located to the northwest and west of the Chippewas, are a breakaway group from the Sioux. They have been in conflict with their parent nation for about a century and have turned into their fiercest enemies. They stretch from the Red River westward nearly to the Rocky Mountains and are estimated to have around 1,500 warriors. They live on the plains and follow the buffalo, so they have very little need for traders or European goods. 355

CHAPTER IX.

VOCABULARY OF MISSISSIPPI PLACE NAMES.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

English. French. Indian.
Natural Meadow Prairie
Buffalo river Riviere au Bœuf
Salt river Riviere au Sel Oahaha
River of Means Riviere de Moyen
Iowa river Riviere de Ayoua
Stony, or Rock river Riviere des Rochers
Turkey river Riviere au Dindon
Dog's meadow Prairie Des Chien
    Ouiscousing
Raven river Riviere de Corbeau
Yellow river Riviere Jaune
Root river Riviere aux Racines
River of Embarrassments Riviere d'Embarras
Clear Water river Riviere l'Eau Clair
River of the Prairie of Cross Riviere de la Prairie de Crosse
Chipeway river Riviere Sauteaux Ouchipewa Sippi356
The Mountain which soaks in the Water La Montaigne qui trempe dans l'Eau
River of do Riviere de do
Sandy point Point de Sable
The Barn La Grange
Cannon River Riviere a Canon
River St. Peters Riviere St. Pierre
Falls of St. Anthony Shute de St. Antoine
Rum river Prairie l'Eau de Vie
Leaf river Riviere aux Feuilles
Sauk river Riviere aux Saukes
Big Falls Grand rapid
Lower Red Cedar lake Le Bas Lac du Cedre Rouge
Raven island Isle de Corbeau
Pine river Riviere au Pin
Leech lake Lac Sang Sue
Sandy lake Lac de Sable
Pike river Riviere du Brochet
Bottom of the lake Fond du Lac
Swan river Riviere a Cigue
Falls of Packegamaw Petite Shute Packegamaw
Upper Red Cedar lake Le Haut Lac de Cedre Rouge
Red lake Lac Rouge
Green bay La Baye Verde
St. Ignatius St. Ignace
Oak Point Point au Chene
    Meno Cockien
The Turn La Detour
Island of the Turn Isle du Detour
Burnt island Isle Brule
Potowatomies island Isle des Poux
Little Streight Petit Detroit
Port of the Dead Port des Morts
Vermillion island Isle Vermilion
Red river Riviere Rouge
Stinking rapid Puant Rapid
Wolf river Riviere des Loups
Hillock of the dead Butte des Morts
    Lac Puckway
Muddy lake Lac Vaseux

FOOTNOTES

[OP-1] The publisher owes it to truth, and to Colonel Pike, to state that he very much doubts whether any book ever went to press under so many disadvantages as the one now presented to the public. Some of those disadvantages must be obvious to every man who reads the work; but there are many others of a nature not sufficiently interesting for publication, yet of sufficient magnitude to retard the work, embarrass the publisher, and impose more anxiety than has fallen to his lot in the various books which he has published. It is, however, confidently believed that, notwithstanding all those circumstances, the Journal and its Appendixes will be found particularly interesting and pregnant with important information.

[OP-1] The publisher feels it’s important to be honest, both to the truth and to Colonel Pike, in saying that he seriously doubts any book has ever been published under so many challenges as the one currently being released to the public. Some of these challenges are clear to anyone who reads the book; however, there are many others that aren't interesting enough to publish but are significant enough to slow down the work, create difficulties for the publisher, and bring more anxiety than he usually experiences with the various books he has published. Nevertheless, it is confidently believed that, despite all these factors, the Journal and its Appendices will be particularly engaging and full of important information.

[NP-1] Since these words were penned Mr. Hill has made the long portage, alas! His death occurred at St. Paul, on the 15th inst.

[NP-1] Since these words were written, Mr. Hill has passed away, unfortunately! He died in St. Paul on the 15th of this month.

[M-1] Henry Whiting of Massachusetts entered the army as a cornet of Light Dragoons Oct. 29th, 1808; he became a second lieutenant Sept. 15th, 1809, and a first lieutenant Aug. 20th, 1811; was transferred to the 5th Infantry May 17th, 1815; promoted to be captain Mar. 3d, 1817; and transferred to the 1st Artillery June 1st, 1821. He became major and quartermaster Feb. 23d, 1835; lieutenant-colonel and deputy quartermaster-general, July 7th, 1838; colonel and assistant quartermaster-general, Apr. 21st, 1846. He was repeatedly brevetted for faithful and meritorious service, and on Feb. 23d, 1847, received the brevet of brigadier-general for gallantry in the battle of Buena Vista. General Whiting died Sept. 16th, 1851.

[M-1] Henry Whiting from Massachusetts joined the army as a cornet of Light Dragoons on October 29, 1808; he became a second lieutenant on September 15, 1809, and a first lieutenant on August 20, 1811. He was transferred to the 5th Infantry on May 17, 1815, promoted to captain on March 3, 1817, and transferred to the 1st Artillery on June 1, 1821. He became a major and quartermaster on February 23, 1835; lieutenant colonel and deputy quartermaster-general on July 7, 1838; and colonel and assistant quartermaster-general on April 21, 1846. He was frequently brevetted for his dedicated and commendable service, and on February 23, 1847, he received the brevet of brigadier general for his bravery in the Battle of Buena Vista. General Whiting passed away on September 16, 1851.

[M-2] Access to these records was given in the following terms:

[M-2] You can access these records under the following terms:

War Department,
Washington, D. C.,
January 29, 1894.

Department of Defense,
Washington, D.C.,
January 29, 1894.

Sir:

Sir

As requested in your letter of the 22nd instant, I take pleasure in advising you that you will be afforded an opportunity at such time as you may call at the Department to examine for historical purposes such records as are on file covering the expedition of Z. M. Pike, a publication of whose travels you state first appeared in 1810.

As you requested in your letter dated the 22nd, I'm happy to inform you that you'll have the chance to visit the Department and review the records related to Z. M. Pike's expedition that we have on file for historical purposes. You mentioned that his travels were first published in 1810.

Very respectfully,
[Signed] Daniel S. Lamont,
Secretary of War.

Very respectfully,
[Signed] Daniel S. Lamont,
Secretary of Defense.

Dr. Elliott Coues,
Smithsonian Institution,
Washington, D. C.

Dr. Elliott Coues,
Smithsonian Institution,
Washington, DC

[M-3] See beyond, p. lix, for a document bearing on the Pike family, in connection with a letter of Zebulon M. Pike, both introduced in their proper chronological order in this memoir. But I find no better place than this for a letter from his father, which has never been published before and will be read with interest:

[M-3] Look ahead, p. lix, for a document related to the Pike family, connected to a letter from Zebulon M. Pike, both presented in the correct chronological order in this memoir. However, I believe there’s no better spot than this for a letter from his father, which has never been published before and will be of interest:

Indiana Territory
Dear born County
July 15th 1807

Indiana Territory
Dear Boone County
July 15th 1807

Sir

Sir

I have taken the liberty of making out my accounts of Pay Forrage and Subsistance from the 1t of January to the 31t inst and forwarded them to the Pay Master for payment which I pray may meet your approbation

I have taken the liberty of preparing my accounts for Pay Forage and Subsistence from January 1 to January 31 and sent them to the Pay Master for payment, which I hope you will approve.

Permit me to request the Honor of a few lines informing if Z. M. Pike received orders for His Government on His late exploring expedition, from The President, Yourself, or Genl Wilkinson, and if any or how late the last information or communications from Him. I need not mention how disagreeable a state of Suspense is, nor, to move your sympathy, to say more than that the anxiety and concern, exhibited for His safety, by an affectionate Mother and Wife, is Great. By way of consolation to the former, I have thought proper to extend the probable Period of His return, untill this month; Mrs Pike is now begining to lose confidence in my opinion, consequently my consolating influence is daily lesening, and Her afflictions increasing——

Please let me know if Z. M. Pike received orders for his government on his recent exploratory expedition from the President, you, or General Wilkinson, and if there have been any updates or communications from him, and if so, how recent. I don't need to explain how unpleasant a state of uncertainty is, nor do I want to seek your sympathy by mentioning that the anxiety and concern for his safety from an affectionate mother and wife is significant. To comfort the former, I've decided to extend the expected date of his return until this month; Mrs. Pike is starting to lose faith in my opinion, which means my ability to console her is decreasing daily, while her distress is growing.

I decline in Strength as regular as Time paseth and However Painfull the reflection, It is by the Bounty of my Country Life is rendered Tolerable

I decline in strength as reliably as time passes, and no matter how painful the reflection, it's thanks to the generosity of my country that life is made bearable.

Be assured I write in Pain as well that I am

Be assured I'm writing this with pain too.

Your Very Obedt. Servt.
Zebn Pike——

Your Very Obedient Servant.
Zebulon Pike——

Henry Dear born
Secretary of War——

Henry Dear born Secretary of War——

This letter is endorsed in General Dearborn's handwriting: "Tell him his son is safe, and is probably at Natchitoches"—where Captain Pike had in fact arrived July 1st, 1807. The Secretary of War at the same time ordered attention to the matter of Major Pike's pay and allowances, mentioned in the letter.

This letter is signed in General Dearborn's handwriting: "Tell him his son is safe, and is probably at Natchitoches"—where Captain Pike had actually arrived on July 1st, 1807. The Secretary of War also instructed that the issue of Major Pike's pay and allowances, mentioned in the letter, be addressed.

[M-4] Historical Register of the United States Army, from its Organization, September 29th, 1789, to September 29th, 1889. By F. B. Heitman, Clerk, Adjutant General's office, War Department, Washington, D. C., 1890, 1 vol., large 8vo, pp. 890. I make a point throughout Pike of identifying as far as possible the officers whose names appear in his text, giving in brief their official records, and doing the same for those who are mentioned in my own writing. I am indebted to Heitman's invaluable work for most such matter.

[M-4] Historical Register of the United States Army, from its Organization, September 29th, 1789, to September 29th, 1889. By F. B. Heitman, Clerk, Adjutant General's office, War Department, Washington, D. C., 1890, 1 vol., large 8vo, pp. 890. Throughout Pike, I make a point of identifying as much as possible the officers whose names appear in the text, briefly providing their official records, and doing the same for those mentioned in my own writing. I am grateful to Heitman's invaluable work for most of this information.

[M-5] This officer was a native of Canada, appointed to the army from New York. He had served as a captain in the Revolutionary Army when he was commissioned as a major of Infantry Sept. 29th, 1789; he was assigned to the 1st Infantry Mar. 3d, 1791, and arranged to the Second sub-Legion Sept. 4th, 1792; he became lieutenant-colonel commandant of the First sub-Legion Feb. 18th, 1793, and colonel of the 1st Infantry Apr. 1st, 1802; his death occurred Apr. 11th, 1803. (Another John Francis Hamtramck, of Indiana, was a sergeant in the 1st Infantry before he became a cadet at West Point, where he was graduated in 1819, continued to be an officer of the army till 1848, and died in 1858.)

[M-5] This officer was from Canada and was appointed to the army from New York. He had served as a captain in the Revolutionary Army when he was promoted to major of Infantry on September 29, 1789. He was assigned to the 1st Infantry on March 3, 1791, and transferred to the Second sub-Legion on September 4, 1792. He became lieutenant colonel commandant of the First sub-Legion on February 18, 1793, and colonel of the 1st Infantry on April 1, 1802. He passed away on April 11, 1803. (Another John Francis Hamtramck, from Indiana, was a sergeant in the 1st Infantry before attending West Point, where he graduated in 1819. He served as an officer in the army until 1848 and died in 1858.)

[M-7] John De Barth Walbach was a native of Germany, who was commissioned from Pennsylvania as a lieutenant of Light Dragoons Jan. 8th, 1799, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1800. He re-entered the service as a lieutenant of the 2d Artillerists and Engineers Feb. 16th, 1801, and was retained in the Artillerists April 1st, 1802; he became captain Jan. 31st, 1806, and was transferred to the Corps of Artillery May 12th, 1814. During the war he served in various capacities, with ranks of major and colonel, and was among those retained as captain of Artillery May 17th, 1815. He became major Apr. 25th, 1818, and was transferred to the 1st Artillery June 1st, 1821; promoted to be lieutenant-colonel May 30th, 1832, and to be colonel of the 4th Artillery March 19th, 1842. He was repeatedly brevetted for gallant, meritorious, and faithful services; his latest brevet being that of brigadier-general Nov. 11th, 1823. General Walbach died June 10th, 1857. An unpublished letter before me, from General Wilkinson to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Nov. 26th, 1805, refers to Lieutenant Walbach in the following terms: "In every cavalry arrangement I must beg leave to call Walbach to your recollection, as the ablest horse officer in America, not only in the choice of animals, but in equipping, training, forming, and heading them to action."

[M-7] John De Barth Walbach was originally from Germany. He was commissioned as a lieutenant in the Light Dragoons from Pennsylvania on January 8, 1799, and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1800. He rejoined the service as a lieutenant in the 2nd Artillerists and Engineers on February 16, 1801, and remained with the Artillerists starting April 1, 1802. He was promoted to captain on January 31, 1806, and transferred to the Corps of Artillery on May 12, 1814. During the war, he served in various roles, achieving the ranks of major and colonel, and was among those confirmed as captain of Artillery on May 17, 1815. He became a major on April 25, 1818, and was transferred to the 1st Artillery on June 1, 1821; he was promoted to lieutenant-colonel on May 30, 1832, and then to colonel of the 4th Artillery on March 19, 1842. He received several brevets for his courageous, commendable, and dedicated service, with his last brevet being brigadier-general on November 11, 1823. General Walbach passed away on June 10, 1857. I have an unpublished letter from General Wilkinson to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, November 26, 1805, which mentions Lieutenant Walbach as follows: "In every cavalry arrangement, I must ask you to remember Walbach, as the best horse officer in America, not just in choosing animals but also in equipping, training, organizing, and leading them into battle."

Alexander Macomb was commander-in-chief of the army from May 29th, 1828, to his death, June 25th, 1841. He was brevetted major-general Sept. 11th, 1814, and received the thanks of Congress Nov. 3d, 1814, for distinguished and gallant conduct at Plattsburgh, N. Y. General Macomb entered the army as a cornet of Light Dragoons Jan. 10th, 1799; attained the rank of brigadier-general in 1814, and major-general in 1828.

Alexander Macomb was the commander-in-chief of the army from May 29, 1828, until his death on June 25, 1841. He was promoted to major-general on September 11, 1814, and received Congress's thanks on November 3, 1814, for his distinguished and brave actions at Plattsburgh, NY. General Macomb joined the army as a cornet of Light Dragoons on January 10, 1799; he became a brigadier-general in 1814 and reached the rank of major-general in 1828.

Jonathan Williams, of Massachusetts, was appointed from Pennsylvania a major of the 2d Artillerists and Engineers Feb. 16th, 1801; he served as inspector of fortifications from Dec. 14th, 1801, to June 1st, 1802, and was retained as major of Engineers April 1st, 1802. He resigned June 20th, 1803; was made lieutenant-colonel and chief engineer Apr. 19th, 1805, and promoted to be colonel Feb. 23d, 1808. He resigned again July 31st, 1812, and died May 20th, 1815.

Jonathan Williams, from Massachusetts, was appointed from Pennsylvania as a major in the 2nd Artillerists and Engineers on February 16, 1801. He served as inspector of fortifications from December 14, 1801, to June 1, 1802, and was kept on as major of Engineers on April 1, 1802. He resigned on June 20, 1803; was promoted to lieutenant-colonel and chief engineer on April 19, 1805, and then made colonel on February 23, 1808. He resigned again on July 31, 1812, and passed away on May 20, 1815.

[M-8] Note by Lieutenant J. R. Williams, May 19th, 1894: "The foregoing is a literal copy of the rough draft of John R. Williams' letter to Major Holton. The fair copy of course is not in my possession, but I have reason to believe the fair copy must contain several of the peculiar errors of the writer, whose early education was wholly French, so that he never, as far as I know, capitalized the initial letters of such words as English and French. John R. Williams, writer of this letter, entered the 2d U. S. Infantry as a cadet early in 1800, but appears to have resigned in about six months. He was subsequently connected with the same regiment for about a year in the capacity of agent of the contractor for commissary supplies. The title of general, by which he is well remembered in Detroit, was acquired by his connection with the militia of Michigan for about 40 years, as adjutant-general and major-general."

[M-8] Note by Lieutenant J. R. Williams, May 19th, 1894: "The above is a direct copy of the rough draft of John R. Williams' letter to Major Holton. I don’t have the final version, but I believe it must have several of the writer's unique errors, since he was educated entirely in French and, as far as I know, never capitalized the initial letters of words like English and French. John R. Williams, the author of this letter, joined the 2nd U.S. Infantry as a cadet in the early 1800s but seems to have resigned after about six months. He was later associated with the same regiment for about a year as the agent for the contractor for commissary supplies. The title of general, by which he is well remembered in Detroit, came from his involvement with the Michigan militia for around 40 years, serving as adjutant-general and major-general."

[M-9] This is a remarkable book, which has had a very exceptional career, the end of which is not even yet. Robert Dodsley, b. 1703, d. Sept. 23d, 1764, was in early life a menial in the service of Hon. Mrs. Lowther, but became by his natural talents a wealthy publisher, as well as a prolific author. In the latter capacity he was scarcely rated as more than a hack writer in his lifetime, during which he was probably never suspected of having written an immortal book. Whether this was a stroke of his own genius or not is questionable; but he should have the full credit of the book, until an extraneous source of his inspiration can be instanced. The Œconomy of Human Life was first published anonymously in a collection of miscellanies, in 1745, and soon acquired great repute, in part at least due to the fact that it was commonly attributed to Lord Chesterfield. It ran through many editions in various styles, some of them finely illustrated. The earlier ones all preserved the author's anonymity, and in more than one reprint of very late years his incognito is formally preserved. An anonymous edition of 1806, which I have handled, consists only of Book I, Parts i-vii, entitled as follows: The | Œconomy | of | Human Life, | translated from an | Indian Manuscript, | written by an Ancient Bramin | — | London: | printed for W. Gardiner, Pall-Mall; and | Vernor, Hood, and Sharpe, Poultny. | 1 vol., 12mo, pp. i-x, 1 leaf, pp. 1-116, and many engr. head- and tail-pieces. Another, of 1809, with the authorship avowed, is as follows: The | Economy | of | Human Life. | In Two Books. | — | By Robert Dodsley. | — | With six elegant engravings by Mackenzie, | from designs by Craig and Unwins. | — | London: | [etc., 4 lines of printers' names] | — | 1809. 1 vol., 16mo, 1 prel. leaf, vignette title, pp. i-xviii, 5-188; portrait and memoir of Dodsley, and 5 full-page engravings; said to have been pub. Jan. 31st, 1809. The copy Pike had was most probably one of the cheap American reprints which appeared about this time. Dodsley's book consists of philosophical and moral reflections or aphorisms in curt, sententious style, of distinctly Oriental flavor; it is feigned to be based upon manuscripts of immense antiquity, discovered in the capital of Tibet by an emissary of the emperor of China, and in some occult manner received in England and translated. I liked the thing so much that I lately brought out a new edition myself, preserving the author's feigned origin of the book and his own incognito, transposing some of the pieces, adding a new "foreword" in antique style, and modifying the title to—Kuthumi: The True and Complete Œconomy of Human Life, etc. In this guise Dodsley's book forms No. 5 of my Biogen Series, Boston, Estes and Lauriat, 1886; 1 vol., small square 8vo, pp. i-x, 1-123.

[M-9] This is an impressive book that has had a truly remarkable journey, and it's not even finished yet. Robert Dodsley, born in 1703 and died on September 23, 1764, started his career as a servant for the Honorable Mrs. Lowther but went on to become a wealthy publisher and a prolific author thanks to his natural talents. During his lifetime, he was mainly viewed as a hack writer and likely never thought to have penned a book that would become timeless. Whether this was due to his own genius is questionable; however, he deserves full credit for the book until another source of inspiration can be identified. The Œconomy of Human Life was first published anonymously in a collection of miscellaneous writings in 1745 and quickly gained great popularity, partly because it was often attributed to Lord Chesterfield. It went through many editions in different formats, some beautifully illustrated. The earlier editions maintained the author’s anonymity, and in several later reprints, his identity was deliberately kept secret. An anonymous edition from 1806 that I've handled includes just Book I, Parts i-vii, titled as follows: The | Œconomy | of | Human Life, | translated from an | Indian Manuscript, | written by an Ancient Bramin | — | London: | printed for W. Gardiner, Pall-Mall; and | Vernor, Hood, and Sharpe, Poultry. | 1 vol., 12mo, pp. i-x, 1 leaf, pp. 1-116, and many illustrated head- and tail-pieces. Another edition from 1809, which acknowledges the author, is titled: The | Economy | of | Human Life. | In Two Books. | — | By Robert Dodsley. | — | With six elegant engravings by Mackenzie, | from designs by Craig and Unwins. | — | London: | [etc., 4 lines of printers' names] | — | 1809. 1 vol., 16mo, 1 preliminary leaf, vignette title, pp. i-xviii, 5-188; includes a portrait and memoir of Dodsley, and 5 full-page engravings; said to have been published on January 31, 1809. The copy Pike had was likely one of the inexpensive American reprints that came out around this time. Dodsley's book consists of philosophical and moral reflections or aphorisms presented in a concise, statement-like style, with a distinctly Eastern flavor; it pretends to be based on ancient manuscripts found in the capital of Tibet by an envoy of the Chinese emperor, and somehow brought to England and translated. I liked it so much that I recently published a new edition myself, preserving the faux origin of the book and Dodsley’s anonymity, rearranging some pieces, adding a new "foreword" in an antique style, and changing the title to—Kuthumi: The True and Complete Œconomy of Human Life, etc. In this form, Dodsley's book is No. 5 of my Biogen Series, Boston, Estes and Lauriat, 1886; 1 vol., small square 8vo, pp. i-x, 1-123.

[M-10] Another good editorial version of Pike's Mississippi itinerary appeared in the tract entitled: Materials for the Future History of Minnesota, etc., the same being Part V. of the publications of the Minn. Hist. Soc., 8vo, St. Paul, 1856, pp. about 142. The five separately issued Parts, dating 1850-56, were in 1872 collectively republished in a second edition, forming Vol. I. of the Collections of the Minn. Hist. Soc., 8vo, pp. 1-519. In this reprint the article is entitled: Pike's Explorations in Minnesota, 1805-06, and occupies pp. 368-416, or 48 pages, being thus about as extensive as the text of 1807. The editor says that his aim was "to make judicious extracts" from Pike's journal; and he certainly succeeded in this intention. The editor's name does not appear; but as the footnotes which explain or amplify various points in the text are signed "W.," an initial of Mr. J. Fletcher Williams, who was secretary of the society and editor of its publications for many years, the work is presumably his, being thus an authentic as well as a genuine account of the Mississippi voyage. This publication therefore ranks side by side with the original unknown editor's performance, though the two are separated by an interval of half a century.

[M-10] Another solid editorial version of Pike's Mississippi itinerary was published in the tract titled: Materials for the Future History of Minnesota, etc., which is Part V. of the publications of the Minn. Hist. Soc., 8vo, St. Paul, 1856, about 142 pages long. The five separately published Parts, from 1850-56, were collectively republished in 1872 in a second edition, making up Vol. I. of the Collections of the Minn. Hist. Soc., 8vo, pages 1-519. In this reprint, the article is called: Pike's Explorations in Minnesota, 1805-06, and spans pages 368-416, covering 48 pages, making it roughly the same length as the text from 1807. The editor mentions that his goal was "to make judicious extracts" from Pike's journal; and he definitely achieved that purpose. The editor's name is not listed; however, since the footnotes that clarify or expand on various points in the text are signed "W.," likely an initial for Mr. J. Fletcher Williams, who was the secretary of the society and editor of its publications for many years, it is presumed to be his work, thus providing an authentic and genuine account of the Mississippi voyage. This publication therefore stands alongside the original unknown editor's version, although the two are separated by half a century.

[M-11] Thomas W. Field, Essay towards an Indian Bibl., etc., 1873, p. 313, throws the mantle of charity in the following terms: "Captain Pike could be charged with no association in this misdemeanor, as the work was edited and published in his absence on duty." This is true only in so far as the forerunner of the Mississippi voyage is concerned (see above, p. xxxiii,) and conveys an erroneous impression regarding Pike's princeps edition, in which the plagiarism occurs. For Pike wrote this book himself, and necessarily knew everything there was in it. See beyond, p. lxi, where the circumstances under which it was prepared are adduced from hitherto unpublished documents.

[M-11] Thomas W. Field, Essay towards an Indian Bibl., etc., 1873, p. 313, presents a charitable view by stating, "Captain Pike couldn't be blamed for this wrongdoing, as the work was edited and published while he was away on duty." This is only partially true regarding the earlier Mississippi voyage (see above, p. xxxiii,) and gives a misleading impression about Pike's original edition, in which the plagiarism appears. Pike wrote this book himself and was fully aware of all its content. See further, p. lxi, where the circumstances under which it was created are discussed based on previously unpublished documents.

[M-12] "REPORT OF A LATE OCCURRENCE IN THIS PROVINCE OF NEW MEXICO.

[M-12] "Report on a Recent Event in the Province of New Mexico."

"On the 15th of February last two Indians of the Ute tribe arrived and brought into my presence an Anglo-American, a young man of genteel appearance [joben de presencia fina, as Dr. Robinson appeared to be], whose statement I heard, and even invited him to dine with me, in order to satisfy myself he was what I supposed him to be as to intelligence and good breeding.

"On February 15th, two members of the Ute tribe came to me and brought along an Anglo-American, a young man who looked quite respectable, just like Dr. Robinson did. I listened to what he had to say and even invited him to dinner to confirm that he was as intelligent and well-mannered as I thought."

"On the 2d of March last, the above-mentioned lieutenant, whose name is Mungo-Meri-Paike, came in with six men of his detachment, and on the 18th the remainder of his men. Without any resistance they acquiesced in the notification made them, that being in my territory it was absolutely necessary that they should appear before me.

"On March 2nd, the lieutenant mentioned above, named Mungo-Meri-Paike, arrived with six of his men, and on the 18th, the rest of his men came as well. They accepted the notice given to them without any resistance, acknowledging that since they were in my territory, it was essential for them to appear before me."

"They did so, with their arms, and I assured them that in no respect should they be treated as prisoners, saving only that, in accordance with the orders of the general commanding, it was necessary that they should appear before him and fully explain the objects of their mission.

"They did that with their arms, and I assured them that they would not be treated as prisoners, except that, according to the orders of the commanding general, they needed to appear before him and fully explain the purpose of their mission."

"Paike showed me his instructions from General Wilkinson, his journal, and a rough sketch of a chart of all the rivers and countries he had explored.

"Paike showed me his orders from General Wilkinson, his journal, and a rough sketch of a map of all the rivers and countries he had explored."

"From all which circumstances, from what I gathered from Robinson and from the above named officer, I conclude distinctly that the expedition of July [last—1806] was specially designed to conciliate two Indian tribes in behalf of the U. S. Government, to make them liberal presents, and drawing them into friendship, treaty, and commerce, to place them under the Anglo-American protection—all this referring especially to the Comanche tribe, the most powerful of our allies.

"Based on all the information I've gathered from Robinson and the officer mentioned above, I clearly conclude that the expedition in July [last—1806] was specifically intended to win over two Indian tribes for the U.S. Government, to offer them generous gifts, and to foster friendship, treaties, and trade, ultimately bringing them under Anglo-American protection—particularly regarding the Comanche tribe, the strongest of our allies."

"Furthermore, that the Anglo-American government considers as included within the boundaries of Louisiana all the rivers that empty into the Mississippi, and all the territories that extend to the head waters of the Rio Colorado [meaning that Red r. which is the branch of the Arkansaw now called the Canadian r. as Meline explains in a footnote], which rises a few leagues from the pueblo of Taos further to the north in this province; that it is their intention this year or the next to establish forts or settlements on all these rivers, in order to monopolize all the trade and commerce carried on by a large number of tribes in the province.

"Additionally, the Anglo-American government believes that the boundaries of Louisiana include all the rivers that flow into the Mississippi and all the land that extends to the headwaters of the Rio Colorado (which refers to the Red River, a branch of the Arkansaw now known as the Canadian River, as Meline notes in a footnote). This river rises a few leagues from the pueblo of Taos, further north in this province. They plan to establish forts or settlements on all these rivers this year or next, in order to control all the trade and commerce conducted by many tribes in the province."

"The detachment of Anglo-American troops referred to, went to Chihuahua to appear before the commanding general, guarded by an escort, being allowed to carry their arms and ammunition on account of the danger of hostile Apaches on the route.

"The detachment of Anglo-American troops mentioned went to Chihuahua to meet with the commanding general, accompanied by an escort, and was permitted to carry their weapons and ammunition due to the threat of hostile Apaches along the way."

"All of which is submitted to the general commanding, reminding him of the representation made in my communication of the 4th of January last year, concerning the necessity of placing this province on a respectable footing, and of having frontier posts and positions thrown out to oppose the ambitious views of the aforesaid Anglo-American government, exposing also the wretchedly defenseless condition actually existing, and so found for years past by whomsoever has been in command.

"All of this is submitted to the commanding officer, reminding him of what I mentioned in my communication from January 4th of last year, regarding the need to place this province on a solid foundation, and to establish frontier posts and positions to counter the ambitious goals of the aforementioned Anglo-American government. It also highlights the extremely defenseless situation that has been in place, as discovered by anyone who has been in command for years."

"Santa Fé, April 1st, 1807."

"Santa Fé, April 1, 1807."

[M-13] The reputation of General Wilkinson for honor and patriotism went under a cloud, from which it has never been cleared, in connection with the Burr conspiracy. He was technically acquitted, from lack of evidence to convict; but the proof that he was a mercenary traitor subsequently appeared. General Winfield Scott is reported to have called him an "unprincipled imbecile." Governor Adams has lately put the case bluntly, but as I believe truthfully, Address, July 12th, 1894, p. 20: "General Wilkinson, then in command of the western army, has been proven by recently discovered documents to have been 'a rascal through and through.' He was in sympathy and perhaps in the confidence of Burr. Wearing the uniform and sword of an American officer, he was in the pay of Spain, and conspired to create out of the colonies west of the mountains a Spanish empire. It was Wilkinson who sent Pike west; but no matter how guilty may have been his superior in command, Pike certainly had no knowledge of his schemes. Pike was innocent of any stain. He was a patriot as pure and sincere as Wilkinson was a traitor base and ungrateful." While there is no question of Pike's perfervid patriotism, we may doubt that his lamb's-wool was as white as all that; in fact, Governor Adams himself goes on to say: "It is not entirely clear that Pike was as innocent as he professed of his whereabouts when captured in the San Luis valley. Some believe he knew he was upon the Rio Grande, and not upon the Red [river], as he pretended to believe. But had it been the Red instead of the Rio Grande, what right had he to be on the south [i. e., west] side of the river, his rude fort being several miles south [west] of the stream and under an abeyance treaty upon forbidden ground? The Spaniards believed that Pike carried secret orders to intrude upon their territory."

[M-13] General Wilkinson's reputation for honor and patriotism became tarnished, and it has never fully recovered, due to his connection with the Burr conspiracy. He was technically acquitted because there wasn't enough evidence to convict him; however, proof later emerged that he was a mercenary traitor. General Winfield Scott reportedly referred to him as an "unprincipled imbecile." Governor Adams recently stated plainly, but I believe accurately, Address, July 12th, 1894, p. 20: "General Wilkinson, then in charge of the western army, has been shown by newly discovered documents to have been 'a rascal through and through.' He was sympathetic to and perhaps trusted by Burr. While wearing the uniform and sword of an American officer, he was paid by Spain and conspired to establish a Spanish empire out of the territories west of the mountains. It was Wilkinson who sent Pike west; but regardless of how guilty his superior was, Pike certainly had no knowledge of Wilkinson's schemes. Pike was innocent of any wrongdoing. He was a patriot as pure and sincere as Wilkinson was a base and ungrateful traitor." While there is no doubt about Pike's fervent patriotism, we might question if his hands were as clean as he claimed; in fact, Governor Adams continues to say: "It is not entirely clear that Pike was as innocent as he professed regarding his whereabouts when captured in the San Luis valley. Some believe he knew he was on the Rio Grande and not on the Red River, as he claimed. But even if it had been the Red instead of the Rio Grande, what right did he have to be on the south [i. e., west] side of the river, with his crude fort several miles south [west] of the stream and on prohibited ground due to a suspended treaty? The Spaniards believed that Pike had secret orders to intrude upon their territory."

"Wilkinson's bulky and diffuse published memoirs may be searched in vain for any information concerning Pike's expedition, and his silence on the subject is, to say the least, suggestive.

"Wilkinson's lengthy and scattered published memoirs may be searched in vain for any details about Pike's expedition, and his silence on the matter is, to say the least, telling."

"Of his complicity with Burr but little doubt is now entertained and proofs are not wanting of the existence of his designs upon Mexico, from the period of his note in cypher to Governor Gayoso de Lemas (February, 1797), and his dealings with [Captain Philip] Nolan, down to the conspiracy of 1806.

"There's little doubt about his involvement with Burr, and there is evidence of his plans for Mexico, starting with his coded message to Governor Gayoso de Lemas (February 1797) and his interactions with [Captain Philip] Nolan, culminating in the conspiracy of 1806."

"The Mississippi Herald of September 15th, 1807, published the affidavit of Judge Timothy Kibby, of the Louisiana Territory, acting Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas for the district of St. Charles.

"The Mississippi Herald of September 15th, 1807, published the affidavit of Judge Timothy Kibby, of the Louisiana Territory, who was the acting Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas for the district of St. Charles."

"The affidavit sets forth—

"The affidavit outlines—"

"'That in confidential conversation the general (Wilkinson) speaking of Pike's Expedition, upon inquiry, replied, smiling, that it was of a secret nature, and that Lieutenant Pike himself was not apprised of the ultimate object of the expedition, but that his destination was Santa Fé, treating with the Indians as he advanced.

"'In a private conversation, General Wilkinson, when asked about Pike's Expedition, replied with a smile that it was of a secret nature. He mentioned that Lieutenant Pike himself wasn’t informed of the final objective of the expedition, but that his destination was Santa Fé, negotiating with the Indians along the way.'

"'He (Wilkinson) intimated that Lieutenant Pike had been dispatched by his orders; that the plan was his own, not emanating from the Government, but assented to.'"

"'He (Wilkinson) suggested that Lieutenant Pike had been sent out by his orders; that the plan was his own, not coming from the Government, but agreed to.'"

With these pertinent particulars I could—but need not—forbear to couple the racy characterization given by Mr. Prentis, p. 198 of his Kansan Abroad:

With this relevant information, I could—but don’t have to—add the lively description provided by Mr. Prentis, p. 198 of his Kansan Abroad:

"The military officer in charge of the western country at that time [1806] was General James Wilkinson, a restless, bombastic, fussy old gentleman, with a rare faculty for getting into difficulties. As an officer in the Revolutionary army, he was concerned in the [Thomas] Conway cabal, a plot to supplant Washington, and place in his stead General Gates, an officer who afterwards got beautifully thrashed by the British at Camden. He turned up in the army, after being for a while a merchant at Lexington, Kentucky, in 1791; received Louisiana from the French in 1803, and contrived to get mixed up in the Burr business to such an extent that nobody knows to this day, I believe, which side he was on. He was investigated, court-martialed, and acquitted; went into the war of 1812; served on the Canadian frontier; was a conspicuous failure; was court-martialed again [subjected to a court of inquiry], and again acquitted; and finally, there being in those days no chance to enter the lecture field, he wrote his memoirs [1816], and retired to the City of Mexico, where he died.

The military officer in charge of the western territory at that time [1806] was General James Wilkinson, a restless, loud, and overly particular old man with a knack for getting into trouble. As a soldier in the Revolutionary army, he was involved in the [Thomas] Conway conspiracy, a scheme to replace Washington and put General Gates in his place—an officer who ended up getting badly beaten by the British at Camden. He returned to the army after spending some time as a merchant in Lexington, Kentucky, in 1791; took control of Louisiana from the French in 1803; and got so entangled in the Burr affair that nobody really knows which side he was on to this day, I think. He was investigated, court-martialed, and cleared; participated in the War of 1812; served on the Canadian border; was a notable failure; was court-martialed again [subjected to a court of inquiry] and again acquitted; and finally, with no opportunities to become a lecturer back then, he wrote his memoirs [1816] and retired to Mexico City, where he passed away.

"General James Wilkinson in his day was probably the subject of more uncomplimentary remarks than any man of his caliber in the country, and I deem it no more than justice to say for him, that, with all his faults, he was the steadfast friend of Zebulon M. Pike."

"General James Wilkinson probably faced more unflattering comments in his time than any other man of his stature in the country. It's only fair to acknowledge that despite all his flaws, he was a loyal friend to Zebulon M. Pike."

I may add, that left-hand compliments to this notorious individual have been current from that day to this, and are still in order. One of the keenest of them is attributed to a distinguished contemporary who, it is said, favored his appointment to the command of the army as the only way of "keeping him out of mischief"!

I should mention that backhanded compliments about this infamous person have been around since then and are still relevant today. One of the sharpest remarks is credited to a notable figure from that time who supposedly supported his appointment as army commander as the only way to "keep him out of trouble"!

The following is the formal official record of General Wilkinson: Of Maryland, appointed from that State colonel and adjutant-general in Gates' army during the Revolutionary war with brevet of brigadier-general from Nov. 6th, 1777; lieutenant-colonel commanding the 2d Infantry Oct. 22d, 1791; brigadier-general March 5th, 1792; commander-in-chief of the army from Dec. 15th, 1796, to July 13th, 1798, and from June 15th, 1800, to Jan. 27th, 1812; brevet major-general, July 10th, 1812; major-general, Mar. 2d, 1813; honorably discharged June 15th, 1815; died Dec. 28th, 1825.

The following is the official record of General Wilkinson: From Maryland, he was appointed colonel and adjutant-general in Gates' army during the Revolutionary War, receiving the brevet of brigadier-general on November 6, 1777; he became lieutenant-colonel commanding the 2nd Infantry on October 22, 1791; was promoted to brigadier-general on March 5, 1792; served as commander-in-chief of the army from December 15, 1796, to July 13, 1798, and again from June 15, 1800, to January 27, 1812; received brevet major-general on July 10, 1812; became major-general on March 2, 1813; was honorably discharged on June 15, 1815; and died on December 28, 1825.

[M-14] Thomas Hunt of Massachusetts had been a captain in the Revolutionary Army when he was made a captain of the 2d Infantry Mar. 4th, 1791; he was assigned to the Second sub-Legion Sept. 4th, 1792; was promoted to a majority Feb. 18th, 1793; was in the 1st Infantry Nov. 1st, 1796; made a lieutenant-colonel Apr. 1st, 1802, and colonel April 11th, 1803; he died Aug. 18th, 1808, and it fell to the part of Pike to announce his death to the War Department.

[M-14] Thomas Hunt from Massachusetts served as a captain in the Revolutionary Army before being appointed as a captain of the 2nd Infantry on March 4th, 1791. He was assigned to the Second sub-Legion on September 4th, 1792, and was promoted to major on February 18th, 1793. He joined the 1st Infantry on November 1st, 1796, became a lieutenant colonel on April 1st, 1802, and was made colonel on April 11th, 1803. He passed away on August 18th, 1808, and it was up to Pike to inform the War Department of his death.

[M-15] Baron Friedrich Wilhelm August Heinrich Ferdinand von Steuben, the Prussian-American general, b. Magdeburg, Nov. 17th, 1730, d. New York, Nov. 28th, 1794. He entered the Prussian military service in 1744, rising to the rank of adjutant-general and staff officer, 1762; was distinguished at Prague, Rossbach, Kunersdorf, 1757-1759, and at the siege of Schweidnitz; and later, in 1764, was grand marshal to the Prince of Hohenzollern. In 1777 he came to the United States, reaching Portsmouth, N. H., Dec. 1st; was appointed by Washington inspector-general, with the rank of major-general, May 5th, 1778; and reorganized the army. He served at Monmouth and Yorktown, and was a member of the court-martial on André in 1780. His manual for the army was approved by Congress in 1779; in 1790 he was voted by that body a life-annuity of $2,500; and New York State gave him 16,000 acres near Utica. Various places are named Steuben or Steubenville. Life by F. Bowen in Sparks' Amer. Biogr. Life by F. Kapp, N. Y., 1860.

[M-15] Baron Friedrich Wilhelm August Heinrich Ferdinand von Steuben, the Prussian-American general, born in Magdeburg on November 17, 1730, died in New York on November 28, 1794. He joined the Prussian military in 1744 and worked his way up to the rank of adjutant-general and staff officer by 1762. He distinguished himself at battles in Prague, Rossbach, Kunersdorf from 1757 to 1759, and during the siege of Schweidnitz. Later, in 1764, he became the grand marshal to the Prince of Hohenzollern. In 1777, he arrived in the United States, landing in Portsmouth, NH, on December 1. He was appointed inspector-general by Washington, with the rank of major-general, on May 5, 1778, and helped reorganize the army. He served at Monmouth and Yorktown and was a member of the court-martial for André in 1780. His manual for the army was approved by Congress in 1779. In 1790, Congress granted him a life annuity of $2,500, and New York State awarded him 16,000 acres near Utica. Several locations are named Steuben or Steubenville. Life by F. Bowen in Sparks' Amer. Biogr. Life by F. Kapp, N. Y., 1860.

[M-16] Cited from Hezekiah Niles' Weekly Register, III. No. 9, pp. 133, 134, Oct. 31st, 1812, into which it was copied from the Philadelphia Aurora, headed "15th Regiment. To the editor of the Aurora." I copy literally from the Register, but with modern punctuation, as I shall do in subsequent extracts from the same source.

[M-16] Cited from Hezekiah Niles' Weekly Register, III. No. 9, pp. 133, 134, Oct. 31st, 1812, into which it was copied from the Philadelphia Aurora, titled "15th Regiment. To the editor of the Aurora." I am copying directly from the Register, but using modern punctuation, as I will do in future excerpts from the same source.

[M-17] William Swan appears in Heitman's Register as major of the "2 inf" in 1813. On the supposition that this is a typographical error for 21st Infantry, which was engaged at York, the record may be given as that of the above-named Major Swan: Of Massachusetts, appointed from that State a first lieutenant of the 15th Infantry Jan. 8th, 1799; honorably discharged June 15th, 1800; reappointed first lieutenant in the 1st Infantry Feb. 16th, 1801; captain Nov. 15th, 1807; deputy-quartermaster-general April 3d, 1812; major "2 inf" i. e. 21st Infantry, Jan. 20th, 1813; colonel and quartermaster-general from Aug. 7th, 1813, to June 9th, 1814; lieutenant-colonel 20th Infantry March 13th, 1814; transferred to the 4th Infantry Apr. 30th, 1814; resigned June 9th, 1814; died June 12th, 1872.

[M-17] William Swan is listed in Heitman's Register as a major of the "2 inf" in 1813. Assuming this is a typo for the 21st Infantry, which was involved at York, the record can be stated as follows for Major Swan: From Massachusetts, he was appointed as a first lieutenant of the 15th Infantry on January 8, 1799; honorably discharged on June 15, 1800; reappointed as a first lieutenant in the 1st Infantry on February 16, 1801; became captain on November 15, 1807; served as deputy-quartermaster-general starting April 3, 1812; became major of "2 inf" i. e. the 21st Infantry on January 20, 1813; served as colonel and quartermaster-general from August 7, 1813, to June 9, 1814; served as lieutenant-colonel of the 20th Infantry starting March 13, 1814; transferred to the 4th Infantry on April 30, 1814; resigned on June 9, 1814; and passed away on June 12, 1872.

[M-18] Eleazar Wheelock Ripley, b. Hanover, N. H., Apr. 15th, 1782, appointed from Massachusetts lieutenant-colonel 21st Infantry Mar. 12th, 1812; colonel of that regiment Mar. 12th, 1813; brigadier-general Apr. 15th, 1814; and brevet major-general July 25th, 1814, for gallantry at the battle of Niagara Falls. On the 3d of November, 1814, he was by resolution of Congress given a gold medal in testimony of appreciation of his conduct at the battles of Chippewa, Niagara, and Erie. He resigned Feb. 1st, 1820; was Democratic member of Congress from Louisiana 1835-39: and d. in that State Mar. 2d, 1839.

[M-18] Eleazar Wheelock Ripley, born in Hanover, N. H., on April 15, 1782, was appointed lieutenant-colonel of the 21st Infantry from Massachusetts on March 12, 1812; became colonel of that regiment on March 12, 1813; promoted to brigadier-general on April 15, 1814; and received the rank of brevet major-general on July 25, 1814, for his bravery in the battle of Niagara Falls. On November 3, 1814, Congress awarded him a gold medal in recognition of his actions at the battles of Chippewa, Niagara, and Erie. He resigned on February 1, 1820; served as a Democratic member of Congress from Louisiana from 1835 to 1839; and passed away in that state on March 2, 1839.

[M-19] Of New York, appointed a captain of the 29th Infantry Mar. 24th, 1813; resigned Mar. 14th, 1814.

[M-19] Of New York, was appointed captain of the 29th Infantry on March 24, 1813; resigned on March 14, 1814.

[M-20] From the narrative of Lieutenant Fraser, one of Pike's staff officers, who was wounded by his side; it was published in the Philadelphia Aurora, and copied into Niles' Register of Saturday, June 5th, 1813, IV. pp. 225, 226, from which I quote.

[M-20] From the account of Lieutenant Fraser, one of Pike's staff officers, who was injured alongside him; it was published in the Philadelphia Aurora and reprinted in Niles' Register on Saturday, June 5th, 1813, IV. pp. 225, 226, from which I quote.

[M-21] Benjamin Forsyth of North Carolina originally entered the army as a second lieutenant of the 6th Infantry Apr. 24th, 1800, but was very soon honorably discharged. He was reappointed as a captain of Rifles July 1st, 1808; became major Jan. 20th, 1813, and was brevetted lieutenant-colonel for distinguished services Feb. 6th, 1813. He was killed in action at Odelltown, N. Y., June 28th, 1814. "The death of this officer was in harmony with his character. After the taking of York, finding that the official account of the action gave him little credit for the conspicuous share he had in it, he became sick and inactive, and kept himself in sullen seclusion among his own men, apparently determined that no services should be rendered, either by himself or his men, since they were so inadequately rewarded, or so unduly estimated. He did little or nothing the residue of that campaign. Having been promoted before the following campaign, he, on the Champlain frontier, was put in command of an advanced party, which was to engage the enemy and then fall back, in order to draw him into an ambush. Lieutenant-Colonel Forsyth was the last man who was likely to fulfill such a plan. As soon as he opened the fight with the enemy, his instructions to fall back were either forgotten or ignored. His spirit could not brook a retreat, even for an ultimate advantage. He rushed on and fell, and lost, with his life, all the success that would probably have followed more prudence, or strict obedience to orders." (Whiting, l. c.)

[M-21] Benjamin Forsyth from North Carolina initially joined the army as a second lieutenant in the 6th Infantry on April 24, 1800, but was honorably discharged shortly after. He was reappointed as a captain of Rifles on July 1, 1808; became a major on January 20, 1813, and was promoted to lieutenant colonel for distinguished service on February 6, 1813. He was killed in action at Odelltown, NY, on June 28, 1814. "His death was consistent with his character. After the capture of York, he felt that the official report of the battle didn't give him enough credit for his significant contributions, which made him sick and withdrawn, isolating himself among his men, seemingly resolved that neither he nor his men would take action since they were so poorly recognized or underestimated. He accomplished little for the remainder of that campaign. Promoted before the next campaign, he was placed in charge of an advanced unit on the Champlain frontier, tasked with engaging the enemy and then retreating to lure them into an ambush. Lieutenant Colonel Forsyth was the least likely person to execute such a strategy. Once the fighting started, he either forgot or disregarded the orders to fall back. His spirit couldn't handle a retreat, even for a strategic advantage. He charged forward and fell, losing with his life all the potential success that might have come from being more cautious or strictly following orders." (Whiting, l. c.)

[M-22] William King of Delaware was appointed from Maryland a second lieutenant of the 5th Infantry May 3d, 1808; became first lieutenant Sept. 30th, 1810; captain, 15th Infantry, July 2d, 1812; major, Mar. 3d, 1813. He was made colonel of the 3d Rifles Feb. 21st, 1814; was transferred to the 4th Infantry May 17th, 1815; honorably discharged June 1st, 1821; and died Jan. 1st, 1826.

[M-22] William, King of Delaware, was appointed from Maryland as a second lieutenant of the 5th Infantry on May 3, 1808; became a first lieutenant on September 30, 1810; captain of the 15th Infantry on July 2, 1812; and major on March 3, 1813. He was promoted to colonel of the 3rd Rifles on February 21, 1814; transferred to the 4th Infantry on May 17, 1815; honorably discharged on June 1, 1821; and passed away on January 1, 1826.

Two officers named John Scott, both of New Jersey, both of the 15th Infantry, appear in Heitman's Register. The captain above said was appointed as such Mar. 12th, 1812, resigned Aug. 15th, 1813, and died in 1839. The other John Scott did not rise above the rank of a subaltern. Possibly a single record in this case appears as those of two different persons. For Captain White Youngs, see note37, p. cix . Captain Hoppock's name appears as "Hopsock" in some places.

Two officers named John Scott, both from New Jersey and both in the 15th Infantry, are listed in Heitman's Register. The captain mentioned above was appointed on March 12, 1812, resigned on August 15, 1813, and died in 1839. The other John Scott did not rise above the rank of a junior officer. It's possible that a single record in this case appears as if it belongs to two different people. For Captain White Youngs, see note37, p. cix. Captain Hoppock's name appears as "Hopsock" in some records.

[M-23] Alexander C. W. Fanning of Massachusetts was appointed to a cadetship at West Point April 14th, 1809; he was made a first lieutenant of the 3d Artillery Mar. 12th, 1812, and promoted to be a captain Mar. 13th, 1813; transferred to the corps of artillery May 12th, 1814, and to the 2d Artillery June 2d, 1821; became major of the 4th Artillery Nov. 3d, 1832, and lieutenant-colonel Sept. 16th, 1838; he was transferred to the 2d Artillery May 24th, 1841. On Aug. 15th, 1814, he was brevetted major for gallant conduct at Fort Erie; on Aug. 15th, 1824, he was brevetted lieutenant-colonel for 10 years' faithful service in one grade; and on Dec. 31st, 1834, he was brevetted colonel for gallant and meritorious conduct in battle near the Withlachoochee under General Clinch and in defending Fort Mellon, Florida; he died Aug. 18th, 1846.

[M-23] Alexander C. W. Fanning from Massachusetts was appointed to a cadetship at West Point on April 14, 1809. He became a first lieutenant in the 3rd Artillery on March 12, 1812, and was promoted to captain on March 13, 1813. He was transferred to the artillery corps on May 12, 1814, and to the 2nd Artillery on June 2, 1821. He became a major in the 4th Artillery on November 3, 1832, and a lieutenant colonel on September 16, 1838; he was transferred back to the 2nd Artillery on May 24, 1841. On August 15, 1814, he was given a brevet promotion to major for his brave actions at Fort Erie; on August 15, 1824, he was brevetted lieutenant colonel for ten years of dedicated service in one rank; and on December 31, 1834, he was brevetted colonel for his courageous and commendable conduct in battle near the Withlachoochee under General Clinch and while defending Fort Mellon in Florida. He passed away on August 18, 1846.

[M-24] John Walworth of New York was appointed from that State first lieutenant of the 6th (sic—Heitman) Infantry Dec. 12th, 1808; was made captain Jan. 1st, 1810; major of the 33d Infantry May 1st, 1814, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1815.

[M-24] John Walworth from New York was appointed as first lieutenant of the 6th (sic—Heitman) Infantry on December 12, 1808; promoted to captain on January 1, 1810; became major of the 33rd Infantry on May 1, 1814, and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1815.

[M-25] Abram Eustis of Virginia, appointed from Massachusetts a captain of light artillery May 3d, 1808, became major of the same Mar. 15th, 1810. He was transferred to the 4th Artillery June 1st, 1821; became lieutenant-colonel of the 2d Artillery May 8th, 1822; was transferred to the 4th Artillery Aug. 2d, 1822; became colonel of the 1st Artillery Nov. 17th, 1834, and brigadier-general June 30th, 1834; he died June 27th, 1843.

[M-25] Abram Eustis from Virginia, who was appointed as a captain of light artillery from Massachusetts on May 3, 1808, became a major of the same unit on March 15, 1810. He was transferred to the 4th Artillery on June 1, 1821; became lieutenant colonel of the 2nd Artillery on May 8, 1822; was transferred back to the 4th Artillery on August 2, 1822; became colonel of the 1st Artillery on November 17, 1834, and was promoted to brigadier general on June 30, 1834; he passed away on June 27, 1843.

[M-26] David Riddle of Pennsylvania, who had been appointed a second lieutenant of the 15th Infantry, was at that time a first lieutenant, ranking as such from Mar. 13th, 1813. He was transferred to the 8th Infantry May 17th, 1815, and became captain Dec. 3d, 1816, when he had already been twice brevetted, for distinguished services at the battle of Niagara Falls, and for gallant conduct in the sortie from Fort Erie.

[M-26] David Riddle from Pennsylvania, who had been appointed a second lieutenant of the 15th Infantry, was then a first lieutenant, having held that rank since March 13, 1813. He was transferred to the 8th Infantry on May 17, 1815, and became a captain on December 3, 1816, after being brevetted twice for his distinguished services at the Battle of Niagara Falls and for his brave actions during the sortie from Fort Erie.

[M-27] Lossing says elsewhere that one of the officers told him his own life was probably saved by the bulk of this sergeant, who was blown against him. This officer was Lieutenant Fraser, one of Pike's aids, whose own words on the subject are given in Niles' Register, IV. p. 226: "The general had just aided in removing a wounded man with his own hands, and sat down on a stump with a British sergeant we had taken prisoner, whom the general, with Captain Nicholson and myself, were examining, when the explosion took place. The general, Captain Nicholson, and the British sergeant, were all mortally wounded, and I was so much bruised in the general crash, that it is surprising how I survived; probably I owe my escape to the corpulency of the British serjeant, whose body was thrown upon mine by the concussion."

[M-27] Lossing mentions elsewhere that one of the officers told him his life was likely saved by the bulk of this sergeant, who was thrown against him. This officer was Lieutenant Fraser, one of Pike's aides, whose own account on the matter is recorded in Niles' Register, IV. p. 226: "The general had just helped in removing a wounded man with his own hands and sat down on a stump with a British sergeant we had taken prisoner, whom the general, Captain Nicholson, and I were examining, when the explosion happened. The general, Captain Nicholson, and the British sergeant were all critically injured, and I was so badly battered in the general impact that it’s surprising I survived; I probably owe my escape to the size of the British sergeant, whose body was thrown onto mine by the force of the blast."

[M-28] The figures, vary, as usual. The official report gives our loss as 38 killed and 222 wounded by the explosion; which, added to 14 killed and 32 wounded in battle gives a total of 306 army casualties on our side in the whole affair; to which add 3 killed and 11 wounded of the navy, making 320 in all. Whiting's figures for killed and wounded, on the American side, are 320; on the British, in killed, wounded, and taken, "about 500." The tabular exhibit in Niles' Register, IV. p. 238, is as follows:

[M-28] The numbers are, as usual, inconsistent. The official report lists our losses as 38 killed and 222 wounded from the explosion; when combined with 14 killed and 32 wounded in battle, that totals 306 army casualties on our side in the entire incident. We also add 3 killed and 11 wounded from the navy, bringing the total to 320. Whiting's figures for killed and wounded on the American side are 320; on the British side, the total for killed, wounded, and captured is "about 500." The tabular exhibit in Niles' Register, IV. p. 238, is as follows:

Killed in battle—1 subaltern, 2 sergeants, 1 corporal, 2 musicians, 8 privates 14
Killed by the explosion—1 captain, 4 sergeants, 4 corporals, 29 privates 38
Total killed 52
Wounded in battle—2 captains (one since dead), 1 subaltern, 3 sergeants, 4 corporals, 22 privates 32
Wounded by the explosion—1 brig. gen. (since dead), 1 aid-de-camp, 1 acting aid, 1 volunteer aid, 6 captains, 6 subalterns, 11 sergeants, 9 corporals, 1 musician, 185 privates 222
Total wounded 254
Total killed and wounded 306
Of the navy—2 midshipmen and 1 seaman killed, 11 seamen wounded 14
Total killed and wounded 320

[M-29] The statement that General Sheaffe's retreat was so precipitate that he lost his papers is confirmed by General Dearborn in a letter to the Secretary of War, dated Niagara, May 3d, 1813 (Niles' Register, ibid.): "York was a magazine for Niagara, Detroit, etc., and notwithstanding the immense amount which was destroyed by them, we found more than we could bring off. Gen. Sheaffe's baggage and papers fell into my hands; the papers are a valuable acquisition. A scalp was found in the executive and legislative council chamber, suspended near the speaker's chair in company with the mace, etc."

[M-29] The claim that General Sheaffe's retreat was so hurried that he lost his documents is backed up by General Dearborn in a letter to the Secretary of War, dated Niagara, May 3, 1813 (Niles' Register, ibid.): "York served as a supply center for Niagara, Detroit, and other areas, and even with the massive amount that was destroyed by them, we discovered more than we could carry away. Gen. Sheaffe's luggage and documents ended up in my possession; the documents are a valuable find. A scalp was found in the executive and legislative council chamber, hanging near the speaker's chair along with the mace, etc."

This "scalp incident," as it came to be known, and as I may remark in passing, became the probably groundless pretext for a storm of abuse of British methods of warfare. In the feverish state of public opinion which the startling climax of the battle of York excited almost to frenzy, it was regarded as adding insult to injury, and furthermore taken as a proof that our dead and wounded would be handed over by the British to their Indian allies, to be dealt with according to the customs of savage warfare. Thus, the usually temperate and judicious editor of the Register could permit himself to say: "The 'mace' is the emblem of authority, and the scalp's position near it is truly symbolical of the British power in Canada. Horrible and infamous wretches! But the reign of the murderers is nearly at an end," p. 190. And again, p. 259, with "scalp" in large capitals, and various other typographical methods of relieving his state of mind: "British humanity. When major-general Dearborn stated that a SCALP had been found in the government-house of Upper Canada, suspended near the mace, the emblem of power, many persons affected to doubt the fact; but most men believed, not only because General Dearborn had stated the circumstance, but because it was strictly characteristic of the British government, which is as base and deliberately wicked as any other in the civilized world. But the horrible fact is further and conclusively established by commodore Chauncey, whose testimony will not be disputed, openly, by those who pretended to disbelieve gen. Dearborn. Let us hear no more of 'British humanity and religion'—nor permit these great attributes to be lavished upon murderous villains. It is fact, horrible fact, that the legislature of 'unoffending Canada' did sanction (by hanging up in their hall, in evidence of their authority, a human scalp) the murders of our people by the savages. Great Heaven!" This senseless outburst concludes with the following letter:

This "scalp incident," as it became known, likely serves as an unfounded excuse for a wave of criticism against British warfare tactics. In the charged atmosphere of public opinion stirred up by the dramatic conclusion of the battle of York, it was seen as an added insult to injury and further interpreted as proof that our dead and injured would be handed over by the British to their Indian allies, to be treated according to the practices of brutal warfare. Thus, the usually balanced and sensible editor of the Register felt justified in stating: "The 'mace' is the symbol of authority, and the scalp's position close to it is truly emblematic of British power in Canada. Horrible and despicable wretches! But the reign of the murderers is almost over," p. 190. And again, p. 259, with "scalp" in large capitals and various typographical methods to express his frustration: "British kindness. When Major-General Dearborn reported that a SCALP had been found in the government house of Upper Canada, hanging near the mace, the symbol of power, many people pretended to doubt it; but most believed, not only because General Dearborn mentioned it, but because it was completely characteristic of the British government, which is as low and intentionally evil as any other in the civilized world. But the awful truth is further confirmed by Commodore Chauncey, whose testimony will not be questioned openly by those who pretended to disbelieve General Dearborn. Let us hear no more about 'British humanity and religion'—nor allow these noble traits to be attributed to murderous villains. It is a fact, a horrible fact, that the legislature of 'unoffending Canada' did endorse (by displaying a human scalp in their hall as evidence of their authority) the murders of our people by the savages. Great Heaven!" This senseless outburst concludes with the following letter:

U. S. Ship Madison, Sackett's Harbor, 4th June, 1813.

U.S. Ship Madison, Sackett's Harbor, June 4, 1813.

Sir—I have the honor to present to you by the hands of lieutenant Dudley, the British standard taken at York on the 27th of April last, accompanied by the mace, over which hung a human SCALP.—Those articles were taken from the parliament house by one of my officers and presented to me. The scalp I caused to be presented to general Dearborn, who I believe still has it in his possession. I also send by the same gentleman, one of the British flags taken at Fort George on the 27th of May.

Sir—I am honored to present to you, through Lieutenant Dudley, the British flag captured at York on April 27th, along with the mace, beneath which hung a human SCALP. Those items were taken from the parliament house by one of my officers and given to me. I arranged for the scalp to be presented to General Dearborn, who I believe still has it. I am also sending, with the same gentleman, one of the British flags captured at Fort George on May 27th.

I have the honor to be, very respectfully, sir, your most obedient humble servant,

I am honored to be your most obedient servant, sir.

[Signed] Isaac Chauncey.

[Signed] Isaac Chauncey.

Honorable Wm. Jones,
Secretary of the Navy, Washington.

Honorable Wm. Jones,
Secretary of the Navy, DC.

It may be here added that the practice of scalping is by no means confined to the aborigines of North America. Among white Americans, it has never been too uncommon to excite remark, still less reprobation; and though it may not have been a regularly recognized and practiced incident of our warfare with Indians of late years, one has only to read any of the chronicles of our earlier warrings with Indian, English, or French foes, to perceive the entire reciprocity of the custom. It fell into desuetude, on our part, less from any disrepute than from sheer indifference. Instances are not lacking during the last century, of our skinning whole Indians, tanning their hides, and manufacturing the leather into various articles of use or joy; and when we ceased to scalp as a rule, it was simply because scalps were no longer worth the trouble of taking. I am myself no stranger to reeking Apache scalps, taken both by citizens and soldiery. I knew a young officer of our army who, in a spirit of bravado, fastened an Apache scalp to each of his spurs, and wore them with the long black hair trailing at his heels during one of his hunts for Indians in Arizona. The legislature of one of our Territories passed a bill offering a reward of a certain sum of money for every "buck" Indian's scalp which should be produced, and a certain other sum for the scalp of "anything in the shape of an Indian," i. e., woman or child. The British general, Henry Hamilton, while lieutenant-governor at Detroit, had a regular tariff of prices both for prisoners and for scalps which he purchased from Indians and from white renegades, thus acquiring the soubriquet of "the hair-buying general," applied to him by George Rogers Clark. Honors are so easy on this score that they do not count in the game of war which the British played with their American cousins.

It should be noted that the practice of scalping isn't limited to the indigenous people of North America. Among white Americans, it's never been uncommon to see it mentioned, and it's rarely condemned. While it may not have been a standard part of our recent conflicts with Native Americans, anyone who reads the accounts of our earlier battles with Native, English, or French enemies will see that the practice was mutual. It faded away on our side, not due to disgrace but simply from a lack of interest. There are plenty of examples from the last century of us skinning entire Native Americans, tanning their hides, and turning the leather into various useful or decorative items. When we stopped scalping regularly, it was mainly because scalps were no longer considered worth the trouble. I'm familiar with the notorious Apache scalps taken by both civilians and soldiers. I remember a young army officer who, in a moment of bravado, attached an Apache scalp to each of his spurs, parading them with the long black hair trailing behind him on one of his hunts for Indians in Arizona. The legislature of one of our territories even passed a bill offering a reward for every "buck" Indian scalp brought in and another amount for the scalp of "anything in the shape of an Indian," meaning a woman or child. British General Henry Hamilton, when he was lieutenant-governor in Detroit, had a set price for both prisoners and scalps that he bought from Native Americans and white renegades, earning him the nickname "the hair-buying general," as dubbed by George Rogers Clark. Honoring these acts was so easy that it hardly mattered in the larger context of the war that the British fought with their American relatives.

[M-30] "A distinguished officer who was in the battle at York states that, as he passed the general, after he was wounded, he cried, 'Push on, my brave fellows, and avenge your general.' As he was breathing his last the British standard was brought to him; he made a sign to have it placed under his head, and died without a groan."

[M-30] "A distinguished officer who was in the battle at York says that, as he walked past the general after he was wounded, he shouted, 'Keep going, my brave men, and take revenge for your general.' As he breathed his last, the British flag was brought to him; he signaled for it to be placed under his head, and he died without making a sound."

[M-31] Cromwell Pearce of Pennsylvania. He had been appointed from his State a first lieutenant of the 10th Infantry May 3d, 1799, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1800. His colonelcy of the 16th Infantry dated from April 25th, 1813; he was honorably discharged June 15th, 1815, and died April 2d, 1852.

[M-31] Cromwell Pearce from Pennsylvania. He was appointed as a first lieutenant of the 10th Infantry on May 3, 1799, and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1800. His promotion to colonel of the 16th Infantry started on April 25, 1813; he was honorably discharged on June 15, 1815, and passed away on April 2, 1852.

[M-32] George E. Mitchell of Maryland became major of the 3d Artillery May 1st, 1812, and lieutenant-colonel Mar. 3d, 1813; he was brevetted colonel May 5th, 1814, for gallant conduct in repelling the attack of British forces on Fort Oswego, N. Y.; transferred to corps of Artillery May 12th, 1814, and to 3d Artillery June 1st, 1821; he resigned the same day, and died June 28th, 1832.

[M-32] George E. Mitchell from Maryland became the major of the 3rd Artillery on May 1, 1812, and was promoted to lieutenant colonel on March 3, 1813; he was made a colonel on May 5, 1814, for his brave actions in defending Fort Oswego, NY, against British forces; he transferred to the Artillery Corps on May 12, 1814, and to the 3rd Artillery on June 1, 1821; he resigned the same day and passed away on June 28, 1832.

[M-33] Samuel S. Conner of New Hampshire was appointed from Massachusetts major of the 21st Infantry, Mar. 12th, 1812; became lieutenant-colonel of the 13th Infantry Mar. 12th, 1813; resigned July 14th, 1814, and died Dec. 17th, 1820.

[M-33] Samuel S. Conner from New Hampshire was appointed as major of the 21st Infantry on March 12, 1812; he became lieutenant colonel of the 13th Infantry on March 12, 1813; resigned on July 14, 1814, and passed away on December 17, 1820.

[M-34] Benjamin Nicholson of Maryland, who languished of his wounds till May 13th. He had been appointed a first lieutenant of the 14th Infantry Mar. 12th, 1812, and promoted to be captain Mar. 3d, 1813.

[M-34] Benjamin Nicholson from Maryland, who suffered from his injuries until May 13th. He was appointed as a first lieutenant of the 14th Infantry on March 12th, 1812, and promoted to captain on March 3rd, 1813.

[M-35] This is but a mild sample of the epithets by which Sheaffe's firing of the magazine was stigmatized in phrases current at a time when invective was invoked till language was exhausted. In the cooling of overheated passions a sense of humor stole in to the relief of surcharged feelings, and execration of the shocking catastrophe subsided from the sublime to the ridiculous. "And it was not until after the capture of Fort George," says Whiting, p. 306, "that this explosion ceased to haunt, like a dreadful spectre, the American army. While preparing for that capture, it seemed to be a settled conviction in the mind of the commander-in-chief, that explosions were to be the ordinary means of warfare with the British. On the point opposite Fort Niagara, and not far from Fort George, stood a lighthouse, which was made of stone. The common impression was, that these stones were to be discharged upon our heads whenever we made the attempt to land; it being taken for granted that we should land between that and a neighboring wood, as the open grounds there were completely commanded by the guns of our fort. Many British deserters came over during the month which elapsed between the capture of York and Fort George. The question asked of each was, whether the lighthouse were mined. No answer intimated that it was; still it was determined to land at a safe distance from it, though the point chosen afforded the enemy an excellent cover, where his batteries could be silenced only by our vessels. After the landing had been effected, the lighthouse was approached by stragglers with much caution, until some one, more hardy or more curious than the rest, entering into it, found within its recesses, instead of a Guy Fawkes, some women and children, who had taken shelter there from the dangers of the day."

[M-35] This is just a small example of the names used to describe Sheaffe's blowing up the magazine, expressed in terms common at a time when harsh language was used until it ran out. As tempers cooled, a sense of humor crept in to ease the tension, and the outrage over the shocking disaster shifted from serious to absurd. "And it was not until after the capture of Fort George," says Whiting, p. 306, "that this explosion stopped haunting the American army like a terrible ghost. While preparing for that capture, it seemed to be a fixed belief in the mind of the commander-in-chief that explosions would be the usual method of warfare against the British. On the point opposite Fort Niagara, and not far from Fort George, stood a stone lighthouse. The common belief was that these stones would be dropped on us whenever we tried to land, since it was assumed we would land between that and a nearby forest, as the open ground was completely within the range of our fort's guns. Many British deserters came over during the month between the capture of York and Fort George. Each was asked whether the lighthouse was mined. No answer suggested that it was; still, it was decided to land at a safe distance from it, even though the selected spot gave the enemy excellent cover, where their batteries could only be silenced by our ships. After landing, the lighthouse was approached cautiously by stragglers until someone, either braver or more curious than the others, went inside and found, instead of a Guy Fawkes, some women and children who had taken refuge there from the dangers of the day."

[M-36] Henry H. Van Dalsem of New Jersey became a captain of the 15th Infantry Mar. 12th, 1812, and resigned June 15th, 1815.

[M-36] Henry H. Van Dalsem from New Jersey became a captain of the 15th Infantry on March 12, 1812, and resigned on June 15, 1815.

Joseph L. Barton of New Jersey was appointed a first lieutenant of the 15th Infantry Mar. 12th, 1812, promoted to be captain July 30th, 1812, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1815.

Joseph L. Barton from New Jersey was appointed a first lieutenant of the 15th Infantry on March 12, 1812, promoted to captain on July 30, 1812, and honorably discharged on June 15, 1815.

Abraham Godwin of New Jersey was appointed a second lieutenant of the 15th Infantry Mar. 12th, 1812, became first lieutenant May 13th, 1813, and was honorably discharged June 15th, 1815.

Abraham Godwin from New Jersey was appointed as a second lieutenant of the 15th Infantry on March 12, 1812, became a first lieutenant on May 13, 1813, and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1815.

[M-37] White Youngs of New York was made a captain of the 15th Infantry Mar. 12th, 1812; transferred to the 8th Infantry May 17th, 1815; brevetted major Sept. 11th, 1814, for gallant conduct at Plattsburgh, N. Y.; resigned Mar. 8th, 1819, and died Dec. 8th, 1822.

[M-37] White Youngs of New York became a captain of the 15th Infantry on March 12, 1812; transferred to the 8th Infantry on May 17, 1815; received a brevet promotion to major on September 11, 1814, for brave actions at Plattsburgh, NY; resigned on March 8, 1819, and passed away on December 8, 1822.

[M-38] Daniel E. Burch of New Jersey was appointed from that State ensign in the 15th Infantry Oct. 7th, 1812; became third lieutenant Mar. 13th, 1813, and second lieutenant Aug. 15th, 1813: he was regimental paymaster from Mar. 12th, 1814, to June 15th, 1815, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1815. He re-entered the service as second lieutenant of the 7th Infantry Jan. 5th, 1817; became first lieutenant June 7th, 1817, and captain June 30th, 1820; acted as assistant quartermaster from Oct. 25th, 1822, to June 27th, 1831; resigned Apr. 30th, 1833, and died May 8th, 1833.

[M-38] Daniel E. Burch from New Jersey was appointed as an ensign in the 15th Infantry on October 7, 1812; he became a third lieutenant on March 13, 1813, and a second lieutenant on August 15, 1813. He served as the regimental paymaster from March 12, 1814, to June 15, 1815, and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1815. He re-entered the service as a second lieutenant in the 7th Infantry on January 5, 1817; he was promoted to first lieutenant on June 7, 1817, and captain on June 30, 1820. He acted as assistant quartermaster from October 25, 1822, to June 27, 1831; he resigned on April 30, 1833, and died on May 8, 1833.

[I-1] Roster of the party: 1. Lieutenant Z. M. Pike, 1st lieut. 1st regt. U. S. Infantry, comdg.—2. Non-comm. officers: (1) Sergeant Henry Kennerman; (2) Corporal Samuel Bradley; (3) Corporal William E. Meek.—3. Privates: (1) John Boley; (2) Peter Branden; (3) John Brown; (4) Jacob Carter; (5) Thomas Dougherty; (6) William Gorden; (7) Solomon Huddleston; (8) Jeremiah Jackson; (9) Hugh Menaugh; (10) Theodore Miller; (11) John Mountjoy; (12) David Owings; (13) Alexander Roy; (14) Patrick Smith; (15) John Sparks; (16) Freegift Stoute; (17) David Whelply. This detail for detached service was made July 1st, 1805; returned Apr. 30th, 1806, without change, excepting Bradley promoted, vice Kennerman reduced to the ranks. Voyage of the 9th was between St. Louis Co., Mo., and Madison Co., Ill., past Caberet's isl. to camp on Illinois side at head of Chouteau's isl.

[I-1] Party Roster: 1. Lieutenant Z. M. Pike, 1st Lieutenant, 1st Regiment U.S. Infantry, commanding.—2. Non-commissioned Officers: (1) Sergeant Henry Kennerman; (2) Corporal Samuel Bradley; (3) Corporal William E. Meek.—3. Privates: (1) John Boley; (2) Peter Branden; (3) John Brown; (4) Jacob Carter; (5) Thomas Dougherty; (6) William Gorden; (7) Solomon Huddleston; (8) Jeremiah Jackson; (9) Hugh Menaugh; (10) Theodore Miller; (11) John Mountjoy; (12) David Owings; (13) Alexander Roy; (14) Patrick Smith; (15) John Sparks; (16) Freegift Stoute; (17) David Whelply. This detail for detached service was created on July 1, 1805; returned on April 30, 1806, without changes, except Bradley was promoted, vice Kennerman was reduced to the ranks. The voyage of the 9th was between St. Louis County, Missouri, and Madison County, Illinois, past Caberet's Island to camp on the Illinois side at the head of Chouteau's Island.

[I-2] Or Du Bois r., Madison Co., Ill., notable in history as that at whose mouth Lewis and Clark had their winter camp of 1803-4, whence their expedition started May 14th, 1804. At this date it was said to be opp. the mouth of the Missouri; it is now opp. the large Mobile isl. and the Missouri enters 2 m. below Wood r., through the Amazon bend.

[I-2] Or Du Bois River, Madison County, Illinois, is historically significant as the location where Lewis and Clark set up their winter camp in 1803-1804, from which their expedition began on May 14, 1804. At that time, it was said to be opposite the mouth of the Missouri River; it is now across from the large Mobile Island, and the Missouri flows in about 2 miles below Wood River, through the Amazon bend.

[I-3] In undertaking to follow a traveler, the first thing to ascertain is his "personal equation"—i. e., the probable error of his mileages. Pike traveled entirely by his watch, and all his distances are guesses based upon rate of progress—so many hours, so many miles. The way to approximate accuracy in this matter is to take him between two fixed points whose actual distance apart is ascertained, see what he makes of this, and adjust him accordingly. From St. Louis to Keokuk, by the present usual steamboat channel of the Miss. r., is 202¼ m.; say to the foot of Des Moines rapids, roundly 200 m. Pike's figures, as nearly as these can be got at, make this distance about 250 m. Hence we must discount his mileages 20 per cent., or one-fifth, as a rule. Taking one thing with another—changes in the channel in the course of the century, good or bad water, Pike's own feelings, errors of manuscript or print, etc., we shall find this deduction to work well; with the aid of such topographical data as we have, it will enable us to set most of his camps pretty closely. On the 10th, Pike gets left to bivouac on the bank at a point in Jersey Co., Ill., opposite Portage des Sioux, Mo., his barge being storm-bound somewhere above Alton, Ill., perhaps in the vicinity of Clifton or Randolph. The distance between Alton, first notable point above the Mo. r., and Grafton, last notable point below the Illinois r., is 16 m. Besides Alton and Clifton, places passed on the N. side are Shields' branch, Hop Hollow, Falling Rock cr., and Piasa cr.—some of the present isls. above Mobile isl. are Maple, Ellis, Search's, Piasa, and Eagle's Nest—the latter off Portage des Sioux.

[I-3] When trying to track a traveler, the first thing to figure out is his "personal equation"—i. e., the potential error in his mileages. Pike relied entirely on his watch, and all his distance measurements are estimates based on his speed—so many hours, so many miles. The best way to get a more accurate measure is to check him between two fixed points whose actual distance is known, see what he records, and adjust accordingly. From St. Louis to Keokuk, using the current common steamboat route of the Mississippi River, it’s 202¼ miles; let's say to the foot of the Des Moines rapids, approximately 200 miles. Pike's figures, as accurately as we can obtain them, claim this distance is about 250 miles. Therefore, we must reduce his mileages by 20 percent, or one-fifth, as a general rule. Considering everything—changes in the river channel over the century, varying water conditions, Pike's own perceptions, errors in manuscripts or print, etc.—this adjustment will work well; with the topographical data we have, it will allow us to pinpoint most of his camps fairly accurately. On the 10th, Pike ends up camping on the bank at a spot in Jersey County, Illinois, opposite Portage des Sioux, Missouri, while his barge is stuck somewhere above Alton, Illinois, possibly near Clifton or Randolph. The distance between Alton, the first significant point above the Missouri River, and Grafton, the last notable point below the Illinois River, is 16 miles. In addition to Alton and Clifton, locations on the north side include Shields' Branch, Hop Hollow, Falling Rock Creek, and Piasa Creek—some of the current islands above Mobile Island are Maple, Ellis, Search's, Piasa, and Eagle's Nest—the last one near Portage des Sioux.

[I-4] Portage des Sioux (or de Sioux) is that place in St. Charles Co., Mo., where the Mo. r. comes nearest to the Miss. r. before their confluence. It was the site of an early settlement on the S. bank of the Miss. r., one François Saucier having first built on the spot, 1769 or 1770; the village was already there in Pike's time, and still perpetuates the old F. name of the hostile Sioux's crossing-place (ca. 1780) between the two great rivers, also called Sioux Portage or Portage of the Sioux: see Beck's Gaz.; or Wetmore's, p. 254.

[I-4] Portage des Sioux (or de Sioux) is the place in St. Charles County, Missouri, where the Missouri River comes closest to the Mississippi River before they join together. It was the site of an early settlement on the south bank of the Mississippi River, where a man named François Saucier first built in 1769 or 1770. The village was already established during Pike's time and still carries the old French name for the Sioux's crossing place (around 1780) between the two great rivers, which is also referred to as Sioux Portage or Portage of the Sioux: see Beck's Gazette; or Wetmore's, p. 254.

[I-5] First great tributary of the Miss. r. above the Mo. r., falling in at Calhoun pt., Calhoun Co., Ill., opp. Camden, Jersey Co., Ill.; Mason's isl. the largest one of several more in the Miss. r. just below the mouth of the Ill. r. In coming S. the Miss. r. makes a great bend E. and then nearly N. to the confluence, whence it turns again to a course approx. coincident with that which the Ill. r. holds; hence Pike's remark that the one might be mistaken for a part of the other. The river has had many names; the present is in form a French plural, sc. Rivière des Illinois, sc. of the people who lived on it—Illin, Illini, Illinoct, Illinoac, Illinoet, Illiniwek, Illeni, Illenois, Ilinois, Islinois, Islenois, etc. Pike's map has Illenois; Franquelin's, 1688, R. des Ilinois. Another aboriginal name, Theakiki, Teakiki, etc., whence Kankakee, was applied to one of the branches of this river. The Ill. r. sometimes shared the name St. Louis with the Mississippi and the Ohio. It was called R. de Seignelay by Hennepin, in compliment to the marquis of that name; and once known as the Divine r. The importance of this river as a water-way from the Great Lakes to the Mississippi is second only to that of the Wisconsin, and would be first if the long projected connection of St. Louis with Chicago by water were made. The use of these two rivers for this purpose was originally almost simultaneous; for Joliet and Marquette reached the Miss. r. from Green bay by the Wisc. r. June 15th or 17th, 1673, came down the Miss. r. past the mouth of the Ill. r. in July that year, continued down to or near the Arkansaw, turned up the Miss. r. July 17th, reached the Ill. r., and went up the latter to L. Michigan, Aug.-Sept., 1673. One of Joliet's maps, 1674, clearly shows the Wis. r. and Ill. r. connections of the Miss. r. with L. Michigan and Green bay respectively. Michael Accault's party, consisting of himself, Antoine Auguelle, and L. Hennepin, dispatched by La Salle from Fort Crêvecœur on the Ill. r., Feb. 29th, 1680, reached its mouth Mar. 7th, 1680; La Salle did the same himself Feb. 6th, 1682. The latter—one of the very greatest men in the early history of American discovery and exploration—came upon the Ill. r. in Dec., 1679, and made the first French establishment on Lower Mississippian waters in Jan., 1680, at the Illinois village Pimetoui, close to present Peoria.

[I-5] The first major tributary of the Mississippi River above the Missouri River flows into Calhoun Point, Calhoun County, Illinois, across from Camden, Jersey County, Illinois. Mason's Island is the largest of several islands in the Mississippi River just below the mouth of the Illinois River. As it flows south, the Mississippi River makes a large bend east and then almost north toward the confluence, from where it turns again to follow a course similar to that of the Illinois River, which is why Pike noted that one could be mistaken for part of the other. The river has had many names; the current name is a French plural, sc. Rivière des Illinois, sc. referring to the people who lived along it—Illin, Illini, Illinoct, Illinoac, Illinoet, Illiniwek, Illeni, Illenois, Ilinois, Islinois, Islenois, etc. Pike's map shows Illenois; Franquelin's from 1688 shows R. des Ilinois. Another indigenous name, Theakiki, Teakiki, etc., gave rise to the name Kankakee, which was used for one of the river's branches. The Illinois River sometimes shared the name St. Louis with the Mississippi and the Ohio. It was referred to as R. de Seignelay by Hennepin, in honor of the Marquis of that name; it was also known as the Divine River. As a waterway connecting the Great Lakes to the Mississippi, this river is second only to the Wisconsin River, and would be the most important if the long-anticipated water connection between St. Louis and Chicago were established. The use of these two rivers for this purpose was nearly simultaneous; Joliet and Marquette reached the Mississippi River from Green Bay via the Wisconsin River on June 15 or 17, 1673, traveled down the Mississippi past the mouth of the Illinois River that July, continued down to near Arkansas, turned up the Mississippi on July 17, reached the Illinois River, and traveled up the latter to Lake Michigan in August-September of 1673. One of Joliet's maps from 1674 clearly shows the connections of the Wisconsin River and Illinois River with the Mississippi River and Lake Michigan, respectively. Michael Accault's party, which included himself, Antoine Auguelle, and L. Hennepin, was sent by La Salle from Fort Crêvecœur on the Illinois River, reaching its mouth on March 7, 1680. La Salle made the same journey himself on February 6, 1682. La Salle—one of the most significant figures in the early history of American discovery and exploration—encountered the Illinois River in December 1679 and established the first French settlement on Lower Mississippi waters in January 1680, at the Illinois village Pimetoui, near present-day Peoria.

[I-6] Among the islands (or their modern representatives) past which Pike struggled may be named Perry, Squaw, Enterprise, and Iowa; the present channel is W. of all these excepting Squaw, taking through Hatchet chute to Rock ldg. and Milan, Calhoun Co., Ill. That island whose foot is now nearest 6 m. from the Illinois r. is Dardenne; but camp was more probably a mile short of this, where is now Bolter's isl., as it is called—properly Boulder's.

[I-6] Among the islands (or their current counterparts) that Pike navigated past are Perry, Squaw, Enterprise, and Iowa; the current channel lies west of all these except for Squaw, leading through Hatchet chute to Rock ldg. and Milan, Calhoun Co., Ill. The island that is now closest, about 6 miles from the Illinois River, is Dardenne; however, the camp was likely about a mile short of this location, where Bolter's Island is now situated—accurately referred to as Boulder's.

[I-7] About 21 m., Bolter's isl. to the Four Brothers, at Cap au Grès. The present run of the principal islands is: Dardenne, Two Branch, Criminal, Peruque, Sweden, all below the mouth of Buffalo, Copper or Cuivre r. Dardenne cr. falls in on the left hand going up, right bank, opp. the island of that name; it appears as Dardonne on Owen's map. Peruque cr. occupies a corresponding position opp. Peruque and Sweden isls.; Nicollet's map has Perruque. R. au Cuivre or aux Bœufs of the French, Copper and Buffalo r. of others ("Quiver" r. of Lewis and Clark's map, 1814), is a large stream which courses from Montgomery into Lincoln Co., Mo., and then, with its Big cr. branch, separates the latter from St. Charles Co.; it falls into Cuivre slough, which cuts off Cuivre isl., 3 m. long. At the upper end of this slough is the mouth of the creek mapped by Nicollet as McLean's, now as Bob, Bobb, Bobs, Bobbs, etc., cr. Some of the named places along the river are Brock's, Dixon's, Fruitland, Thomason's, Beck's, Two Branch, Martin's, Hastings, Beech's, and Bogtown—all insignificant, mostly mere landings, and all in Calhoun Co., Ill., excepting Beck's. Pike's Four Brothers are represented by islands Nos. 499, 500, 501, and 502, of late surveys, not now abreast; all are small, and the largest one is called Sarah Ann. Pike's "beautiful cedar cliff" is Cap au Grès rock, opposite a hamlet of the same name in Lincoln Co., Mo.; Dogtown, Ill., is under the cliff. The phrase is commonly rendered Cap au Gre or Cap au Gris, by mistaking F. grès, a noun, meaning sandstone, for F. gris, adj., gray. Long of 1817, as pub. 1860 and again 1890, has a Little Cape Gris; Beltrami, II. p. 196, renders Great Cape Gray. The exact distance to this place from Grafton is 27 m.; from Alton, 43 m.; from St. Louis 66 m.

[I-7] About 21 miles from Bolter's Island to the Four Brothers at Cape au Grès. The current lineup of the main islands includes Dardenne, Two Branch, Criminal, Peruque, and Sweden, all situated below the mouth of Buffalo, Copper or Cuivre River. Dardenne Creek enters on the left side going upstream, on the right bank, opposite the island of the same name; it appears as Dardonne on Owen's map. Peruque Creek is located directly across from Peruque and Sweden Islands; Nicollet's map labels it as Perruque. The Copper River or aux Bœufs, as the French call it, and Buffalo River as others refer to it ("Quiver" River on Lewis and Clark's 1814 map) is a significant stream that flows from Montgomery into Lincoln County, Missouri, and then, along with its Big Creek branch, separates Lincoln County from St. Charles County. It drains into Cuivre Slough, which separates Cuivre Island, which is 3 miles long. At the upper end of this slough is the mouth of the creek labeled by Nicollet as McLean's, now known as Bob, Bobb, Bobs, Bobbs, etc. Some of the notable places along the river include Brock's, Dixon's, Fruitland, Thomason's, Beck's, Two Branch, Martin's, Hastings, Beech's, and Bogtown—all relatively small, mostly just landings, with all but Beck's being in Calhoun County, Illinois. Pike's Four Brothers are represented by islands Nos. 499, 500, 501, and 502 on recent surveys, which are currently not aligned; all are small, with the largest named Sarah Ann. Pike's "beautiful cedar cliff" refers to Cape au Grès rock, located across from a small village of the same name in Lincoln County, Missouri; Dogtown, Illinois, sits under this cliff. The term is often mistakenly written as Cap au Gre or Cap au Gris, confusing the French noun grès, meaning sandstone, with the French adjective gris, meaning gray. Long's account from 1817, published in 1860 and again in 1890, mentions a Little Cape Gris; Beltrami, in volume II, page 196, calls it Great Cape Gray. The exact distance from Grafton to this location is 27 miles; from Alton, it's 43 miles; and from St. Louis, it's 66 miles.

[I-8] Cap au Grès to Hamburg, Calhoun Co., Ill., 22 m.; river crooked, and channel still more so; late start and much obstruction; Pike may hardly have reached Hamburg, but was in that vicinity, and we may set him there, in the absence of any datum for greater precision. The "vast" number of islands he passed have their modern representatives in such as: Sandy, 2½ m. long, with Turner's near it; Stag and Maple, abreast; Sterling; Westport, 3½ m. long, with Kickapoo and Kelly's alongside it. Along this whole way, on the left hand going up, in Lincoln Co., Mo., runs a long slough approx. parallel with the river. This is the discharge of Bryant's cr., which approaches the river opp. Hamburg, gets from the hills and runs in the bottom down to Sandy isl.; it is called Bayou au Roi on some maps, Bayou Roy on others. Nicollet charts it with his usual accuracy, but without name. The principal places passed are the villages of Sterling and Westport, Lincoln Co., Mo.; Gilead, back up on the hill, in Calhoun Co., Ill.; lesser ones are the landings, wood-piles, or what-not, called Asbury, Turner's, Hogtown, and Red's. The St. L., Keok. and N. W. R. R. runs in the bottom along the bayou; stations Foley, Apex, Elsberry, and Dameron.

[I-8] Heading from Cap au Grès to Hamburg, Calhoun Co., Ill., it's a 22-mile journey; the river twists a lot, and the channel is even more winding. We started late and faced plenty of obstacles; Pike probably didn’t quite make it to Hamburg, but he was nearby, so we'll place him there since we don't have any better details. The numerous islands he passed are represented today by Sandy Island, which is 2.5 miles long and near Turner’s; Stag and Maple Islands, which are side by side; Sterling Island; and Westport, which is 3.5 miles long and next to Kickapoo and Kelly’s Islands. Along this entire stretch, on the left side while heading upstream in Lincoln Co., Mo., there’s a long slough that runs roughly parallel to the river. This slough is the outlet of Bryant's Creek, which approaches the river opposite Hamburg, originates from the hills, and travels through the bottom down to Sandy Island. Some maps refer to it as Bayou au Roi, while others call it Bayou Roy. Nicollet charts it accurately as always but without a name. The main places along the way are the villages of Sterling and Westport in Lincoln Co., Mo.; Gilead, located back up on the hill in Calhoun Co., Ill.; and smaller spots like landings, wood-piles, and other locations known as Asbury, Turner’s, Hogtown, and Red’s. The St. L., Keok. and N. W. R. R. runs through the bottom alongside the bayou, with stations at Foley, Apex, Elsberry, and Dameron.

[I-9] Polyodon spatula, or Spatularia spatula, the paddlefish, also called spoon-billed cat or duck-billed cat, common in Mississippian waters. It sometimes attains a length of 5 or 6 feet; the shape resembles that of the sturgeon, but the skin is scaleless, like a cat's. One of the Relations ascribed to Hennepin, and pub. 1697, speaks of this fish as the "long-beaked sturgeon," and says it was spawning Apr. 24th. Hennepin doubtless became acquainted with it when he was first on the Mississippi, under Accault, in 1680: see, e. g., Shea's Tr. of Henp., 1880, p. 359.

[I-9] Polyodon spatula, or Spatularia spatula, known as the paddlefish, also referred to as the spoon-billed cat or duck-billed cat, is commonly found in the waters of Mississippi. It can sometimes grow to a length of 5 or 6 feet; its shape is similar to that of a sturgeon, but its skin is scaleless, much like a cat's. One of the accounts attributed to Hennepin, published in 1697, describes this fish as the "long-beaked sturgeon," noting that it was spawning on April 24th. Hennepin likely encountered it when he was first in the Mississippi with Accault in 1680: see, e. g., Shea's Tr. of Henp., 1880, p. 359.

[I-10] Doubtless one of the brothers mentioned in Lewis and Clark: see ed. 1893, pp. 1209, 1236, 1243.

[I-10] Definitely one of the brothers referenced in Lewis and Clark: see ed. 1893, pp. 1209, 1236, 1243.

[I-11] From Hamburg to Clarksville is 14½ m., Louisiana or Louisianaville, 24½; Pike went about 20, say to Krider's bend, and his camp was on an island which we may take to be that now called Krider's, 6 m. above Clarksville, 4 m. below Louisiana. The "continuation of islands" is now the following in ascending series, omitting about a dozen small ones; Mosier's or Mozier's, and Howard's, together, the former 1¾ m. long; Tilden's; McCoy's or Cock; Slim and Grimes, the former 3¼ m. long; Coon, 1 m.; Carroll's or Carle's, 1¾; Amaranth, small; Eagle, 1 m.; Clarksville, 2 m., opposite the town; Pharr's, 1¾ m.; and Krider's, 1 m. Above Mosier's isl. and ldg., on the E., is the outlet of Hamburg bay, 3½ m. above the town; Bay cr. falls into it. Behind Slim isl. is the chute of that name, into which falls the large creek called Guin's, Guinn's, Gwin's, etc.; and at the head of the island is the mouth of Ramsey's cr., another large one. These streams are both in Pike Co., Mo.; and as soon as Pike passes opposite Clarksville he has Pike Co., Ill., on his right, so that he sails many miles with a county of his own on each side. Clarksville, Mo., is something of a town, on the edge of the river, under the hill around which Calumet cr. comes to fall in just above; and 3 m. higher comes Little Calumet cr. on the same side. Opposite Clarksville is the lower opening of that immense slough whose character is not less remarkable than its name. This runs for more than 30 m. alongside the river, clear through Pike Co., Ill., and into Adams Co., forming a maze of channels which intersect one another and thus cut off various islands, besides opening into the Mississippi at several places; some of these lesser sloughs are called Spring Lake, Atlas, Cocklebur, Swift, Coon, Mud, Five Points, Crooked, Running, and Swan. This collateral water-course also receives a series of creeks, among which are those called Big or Big Stew, Six Mile, Honey or Hadley, Ashton or Fall, and Harkness. This whole affair is commonly called the Snicarty or Sny Carte; it is Suycartee Slough on Owen's map, and has other variants too numerous to recount. All these words or phrases are perversions of F. Chenal Écarté, lit. cut-off channel. For this and the corresponding formation of the name Sniabar or Snibar, given to a creek and town in Missouri, see my note, N. Y. Nation, Jan. 19th, 1893, and Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 29. The embankment built to defend the river from the slough is known as the Sny levee.

[I-11] The distance from Hamburg to Clarksville is 14½ miles, and from Louisiana or Louisianaville, it’s 24½ miles. Pike traveled about 20 miles, let's say to Krider's Bend, where his camp was located on an island that we can assume is the one now known as Krider's, which is 6 miles above Clarksville and 4 miles below Louisiana. The "continuation of islands" now includes the following in ascending order, excluding about a dozen smaller ones: Mosier's or Mozier's, and Howard's, which are together 1¾ miles long; Tilden's; McCoy's or Cock; Slim and Grimes, with Slim being 3¼ miles long; Coon, 1 mile; Carroll's or Carle's, 1¾ miles; Amaranth, small; Eagle, 1 mile; Clarksville, 2 miles, located opposite the town; Pharr's, 1¾ miles; and Krider's, 1 mile. Above Mosier's Island and landing on the east, is the outlet of Hamburg Bay, which is 3½ miles above the town; Bay Creek flows into it. Behind Slim Island is the chute of the same name, into which flows a large creek known as Guin's, Guinn's, Gwin's, etc.; and at the head of the island is the mouth of Ramsey's Creek, another large stream. Both these creeks are in Pike County, Missouri; as soon as Pike passes opposite Clarksville, he has Pike County, Illinois, on his right, meaning he travels many miles with a county of his own on each side. Clarksville, Missouri, is somewhat of a town on the river's edge, situated under the hill where Calumet Creek enters just above; and 3 miles higher is Little Calumet Creek on the same side. Opposite Clarksville is the lower entry of that massive slough, which is as remarkable in character as it is in name. This slough runs for over 30 miles alongside the river, right through Pike County, Illinois, and into Adams County, forming a maze of intersecting channels that cut off various islands, also connecting with the Mississippi at several points. Some of these smaller sloughs are called Spring Lake, Atlas, Cocklebur, Swift, Coon, Mud, Five Points, Crooked, Running, and Swan. This additional watercourse also collects a variety of creeks, including those referred to as Big or Big Stew, Six Mile, Honey or Hadley, Ashton or Fall, and Harkness. This whole system is commonly called the Snicarty or Sny Carte; it appears as Suycartee Slough on Owen's map and has many other variations that are too numerous to mention. All these terms or phrases are variations of the French "Chenal Écarté," literally meaning cut-off channel. For more on this and the related name Sniabar or Snibar, which refers to a creek and town in Missouri, see my note in the New York Nation from January 19, 1893, and Lewis and Clark, 1893 edition, page 29. The embankment built to protect the river from the slough is known as the Sny levee.

[I-12] About 20 m., setting Pike in the vicinity of Cincinnati, Pike Co., Ill.; camp perhaps a little beyond this town, but just about opposite the boundary between Pike Co., Mo., and Ralls Co., Mo. On the Illinois side we have nothing worthy of note but the snaky Snicarty, back of which are the villages Atlas and Rockport. But the Missouri side offers some interesting things. On decamping from Krider's isl., Pike passes in quick succession two creeks, Louisiana and Salt river, all on his left, all within 6 m. 1. Pike elsewhere cites both these creeks, and says the first of them is the one he calls Bar r.; this is now Buffalo cr., falling in 2 m. below Louisiana; the bar at its mouth, whence the name, is present Buffalo isl. 2. The next creek is that immediately above, whose mouth is Louisiana; this is called Noir cr. on most of the maps before me, but Bear cr. on the latest G. L. O. map; which name the natives prefer I am not informed. 3. Louisiana is quite a town, which dates back to Nicollet's time, at least, as he marks it on the beautiful map he made before 1840. The Chic. and Alton R. R. bridges the river at the mouth of Noir or Bear cr. This was built 1872-73 (Act of Congr., Mar. 3d, 1871); the town or station Pike is on the Illinois side, opp. Louisiana. The C. B. and Q. R. R. sends a branch here; the St. L., Keok. and N. W. R. R. also runs through Louisiana. 4. Next is Salt r., which Pike elsewhere calls Oahahah, and others Auhaha, 2 m. above Louisiana. This seems to have been known long before the time Pike's remark would suggest; if I mistake not, it is laid down on some maps before 1700. It is a large river; the French were along here in 1680-90, and I can put my finger on an old F. Rivière au Sel. Salt r., with its branches, is big enough to water five or six modern counties, before it falls in through Pike Co. Present islands in Pike's course of to-day, from Salt r. upward, are Angle, South, and North Fritz between Hickory chute and Scott's ldg., Atlas, Blackbird, and Denmark, between a couple of Snicarty openings and Mundy's ldg. or Ashburn sta.; then the very large Gilbert's isl., 2½ m. long, which lies between Gilbert's and Tompkins' ldg. on the Missouri side, and Cincinnati ldg. on the other. A good deal of engineering work was done at this bad place to close Gilbert's chute and throw the main channel over against the Illinois side.

[I-12] About 20 miles, setting Pike near Cincinnati, Pike County, Illinois; camping perhaps a bit beyond this town, but right across from the boundary between Pike County, Missouri, and Ralls County, Missouri. On the Illinois side, there isn’t much of note except for the winding Snicarty River, behind which are the villages of Atlas and Rockport. However, the Missouri side has some interesting features. After leaving Krider's Island, Pike quickly encounters two creeks, Louisiana and Salt River, all on his left, within 6 miles. 1. Pike notes both creeks elsewhere, mentioning that the first one is the one he calls Bar River; this is now Buffalo Creek, which flows in 2 miles below Louisiana; the sandbar at its mouth, which gives it its name, is present-day Buffalo Island. 2. The next creek is just upstream, whose mouth is Louisiana; this one is labeled Noir Creek on most of my maps but Bear Creek on the latest G.L.O. map; I'm not sure which name the locals prefer. 3. Louisiana is quite a town, going back at least to Nicollet's time, as he marked it on the beautiful map he created before 1840. The Chicago and Alton Railroad crosses the river at the mouth of Noir or Bear Creek. This bridge was constructed between 1872 and 1873 (Act of Congress, March 3rd, 1871); the town or station Pike is on the Illinois side, opposite Louisiana. The C.B. and Q. Railroad has a branch here, and the St. Louis, Keokuk and Northwestern Railroad runs through Louisiana as well. 4. Next is Salt River, which Pike refers to elsewhere as Oahahah, and others call Auhaha, 2 miles above Louisiana. This seems to have been known long before Pike’s mention; if I’m not mistaken, it appears on some maps before 1700. It’s a large river; the French were here between 1680-90, and I can point to an old map marked Rivière au Sel. Salt River, along with its branches, is big enough to provide water for five or six modern counties before it enters Pike County. Current islands in Pike's route today, from Salt River upward, are Angle, South, and North Fritz between Hickory Chute and Scott’s Landing, Atlas, Blackbird, and Denmark, between a couple of Snicarty openings and Mundy’s Landing or Ashburn Station; then there’s the very large Gilbert's Island, 2½ miles long, which sits between Gilbert's and Tompkins' Landing on the Missouri side, and Cincinnati Landing on the other. A considerable amount of engineering work was done at this tricky spot to close Gilbert's Chute and shift the main channel toward the Illinois side.

[I-13] Cincinnati Landing, Pike Co., Ill., to Hannibal, Marion Co., Mo., 12 m. direct, and not much more by river, as its course is quite straight. The Frenchman's house, 4 m. beyond which Pike went to camp, was a germ of Hannibal, sown under the handsome hill, just above a little run which Nicollet and Owen both map as Bear cr., opposite Hurricane isl. This place is mapped by Pike as Hurricane Settlement; he speaks of it again under date of Apr. 26th, 1806. It is now a notable railroad center; the Wabash R. R. built the bridge in 1871 (Act of Congr., July 25th, 1866). On the Illinois side there was a place called Douglasville, which seems to have been a forerunner of the town or station Shepherd; while Hannibal itself has also the St. L., Keok. and N. W. R. R. skirting the Miss. r., the Hann. and St. Jo., the St. L. and Hann., and the Mo., Kas. and Tex. To reach this then French embryo, Pike proceeded with present Pike Co., Ill., on his right the whole way, but with Ralls Co. on his left, to past Saverton in the latter county, and so on to Marion Co., Mo. He passed the positions of the islands now called Taylor's, Cottel's, King's, and Glasscock's; and after he had interviewed the Frenchman he went on past the present position of the mouth of Bayou St. Charles, off which are Turtle, Glaucus, and other islands, to camp in Marion Co., Mo., about where the present boundary between Pike and Adams cos., Ill., strikes the river—that is to say, opposite Armstrong isl., near the beginning of the Snicarty. The St. Charles or Charles is old in history; I have seen the name ascribed to Hennepin, 1680, but have not myself so found it. Pike's Hurricane isl. is probably not now determinable, if existent, unless he means a large tract of bottom-land opposite Hannibal, isolated by the Snicarty. Glasscock's isl. is now or was lately the only well-founded island on the river near the mouth of Bear cr. It is said in Holcombe's Hist. Marion Co., 1884, p. 902, that an island opposite the mouth of Bear cr. disappeared in 1849. Judge Thos. W. Bacon, who came to Hannibal in 1847, informs me in lit. Mar. 21st, 1894, that he remembers no such island; "there was a sand-bar visible at low water just above the mouth of Bear cr., and it disappeared long ago, but no such fugitive formation could properly be termed an island. Along the N. front of the site of Hannibal was once an incipient island—a sand-bar with growing willows extending from the N. end almost to the mainland. This gradually disappeared except at the lower end, where it prolonged and merged into a granite gravel bed or bar visible at low water, which was dredged away by the government." Pike is probably mistaken in using the name Hurricane in the present connection. There were a Hurricane ldg., isl., and cr. lower down, in Lincoln Co.; but Judge Bacon informs me he never heard the name applied to Hannibal. Nor is it true that this town was ever called Stavely's ldg., except as a piece of fugitive sarcasm in the newspapers of a rival town, arising in the habit of one John W. Stavely, a saddler of Hannibal, who used to haunt the landing when steamers arrived. It could not well have been first known as a "landing," because the first steamer to arrive there, the Gen. Putnam, Moses D. Bates, master, came in 1825, while Hannibal was platted in 1819 by its present name, shortly after Pike Co. was organized (Dec. 14th, 1818). The classical term is said to be traceable to Antoine Soulard, surveyor-general, who is also said to have named Fabius r. for the great Roman cunctator. But this is dubious; old forms Fabas and Fabbas suggest Sp. fabas beans. Bay St. Charles was called Scipio r., as attested by the hamlet of Port Scipio at its mouth.

[I-13] Cincinnati Landing, Pike County, Illinois, to Hannibal, Marion County, Missouri, is 12 miles directly, and just a bit longer by river since its path is fairly straight. The Frenchman's house, four miles beyond where Pike set up camp, was the seed of Hannibal, planted under the beautiful hill, just above a small stream which Nicollet and Owen both mapped as Bear Creek, opposite Hurricane Island. Pike maps this location as Hurricane Settlement; he references it again on April 26th, 1806. It is now a significant railroad hub; the Wabash Railroad built the bridge in 1871 (Act of Congress, July 25th, 1866). On the Illinois side, there was a place called Douglasville, which seems to have been an early version of the town or station Shepherd; while Hannibal itself has the St. L., Keokuk and Northwestern Railroad running along the Mississippi River, as well as the Hannibal and St. Joseph, the St. Louis and Hannibal, and the Missouri, Kansas and Texas. To reach this early French settlement, Pike traveled with present-day Pike County, Illinois, on his right, and Ralls County on his left, past Saverton in the latter county, and into Marion County, Missouri. He noted the locations of the islands now known as Taylor’s, Cottel’s, King’s, and Glasscock’s; after speaking with the Frenchman, he continued past where the current mouth of Bayou St. Charles is located, near Turtle, Glaucus, and other islands, to camp in Marion County, Missouri, roughly where the present boundary between Pike and Adams Counties, Illinois, meets the river—directly across from Armstrong Island, near the start of the Snicarty. The St. Charles or Charles has an old history; I have seen the name attributed to Hennepin in 1680, but I haven't found it myself. Pike's Hurricane Island is likely not identifiable now, if it ever existed, unless he meant a large area of lowland opposite Hannibal, surrounded by the Snicarty. Glasscock's Island is currently or was recently the only well-established island on the river near the mouth of Bear Creek. Holcombe's History of Marion County, 1884, page 902, notes that an island opposite the mouth of Bear Creek vanished in 1849. Judge Thomas W. Bacon, who came to Hannibal in 1847, told me in a letter on March 21, 1894, that he doesn't remember any such island; "there was a sandbar visible at low water just above the mouth of Bear Creek, and it disappeared long ago, but no such temporary formation could really be called an island. Along the northern front of what is now Hannibal, there once was an emerging island—a sandbar with growing willows stretching from the northern end almost to the mainland. This gradually disappeared except for the lower end, where it extended and merged into a granite gravel bed or bar visible at low water, which was removed by the government." Pike is likely mistaken in using the name Hurricane in this context. There were Hurricane Landing, Island, and Creek further down in Lincoln County; however, Judge Bacon stated he never heard the name used for Hannibal. It is also untrue that this town was ever called Stavely's Landing, except as a piece of sarcastic commentary in the newspapers of a rival town, stemming from the habit of one John W. Stavely, a saddler in Hannibal, who would frequent the landing when steamers arrived. It couldn't have been first recognized as a "landing" because the first steamer to arrive there, the General Putnam, with Moses D. Bates as the captain, came in 1825, while Hannibal was platted in 1819 with its current name, shortly after Pike County was established on December 14, 1818. The classical term is said to trace back to Antoine Soulard, the surveyor-general, who is also credited with naming Fabius River after the great Roman general known for his delaying tactics. But this is questionable; old forms like Fabas and Fabbas suggest the Spanish word fabas for beans. Bay St. Charles was referred to as Scipio River, as confirmed by the small village of Port Scipio at its mouth.

[I-14] This stretch of "39" m. needs to be warily discussed. The whole distance from Hannibal to Keokuk by the river channel is only 61 m. Pike makes it from his camp of the 16th to that of the 19th 39 + 23 + 4 = 76 m.; he also started from a little above Hannibal on the 17th, and did not quite make Keokuk on the 19th; for he only got to the foot of the Des Moines rapids after breakfast on the 20th. The whole way would have been about 80 of his miles against say 60 of actual travel, or the proportion of 4:3, as already noted, p. 2; and we may confidently set him down on the 17th halfway between Hannibal and Keokuk. Now from Hannibal to La Grange is 30 m. and from La Grange to Keokuk is 31 m.; La Grange, Lewis Co., Mo., at the mouth of Wyaconda r., is the required location of camp of the 17th. This is 10 m. above Quincy, the seat of Adams Co., Ill., one of the best known cities on the river, though not as old as some of them. The C. B. and Q. R. R. bridged the river just above the city in 1867-68; a West Quincy grew up on the Missouri side, and the present importance of the place requires no comment. A very short distance above Quincy Pike passes from Marion into Lewis Co., Mo. But the most important point of this day's voyage is one to which the above text does not even allude. Pike elsewhere speaks of a certain Jaustioni river, as the then boundary between the U. S. and the Sac nation, 7 m. above the Frenchman's house at Hurricane Settlement, on the W. side; and he traces this river on his map by the name Jauflione. Now there are five large streams which enter the Miss. r. on the W. within 3 m. of one another, by four separate mouths, in Marion Co., say 2 to 5 miles below W. Quincy, and the proportionate distance above Hannibal. They are now known as (1) South Two Rivers; (2) North Two Rivers; (3) a branch of the latter—these three emptying practically together, just below Fabius isl.; (4) South Fabius; and (5) North Fabius rivers, which fall into a slough whose two mouths are opposite Orton's isl. Pike has left us no data to decide which of these he means by Jaustioni or Jauflione, especially as the positions of the several outlets have no doubt changed since 1805. They are all at present, or were very recently, considerably more than the "seven" miles above Hannibal, being entirely beyond the Bayou St. Charles, itself about 7 m. long. Pike's queer names, Justioni or Jaustioni, and Jauflione (latter in early text, 1807, p. 4, and on map), are found also as Jeffreon, and usually as Jeffrion. Some form of the name, the meaning of which I have never learned, endured for many years; thus Jauflione r. appears in Morse's Univ. Gaz., 3d ed. 1821, p. 350, though it had mostly disappeared from ordinary maps of about that date. The river thus designated has a history which will bear looking up. Judge Thos. H. Bacon of Hannibal refers me to certain documents bearing on French Colonial history to be found in Amer. State Papers, VI. 1860, pp. 713-14, and 830-34, also repub. in Holcombe's Hist. Marion Co., 1884. On p. 834 is: "July 10th, 1810. Board met. Present John B. C. Lucas, Clement B. Penrose, and Frederick Bates, Commissioners. Charles Gratiot, assignee of Mathurin Bouvet, claiming 84 arpents of land front on the Mississippi river and in depth from the river back to the hills in the district of St. Charles.... The Board order that this claim be surveyed, provided that it be not situated above the mouth of the River Jeffrion conformably to the possession of Mathurin Bouvet," etc. As Bouvet's claim was ultimately confirmed to Gratiot, Jeffrion r. must have been above Salt r. The next considerable river above Salt r. is that one of the "Two Rivers" called South r.; but this is hardly 30 m. long, and an Act of Dec. 31st, 1813, describes Jeffrion r. as over 30 m. long. The next one is North Two Rivers; undoubtedly it is this one which was known as the Jeffrion in Territorial days. When the region was first settled it was called the Two Rivers country, and the title of a certain Two Rivers Baptist Association preserves this designation. The Governor of Louisiana Territory was required to divide it into districts (Act of Congr., Mar. 26th, 1804, sec. 13); Holcombe's Hist. Marion Co., p. 37, says that Governor Wm. Clark by proclamation reorganized the districts into counties Oct. 1st, 1812; and doubtless the Jeffrion would be there again in mention. Bouvet's settlement on Bay Charles is unquestionable in location; it was described as about 34 leagues above St. Louis, and was a place with which the commissioners must have been officially acquainted. In history B. Charles is nearly a century older than St. Louis, and it was for many years a better known locality. Present North r. is the only one that answers the historical and geographical requirements of the north one of Two Rivers of early Territorial times and of the Jeffrion r. of French Colonial days. Holcombe, p. 148, gives an account of Kentucky prospectors on the Jeffrion in 1817. The name of the Sac chief Black Hawk occurs in connection with an incident on Two Rivers in 1812. But the most satisfactory and in fact a conclusive identification of North Two Rivers with the Jauflione is derivable from the terms of our treaty with the Sacs and Foxes of 1804. This will be found in Statutes at Large, VII. p. 84, seq.: A Treaty between the United States of America and the United Tribes of Sac and Fox Indians, made Nov. 3d, 1804, ratified Jan. 25th, 1805, and proclaimed Feb. 21st, 1805. Among the "articles of a treaty made at St. Louis in the district of Louisiana between William Henry Harrison, governor of the Indiana territory and of the district of Louisiana [etc., etc.] of the one part, and the chiefs and head men of the united Sac and Fox tribes of the other part," there is one defining the boundary thus: "Article 2. The general boundary or line between the lands of the United States and of the said Indian tribes shall be as follows, to wit: Beginning at a point on the Missouri river opposite to the mouth of the Gasconade river; thence in a direct course so as to strike the river Jeffreon at the distance of thirty miles from its mouth, and down the said Jeffreon to the Mississippi," etc., etc. In company with Mr. Robert F. Thompson of the Bureau of Indian Affairs at Washington I made a special examination of maps in his office with reference to this point, and among them found one, prepared for office use in determining boundaries indicated in the terms of Indian treaties, on which the boundary in mention had been drawn from the Missouri opposite the mouth of the Gasconade directly to a point supposed to be 30 m. up the North Two Rivers, which I had on other grounds determined the Jauflione or Jeffreon to be. This river empties in Fabius township, in the N. W. ¼ of Sect. 3, T. 58 N., R. 5 W., Marion Co., Mo.

[I-14] This section of "39" miles needs careful discussion. The total distance from Hannibal to Keokuk along the river is only 61 miles. Pike travels from his camp on the 16th to that of the 19th, covering 39 + 23 + 4 = 76 miles; he also began just above Hannibal on the 17th but didn't quite reach Keokuk on the 19th; he only got to the foot of the Des Moines rapids after breakfast on the 20th. The total distance would have been about 80 of his miles compared to roughly 60 of actual travel, or a ratio of 4:3, as noted earlier, p. 2; and we can confidently place him on the 17th halfway between Hannibal and Keokuk. Now, from Hannibal to La Grange is 30 miles, and from La Grange to Keokuk is 31 miles; La Grange, Lewis County, Mo., at the mouth of Wyaconda River is where he camped on the 17th. This is 10 miles above Quincy, the capital of Adams County, Illinois, which is one of the best-known cities on the river, although not as old as some. The C. B. and Q. R. R. built a bridge across the river just above the city in 1867-68; a West Quincy developed on the Missouri side, and the current significance of the place needs no further mention. A short distance above Quincy, Pike crosses from Marion into Lewis County, Mo. However, the most crucial point of this day's journey is one that the above text does not mention. Pike refers to a river called Jaustioni, which was the boundary between the U.S. and the Sac nation, located 7 miles above the Frenchman's house at Hurricane Settlement, on the west side; he labeled this river on his map as Jauflione. There are currently five large streams that flow into the Mississippi River on the west within 3 miles of each other, through four different mouths, in Marion County, roughly 2 to 5 miles below West Quincy, toward Hannibal. They are now identified as (1) South Two Rivers; (2) North Two Rivers; (3) a branch of the latter—these three flow almost concurrently, just below Fabius Island; (4) South Fabius; and (5) North Fabius Rivers, which drain into a slough with two mouths opposite Orton's Island. Pike hasn’t provided us with enough information to determine which one he meant by Jaustioni or Jauflione, especially as the positions of these various outlets have likely shifted since 1805. They are all currently, or were very recently, well beyond the "seven" miles above Hannibal, lying entirely beyond Bayou St. Charles, which itself is about 7 miles long. Pike’s unusual names, Justioni or Jaustioni, and Jauflione (the latter appearing in early text from 1807, page 4, and on the map), are also found as Jeffreon, and commonly as Jeffrion. Some version of the name, the meaning of which I have never discovered, lasted for many years; thus, Jauflione River is mentioned in Morse's University Gazette, 3rd edition, 1821, page 350, even though it had mostly dropped off ordinary maps around that time. The river in question has a history worth exploring. Judge Thomas H. Bacon of Hannibal has directed me to certain documents related to French Colonial history found in American State Papers, VI. 1860, pages 713-14 and 830-34, also reprinted in Holcombe's History of Marion County, 1884. On page 834, it states: "July 10th, 1810. Board met. Present John B. C. Lucas, Clement B. Penrose, and Frederick Bates, Commissioners. Charles Gratiot, assignee of Mathurin Bouvet, claiming 84 arpents of land fronting on the Mississippi River and extending from the river back to the hills in the district of St. Charles.... The Board orders that this claim be surveyed, provided it is not located above the mouth of the River Jeffrion, consistent with Mathurin Bouvet's possession," etc. Since Bouvet's claim was eventually confirmed to Gratiot, Jeffrion River must have been above Salt River. The next significant river above Salt is the one called South River among the "Two Rivers"; however, this is hardly 30 miles long, and an Act from December 31st, 1813 describes Jeffrion River as over 30 miles long. The next candidate is North Two Rivers; it’s clear this was the river known as Jeffrion during Territorial days. When the area was first settled, it was referred to as the Two Rivers country, and the title of a particular Two Rivers Baptist Association keeps this terminology alive. The Governor of Louisiana Territory was required to divide it into districts (Act of Congress, March 26th, 1804, section 13); Holcombe's History of Marion County, page 37, notes that Governor William Clark reorganized the districts into counties on October 1st, 1812; and it's likely Jeffrion was mentioned again then. Bouvet's settlement on Bay Charles is unquestionably located; it was noted as being about 34 leagues above St. Louis, and it was a place the commissioners would likely have been officially aware of. Historically, Bay Charles is nearly a century older than St. Louis, and for many years, it was a better-known location. Present North River is the only one that meets both the historical and geographical conditions of the northern Two Rivers from early Territorial times and the Jeffrion River of French Colonial days. Holcombe, page 148, recounts Kentucky prospectors on the Jeffrion in 1817. The name of the Sac chief Black Hawk appears in relation to an event on Two Rivers in 1812. However, the most convincing and actually definitive identification of North Two Rivers with the Jauflione comes from the terms of our treaty with the Sacs and Foxes from 1804. This can be found in Statutes at Large, VII, page 84, seq.: A Treaty between the United States of America and the United Tribes of Sac and Fox Indians, made November 3rd, 1804, ratified January 25th, 1805, and proclaimed February 21st, 1805. Among the "articles of a treaty made at St. Louis in the district of Louisiana between William Henry Harrison, governor of the Indiana Territory and of the district of Louisiana [etc., etc.] of the one part, and the chiefs and head men of the united Sac and Fox tribes of the other part," there is one that specifies the boundary as follows: "Article 2. The general boundary or line between the lands of the United States and those of the said Indian tribes shall be as follows, to wit: Beginning at a point on the Missouri River opposite to the mouth of the Gasconade River; thence in a direct line so as to strike the River Jeffreon at a distance of thirty miles from its mouth, and down the said Jeffreon to the Mississippi," etc., etc. Accompanied by Mr. Robert F. Thompson of the Bureau of Indian Affairs in Washington, I conducted a special examination of maps in his office concerning this issue, and among them found one prepared for official use in determining boundaries indicated in the terms of Indian treaties, on which the boundary in question had been drawn from the Missouri opposite the mouth of the Gasconade directly to a point believed to be 30 miles up the North Two Rivers, which I had determined on other grounds to be Jauflione or Jeffreon. This river drains into Fabius township, in the northwest quarter of Section 3, T. 58 N., R. 5 W., Marion County, Mo.

On this extraordinary cession see a note by L. C. D[raper] in Minn. Hist. Coll., III. Part 2, p. 143, 1874.

On this remarkable cession, see a note by L. C. D[raper] in Minn. Hist. Coll., III. Part 2, p. 143, 1874.

At the upper end of St. Charles bayou, called Bayou chute, a couple of miles below Two Rivers, was the site of a place that rejoiced on paper in the name of Marion City. They started a railroad there, were liable to wash-outs, and inspired Charles Dickens' idea of his quizzical "Eden." If one would like to see how uncounted "cities" were laid out in gaudy prints—some consisting in a hovel or two, some without even that—let him look over Featherstonhaugh's diverting relations of the '30's, when he traveled in these parts, then overrun with a set of the neediest, greediest, and most unscrupulous landsharks that ever lived on calomel, whisky, and the gullibility of their fellows. Marion City is located on one of the maps before me, but not on any of the others. A little above it are Fabius and Orton isls., already mentioned, and opposite these is Ward's isl., larger than either of the other two. A couple of miles above Quincy begins the group of Cottonwood isls., opposite a large horseshoe-shaped slough which seems to be an old cut-off of the river; it is connected with the Fabius r. outlets, and receives Durgan's (i. e., Durkee's) cr. At Quincy is the lower outlet of a very extensive snicarty, 12 or 15 m. direct, and much more by its sinuosities; this begins at Canton (above La Grange) and connects at various points with Canton chute, itself some 10 m. long. La Grange, where Pike camps, was so called from the hill under which it nestled, and the English of which would be Barn hill. The original settlement was named Wyaconda or Waconda, from the river at whose mouth it was made; thus Nicollet's map marks Wiyakonda instead of La Grange, preserving the Indian name of the place. This river is a large one which, with its branches, traverses Scotland and Clark cos. before entering Lewis Co. Before settlement a certain tract of country below La Grange had been called Waconda prairie, or in some similar form of the Indian word, as Wacondaw of Maj. Thos. Forsyth, 1819; and this is what Pike's map presents as the "Small Prairie."

At the northern end of St. Charles Bayou, known as Bayou Chute, a few miles below Two Rivers, was the site of a place called Marion City on paper. They started building a railroad there, faced the risk of washouts, and inspired Charles Dickens with his quirky vision of "Eden." If you want to see how countless “cities” were laid out in flashy prints—some with just a shack or two, and some without even that—take a look at Featherstonhaugh's entertaining accounts from the '30s, when this area was overrun by the neediest, greediest, and most unscrupulous land sharks who thrived on calomel, whiskey, and the gullibility of others. Marion City shows up on one of the maps in front of me, but not on any of the others. A little above it are Fabius and Orton Islands, already mentioned, and across from these is Ward's Island, which is bigger than either of the other two. A couple of miles above Quincy starts the group of Cottonwood Islands, opposite a large, horseshoe-shaped slough that looks like an old cutoff of the river; it connects with the outlets of the Fabius River and receives Durgan's (a.k.a. Durkee's) Creek. At Quincy is the lower outlet of a very extensive creek system, about 12 to 15 miles direct, and much more with all its twists and turns; this starts at Canton (above La Grange) and connects at various points with Canton Chute, which is about 10 miles long. La Grange, where Pike camps, got its name from the hill it sits under, which translates to Barn Hill in English. The original settlement was called Wyaconda or Waconda, named after the river at its mouth; Nicollet's map labels it Wiyakonda instead of La Grange, keeping the Indian name for the place. This river is quite large and, along with its branches, winds through Scotland and Clark counties before entering Lewis County. Before settlement, a certain area below La Grange was known as Waconda Prairie, or a similar variation of the Indian word, shown as Wacondaw on Maj. Thos. Forsyth's map from 1819; and this is what Pike's map refers to as the "Small Prairie."

[I-15] About two-thirds of the way from La Grange to Keokuk—say to Fox prairie, at the mouth of Fox r., site of Gregory's Landing, Clark Co., Mo. The principal place passed is Canton, Lewis Co., Mo., 7 m. above La Grange, opposite the head of Canton chute. Some other places that were started, such as Satterfield, would be hard to find on a latter-day map. Tully is now practically a part of Canton; Tully isl. exists, 3 or 4 m. above Canton, and Satterfield's creek is a branch of Fox r. Near there, one Dodd kept for some years a woodyard on the Illinois side, and the steamboat channel among the sand-bars and islands in his vicinity acquired the name of Dodd's crossing.

[I-15] About two-thirds of the way from La Grange to Keokuk—around Fox Prairie, where Fox River meets the site of Gregory's Landing in Clark County, Missouri. The main place you pass is Canton, Lewis County, Missouri, which is 7 miles above La Grange, right across from the head of Canton Chute. Some other places that were established, like Satterfield, would be hard to find on a modern map. Tully is now pretty much part of Canton; Tully Island is located 3 or 4 miles above Canton, and Satterfield's Creek is a branch of Fox River. Nearby, a guy named Dodd maintained a wood yard on the Illinois side for several years, and the steamboat channel among the sandbars and islands in his area became known as Dodd's Crossing.

[I-16] About 10 m., from Gregory's ldg. to "the point of a beach" within the present city limits of Keokuk, Lee Co., Ia., immediately above the mouth of Des Moines r., which for some distance separates the States of Missouri and Iowa; opposite is Hancock Co., Ill. The place where Pike got sawyered was very likely between Hackley's and Fox isls. The place is a bad one; there has been a good deal of engineering work done in damming Hackley's chute, and jettying the channel over to the other side. Fox r. (once called R. Puante, whence also Stinking cr.) is not mentioned by Pike in the present connection; but he speaks of it elsewhere, and lays it down on his map without name, marking an Indian village on the Illinois side between its mouth and that of Des Moines r. The present or a very recent arrangement of its discharge is by Fox slough, a small snicarty that begins at Alexandria and runs 5 m. down to Gregory's ldg. This cuts off a piece of bottom which the railroad traverses between the points said, besides Fox and several lesser islands.

[I-16] About 10 miles from Gregory's landing to "the tip of a beach" within the current city limits of Keokuk, Lee County, Iowa, just above where the Des Moines River meets the Mississippi, which for a while divides the states of Missouri and Iowa; across the river is Hancock County, Illinois. The spot where Pike got caught by the sawyer was probably between Hackley's and Fox Islands. The area is problematic; a lot of engineering has gone into damning Hackley's chute and creating jetties to guide the channel to the other side. Fox River (formerly known as River Puante, which also gave its name to Stinking Creek) isn't mentioned by Pike in this context, but he refers to it elsewhere and includes it on his map without a name, marking an Indian village on the Illinois side between its mouth and that of the Des Moines River. The current or very recent flow of the river is through Fox Slough, a small waterway that begins at Alexandria and runs 5 miles down to Gregory's landing. This cuts off a section of floodplain that the railroad crosses between the aforementioned points, in addition to Fox and several smaller islands.

[I-17] For the origin of this name, involving a spurious etymology by association with Trappist monks, see Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 20. The always careful and accurate Nicollet made the matter quite plain: see his Rep. 1843, p. 22. Some form of the old Indian name is used by the earliest French travelers in these parts. One of the oldest maps I have seen, dressée par J. B. Franquelin dans 1688 pour être presentée à Louis XIV., letters R. des Moingana, and marks the Indian village of Moingoana. One of Joliet's maps has Moeng8ena. Joliet and Marquette passed its mouth going down the Miss. r. in 1673, on or about June 25th; Accault, Auguelle, and Hennepin passed it going up the Miss. r. early in 1680. Besides the many early variants of the phrase which settled into Des Moines, we find R. of the Outontantas, 8tantas, 8t8ntes, Otentas, etc., R. of the Peouareas, Paotes, etc., R. of the Maskoutens, etc., Nadouessioux, etc. This is the largest river Pike has come to since he left the Illinois, and the only tributary of the Missouri which he charts with any detail; he lays it down with 20 of its branches, and marks the positions on it of old Forts Crawford and St. Louis. We observe that he calls it De Moyen; and this gives occasion for a blunder not less amusing than to call it Trappist r. would be. For our hero was ambitious of French scholarship, and on consulting his dictionary to find out about moyen, he set the stream down as Means r. in his French-English vocabulary of geographical names. Another author, or his printer, got it Demon r. Beltrami, 1828, renders Le Moine and Monk r. Pike's editor of the early text, 1807, has des Moines, p. 4. The stream is a large and very important one, too much so to be entered upon in a mere note like this; but I may observe that it is historically less significant than those of similar extent on the Illinois and Wisconsin side of the Mississippi, because several of the latter were highways during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The mouth of the Des Moines became of course the scene of early settlement, but not all the places started there survived. Nicollet's map shows three—Keokuck, Montebello, Warsaw. Owen's, somewhat later, has also Nassau and Churchville, immediately at the debouchure, where there came to be also a Buenavista. Publishing in 1847, but having written of 1835, the always entertaining Featherstonhaugh speaks of "a sorry settlement on the left bank, called Keokuk, after a celebrated Sauk chief, inhabited altogether by a set of desperados"—a diagnosis which will no doubt be better relished by the Hamiltonians, Varsovians, and Alexandrians than by the present polished Keokukites. He should have made one exception, however, for he found there the famous George Catlin, Nov. 4th, 1835: see his book, II. p. 42. Besides Keokuk, Lee Co., Ia., at the foot of the rapids above the mouth of the Des Moines, the three places which have grown into urban reality are: Hamilton, Hancock Co., Ill., directly opposite Keokuk; Warsaw, Hancock Co., Ill., 2 m. below the mouth, and directly opposite this, Alexandria, Clark Co., Mo. Three States as well as three counties thus met here. Pike continues with Illinois on his right, but now has Iowa instead of Missouri on his left.

[I-17] For the origin of this name, which involves a misleading etymology linked to Trappist monks, see Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 20. The always careful and accurate Nicollet clarified the issue: see his Rep. 1843, p. 22. Some version of the old Indian name is used by the first French travelers in the area. One of the oldest maps I’ve seen, created by J. B. Franquelin in 1688 to be presented to Louis XIV, labels it R. des Moingana and marks the Indian village of Moingoana. One of Joliet's maps has Moeng8ena. Joliet and Marquette passed its mouth while going down the Mississippi River in 1673, around June 25; Accault, Auguelle, and Hennepin passed it going upstream in early 1680. Along with the many early variations of the phrase that evolved into Des Moines, we find R. of the Outontantas, 8tantas, 8t8ntes, Otentas, etc., R. of the Peouareas, Paotes, etc., R. of the Maskoutens, etc., Nadouessioux, etc. This is the largest river Pike encountered since leaving Illinois, and the only Missouri tributary he mapped in detail; he charted it with 20 of its branches, marking the locations of old Forts Crawford and St. Louis. We see that he called it De Moyen; this led to a mistake just as amusing as calling it Trappist River would be. Pike aspired to French scholarship, and upon consulting his dictionary to understand moyen, he listed the stream as Means River in his French-English vocabulary of geographical names. Another author, or his printer, labeled it Demon River. Beltrami, in 1828, translated Le Moine as Monk River. Pike's editor of the early text, 1807, has des Moines, p. 4. The stream is very large and significant, too notable to be covered in just this note; however, I should mention that its historical importance is less than similar rivers on the Illinois and Wisconsin sides of the Mississippi, as several of those were major travel routes during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The mouth of the Des Moines became an early settlement site, but not all the established locations thrived. Nicollet's map shows three—Keokuk, Montebello, Warsaw. Owen's, somewhat later, also features Nassau and Churchville, right at the mouth, where Buenavista eventually appeared. In 1847, but having written in 1835, the always entertaining Featherstonhaugh described "a sorry settlement on the left bank, called Keokuk, after a famous Sauk chief, inhabited entirely by a group of desperados"—a characterization likely to be better appreciated by the Hamiltonians, Varsovians, and Alexandrians than by today's well-mannered Keokuk residents. However, he should have made one exception, as he found the famous George Catlin there on Nov. 4th, 1835: see his book, II. p. 42. Besides Keokuk, Lee Co., Ia., located at the base of the rapids above the mouth of the Des Moines, the three places that have developed into urban centers are: Hamilton, Hancock Co., Ill., directly across from Keokuk; Warsaw, Hancock Co., Ill., 2 miles below the mouth, and directly opposite this, Alexandria, Clark Co., Mo. Three States and three counties thus intersect here. Pike moves along with Illinois to his right, but now has Iowa instead of Missouri on his left.

Fort Edwards was a position of importance for some years. This military post was built on the east side of the Mississippi, 3 m. below the foot of the rapids, and directly opposite the two islands which divided the outlet of the Des Moines into three channels. Half a mile S. W. from the fort was Cantonment Davis, its precursor, abandoned when the works were completed. The locality is practically Warsaw. A full description of this establishment, as it was at the time of Long's visit in August, 1817, is given in his report, as printed in Minn. Hist. Col., II. Part 1, 1860; 2d ed. 1890, pp. 77-80. It had been building since June, 1816, and was not quite finished in 1817.

Fort Edwards was an important location for several years. This military post was situated on the east side of the Mississippi, 3 miles below the foot of the rapids, and directly across from the two islands that split the outlet of the Des Moines into three channels. Half a mile southwest of the fort was Cantonment Davis, its predecessor, which was abandoned when the construction was complete. The area is essentially Warsaw. A detailed description of this establishment, as it was during Long's visit in August 1817, is included in his report, as published in Minn. Hist. Col., II. Part 1, 1860; 2nd ed. 1890, pp. 77-80. It had been under construction since June 1816 and wasn’t completely finished by 1817.

[I-18] Some light—at least that light in which he was regarded—is thrown on Mr. Ewing by a letter before me from General James Wilkinson to General Henry Dearborn, Secretary at War, dated St. Louis, Dec. 3d, 1805: "In a former letter you have asked me who this Ewing was? I can give you no further Information than that I found Him in a place, which He is utterly unqualified to fill—He is I understand placed at the River Desmoin, to teach the Indians the Arts of Agriculture, but has I believe given but a wretched example—This is I think the Third visit he has made since my arrival to this place, and I expect his disbursements which are supplied by Mr. Chouteau may exceed expectation—He appears to be a young man of innocence, levity & simplicity—without experience or observation."

[I-18] Some light—at least that light in which he was regarded—is thrown on Mr. Ewing by a letter before me from General James Wilkinson to General Henry Dearborn, Secretary at War, dated St. Louis, Dec. 3rd, 1805: "In a previous letter, you asked me who this Ewing is? I can give you no more information than that I found him in a position for which he is completely unqualified—He is, I understand, stationed at the River Desmoin to teach the Indians agricultural techniques, but I believe he has set a pretty poor example—This is, I think, the third visit he has made since my arrival here, and I expect his expenses, which are covered by Mr. Chouteau, may exceed expectations—He seems to be a young man of innocence, frivolity, and naivety—without experience or insight."

[I-19] The rapids named from their situation above the mouth of Des Moines r. have also been known as the Lower rapids, in distinction from those higher up about the mouth of Rock r. These formidable obstacles to navigation have been overcome by modern engineering skill, but Pike's curt notice of the channel is clearly recognizable. The river was bridged by the Wabash road between Hamilton and Keokuk, in 1869-70 (Act of Congr., July 25th, 1866); the town lock and chain are within a mile or so of the bridge. Then succeed the English, Lamalee, and Spanish chains, and the Upper chain at the head of the rapids. The distance is about 11 m. Sandusky, Ia., was located between the English and Lamalee chains; Nashville, Ia., at the Spanish chain; Solferino, Ia., above the last; at or near one of these last two is Galland, Ia.; and on the Illinois side is a place called Sonora. On that side Cheney cr. falls in at Hamilton, and higher up are two others, known as Golden's and Quarry Sugar, but which used to be called Wagoner's and Larry's; while on the Iowan side Price's cr. falls in at the middle lock, Lamalee's at Sandusky, and several smaller ones at various points. The railroad and canal hug the Iowan side. At the head of the rapids the river makes a sharp bend; in the concavity of this bend stands Nauvoo, Ill., originally a Mormon settlement; it used to be called also Commerce. This is the place where Mr. Ewing had his establishment when he entertained Pike; the latter charts it as "U. S. Agricultural Estabt." The Sac village opposite was on the site of the present town of Montrose, Ia. A large creek runs through this town. There are some islands at the head of the rapids, between Nauvoo and Montrose, one of which, No. 401 of the Miss. Surv. chart, is called Montrose. At the head of the bend, still opp. Nauvoo, is the lower end of Dobson's slough, which receives a stream charted by Nicollet and Owen as Sugar cr., but later dedicated to his Satanic majesty by the name of Devil's or Big Devil cr., called by Beltrami Manitou cr. Devil's isl. is the name of the large tract, nearly 4 m. long, which is isolated by Dobson's slough, certain sections of which latter are known as Big River and Potter's.

[I-19] The rapids, named for their location above the mouth of the Des Moines River, have also been referred to as the Lower Rapids, distinguishing them from those further upstream near the mouth of the Rock River. These significant obstacles to navigation have been tackled by modern engineering, but Pike’s brief description of the channel is still evident. The river was bridged by the Wabash Road between Hamilton and Keokuk from 1869 to 1870 (Act of Congress, July 25, 1866); the town lock and chain are located about a mile from the bridge. Following that are the English, Lamalee, and Spanish chains, with the Upper chain at the head of the rapids. The distance is about 11 miles. Sandusky, Iowa, was situated between the English and Lamalee chains; Nashville, Iowa, is at the Spanish chain; Solferino, Iowa, is located above the latter; near one of the last two is Galland, Iowa; and on the Illinois side, there’s a place called Sonora. On that side, Cheney Creek flows into Hamilton, and further upstream are two others known as Golden's and Quarry Sugar, which were formerly called Wagoner's and Larry's; meanwhile, on the Iowan side, Price's Creek enters at the middle lock, Lamalee's at Sandusky, along with several smaller creeks at various locations. The railroad and canal closely follow the Iowan side. At the head of the rapids, the river makes a sharp curve; in the concave part of this curve is Nauvoo, Illinois, originally a Mormon settlement, which was also known as Commerce. This is where Mr. Ewing had his establishment when he entertained Pike, who labeled it as "U.S. Agricultural Estabt." The Sac village across the river was located where the present town of Montrose, Iowa, now stands. A large creek runs through this town. There are some islands at the head of the rapids, between Nauvoo and Montrose, one of which is called Montrose, designated as No. 401 on the Mississippi Survey chart. At the head of the bend, still opposite Nauvoo, is the lower end of Dobson's Slough, which receives a stream charted by Nicollet and Owen as Sugar Creek, later named Devil's or Big Devil Creek by its association with "his Satanic majesty," and referred to by Beltrami as Manitou Creek. Devil's Island is the name of the large tract, nearly 4 miles long, isolated by Dobson's Slough, parts of which are known as Big River and Potter's.

[I-20] James Wilkinson: see elsewhere for this letter, which formed Doc. No. 1, App. to Pt. 1. of the orig. ed. of this work. Pike's 5 or 6 m. takes him past Dobson's slough and Devil's or Sugar cr. and isl., and the sand-bar on which he camped is now represented by Niota isl., 2½ m. long, or one of the small ones close by. The locality is the well-known one of the city of Madison, or Fort Madison, seat of Lee Co., Ia. Opposite this city, in Hancock Co., Ill., are two little places, one called Niota, and the other Appannose (Nicollet), Appanoose (G. L. O. map), Appanooce (Miss. Surv. chart), etc. A certain creek which falls in by Niota and is known as Tyson's cr. seems to be the never-identified one which Lewis and Clark mapped in 1814 as Sand Bank cr.

[I-20] James Wilkinson: see elsewhere for this letter, which formed Doc. No. 1, App. to Pt. 1. of the original edition of this work. Pike's 5 or 6 miles takes him past Dobson's slough and Devil's or Sugar Creek and island, and the sandbar where he camped is now represented by Niota Island, which is 2½ miles long, or one of the small ones nearby. The area is the well-known city of Madison, or Fort Madison, the seat of Lee County, Iowa. Directly across from this city, in Hancock County, Illinois, are two small places, one called Niota and the other Appannose (Nicollet), Appanoose (G. L. O. map), Appanooce (Mississippi Survey chart), etc. A particular creek that flows in by Niota and is known as Tyson's Creek appears to be the unidentified one that Lewis and Clark mapped in 1814 as Sand Bank Creek.

A history of Lee Co., pub. Chicago, 1879, says that the city of Fort Madison was so called from the old fort and trading-post of that name. The author speaks of the tradition that this establishment was built by Zachary Taylor, when this distinguished general, afterward president of the United States, was a lieutenant in the army; and attempts to refute this tradition by an appeal to the War Department for the facts in the case. But unluckily, the information he derived from this source was erroneous; for the Hon. Geo. W. McCrary, then secretary of war, told him that the adjutant-general of the army reported to him (McCrary) that Fort Madison was erected by Pike in 1805. Whereas, besides imperishable renown, Pike erected nothing in 1805 but his stockade on Swan r., and various patriotic flag-poles. The difference between selecting or recommending a site for a fort, and building one on that site, is obvious at sight. But Pike did not even select or recommend this spot for a fort, the lowest one of several which he did pick out being at Burlington: see next note. Z. Taylor was a 1st lieut. of the 7th Infantry in 1808, appointed from Ky.; which fact, as far as it goes, supports the tradition. The Andreas Hist. Atl. of Ia. has it that the fort for which the town was named was built in 1808; evacuated and burned by hostile Indians, 1813 (qu. 1812?). On Monday, Aug. 4th, 1817, when Long visited the ruins of Fort Madison, there was nothing left but some old chimneys, a covert way leading from the main garrison to some sort of an elevated outwork in the rear, and a number of fruit-trees on the ground which had been a garden: see Minn. Hist. Soc. II., Part 1, 1860, 2d ed. 1890, p. 75. In the fall of 1832 one Peter Williams settled on the present site of the town. The old trading-house there was called Le Moine factory. The old fort stood close to the river, and as I judge within a third of a mile of the present State penitentiary.

A history of Lee Co., published in Chicago in 1879, states that the city of Fort Madison was named after the old fort and trading post of the same name. The author mentions a tradition that this establishment was built by Zachary Taylor, who was a distinguished general and later president of the United States when he was a lieutenant in the army. He tries to disprove this tradition by contacting the War Department for the facts. Unfortunately, the information he received was incorrect; the Hon. Geo. W. McCrary, who was the secretary of war at the time, informed him that the adjutant-general of the army reported to him (McCrary) that Fort Madison was erected by Pike in 1805. However, aside from his lasting fame, Pike didn’t actually build anything in 1805 besides his stockade on Swan River and some patriotic flagpoles. The distinction between choosing or recommending a location for a fort and actually constructing one on that site is clear. But Pike didn’t even select or recommend this location for a fort; the furthest he went was to select a location for a lower fort at Burlington: see next note. Z. Taylor was a 1st lieutenant in the 7th Infantry in 1808, appointed from Kentucky; this fact, as far as it goes, lends some support to the tradition. The Andreas Historical Atlas of Iowa states that the fort after which the town was named was built in 1808 and evacuated and burned by hostile Indians in 1813 (possibly 1812?). On Monday, August 4th, 1817, when Long visited the ruins of Fort Madison, all that remained were some old chimneys, a path from the main garrison to some sort of elevated outwork in the back, and a number of fruit trees where a garden had been: see Minn. Hist. Soc. II., Part 1, 1860, 2nd ed. 1890, p. 75. In the fall of 1832, a man named Peter Williams settled on what is now the site of the town. The old trading house there was called Le Moine factory. The old fort was located close to the river, and I estimate it was within a third of a mile of the current state penitentiary.

[I-21] About 18 m., to a position above the mouth of Skunk r., a little below the Burlington bluffs; he calls it 5¼ m. to the locality he presently describes with particularity, and which will be recognized as the site of Burlington, seat of Des Moines Co., Ia. After passing Madison on his left, with Niota and Appanoose on his right, he goes up by Pontoosuc and Dallas, both in Hancock Co., Ill., and then has Henderson Co., Ill., on his right. Further up, on the left, Lee Co. is separated from Des Moines Co., Ia., by Skunk r. This is a large stream, whose present pleasant name translates the Indian word rendered Shikagua by Nicollet, and Shokauk by Featherstonhaugh; Lewis and Clark map it as Polecat r. Beltrami, 1828, calls it Polecat r. and River of the Bête Puante. Green Bay is a small place in Lee Co., on a sort of slough which discharges into the river behind Lead isl., and which is called Green bay. This is connected in some way, which for me remains occult, with a creek called by Nicollet Lost cr.; it is a part of the intricate waters between Skunk r. and that stream which runs through Madison past the State penitentiary, where the bridge that was built in 1887-88 strikes the Iowa side. Jollyville was a place on the same waters, but seems to have been lost like the creek. Some of the islands besides Lead, the present positions of which Pike passed, if not these islands themselves, are now known as Dutchman, Hog, Polk, Thompson, Peel, and Twin, the latter at the mouth of Skunk r. His camp I suppose to have been about on the spot where one Sauerwein used to keep his woodyard, about halfway between Twin isls. and the mouth of Spruce (or Spring) cr. This is nearly opp. the middle of the great island now called Burlington, formerly Big, being 7 m. long, separated from the Illinois mainland by Shokokon slough, on which there is or was a place called by this latter name. A number of creeks make into this slough, among them those called Dug Out, Honey (Camp cr. of Nicollet and Owen), and Ellison's. A place called Montreal started near Ellison's cr., but does not seem to have survived. What Pike maps as "Sand bank Creek," at a place he calls "Sand Bay," seems to be Dug Out cr., or the next one below, which falls into the slough behind Thompson's isl., near Dallas City.

[I-21] About 18 miles, to a spot above the mouth of Skunk River, just below the Burlington bluffs; he refers to it as 5¼ miles to the area he is currently describing in detail, which will be recognized as the site of Burlington, the seat of Des Moines County, Iowa. After passing Madison on his left, with Niota and Appanoose on his right, he moves past Pontoosuc and Dallas, both in Hancock County, Illinois, and then has Henderson County, Illinois, to his right. Further up, on the left, Lee County is separated from Des Moines County, Iowa, by Skunk River. This is a large stream, whose present pleasant name translates from the Indian word rendered as Shikagua by Nicollet and Shokauk by Featherstonhaugh; Lewis and Clark map it as Polecat River. Beltrami, in 1828, refers to it as Polecat River and the River of the Stinking Beast. Green Bay is a small place in Lee County, located on a type of slough that drains into the river behind Lead Island, and is called Green Bay. This is somehow connected, which is still unclear to me, with a creek referred to by Nicollet as Lost Creek; it is part of the complex waterways between Skunk River and the stream that flows through Madison past the State Penitentiary, where the bridge built in 1887-88 connects to the Iowa side. Jollyville was a spot on the same waterways but seems to have been lost like the creek. Some of the islands besides Lead, the current locations of which Pike passed, if not these islands themselves, are now known as Dutchman, Hog, Polk, Thompson, Peel, and Twin, the latter located at the mouth of Skunk River. I believe his camp was about where one Sauerwein used to operate his wood yard, roughly halfway between Twin Islands and the mouth of Spruce (or Spring) Creek. This is almost opposite the middle of the large island now called Burlington, formerly known as Big, which is 7 miles long, separated from the Illinois mainland by Shokokon Slough, where there is or was a place called by this name. Several creeks flow into this slough, including those called Dug Out, Honey (Camp Creek of Nicollet and Owen), and Ellison's. A place called Montreal started near Ellison's Creek but doesn't seem to have survived. What Pike maps as "Sand Bank Creek," at a location he calls "Sand Bay," appears to be Dug Out Creek, or the next one below, which flows into the slough behind Thompson's Island, near Dallas City.

[I-22] This is the prairie through which meanders Henderson r., 6 m. above Burlington. The Sac village was on its north bank. The prairie and the village are lettered on the map as per text; the river is shown there, without name; the Burlington bluffs are delineated, marked "Positions for a Fort." The present city was built across the mouth of Hawkeye cr., a rivulet which makes in above the steepest part of the bluff, where the Flint hills recede a little from the river; it extends to the larger Flint cr. or r., at whose mouth it may be said to be situated. Across the Mississippi is East Burlington, Ill., at the head of Shokokon slough; the bridge which the C., B. and Q. R. R. built in 1867-68 spans the river and connects the two places. There are numerous islands above Burlington, the principal of which are O'Connell's, Rush, and Otter. Above Henderson r. there is nothing of special note till we reach Oquawka, seat of Henderson Co., Ill., reckoned 13 m. by the channel above Burlington. Pike omits his customary mileages to-day, but did not get beyond Oquawka, which is at the head of the prairie on which he camped; for here begin some steep banks, known before and since Pike's day as the Yellow banks. He marks them on his map, and they are mentioned by the same name in Forsyth's narrative of 1819.

[I-22] This is the prairie where Henderson River flows, 6 miles above Burlington. The Sac village was located on its north bank. The prairie and the village are labeled on the map as described in the text; the river appears there unnamed; the Burlington bluffs are outlined, marked "Positions for a Fort." The current city was built at the mouth of Hawkeye Creek, a small stream that flows in above the steepest section of the bluff, where the Flint Hills pull back a bit from the river; it extends to the larger Flint Creek or River, where it can be said to be located. Across the Mississippi is East Burlington, Illinois, at the head of Shokokon Slough; the bridge built by the C., B. and Q. R. R. in 1867-68 crosses the river and connects the two areas. There are several islands above Burlington, the main ones being O'Connell's, Rush, and Otter. Above Henderson River, there’s nothing particularly noteworthy until we reach Oquawka, the seat of Henderson County, Illinois, which is approximately 13 miles by the river above Burlington. Pike skips his usual mileages today but did not go beyond Oquawka, which is at the start of the prairie where he camped; this is where some steep banks, known both before and after Pike's time as the Yellow banks, begin. He marks them on his map, and they are referred to by the same name in Forsyth's narrative from 1819.

[I-23] We are not told which side of the river this was, and the sentence is otherwise ambiguous, as all streams hereabouts are branches of the river. We know he means a bayou or slough, by following which he expected soon to regain the Mississippi ahead of his boats, and I suppose that Huron slough, on the Iowa side, led him astray. The slough itself is not long, merely cutting off Huron and some smaller islands for four miles; but this receives Iowa slough, which meanders toward the river, and so would take Pike and Bradley away from the river if they followed it up. This supposition is strengthened by Pike's using the word "savannah," which with him means rather marsh or bog than prairie, and he would hardly have applied it to the better ground on the Illinois side if he had gone there and been misled by Henderson r. Moreover, he continues to camp on the west side, as he would naturally do after loss of the two men who went to find his dogs; and also he expected to recover the men at the place above where the hills first come down to the river, which is at Muscatine, Ia. He does not say who these men were; they were not recovered till Sept. 1st, at Dubuque.

[I-23] We're not told which side of the river this was, and the sentence is otherwise unclear, since all the streams in the area are branches of the river. We know he means a bayou or slough, which he thought would help him reconnect with the Mississippi ahead of his boats, and I guess that Huron slough, on the Iowa side, confused him. The slough itself isn't long; it just cuts off Huron and some smaller islands for four miles. But this connects with Iowa slough, which winds toward the river, and would lead Pike and Bradley away from the river if they followed it. This guess is supported by Pike using the term "savannah," which, to him, means more marsh or bog than prairie, and he probably wouldn't have used it for the higher ground on the Illinois side if he had gone there and been misled by Henderson r. Also, he keeps camping on the west side, as he would naturally do after losing the two men who went to find his dogs; plus, he expected to find the men at the place where the hills first start to drop down to the river, which is in Muscatine, IA. He doesn't mention who these men were; they weren't found until September 1st, at Dubuque.

[I-24] This mileage is excessive, as are all those hence to Rock Island or Davenport, the distance of which by the channel is 70 m. from Oquawka, though Pike makes it 92. Moreover, the distance from Oquawka to New Boston, directly opposite the mouth of the Iowa r., is only 18 m., and Pike remains below the Iowa r. to-day. What with sloughing it, losing his dogs, and waiting for his men, he did not get much beyond Keithsburg, Mercer Co., Ill., which we may safely take as to-day's datum-point. This is built under a bank at the mouth of Pope's cr., and so far answers the requirements of Pike's camp opposite it. The situation is in Louisa Co., Ia., but a little distance over the boundary of Des Moines Co. Excepting Keithsburg, no notable point is passed to-day. A place called Huron was started on the slough of that name, but it never came to anything. Huron isl. is called Thieves' isl. on some maps. The large one (No. 355) opp. Keithsburg, and crossed by the railroad, is separated from the Iowan side by Black Hawk slough.

[I-24] This mileage is too much, just like all the routes to Rock Island or Davenport, which is 70 miles from Oquawka by the channel, although Pike says it's 92. Additionally, the distance from Oquawka to New Boston, directly across from the mouth of the Iowa River, is only 18 miles, and Pike is still below the Iowa River today. With the detours, losing his dogs, and waiting for his crew, he barely made it past Keithsburg, Mercer County, Illinois, which we can confidently use as today's reference point. This area is built under a bank at the mouth of Pope's Creek, and so far it meets the needs for Pike's camp opposite it. The location is in Louisa County, Iowa, but just a short distance over the boundary into Des Moines County. Aside from Keithsburg, there aren't any significant landmarks passed today. A settlement called Huron was started on the slough of the same name, but it never developed into anything. Huron Island is shown as Thieves' Island on some maps. The large one (No. 355) opposite Keithsburg, which is crossed by the railroad, is separated from the Iowa side by Black Hawk Slough.

[I-25] Pike delineates "Sand Bank" on his map directly opposite the mouth of Iowa r. This is the site of New Boston, Mercer Co., Ill. The bank comes immediately upon the river with a frontage of 2 m., and Edwards r. falls in at the foot of the bank, 3½ m. above Pope's r. At New Boston the Mississippi turns sharply, so that the mouth of Iowa r. is rather on the S. than W.; and the bank on which is the town recedes northward, leaving low ground between itself and the Mississippi, watered by the ramifications of Sturgeon bay, Illinois slough, Swan lake, etc. This is what Pike means by his "Sand-bank prairie on the E. side." As to that "marked Grant's prairie," I should observe that no such name appears on the map as published; Pike referred to his immense original draft in water-colors, now preserved in the War Department, and from which the small printed map was reduced with the omission of too many details. What he means by Grant's prairie is the lowlands on the Iowa side before you come to Muscatine, which is the point where the hills first reach the river-side. Compare Apr. 26th, 1806. Grant's prairie is now known as Muscatine isl., being virtually cut off by Muscatine slough, whose lower mouth is hardly 2 m. above the Iowa r., though the upper entrance is at Muscatine—a distance of some 18-20 m. At one point this slough dilates into a body of water which is now called Keokuk lake, but which was charted by Nicollet as "L. Maskuding or in the Prairie." Here are obviously the origin and meaning of the name "Muscatine." The town now so called was once known as Bloomington. I suspect that "Grant's" prairie in Pike may be intended for Grande prairie; thus Beltrami calls it Grande Prairie Mascotin, II. p. 196, and Forsyth has Grand Mascoutin. There was a place started by the name of Port Louisa on the Iowan side of the river, near one of the openings of Muscatine slough; but it seems to have disappeared after bequeathing the name to the county, whose seat is now Wapello. As to Pike's "28" miles to-day, that is best disposed of by observing that to-morrow he drags his boat "nine miles, to where the river Hills join the Mississippi," i. e., to Muscatine. So he camps on the Iowan side, a certain distance below Muscatine. We shall not be far out if we set him exactly on the boundary between Louisa and Muscatine cos., opp. the lower end of Blanchard's isl., behind the middle of which Copperas or Copper cr. falls in on the Illinois side.

[I-25] Pike shows "Sand Bank" on his map right across from the mouth of the Iowa River. This is the location of New Boston, Mercer County, Illinois. The bank runs directly along the river for 2 miles, and Edwards River flows in at the base of the bank, 3.5 miles above Pope's River. At New Boston, the Mississippi makes a sharp turn, so the mouth of the Iowa River is more to the south than west; and the bank where the town sits recedes northward, leaving low land between it and the Mississippi, which is fed by Sturgeon Bay, Illinois Slough, Swan Lake, and others. This is what Pike refers to as "Sand-bank prairie on the east side." As for the "marked Grant's prairie," I should point out that no such name appears on the published map; Pike was referring to his large original watercolor draft, now kept in the War Department, from which the smaller printed map was created, leaving out too many details. When Pike talks about Grant's prairie, he means the lowlands on the Iowa side before reaching Muscatine, where the hills first approach the river's edge. Compare with April 26, 1806. Grant's prairie is now known as Muscatine Island, essentially cut off by Muscatine Slough, whose lower mouth is barely 2 miles above the Iowa River, while the upper entrance is at Muscatine—a distance of about 18 to 20 miles. At one point, this slough widens into a body of water now called Keokuk Lake, charted by Nicollet as "Lake Maskuding or in the Prairie." This is clearly the origin and meaning of the name "Muscatine." The town we now call Muscatine was previously known as Bloomington. I suspect that "Grant's" prairie in Pike might actually refer to Grande prairie; thus, Beltrami calls it Grande Prairie Mascotin, II. p. 196, and Forsyth refers to it as Grand Mascoutin. There was once a place called Port Louisa on the Iowa side of the river, near one of the openings of Muscatine Slough, but it seems to have vanished after giving its name to the county, whose seat is now Wapello. As for Pike's "28" miles today, the best way to understand that is to note that tomorrow he drags his boat "nine miles, to where the river hills meet the Mississippi," i.e., to Muscatine. So he camps on the Iowa side, some distance below Muscatine. We won’t be far off if we place him precisely on the boundary between Louisa and Muscatine counties, opposite the lower end of Blanchard's Island, where Copperas or Copper Creek flows in on the Illinois side.

The great Iowa r. should not be passed without remark. For the name in its extreme fluidity, see Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 20. Some still more singular forms of the word than those there noted reach us from the time when the French writers and cartographers used the figure 8 for the letters ou; so that "Iowa" was liable to appear as Ay8ay (Ayouay), or in some such form: Neill cites forms sing. and pl. as Aye8ias, Ayo8ois, Ayooues, Ayavois, Ayoois, Ayouez, Ayoes, Aaiaoua, to which I can add Aiavvi; another series of words flows from the introduction of J or j: thus Pike, early text, 1807, p. 5, has Jowa, and I have noticed also Ajoe, Jaway, Joway, Jowah, etc. Beltrami, 1828, has Yawoha, Yahowa, and Yawowa. This river-system waters a great portion of the State, on courses S., S. E., and E. Pike says elsewhere that in ascending it 36 m. you come to a fork, the right-hand branch of which is called Red Cedar r. Waiving any question of distance, this is correct; and moreover, Red Cedar is the larger of the two forks, though by a very unusual freak of nomenclature the united stream Iowa takes the name of the lesser fork. He further says that Red Cedar r. branches out 300 m. from its mouth; which triple forking is "called the Turkey's foot." This term seems to have lapsed; the situation is in Black Hawk Co., above Cedar Falls, and one of the turkey's toes is called Shell Rock r. The notable town of Cedar Rapids is lower down, in Linn Co. The confluence of Iowa r. proper with Red Cedar is at Fredonia, Louisa Co.; Pike's map represents this by the pitchfork-shaped object, though it is not lettered with any name. He marks a village of Iowas "about 10 miles up," on the "right" bank, i. e., on the right-hand side going up, left bank. Iowa r. presents the anomaly of a great river with nothing to speak of at its mouth (New Boston is across the Mississippi). "Iowa City" seems never to have got much beyond its original wood-pile, and a similar "city" which Nicollet charts by the name of Black Hawk would be hard to find now. There is, however, a little place called Toolsboro, under the hill on the left bank, 2 m. above the mouth of the Iowa.

The great Iowa River shouldn't go unmentioned. For its name's extreme variability, see Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 20. Some even more unusual forms of the word than those noted there come from a time when French writers and mapmakers used the figure 8 for the letters ou; so "Iowa" could appear as Ay8ay (Ayouay) or something similar. Neill lists singular and plural forms like Aye8ias, Ayo8ois, Ayooues, Ayavois, Ayoois, Ayouez, Ayoes, Aaiaoua, to which I can add Aiavvi; another set of words comes from the addition of J or j: for example, Pike’s early text from 1807, p. 5, has Jowa, and I've also seen Ajoe, Jaway, Joway, Jowah, etc. Beltrami, in 1828, mentions Yawoha, Yahowa, and Yawowa. This river system flows through a large part of the state, to the south, southeast, and east. Pike notes that after traveling 36 miles upstream, you reach a fork, with the right branch called Red Cedar River. Without debating the distance, this is accurate; moreover, Red Cedar is the bigger of the two forks, although in a rare twist of naming, the combined stream Iowa takes the name of the smaller fork. He also states that Red Cedar River branches out 300 miles from its mouth; this dividing point is known as the Turkey's foot. This term seems to have fallen out of use; the location is in Black Hawk County, above Cedar Falls, and one of the turkey's toes is called Shell Rock River. The notable town of Cedar Rapids is further down in Linn County. The junction of the Iowa River proper with Red Cedar is at Fredonia, Louisa County; Pike's map shows this as a pitchfork-shaped feature, though it is not labeled with any name. He marks a village of Iowas "about 10 miles up" on the "right" bank, i.e., on the right side going upstream, leaving the left bank. The Iowa River presents the oddity of being a major river with little of interest at its mouth (New Boston is across the Mississippi). "Iowa City" seems never to have progressed much past its original wood-pile, and a similar "city" that Nicollet marks as Black Hawk would be hard to find today. However, there is a small place called Toolsboro, located under the hill on the left bank, 2 miles above the mouth of the Iowa.

[I-26] Pirogues: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 4. Pike uses this form consistently. The most amusing variant of the word I have noticed occurs in Shea's Hennepin's Descr. Louisiana, Eng. tr., 1880, p. 156, where we read, "a number of parrakeets and about eighty cabins full of Indians," and an editorial note informs us that "the French printer put peroquets, but Margry's Relation gives the real word, 'pirogues,' 'canoes.'"

[I-26] Pirogues: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 4. Pike consistently uses this term. The most amusing variation of the word I've come across is in Shea's English translation of Hennepin's Description of Louisiana, 1880, p. 156, where it states, "a number of parrakeets and about eighty cabins full of Indians," and an editorial note explains that "the French printer put peroquets, but Margry's Relation gives the correct word, 'pirogues,' 'canoes.'"

[I-27] The distance between Muscatine and Rock Island is 28 or 29 m. by the channel. As Pike has 6 or 8 m. to go before reaching Muscatine, makes "28½" to-day, and "22" to-morrow, we can confidently set him down to-night halfway between these two places—say vicinity of Montpelier, Muscatine Co., Ia., 4 or 5 m. below Buffalo, Ia., and Andalusia, Ill. There is no specially notable point in this whole stretch, after Muscatine is passed; the most of a place is Fairport, Ia., 3 m. above Tahma or Sweetland cr. Several places that were started seem to have died young, if they were not stillborn; we find on older maps such as Geneva, somewhere between Muscatine and Fairport on the Iowa side, and Wyoming, apparently in the same position as Fairport now is. Between Muscatine and Fairport the river is or was recently divided into Drury slough, Wyoming slough, and Hersey chute betwixt these. Pine cr. falls in on the Iowan side, 2½ m. above Fairport. Opposite Fairport the long Andalusia slough opens, running down on the Illinois side all the way from Andalusia, a distance of 9 m. Pike's camp was probably on the Iowan side (still in Muscatine Co.); across the river he has Rock Island Co., Ill.

[I-27] The distance from Muscatine to Rock Island is about 28 or 29 miles by the channel. Since Pike has 6 or 8 miles to go before reaching Muscatine, it makes "28½" today and "22" tomorrow. We can confidently estimate that tonight he is halfway between these two places—let's say in the vicinity of Montpelier, Muscatine County, Iowa, 4 or 5 miles below Buffalo, Iowa, and Andalusia, Illinois. There's nothing particularly notable along this stretch after passing Muscatine; the most significant place is Fairport, Iowa, which is 3 miles above Tahma or Sweetland Creek. Several towns that started out seem to have failed early, if they weren't dead on arrival; older maps mention places like Geneva, located somewhere between Muscatine and Fairport on the Iowa side, and Wyoming, which seems to be in the same position that Fairport occupies now. Between Muscatine and Fairport, the river was recently divided into Drury Slough, Wyoming Slough, and Hersey Chute in between. Pine Creek enters on the Iowa side, 2½ miles above Fairport. Opposite Fairport, the long Andalusia Slough opens, running along the Illinois side all the way from Andalusia, a distance of 9 miles. Pike’s camp was probably on the Iowa side (still in Muscatine County); across the river is Rock Island County, Illinois.

[I-28] Actually about 16 m., to one of the most definite locations of the voyage thus far, in the heart of the present city of Davenport, seat of Scott Co., Ia., and directly opposite Rock Island, seat of Rock Island Co., Ill. Soon after passing present site of Montpelier, Pike went from Muscatine into Scott Co., Ia. Next are the two towns directly opposite each other, of Buffalo, Ia., and Andalusia, Ill.; the former is marked N. Buffalo on Nicollet's map; the other is called Rockport on Owen's map, or Rockport was then where Andalusia is now. Linwood, Ia., is a small place 2 m. above Buffalo; and 3 m. above this was the site of Rockingham, Ia. This last was started directly opposite the mouth of Rock r., but never flourished. In fact there is probably no place on the Mississippi where more mushroom towns have been projected on paper by unscrupulous speculators than about the mouth of Rock r.; and we observe that they mostly had resounding names, well known in other parts of the world. A certain Stephensonville is marked on Nicollet's map, apparently in the present position of the city of Rock Island. In the mouth of Rock r. is a triangular island, dividing the two outlets, and opposite this is Credit isl. (No. 312), 1½ m. long. Pike's camp in Davenport was probably about opposite the lower point of Rock isl., 2½ m. long; this is No. 307 of the Engineers' chart, and its lower end was utilized for the bridge built in 1869-72 by the C., R. I. and P. R. R. (Act of Congr., July 26th, 1868).

[I-28] It's actually about 16 miles to one of the most specific locations of the journey so far, right in the heart of what is now Davenport, the county seat of Scott County, Iowa, and directly across from Rock Island, the county seat of Rock Island County, Illinois. Shortly after passing the current site of Montpelier, Pike traveled from Muscatine into Scott County, Iowa. Next are the two towns situated directly opposite each other: Buffalo, Iowa, and Andalusia, Illinois; the former is labeled as N. Buffalo on Nicollet's map, while the latter is referred to as Rockport on Owen's map, or Rockport was where Andalusia is currently located. Linwood, Iowa, is a small area 2 miles above Buffalo; and 3 miles above that was the location of Rockingham, Iowa. This last town was established directly across from the mouth of Rock River but never became prosperous. In fact, there may be no place on the Mississippi where more speculative towns have been proposed on paper by unscrupulous speculators than around the mouth of Rock River; and it's noted that they often had impressive names, well known elsewhere. A certain Stephensonville is marked on Nicollet's map, seemingly in the current spot of Rock Island. At the mouth of Rock River is a triangular island that splits the two outlets, and opposite this is Credit Island (No. 312), which is 1.5 miles long. Pike's camp in Davenport was likely situated just across from the lower point of Rock Island, which is 2.5 miles long; this is noted as No. 307 on the Engineers' chart, and its southern end was used for the bridge built between 1869 and 1872 by the C., R. I. and P. R. R. (Act of Congress, July 26, 1868).

La Rivière de Roche, or à la Roche, of the French, which Pike and others call Stoney or Stony and Rocky or Rock r., and which is now known by the latter name, is the second largest in Illinois. It arises in Wisconsin, in the region S. of Lake Winnebago, leaves that State at Beloit, and holds a general S. W. course through Illinois to the Mississippi. It used to be called Kickapoo r.—a name traceable to R. des Kicapous of Franquelin's map, 1688. Pike gives its source as near Green bay of L. Michigan, and ascribes a length of 450 m., 300 of them navigable. His map letters "The largest Sac Vill." on its S. side near the mouth, about the present position of Milan, and delineates the extensive rapids of the Miss. r., above its mouth, which the text of the 28th describes. Rock r. afforded one of the five or six principal waterways between the Great Lakes and the Miss. r., the connection being made above the Horicon marshes by portage from the small stream which falls into L. Winnebago at Fond du Lac. But this way was less eligible than the Fox-Wisconsin route.

La Rivière de Roche, or à la Roche, as the French call it, which Pike and others refer to as Stoney or Stony and Rocky or Rock river, and which is now commonly known by the latter name, is the second-largest river in Illinois. It begins in Wisconsin, south of Lake Winnebago, leaves that state at Beloit, and flows generally southwest through Illinois to the Mississippi. It was previously called Kickapoo river, a name that can be traced back to R. des Kicapous on Franquelin's map from 1688. Pike notes that its source is near Green Bay of Lake Michigan and claims it is 450 miles long, with 300 of those navigable. His map labels "The largest Sac Vill." on its southern side near the mouth, roughly where Milan is today, and outlines the extensive rapids of the Mississippi River above its mouth, as described in the text of the 28th. Rock river provided one of the five or six main waterways between the Great Lakes and the Mississippi River, with the connection made above the Horicon marshes via a portage from the small stream that flows into Lake Winnebago at Fond du Lac. However, this route was not as favorable as the Fox-Wisconsin route.

[I-29] See Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, pp. 1202, 1203, 1211. James Aird and his brother George were among the Sioux traders at the mouth of the Minnesota or St. Pierre r. in 1803 and thereafter; others similarly engaged then and there were Archibald Campbell, Duncan Graham, and Francis M. Dease.

[I-29] See Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, pp. 1202, 1203, 1211. James Aird and his brother George were among the Sioux traders at the mouth of the Minnesota or St. Pierre River in 1803 and afterward; others involved at that time included Archibald Campbell, Duncan Graham, and Francis M. Dease.

[I-30] Davenport, Ia., to Le Claire, Ia., 16 m. by water; Rock Island, Ill., to Port Byron, Ill., 17 m.; actual extent of the rapids somewhat less than either of these distances. The chains, in ascending series, are called Lower, Moline, Duck Creek, Winnebago, Campbell's, St. Louis, Crab Island, Sycamore, Smith's, Upper. The principal islands are: Rock, No. 307, 2½ m. long, with the little ones called Papoose (No. 308), Benham's, and Sylvan, alongside; Campbell's, opp. Watertown, Ill.; Spencer's, opp. Hampton, Ill., on the Iowan side; and Fulton's. A number of creeks make in on both sides; among them are Duck, Crow, and Spencer's, on the Iowan side, and the one on the Illinois side which falls in by Watertown, name unknown to me. The rapids were formerly guarded by Fort Armstrong, occupying an eligible site on the extreme lower end of Rock isl. A good account of this post, as it was in 1817, is found in Long's Expedition of that year, printed in 1860 and reprinted in 1890, in Part I of II. of the Minn. Hist. Coll., pp. 67-73. The places on the Illinois side are: Moline, 3½ m. above Rock Island; Watertown, 5 m. above Moline; Hampton, 1 m. above Moline; Rapids City, 4½ m. above Hampton; Port Byron, 1 m. further; land distances less than by river-channel. On the Iowan side, between Davenport and Le Claire, are places called Gilberttown or Gilbert, opp. Moline, and Valley City or Pleasant Valley, opp. Hampton. Pike does not say where he camped at the head of the rapids; but it was no doubt at Le Claire, as the channel ran on the Iowan side.

[I-30] Davenport, IA, to Le Claire, IA, is 16 miles by water; Rock Island, IL, to Port Byron, IL, is 17 miles; the actual length of the rapids is a bit shorter than either of these distances. The chains, listed in ascending order, are called Lower, Moline, Duck Creek, Winnebago, Campbell's, St. Louis, Crab Island, Sycamore, Smith's, and Upper. The main islands include: Rock, No. 307, which is 2½ miles long, along with smaller ones named Papoose (No. 308), Benham's, and Sylvan; Campbell's, across from Watertown, IL; Spencer's, across from Hampton, IL, on the Iowa side; and Fulton's. Several creeks flow in from both sides, including Duck, Crow, and Spencer's on the Iowa side, and an unnamed creek on the Illinois side that flows in by Watertown. The rapids used to be protected by Fort Armstrong, which was located at a favorable spot on the far lower end of Rock Island. A detailed description of this post as it was in 1817 can be found in Long's Expedition from that year, printed in 1860 and reprinted in 1890 in Part I of II of the Minn. Hist. Coll., pages 67-73. On the Illinois side, the locations include Moline, 3½ miles above Rock Island; Watertown, 5 miles above Moline; Hampton, 1 mile above Moline; Rapids City, 4½ miles above Hampton; and Port Byron, 1 mile further; land distances are shorter than those by river channels. On the Iowa side, between Davenport and Le Claire, there are places called Gilberttown or Gilbert, across from Moline, and Valley City or Pleasant Valley, across from Hampton. Pike doesn’t mention where he camped at the head of the rapids, but it was probably at Le Claire, since the channel ran along the Iowa side.

[I-31] This Fox Indian village is located on Pike's map, but without name. It was on the Iowan side, above the rapids—not at Le Claire, but somewhat further up, at or near present town of Princeton, Scott Co., Ia. Forsyth in 1819 speaks of "the Little Fox village, 9 miles above the rapids." A mile above Princeton, on the Illinois side, is Cordova, marked Cordawa on Owen's map, and Berlin on Nicollet's.

[I-31] This Fox Indian village is shown on Pike's map, but it doesn't have a name. It was on the Iowa side, above the rapids—not in Le Claire, but a bit further up, around the present town of Princeton, Scott County, Iowa. Forsyth mentioned in 1819 "the Little Fox village, 9 miles above the rapids." A mile above Princeton, on the Illinois side, is Cordova, listed as Cordawa on Owen's map, and Berlin on Nicollet's.

[I-32] At 4 m. above Cordova, Pike passed on the left or Iowan side a river whose name is perhaps the most remarkable thing about it: Wabisapencun, Pike's map; Wabisipinekan, Pike's text, further on; Wabisapincun, Lewis and Clark's map of 1814; Wapisipinacon, Long's; Wabezipinikan, Nicollet's; Wabesapinica, Featherstonhaugh's; Wapsipinicon, Owen's and U. S. Eng'rs'; Wapsipinecon, G. L. O. No two original authors agree, and when one tries to copy another he is liable to be foiled by his printer. But the river runs on just the same, through several Iowan counties, on a general S. E. course, approximately parallel in most of its extent with Red Cedar r. It also does duty as the boundary between Scott and Clinton cos., Ia., along most of their apposed extent. There are several islands about its mouth; one of them is called Adams. Opposite the mouth of the W——n r., for a space of about 8 m. along the Illinois side of the Mississippi, the hills recede, leaving a low place in which the body of water known as Marais d'Osier, or Lake Willowmarsh, is situated: see Pike's map, in the interval between his "High Prairie" (ending at Cordova) and his "Rocky Hills" (beginning about Albany). Beltrami, II. 196, calls this Marais d'Ogé, and says it was "inhabited by a savage of the same name"! Beltrami's bosom friend, Major Long, has a still more startling rendition of the phrase, as Mer a Doge, in Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 1, 1860, 2d ed. 1890, p. 67. It appears as Mare de Oge on an Illinois atlas before me. From Le Claire to Albany is 18 m.; Pike probably did not get quite so far as this, but for convenience of keeping tally we will assume that he did, and set him on the lower point of the great Beaver isl. (No. 291), at the mouth of Comanche slough, directly opposite Albany, Whiteside Co., Ill.; nearest place on the other side is Comanche or Camanche, Clinton Co., Ia. Beaver isl. is 3 m. long, and extends up to Clinton, the county seat.

[I-32] At 4 m. above Cordova, Pike passed on the left side, the Iowan side, a river whose name is possibly the most notable thing about it: Wabisapencun, according to Pike's map; Wabisipinekan, in Pike's text later on; Wabisapincun, in Lewis and Clark's map from 1814; Wapisipinacon, in Long's; Wabezipinikan, in Nicollet's; Wabesapinica, in Featherstonhaugh's; Wapsipinicon, in Owen's and U.S. Engineers'; Wapsipinecon, according to G. L. O. No two original authors agree, and when one tries to copy another, they are likely to be tripped up by their printer. But the river keeps flowing through several Iowa counties, generally in a southeast direction, mostly parallel to the Red Cedar River. It also serves as the boundary between Scott and Clinton counties in Iowa, along most of their shared extent. There are several islands near its mouth; one of them is called Adams. Across from the mouth of the W——n River, for about 8 miles along the Illinois side of the Mississippi, the hills pull back, creating a low area where the body of water known as Marais d'Osier or Lake Willowmarsh is located: see Pike’s map, in the space between his “High Prairie” (ending at Cordova) and “Rocky Hills” (starting about Albany). Beltrami, II. 196, refers to this as Marais d'Ogé and claims it was "inhabited by a savage of the same name"! Beltrami's good friend, Major Long, has an even more surprising version of the name as Mer a Doge, in Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 1, 1860, 2nd ed. 1890, p. 67. It appears as Mare de Oge on an Illinois atlas in front of me. From Le Claire to Albany is 18 miles; Pike probably didn’t quite reach this far, but for convenience in keeping track, we’ll assume that he did, placing him at the lower point of Great Beaver Island (No. 291), at the mouth of Comanche Slough, directly across from Albany, Whiteside County, Illinois; the closest place on the other side is Comanche or Camanche, Clinton County, Iowa. Beaver Island is 3 miles long and extends up to Clinton, the county seat.

[I-33] The distance by river-channel from Albany to Dubuque is reckoned 72 m. Pike's figures are 43 + 31½ + 25 = 99½ m. The required reduction of mileage is about one-fourth off; applying which to the "43" m. of the 30th, we find Pike somewhere in the vicinity of Apple r., and may most conveniently set him at its mouth. Decamping on the 30th, he first made the stretch of Beaver isl., past Cedar and Cat-tail crs., right, and came to Clinton. The original name of this city, or of its site, was New York; both these terms seem to point back to the time when Governor Dewitt C. Clinton was popular. The river was spanned here by the bridge built by the C. and N. W. R. R. in 1864-65, utilizing island No. 290. Two or three miles above stand, facing each other, Lyons, Clinton Co., Ia., and Fulton, Whiteside Co., Ill.; around the other side of the hill N. of Fulton, Otter cr. falls in. The line of hills on the Iowan side comes to the river a mile above Lyons, but at once recedes again, leaving along the river-side what is called the Pomme de Terre, Potato, or Ground Apple prairie, at the head of which Elk r. or cr. falls in, 8 m. above Lyons. The recession of the hills on the Illinois side from Fulton is much greater for a space of 16 m., where there is low ground for some miles back from the river, sloughy the whole way near the river, and thus making various islands, the largest of which are called Fulton and Savanna. Near the head of Fulton isl. is a little place named Thompson, in Carroll Co., Ill. The line of Whiteside and Carroll cos. strikes the river about halfway between Fulton (town) and Thompson. On the Iowan side, the line of Clinton and Jackson cos. is between Elk r. and Sabula. The latter town, or its site, used to be called Charleston. It naturally grew after 1881, when the C., M. and St. P. R. R. built the bridge here, under Act of Congr., Apr. 1st, 1872. The site of Sabula is called Prairie du Frappeur, Beltrami, II. p. 196, where it is said to have been "inhabited by a savage of that name." Before crossing the river, the track ran for a couple of miles on Savanna isl., at the head of which Plum r. falls in; and immediately above this point is Savanna, Carroll Co., Ill., 2½ m. from Sabula. The high ground comes close to the river at Savanna, but on the Iowan side there is sloughy bottom for 4 m. above Sabula, all this lowland being known as Keller's isl.; above this, higher ground comes to the river-side at Keller's bar. Rush or Big Rush cr. falls in on the Illinois side 5 m. above Savanna, and 2 m. further is the mouth of La Pomme or Apple r., nearly up to the boundary between Carroll and Jo Daviess cos., Ill. One Arnold used to have his landing a mile below Apple r., about where we suppose Pike to have camped.

[I-33] The distance by river from Albany to Dubuque is about 72 miles. Pike's measurements add up to 99.5 miles (43 + 31.5 + 25). The necessary reduction in mileage is about a quarter; applying that to the "43" miles from the 30th, we can estimate Pike is somewhere near Apple River, and it's easiest to place him at its mouth. After leaving on the 30th, he first navigated along Beaver Island, passing Cedar and Cat-tail Creeks on the right, and arrived at Clinton. The original name of this city or its location was New York; both terms seem to harken back to the time when Governor Dewitt C. Clinton was popular. The river here was crossed by the bridge built by the C. and N. W. R. R. in 1864-65, utilizing island No. 290. A few miles upstream are the towns of Lyons in Clinton County, Iowa, and Fulton in Whiteside County, Illinois, which face each other; around the hill north of Fulton, Otter Creek flows in. The line of hills on the Iowa side reaches the river about a mile above Lyons but quickly retreats, leaving behind the area known as Pomme de Terre, Potato, or Ground Apple prairie, where Elk River or Creek enters, 8 miles above Lyons. The hills on the Illinois side recede much further from Fulton, spanning about 16 miles, and there’s low land for several miles away from the river, swampy the whole way near the riverside, creating various islands, the largest being Fulton and Savanna. Near the head of Fulton Island is a small place called Thompson in Carroll County, Illinois. The border between Whiteside and Carroll Counties meets the river about halfway between the towns of Fulton and Thompson. On the Iowa side, the border between Clinton and Jackson Counties is positioned between Elk River and Sabula. The latter town or its location used to be called Charleston. It naturally developed after 1881 when the C., M., and St. P. R. R. constructed the bridge here, under the Act of Congress from April 1, 1872. The site of Sabula is referred to as Prairie du Frappeur, as noted by Beltrami, II. p. 196, where it’s said to have been "inhabited by a savage of that name." Before crossing the river, the track ran for a couple of miles on Savanna Island, where Plum River enters; just above this point is Savanna in Carroll County, Illinois, 2.5 miles from Sabula. The high ground comes close to the river at Savanna, but on the Iowa side, the muddy bottom extends 4 miles above Sabula, all this lowland known as Keller's Island; above this, the higher land reaches the riverbank at Keller's Bar. Rush or Big Rush Creek flows into the Illinois side 5 miles above Savanna, and 2 miles further is the mouth of La Pomme or Apple River, near the border between Carroll and Jo Daviess Counties, Illinois. One Arnold used to have his landing a mile below Apple River, right where we think Pike camped.

[I-34] Whatever the exact distance represented by this mileage, we have to set the Expedition down in a very unhealthy place to-night, as will presently appear. Soon after decamping from Apple r.,—that is, in 5 miles' distance by the channel, Pike passes on his left a notable stream, which he elsewhere calls the Great Macoketh. This is Makokety r. of Nicollet, Maquoketa r. of others, whose name is now usually spelled Makoqueta. This is also the designation of the county seat of Jackson, situated upon the river. It falls in opposite Sand prairie, about where the line between Carroll and Jo Daviess cos. strikes the river. The "beautiful eminence on the W." which Pike observed is Leopold hill, near Bellevue, Jackson Co., Ia. This town existed before Nicollet's map was made, as he marks it by name. The locality called Chéniere by Beltrami II. 196, was hereabouts. He gives it on the W., 10 m. above his R. la Pomme. The hills begin to approach the river four or five miles below Bellevue, and so continue with little interruption to Dubuque. The trough of the river is similar on the Illinois side, but the hills do not hug the river so closely, leaving a stretch of sloughy bottom, especially at the delta of the Galena r. This is the insalubrious place of encampment. The Galena was long named, and is still sometimes called, Fever r. The same slough by which it discharges receives Smallpox cr.; and on the Iowan side, opposite Harris slough, which is the upper end of the Fever delta, a creek falls in known as Tête du Mort, or Tête des Morts. It must have been a choice region of saturnine and miasmatic poisons, as the victims of lead-palsy and ague-cake who lived on Fever r. had the option of moving down on Smallpox cr. or over to Death's-head cr. The place to avoid is pointed out to Mississippian tourists by Pilot Knob, an isolated eminence on the prairie near the variolous creek, 3 m. S. of the city of Galena, which is about the same distance up the febrile stream. The cranial creek is said to have been so named on account of the number of skulls which resulted from an Indian fight there. On this point Beltrami, 1828, II. p. 160, has "a place called the Death's-heads; a field of battle where the Foxes defeated the Kikassias [Kaskaskias?], whose heads they fixed upon poles as trophies of their victory. We stopped at the entrance of the river la Fièvre, a name in perfect conformity with the effect of the bad air which prevails there." Nor do I know what terrors may be hidden under the name of Sinsinawa cr., which makes in a mile or two higher up, on the Illinois side. Two of the sloughs at the delta are called respectively Harris' and Spratt's; a third is Stone slough. One Gordon established a ferry here, many years ago, and a place on the Iowan side, close to the boundary between Jackson and Dubuque cos., is still known as Gordon's ferry. Regarding the nomenclature of Galena r., we should not omit to cite here Keating's Long's Exp. of 1823, published 1824, I. p. 212, where it is stated that Smallpox cr. and Fever r. are the same: "a small stream, called by the Indians Mekabea Sepe, or Small-pox river; it is the Riviere de la Fievre, which is said to enter the Mississippi opposite to Dubuque's mines." Probably not much weight attaches to this observation, which Major Long only made parenthetically, and evidently at second-hand information, in speaking of a badger which his party had killed and cooked; though it is also quite possible that Galena r. once rejoiced in both names, one of which was later conferred upon the small creek which enters its delta. That Long knew the Galena as La Fièvre r. is certain, for he uses the latter name, though without any accent, in the narrative of his voyage of 1817, in speaking of reaching it on Monday, July 28th, of that year. See Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 1, 1860; 2d ed. 1890, p. 66. It appears that Long's MS. of his voyage of 1817 was placed in Prof. Keating's hands when the latter was preparing for publication the history of Long's Expedition of 1823. This source of information was freely drawn upon; in fact, I do not see that Prof. Keating did not fully avail himself of this opportunity to editorially embody in the narrative of 1823 the whole substance of the 1817 materials, in so far as Major Long went over the same ground in the two expeditions. But the earlier narrative contains considerable matter not pertinent to the later one, inasmuch as Major Long in 1817 traversed a long section of the Mississippi that he did not retrace in 1823. On this particular account, as well as for more general reasons, it was desirable and eminently fitting that Long's Expedition of 1817 should be published; and that was first done in long after-years by my friend, the late Rev. Edw. D. Neill, the veteran Minnesota historian, who received the MS. for this purpose from Dr. Edwin James, then of Burlington, Ia. (who d. Oct. 28th, 1861). As originally published under Dr. Neill's careful editorship, the article was entitled: "Voyage in a Six-Oared Skiff to the Falls of Saint Anthony in 1817. By Major Stephen H. Long, Topographical Engineer United States Army," and formed Part 1 of Vol. II. of the Minn. Hist. Coll., 1860 (about 80 pages); 2d ed. 1890, half-title and introductory note by E. D. N., one leaf; journal, pp. 9-83; map and appendix, prepared by A. J. Hill, pp. 84-88. Major Long's movements of 1817 occupied 76 days, of which the journal here printed covers the period from July 9th to Aug. 15th, both inclusive, or 38 days; as it picks up Major Long after his return to Prairie du Chien from a tour of the Fox-Wisconsin portage, takes him from that Prairie to the falls, and returns him to Bellefontaine, near the mouth of the Missouri. The objects of this voyage were to meander the upper Mississippi and take its topography, with special reference to the selection of military sites. It was performed in a boat furnished by Governor William Clark, Superintendent of Indian Affairs at St. Louis. Its most important single result was the speedy occupation of the mouth of St. Peter's r. for a military post, at first called Fort St. Anthony, and in 1824 named Fort Snelling; but the narrative is replete with matter of permanent historical and scientific interest. Major Long was a conscientious, competent, and well-equipped explorer, as all three of his important and memorable expeditions attest. The present expedition is the only one of which we have the account from his own pen, as Dr. James and Prof. Keating, respectively, were the authors of the other two. Stephen Harriman Long, of New Hampshire, was appointed from that State a second lieutenant of Engineers Dec. 12th, 1814, and brevetted major of Topographical Engineers Apr. 29th, 1816, though his actual majority in that corps was not reached till July 7th, 1838. He became colonel Sept. 9th, 1861, was retired June 1st, 1863, and died at Alton, Ill., Sept. 4th, 1864.

[I-34] No matter the exact distance logged, we have to set up camp in a very unhealthy spot tonight, as will soon be apparent. Shortly after leaving Apple River—about 5 miles by the channel—Pike passes on his left a significant stream he refers to as the Great Macoketh. This is the Makokety River for Nicollet, Maquoketa River for others, and it’s now commonly spelled Makoqueta. This name is also shared with the county seat of Jackson, located on the river. It empties across from Sand Prairie, around where the boundary between Carroll and Jo Daviess counties crosses the river. The "beautiful hill to the west" that Pike noted is Leopold Hill, near Bellevue, Jackson County, Iowa. This town was already there before Nicollet made his map, as he marks it by name. The area that Beltrami refers to as Chéniere was around here. He places it on the west, 10 miles above his River La Pomme. The hills start to get closer to the river four or five miles below Bellevue and continue that way with little break until Dubuque. The river’s trough on the Illinois side is similar, but the hills don’t hug the river as closely, leaving a stretch of marshy land, particularly at the Galena River delta. This is the unhealthy spot for camping. The Galena was long referred to, and is still sometimes called, Fever River. The same marsh where it drains receives Smallpox Creek; on the Iowa side, opposite Harris Slough, which is the upper end of the Fever delta, is a creek called Tête du Mort, or Tête des Morts. It must have been a preferred area of gloomy and unhealthy conditions, as those who lived by Fever River, suffering from lead poisoning and ague, had the choice to move down to Smallpox Creek or over to Death’s-head Creek. This undesirable place is indicated to Mississippi tourists by Pilot Knob, an isolated hill on the prairie near the disease-ridden creek, 3 miles south of Galena city, which is roughly the same distance up the feverish stream. The creek got its morbid name due to the number of skulls resulting from a battle there. Beltrami, in 1828, mentions "a place called the Death's-heads; a battleground where the Foxes defeated the Kikassias [Kaskaskias?], displaying their heads on poles as trophies." We stopped at the entrance of the River La Fièvre, a name that aligns perfectly with the effects of the bad air prevalent there. I’m not sure what fears might be hidden under the name Sinsinawa Creek, which merges in a mile or two further upstream on the Illinois side. Two of the marshes at the delta are called Harris’ and Spratt’s, and a third is named Stone Slough. A man named Gordon established a ferry here many years ago, and a location on the Iowa side, close to the boundary between Jackson and Dubuque counties, is still called Gordon’s Ferry. We should also mention Keating's account in Long's Expedition of 1823, published in 1824, where it states that Smallpox Creek and Fever River are the same: "a small stream called Mekabea Sepe by the Indians, or Small-pox river; it is the Riviere de la Fievre, which is said to enter the Mississippi opposite Dubuque's mines." Probably little weight should be given to this claim, which Major Long made parenthetically, relying on second-hand information while discussing a badger his group had killed and cooked; though it’s also quite possible that Galena River once had both names, and one was later assigned to the smaller creek that enters its delta. That Long was aware of Galena as La Fièvre River is evident since he uses that name, albeit without an accent, in his narrative of his 1817 voyage, saying he reached it on Monday, July 28, of that year. See Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 1, 1860; 2nd ed. 1890, p. 66. It seems that Long's manuscript from his voyage of 1817 was given to Prof. Keating while preparing to publish the history of Long's Expedition of 1823. This information was utilized extensively; indeed, it's clear that Prof. Keating fully took advantage of this resource to incorporate into the 1823 narrative the entire essence of the 1817 materials, to the extent that Major Long had traveled the same route in both expeditions. However, the earlier narrative contains a considerable amount of information not relevant to the later one, as Major Long in 1817 traveled a long section of the Mississippi that he did not revisit in 1823. For this reason, as well as for more general reasons, it was important and appropriate that Long's Expedition of 1817 be published; and that occurred long afterward thanks to my friend, the late Rev. Edw. D. Neill, the experienced historian of Minnesota, who received the manuscript for this purpose from Dr. Edwin James, who was then in Burlington, Iowa (who died on October 28, 1861). When originally published under Dr. Neill's careful editing, the article was titled: "Voyage in a Six-Oared Skiff to the Falls of Saint Anthony in 1817. By Major Stephen H. Long, Topographical Engineer United States Army," and formed Part 1 of Vol. II. of the Minn. Hist. Coll., 1860 (about 80 pages); 2nd ed. 1890, half-title and introductory note by E. D. N., one leaf; journal, pp. 9-83; map and appendix, prepared by A. J. Hill, pp. 84-88. Major Long's movements during 1817 took 76 days, of which the journal printed here covers the time from July 9 to August 15, both included, or 38 days; it picks up Major Long after he returned to Prairie du Chien from a trip across the Fox-Wisconsin portage, taking him from that Prairie to the falls, and back to Bellefontaine, near the mouth of the Missouri. The aims of this voyage were to navigate the upper Mississippi and map its geography, focusing specifically on the identification of military sites. It was carried out in a boat provided by Governor William Clark, Superintendent of Indian Affairs in St. Louis. Its most important single outcome was the quick establishment of a military post at the mouth of St. Peter's River, initially called Fort St. Anthony, and renamed Fort Snelling in 1824; however, the narrative is filled with elements of lasting historical and scientific significance. Major Long was a diligent, capable, and well-prepared explorer, as all three of his notable and memorable expeditions show. This current expedition is the only one for which we have the account written by him, as Dr. James and Prof. Keating authored the other two. Stephen Harriman Long, from New Hampshire, was appointed a second lieutenant of Engineers from that state on December 12, 1814, and earned the rank of major of Topographical Engineers on April 29, 1816, although he didn’t reach his actual majority in that corps until July 7, 1838. He became colonel on September 9, 1861, was retired on June 1, 1863, and died in Alton, Illinois, on September 4, 1864.

[I-35] This Dubuque matter formed a part of Doc. No. 2 of App. to Part 1 of the orig. ed., p. 5, and will be found beyond: see Chap. v. Art. 3. The document was transmitted to General Wilkinson by Pike from Prairie du Chien.

[I-35] This Dubuque issue was included in Document No. 2 of the Appendix to Part 1 of the original edition, page 5, and can be found further on: see Chap. v. Art. 3. The document was sent to General Wilkinson by Pike from Prairie du Chien.

[I-36] Chippewas, or Ojibways—of whom Pike has much to say in this volume. The French nickname he uses, found also as Saulteurs, Saulteux, Saltiaux, Sautiers, Saltiers, Soutors, Soters, etc., was not given because these Indians were better jumpers than any others, but because the band of Chippewas whom it originally designated lived about the Sault de Sainte Marie, or St. Mary's falls, of Lake Superior. The term afterward became synonymous with Chippewas or Ojibways in a broad sense. On the map of Champlain's Voy., Paris, 1632, the Sault is marked du Gaston, for the brother of Louis XIII., and there located between Mer Douce and Grand Lac, i. e., between Lakes Huron and Superior. The chute seems to have been first heard of about 1616-18, from one Étienne Bruslé, or Stephen Broolay. In 1669, when the Jesuits reached the place, they changed the name to compliment the B. V. M. There is no doubt that Ojibwa or Ojibway is preferable to Chippewa or Chippeway, as a name of the tribe; but the latter is best established, both in official history and in geography, and may be most conveniently retained. These are the same word, etymologically, and are mere samples of the extraordinary profusion of forms in which the name exists. Very likely 50 different combinations of letters could be produced, some of them bearing little resemblance to one another. The meaning of the name is in chronic dispute. The linguistic sages seem to be agreed that the word has something to do with puckering; but whether it refers to the place which is puckered up between the two lakes above said, or to the way the moccasins of these Indians were puckered along a peculiar seam, or to the habits of these Indians of torturing with fire till the skins of their prisoners were puckered by burning to a crisp, are questions much agitated. The learned Anglojibway, Hon. W. W. Warren, historian of his tribe, takes the latter view, saying: "The word is composed of o-jib, 'pucker up,' and ub-way, 'to roast,' and it means, 'to roast till puckered up.'" Mr. Warren adduces also the name Abboinug, literally Roasters, given by the Ojibways to the Sioux, from the same horrid practice. He says that the Ojibways, as a distinct tribe or people, denominate themselves Awishinaubay. Probably the best account we possess of these Indians is that given in the Minn. Hist. Coll., V. of which is almost entirely devoted to the subject (pp. 1-510, 1885). This consists of Warren's history, based on traditions, and of Neill's, based on documents. The two thus admirably complement each other, and are preceded by a memoir of Warren, by J. Fletcher Williams.

[I-36] Chippewas, or Ojibways—of whom Pike has a lot to say in this volume. The French nickname he uses, which also appears as Saulteurs, Saulteux, Saltiaux, Sautiers, Saltiers, Soutors, Soters, etc., wasn’t given because these Indians were better jumpers than others, but because the group of Chippewas it originally referred to lived near the Sault de Sainte Marie, or St. Mary's falls, of Lake Superior. Over time, the term became synonymous with Chippewas or Ojibways in a broader sense. On the map of Champlain's Voy., Paris, 1632, the Sault is labeled du Gaston, named after the brother of Louis XIII., and located between Mer Douce and Grand Lac, i.e., between Lakes Huron and Superior. The chute seems to have first been mentioned around 1616-18, from one Étienne Bruslé, or Stephen Broolay. In 1669, when the Jesuits arrived at the site, they changed the name to honor the B. V. M. There’s no doubt that Ojibwa or Ojibway is a better name for the tribe; however, Chippewa or Chippeway is more established in official history and geography and is more conveniently used. These names are essentially the same, etymologically, and showcase the extraordinary variety of forms in which the name appears. It’s likely that 50 different letter combinations could be generated, some of which would hardly resemble each other. The meaning of the name is constantly debated. Language experts seem to agree that it relates to puckering; however, whether it refers to the area that is puckered between the two lakes mentioned earlier, the way the moccasins of these Indians were puckered along a specific seam, or the practice of torturing prisoners with fire until their skin was puckered from being burned to a crisp are all hotly contested questions. The knowledgeable Anglojibway, Hon. W. W. Warren, a historian of his tribe, takes the last position, stating: "The word is made up of o-jib, 'pucker up,' and ub-way, 'to roast,' which means 'to roast until puckered up.'" Mr. Warren also points out the name Abboinug, literally Roasters, which the Ojibways gave to the Sioux, related to the same dreadful practice. He states that the Ojibways, as a distinct tribe or people, refer to themselves as Awishinaubay. The best account we have of these Indians is found in the Minn. Hist. Coll., V., which is almost entirely devoted to the topic (pp. 1-510, 1885). This consists of Warren's history, based on traditions, and Neill's, based on documents. Together, they complement each other wonderfully and are preceded by a memoir of Warren by J. Fletcher Williams.

[I-37] Our name of these Siouan Indians comes from their Algonkin appellation, which reached us through an assortment of French forms like Ouinipigou (as Vimont, Relation, 1640), etc., several of which have served as the originals of place-names now fixed in current usage. The term Puants, meaning Stinkers, was the French nickname. It is found as Puans, Pauns, Pawns, Paunts, etc., originated very early, and was much in vogue. On the old map cited in the foregoing note appears the legend "La Nation des Puans," though these Indians, with their Green bay, are marked on it N. instead of S. of Lakes Superior and Huron. The Stinkards gave occasion for a Latin synonym, as seen in the phrase "Magnus Lacus Algonquiniorum seu Lacus Fœtentium" of De Creux's map, Hist. Canada, Paris, 1664. They were also called Gens de Mer, Sea People. Jean Nicolet of Cherbourg in France, in the service of Champlain's Hundred Associates, believed to have been the first white man to enter Green bay, in July, 1634, calls them by their own name of themselves, which he renders Ochunkgraw, and which later acquired a variety of forms: see note44, p. 39, and Butterfield's Disc. N. W., 1881, passim, esp. p. 38.

[I-37] The name of these Siouan Indians comes from their Algonquin name, which reached us through various French forms like Ouinipigou (as Vimont reported in his Relation, 1640), among others, many of which have become the original place-names still used today. The term Puants, meaning "Stinkers," was a nickname given by the French. It's found as Puans, Pauns, Pawns, Paunts, etc., and originated very early, becoming quite popular. On the old map mentioned earlier, there's a label that says "La Nation des Puans," even though these Indians, along with their Green Bay, are marked to the north instead of the south of Lakes Superior and Huron. The Stinkards also led to a Latin synonym, as seen in the phrase "Magnus Lacus Algonquiniorum seu Lacus Fœtentium" on De Creux's map, Hist. Canada, Paris, 1664. They were also known as Gens de Mer, or Sea People. Jean Nicolet from Cherbourg, France, who worked for Champlain's Hundred Associates and is believed to be the first white man to enter Green Bay in July 1634, referred to them by their own name, which he rendered as Ochunkgraw, and which later took on various forms: see note44, p. 39, and Butterfield's Disc. N. W., 1881, passim, esp. p. 38.

[I-38] Pike did not get far from Dubuque, if he left at 4 p. m. He probably stopped at the first convenient place to camp above the bluff, in the vicinity of Little Makoqueta r.—perhaps on the spot where Sinipi, Sinipee, or Sinope was started. In bringing him up to Dubuque from the Galena delta we have not much to note: Suisinawa, Sinsinawa, or Sinsinniwa r., right; Menomonee cr., right, and Catfish cr., left, between which is Nine Mile isl.; Massey, Ia., town at Dodge's branch; East Dubuque, Ill., rather below the large city of Dubuque. This is the oldest establishment in Iowa, as the Canadian Frenchman Julien Dubuque came there in 1788; extinction of Indian title and permanent settlement not till 1833; town incorporated 1837; city charter, 1840; pop. 3,100 in 1850: for the rest, see any gazetteer or cyclopedia. With this day's journey Pike finishes Illinois, which has been on his right all the way, and takes Wisconsin on that side; but Iowa continues on his left. The interstate line runs on the parallel of 42° 30´ N., which cuts through Dubuque.

[I-38] Pike didn't get very far from Dubuque if he left at 4 p.m. He probably stopped at the first suitable spot to camp above the bluff, near Little Maquoketa River—maybe at the site where Sinipi, Sinipee, or Sinope was founded. As we track his journey up to Dubuque from the Galena delta, there isn’t much to highlight: Suisinawa, Sinsinawa, or Sinsinniwa River on the right; Menomonee Creek on the right, and Catfish Creek on the left, with Nine Mile Island in between; Massey, Iowa, a town at Dodge's Branch; East Dubuque, Illinois, located just below the large city of Dubuque. This is the oldest settlement in Iowa, established by the Canadian Frenchman Julien Dubuque in 1788; the Indian title was extinguished and permanent settlement didn’t happen until 1833; the town was incorporated in 1837, and it received its city charter in 1840, with a population of 3,100 in 1850; for more information, consult any gazetteer or encyclopedia. With this day's journey, Pike finishes his passage through Illinois, which has been on his right the whole time, and now enters Wisconsin on that side, while Iowa remains on his left. The state line runs along the parallel of 42° 30' N., which slices through Dubuque.

[I-39] From Dubuque to Cassville is only 30 m., and Pike was somewhat advanced beyond Dubuque when he started. "The mouth of Turkey river," opp. which he camped, is of course a fixed point; and this shows the required reduction of his "40" miles to somewhat under 30. Determinations like these would be proof, were any needed, of the proposition advanced at the start, that the set of mileages with which we have to deal require a discount of 20 to 25 per cent. as a rule. In making his "two short reaches," Pike passed his Little Macoketh, the Little Makoqueta r., on his left, and the extensive slough on his right which receives the discharges of Platte and Grant rivers. He maps the former river: see the unnamed stream on the left, where "Mr. Dubuques Houfe" and "Lead Mines" are lettered. The other two rivers are not laid down; they run in Grant Co., Wis. Beltrami, II. 196, has a locality on the W. said to be 16 m. above Dubuque's mines, and to be called Prairie Macotche, "from the name of a savage who inhabited it." This item is no doubt imaginary; but Macotche is clearly the same word as Makoqueta. Pike's "long reach" is the 15 m. or more where the river is straight; it begins about Specht's Ferry (opp. which the Potosi canal was dug for an outlet of Grant r.) and extends to Turkey r. On the left, about halfway along this stretch, is the town of Waupeton (Wahpeton, Warpeton, etc.), at or near which the boundary between Dubuque and Clayton cos. strikes the Mississippi; the town of Buenavista, Clayton Co., Ia., is 3½ m. higher, between Plum and Panther crs. On the right a snicarty 11 m. long connects Grant r. with Jack Oak slough, at the head of which Cassville is situated, at the mouth of Furnace cr., and obliquely opposite the mouth of Turkey r. Some places which started along the river have failed, or changed their names; I do not now find Osceola, which maps mark near the mouth of Platte r.; nor Lafayette, which started about the present site of Potosi, and is now marked by some dilapidated chimneys you will observe when the C., B. and Q. train stops at a sort of station there; nor Frenchtown and Finlay, both on the Iowan side, the latter at the mouth of a creek called Bastard on a map of 1857; nor Frankford, at or near Buenavista; nor Winchester, about the mouth of Turkey r. Whether by accident or design, Grant r. is lettered "Le Grand R." on Nicollet's map. The Fox village, whose women and children were so frightened at the sight of the Americans, is marked by Pike on the N. side of Turkey r., near its mouth, about where Winchester seems to have stood. Present Turkey R. Junction of the C., M. and St. P. R. R. is on the other side. This stream is "Turkies" r. of Beltrami, II. p. 196.

[I-39] The distance from Dubuque to Cassville is only 30 miles, and Pike was a bit ahead of Dubuque when he set out. "The mouth of Turkey River," where he camped, is a fixed point; this clearly indicates the necessary adjustment of his "40" miles to just under 30. Findings like these would prove, if any proof were needed, the idea presented earlier that the mileages we are working with typically require a reduction of 20 to 25 percent. While navigating his "two short stretches," Pike passed his Little Macoketh, the Little Makoqueta River, to his left, with a large slough on his right that receives water from Platte and Grant rivers. He maps the former river; see the unnamed stream on the left, where "Mr. Dubuques House" and "Lead Mines" are noted. The other two rivers are not shown on the map; they flow through Grant County, Wisconsin. Beltrami, II. 196, mentions a location on the west side said to be 16 miles above Dubuque's mines, called Prairie Macotche, "named after a native who lived there." This detail is likely fictional; however, Macotche is clearly the same name as Makoqueta. Pike's "long stretch" refers to the 15 miles or more where the river runs straight; it starts near Specht's Ferry (opposite which the Potosi canal was dug for an outlet of Grant River) and continues to Turkey River. On the left, about halfway through this stretch, is the town of Waupeton (Wahpeton, Warpeton, etc.), where the boundary between Dubuque and Clayton counties meets the Mississippi; the town of Buenavista, in Clayton County, Iowa, is 3½ miles further up, located between Plum and Panther creeks. On the right, an 11-mile channel connects Grant River with Jack Oak Slough, at the head of which is Cassville, at the mouth of Furnace Creek, and diagonally opposite the mouth of Turkey River. Some places that were once along the river have disappeared or changed their names; I can’t find Osceola, which maps indicate was near the mouth of Platte River; nor Lafayette, which was established around the current site of Potosi and is now marked by some crumbling chimneys you’ll see when the C., B. and Q. train stops at a kind of station there; nor Frenchtown and Finlay, both on the Iowa side, with the latter at the mouth of a creek named Bastard on a 1857 map; nor Frankford, close to Buenavista; nor Winchester, near the mouth of Turkey River. Whether by coincidence or intention, Grant River is labeled "Le Grand R." on Nicollet's map. The Fox village, whose women and children were so alarmed by the presence of Americans, is marked by Pike on the north side of Turkey River, near its mouth, roughly where Winchester seems to have stood. The current Turkey River Junction of the C., M. and St. P. Railroad is on the opposite side. This stream is referred to as "Turkies" River by Beltrami, II. p. 196.

[I-40] Probably 19 m., Cassville to Clayton, Ia., whence he could go comfortably for breakfast to Wyalusing, Wis., or still nearer the Wisconsin r. Above the mouth of Turkey r. the Miss. r. is divided into two courses, called the Casville slough on the Wisconsin side and the Guttenberg channel on the Iowan side. The latter is the broadest course, but the former is, or was some years ago, the main channel. The two come together 10 m. above Cassville, and a mile or two above Glen Haven, Wis. Guttenberg, Ia., is 8 m. above Cassville, at the mouth of Miners, Miner's, or Miners' cr.; it seems to have been formerly called Prairie La Port, as marked on Nicollet's map. Buck or Back cr. falls in a mile above. Approaching Clayton the banks are high and abrupt on the Iowan side, but on the other the hills recede, leaving a sloughy bottom into which several creeks empty, one of them Sandy cr., which comes by a sort of sand-bank. In this vicinity there was a place called Cincinnati, Wis., which seems to have disappeared, like another called Kilroy, on the Iowan side. Owen's map marks Killroy, a Clayton Co. map of 1857 has Keleroy, and Nicollet lays down the sizable creek near which it appears to have been situated, now known as the Sny Magill. The distance from Clayton to Wyalusing is 3 m.; thence it is about the same to the Wisconsin r.

[I-40] It's probably 19 miles from Cassville to Clayton, Iowa, where he could easily head for breakfast in Wyalusing, Wisconsin, or even closer to the Wisconsin River. Above the mouth of Turkey River, the Mississippi River splits into two paths, known as the Cassville slough on the Wisconsin side and the Guttenberg channel on the Iowa side. The Guttenberg channel is the wider route, but the Cassville slough was the main channel at one time. The two channels meet 10 miles above Cassville, and a mile or two above Glen Haven, Wisconsin. Guttenberg, Iowa, is 8 miles above Cassville at the mouth of Miners Creek; it used to be called Prairie La Port, according to Nicollet's map. Buck or Back Creek flows in a mile upstream. As you approach Clayton, the banks are steep and high on the Iowa side, while on the Wisconsin side, the hills pull back, creating a marshy area where several creeks flow in, including Sandy Creek, which passes by a sandbank. Nearby, there used to be a place called Cincinnati, Wisconsin, which seems to have vanished, similar to another place called Kilroy on the Iowa side. Owen's map shows Killroy, a Clayton County map from 1857 lists Keleroy, and Nicollet indicates the significant creek near where it was located, now known as Sny Magill. The distance from Clayton to Wyalusing is 3 miles, and from there, it's about the same to the Wisconsin River.

[I-41] R. des Ouisconsins on Hennepin's map, 1683, and thus near the modern form, though in the plural for the Indians and with ou for the letter w that the F. alphabet lacks; in Hennepin's text, passim, Ouscousin, Oviscousin, Onisconsin, Misconsin, etc., according to typesetter's fancy; Ouisconsing, Misconsing, etc., in La Salle, and there also Meschetz Odeba; Miscou, Joliet on one of his maps, Miskonsing on another; Ouisconching, Perrot; Ouisconsinc, Lahontan's map; Ouisconsing, Franquelin's map, 1688; Ouisconsin, Carver; variable in Pike; Owisconsin and Owisconsing in Beltrami; Wisconsan, consistently, in Long; Wisconsin in Nicollet, and most writers since his time. Were it not for La Salle's appearance on the Illinois r. in 1680, and his sending Hennepin down it to the Mississippi, when he dispatched Michael Accault and Antoine Auguelle from Fort Crêvecœur to trade with the Chaas, the Wisconsin would rank first in historical significance as a waterway to the Mississippi from the Great Lakes; and such priority of date is offset in favor of the Wisconsin as the best and most traveled route from the lakes to points below the Falls of St. Anthony. It was already an Indian highway when it was first known to the whites, and did not cease to be such when the paddle was exchanged for the paddlewheel. A pretty full account of the Fox-Wisconsin route will be rendered beyond in this work. There are accounts of white settlements, or at least trading-posts, at Prairie du Chien about 1755; but white men may have lived in this vicinity, if not upon the spot, long before that, for Franquelin's map of 1688 locates a certain Fort St. Nicolas in what appears to be the position of P. du Chien, as well as I can judge. Moreover, Joliet and Marquette reached the Mississippi r. by way of the Fox-Wisconsin, June 15th or 17th, 1673. Our most definite information, however, dates from Oct. 15th, 1766, when Carver came to the spot. He reached it by the Fox-Wisconsin route, went up the Mississippi as high as the river St. Francis, wintered 1766-67 up the St. Peter, returned to P. du C. in the summer of 1767, went up the Mississippi again to the Chippewa r., and by that river back to the Great Lakes in July, 1767. He called the place Prairie le Chien; at the time of his visit it was "a large town containing about 300 families," with houses well built after the Indian fashion, and a great trade center for all the country roundabout. Carver also called the place Dog Plains. This is plain as a transl. of the F., and nobody doubts what Prairie du Chien denotes; what it connotes, however, or its actual implication, is another question which has been much mooted. Pike states elsewhere in this work that the place—which, by the way, he seldom if ever calls Prairie du Chien, but de Chein, des Cheins, etc.—was named for Indians who lived here, known as Reynards, etc., and would translate this F. nickname either Fox, Wolf, or Dog; in one place he has Dog's Plain. But Wolf or Dog does not seem to have been the name used for this tribe, which, when they were not called Ottagamies (or by some form of that word) were either the Reynards of the French or the Foxes of the English and Americans. Beltrami, II., p. 170, has that "it takes its name from an Indian family whom the first Frenchmen met there, called Kigigad or Dog." The whole weight of evidence is on the side of a personal name in the singular number. Long states that P. du C. was named after an Indian who lived there and was called the Dog. This may bear on Pike's statement, and the latter may be explicable upon the understanding that it refers to certain Indians, not necessarily of the Reynard tribe, who were called Dog Indians, i. e., The Dog's Indians. Nicollet marks the Indian town by the Chippewa name, Kipy Saging; Schoolcraft renders this Tipisagi, with reference to the treaty of Prairie du Chien. At the time of Long's 1823 visit the village had about 20 dwelling-houses besides the stores, most of them old and some decaying; the pop. was about 150. He located the place as in lat. 43° 3´ 31´´ N., long. 90° 52´ 30´´ W.; magn. var. 8° 48´ 52´´ E. Long speaks of one Mr. Brisbois, who had long resided there; of Mr. Rolette of the Am. Fur Co.; and of Augustin Roque, a half-breed and whole-fraud, to whom we shall refer again. Fort Crawford began to be built July 3d, 1816, by the troops under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel William S. Hamilton of North Carolina, who had attained that rank in the 3d Rifles Feb. 21st, 1814, and who resigned from the army March 8th, 1817; it would hold four or five companies, but was a mean establishment, poorly built on a bad site, too near Rousseau channel and the Kipy Saging slough. Long relates that in 1822 the fort as well as the village was inundated, so that the water stood three or four feet deep on the parade ground and ran into the officers' quarters and the barracks, forcing the garrison to camp for a month on higher ground. One of the blockhouses of the fort was built on a mound which was large enough to have supported the whole establishment, though only the stockade ran up to it. Through the attentions of Wm. Hancock Clark of Detroit, Mich., I am in possession of a water-color picture of the fort, roughly but tellingly done by his illustrious grandfather, William Clark, who with Governor Lewis Cass effected the important treaty of P. du C., Aug. 19th, 1825. This measures 18 × 15 inches, and shows a part of the stockade straggling up to that one of the blockhouses which was on the hill or mound, as described by Long. The general effect upon the beholder is to suggest something of a cross between a penitentiary and a stockyard, but unsafe for criminals and too small for cattle. The remains are extant, and may be observed about 40 rods W. of the railroad track, half a mile S. of the station of the C., B. and Q. This Fort Crawford must not be confounded with the earlier one of the same name, built in 1812 or sooner, at the N. end of the town, close to Rousseau channel. This site was near the positions of the two early French settlements, as distinguished from the later one that grew up S. of the site of the second Fort Crawford. Our actual settlement, continued on as the Prairie du Chien of to-day, only dates from 1835 or thereabouts, after the cessation of Indian hostilities in that quarter; the town is now the seat of Crawford Co., Wis. It is in the very S. W. corner of the county, which is separated from Grant Co. by the Wisconsin r. The bridge across the Mississippi to N. McGregor was built in 1873-74 and altered in 1888; C., M. and St. P. R. R.; Act of Congr. legalizing, June 6th, 1874. Notwithstanding its prominent situation, its distinguished history, and its comparative antiquity, Prairie du Chien has never amounted to much, and probably never will. There is nothing the matter with the place—the trouble is with the people. The place to-day cuts a lesser figure than it did in Pike's time, when it was our extreme frontier post in that direction, and it continued to be such until Fort St. Anthony (Snelling) was built. A part of the difficulty is ecclesiastical; no priest-ridden community can expect to keep up with the times. Prairie du Chien is an antique curio, comparing with the rest of Wisconsin very much as Quebec does with Ontario—and for similar reasons.

[I-41] R. des Ouisconsins on Hennepin's map from 1683 is close to the modern name, although it’s in plural form for the Indigenous people and uses ou instead of the letter w that the French alphabet lacks; in Hennepin's text, passim, it appears as Ouscousin, Oviscousin, Onisconsin, Misconsin, and so on, based on the typesetter's choice; Ouisconsing, Misconsing, etc., are in La Salle’s writings, along with Meschetz Odeba; Miscou appears on one of Joliet’s maps, Miskonsing on another; Ouisconching is noted by Perrot; Ouisconsinc shows up on Lahontan’s map; Ouisconsing appears on Franquelin's map from 1688; Ouisconsin is referenced by Carver; it varies in Pike’s records; Owisconsin and Owisconsing are in Beltrami’s work; Wisconsan is consistently used by Long; and Wisconsin is the term most writers have adopted since Nicollet’s time. If not for La Salle's activities on the Illinois River in 1680, where he sent Hennepin down to the Mississippi while dispatching Michael Accault and Antoine Auguelle from Fort Crêvecœur to trade with the Chaas, the Wisconsin would be viewed as the most historically significant waterway connecting the Mississippi from the Great Lakes; this date priority is balanced in favor of the Wisconsin as the best and most frequently used route from the lakes to locations below the Falls of St. Anthony. It was already an Indigenous highway when first discovered by Europeans and remained so even after the paddle was replaced with a paddlewheel. A fairly comprehensive account of the Fox-Wisconsin route will be provided later in this work. There are records of white settlements, or at least trading posts, at Prairie du Chien around 1755; however, white individuals may have lived in the area, if not on the exact site, much earlier since Franquelin’s 1688 map shows a Fort St. Nicolas in what seems to be the site of Prairie du Chien, as best as I can determine. Furthermore, Joliet and Marquette accessed the Mississippi River via the Fox-Wisconsin route on June 15th or 17th, 1673. Our most precise detail, however, comes from October 15th, 1766, when Carver arrived at the location. He reached it via the Fox-Wisconsin route, traveled up the Mississippi River to the St. Francis River, wintered from 1766-67 at the St. Peter River, returned to Prairie du Chien in the summer of 1767, and again traveled up the Mississippi to the Chippewa River, returning to the Great Lakes in July 1767. He referred to the area as Prairie le Chien; during his visit, it was “a large town with about 300 families,” featuring well-built houses in the Indigenous style and serving as a significant trade center for the surrounding region. Carver also referred to it as Dog Plains. This is clearly a translation of the French term, and it’s widely accepted what Prairie du Chien signifies; however, its connotation or deeper implication is a matter of much debate. Pike indicates elsewhere in this work that the place—which he rarely calls Prairie du Chien, instead using de Chein, des Cheins, etc.—was named after Indigenous people known as Reynards, translating this French nickname to either Fox, Wolf, or Dog; at one point, he mentions Dog's Plain. However, Wolf or Dog does not appear to have been the name for this tribe, which, when not called Ottagamies (or a variation thereof), were known as either the Reynards by the French or the Foxes by the English and Americans. Beltrami, II., p. 170, mentions that "it takes its name from an Indigenous family encountered by the first Frenchmen there, called Kigigad or Dog.” The overwhelming evidence supports a singular personal name. Long notes that Prairie du Chien was named after an Indigenous person who lived there and was referred to as the Dog. This may relate to Pike's statement, which could be interpreted to reference certain Indigenous people, not necessarily of the Reynard tribe, who were known as Dog Indians, i.e., The Dog's Indians. Nicollet identifies the Indigenous town with the Chippewa name, Kipy Saging; Schoolcraft translates this as Tipisagi, referencing the treaty of Prairie du Chien. During Long’s visit in 1823, the village had about 20 homes, alongside stores, most of which were old and some in disrepair; the population was around 150. He placed it at latitude 43° 3´ 31´´ N., longitude 90° 52´ 30´´ W.; magnetic variation was 8° 48´ 52´´ E. Long mentions Mr. Brisbois, who had lived there for a long time; Mr. Rolette of the American Fur Company; and Augustin Roque, a half-breed, to whom we’ll refer again. Fort Crawford began construction on July 3rd, 1816, by troops under Lieutenant Colonel William S. Hamilton from North Carolina, who had achieved that rank in the 3rd Rifles on February 21st, 1814, and who left the army on March 8th, 1817; it could accommodate four or five companies but was poorly built on a bad site, too close to Rousseau channel and the Kipy Saging slough. Long recounts that in 1822, the fort and the village were flooded, resulting in three or four feet of water on the parade ground and entering the officers' quarters and barracks, forcing the garrison to camp for a month on elevated ground. One of the fort’s blockhouses was built on a mound large enough to have supported the entire establishment, though only the stockade extended up to it. Thanks to Wm. Hancock Clark from Detroit, Mich., I possess a water-color painting of the fort, roughly done by his notable grandfather, William Clark, who along with Governor Lewis Cass negotiated the important treaty of Prairie du Chien on August 19th, 1825. The painting measures 18 × 15 inches, showing part of the stockade leading up to the blockhouse on the hill or mound, as described by Long. The overall impression it leaves on viewers resembles a mix between a penitentiary and a stockyard, but unsafe for criminals and too small for livestock. The remnants are still visible and can be found about 40 rods west of the railroad track, half a mile south of the C., B. and Q. station. This Fort Crawford should not be confused with the earlier one of the same name, constructed in 1812 or earlier at the north end of the town, close to Rousseau channel. This site was near the locations of the two early French settlements, distinct from the later one that developed south of the second Fort Crawford. Our current settlement, now known as Prairie du Chien, only started around 1835 or so, after the end of Indian hostilities in the area; the town is now the seat of Crawford County, Wisconsin. It is located in the southwestern corner of the county, which is separated from Grant County by the Wisconsin River. The bridge over the Mississippi to North McGregor was built between 1873 and 1874 and updated in 1888; C., M. and St. P. Railroad; Act of Congress legalizing it on June 6th, 1874. Despite its prominent location, rich history, and relative age, Prairie du Chien has never become particularly significant and likely never will. The problem doesn’t lie with the place itself—it’s with the people. Today, its status is less notable than it was during Pike's era, when it served as our furthest frontier post until Fort St. Anthony (Snelling) was established. Part of the issue relates to religion; no community dominated by priests can expect to keep pace with modern times. Prairie du Chien is an antique curiosity, compared to the rest of Wisconsin much like Quebec is to Ontario—for similar reasons.

[I-42] The bluff W. bank of the Miss. r., opp. P. du C., was later called Pike's mountain; which, says Long's MSS. of 1817, No. I, fol. 37, as cited by Keating, 1824, received its name from having been recommended by the late General Pike, in his journal, "as a position well calculated for the construction of a military post to command the Mississippi." But this recommendation is nowhere made in Pike's journal: it is made in a letter which Pike wrote to General Wilkinson from P. du C., this date of Sept. 5th, as the above text says, and which formed in the orig. ed. Doc. No. 2 of the App. to Part I—the same that covered the Dubuque report. The particular hill that Pike picked out does not differ from the general range of bluffs which extend on that side of the river for several miles, all of about the same elevation. But to be particular, it was that hill which stands between McGregor and N. McGregor. The original settlement of McGregor was called in the first instance McGregor's landing. This was 1½ mile below N. McGregor, built at the mouth of the creek that comes down by Pike's mountain. This stream used to be known as Giard or Gayard r. (latter on Pike's map), and these were common spellings of the name of a person otherwise known as Gaillard, of mixed French-Indian blood, said to have been, with Antaya and Dubuque, one of the three first white settlers at Prairie du Chien, and by Long to have died suddenly during the latter's expedition up the Wisconsin r. The present name of the creek is Bloody Run, which may easily have acquired if it did not deserve the designation in some one or more of the uncounted fierce collisions of this blood-brued region. But tradition, if not authentic history, ascribes the origin of the sanguinary title to the Nimrodic exploits of the celebrated Captain Martin Scott, a mighty hunter who used to kill so much game in that vicinity that he was said to have made this stream literally run with blood. But so much used to be told about Captain Scott—on whom was fathered in those parts the story of the coon which promised to come down if he would not shoot, elsewhere connected with the name of Davy Crockett—that the legends concerning him may pass for what they may be worth. The mouth of this creek is 3 m. below that of Yellow r., and the boundary between Clayton and Allamakee cos. strikes the Mississippi between the two, though very near the mouth of the latter.

[I-42] The steep western bank of the Mississippi River, across from Prairie du Chien, was later named Pike's Mountain. Long's manuscripts from 1817, No. I, fol. 37, as cited by Keating in 1824, mention that it got its name because General Pike suggested in his journal that it was a good spot for building a military post to oversee the Mississippi. However, this recommendation doesn't appear in Pike's journal; instead, it's in a letter Pike wrote to General Wilkinson from Prairie du Chien on September 5th, as noted in the text above, which is included in the original edition Document No. 2 of the Appendix to Part I—the same document that covered the Dubuque report. The specific hill that Pike identified is similar to the overall range of bluffs along that side of the river that extend for several miles, all roughly the same height. To be specific, it’s the hill located between McGregor and North McGregor. The original settlement of McGregor was initially called McGregor's Landing. This was located a mile and a half below North McGregor, built at the mouth of the creek that flows by Pike's Mountain. This creek was previously known as Giard or Gayard River (later on Pike's map), and these spellings were common for a person known as Gaillard, who had mixed French and Indian heritage and was said to be one of the first three white settlers at Prairie du Chien along with Antaya and Dubuque. According to Long, he died unexpectedly during his expedition up the Wisconsin River. The creek is now called Bloody Run, a name it may have earned after enduring numerous violent conflicts in this blood-stained region. However, tradition, if not verified history, attributes the origin of the bloody name to the legendary exploits of Captain Martin Scott, a renowned hunter known for killing so much game in the area that this stream was said to have literally run with blood. But so many stories were told about Captain Scott—who inspired the tale of the raccoon that promised to come down if he wouldn't shoot, a story also linked to Davy Crockett—that the legends surrounding him may hold varying degrees of truth. The mouth of this creek is three miles below that of the Yellow River, and the boundary between Clayton and Allamakee counties runs through the Mississippi River between the two, but very close to the mouth of the latter.

[I-43] See note anteà, p. 5, where the phrase Cap au Grès is mentioned. Pike's term Petit Gris, elsewhere Petit Grey, would be preferably rendered Petit Cap au Grès, in the peculiar system of phonetics which our Parisian friends are wont to enjoy. This Little Sandstone bluff extends up the Wisconsin in the direction of Bridgeport. A small creek which comes down a break in the bluff, and empties into the N. side of the Wisconsin a mile above its mouth, is also named Petit Gris or Grès. There was also a Grand Grès in that vicinity—to judge from a creek I find on some maps by the name of Grandgris—perhaps the branch of the Wisconsin now known as Kickapoo r. Pike's recommendation of the Petit Grès as a military site was never acted upon.

[I-43] See note anteà, p. 5, where the phrase Cap au Grès is mentioned. Pike's term Petit Gris, also referred to as Petit Grey, would be better expressed as Petit Cap au Grès, according to the unique phonetic system that our Parisian friends like to use. This Little Sandstone bluff stretches up the Wisconsin River towards Bridgeport. A small creek that flows down a break in the bluff and empties into the north side of the Wisconsin a mile above its mouth is also called Petit Gris or Grès. There was also a Grand Grès nearby—if we go by a creek I found on some maps named Grandgris—possibly the branch of the Wisconsin now known as Kickapoo River. Pike's suggestion to use the Petit Grès as a military site was never followed through.

[I-44] I think Pike never once hits what a grammarian would consider the proper way to write this phrase. Wherever he happens upon it, the gender or the number gets awry. The hitch in pluralizing seems to be because the first s is sounded before the initial vowel of the next word, but the last s is silent, because the French seldom articulate their letters at par. Folle avoine, literally "fool oat"—a phrase also reflected in the Latin term avena fatua—is the Canadian French name of the plant known to botanists as Zizania aquatica, and to us common folks as wild rice, wild oats, water-rice, water-oats, Indian or Canadian rice or oats, etc. My friend Prof. Lester F. Ward, whom I desired to prepare the botanical definitions for the Century Dictionary, and who did write them, with the assistance of Mr. F. H. Knowlton, after the lamented death of Prof. Sereno Watson, Prof. Asa Gray's successor at Cambridge, defines Zizania as "a genus of grasses, of the tribe Oryzeæ. It is characterized by numerous narrow unisexual spikelets in a long, loose androgynous panicle, each spikelet having two glumes and six stamens or two more or less connate styles." This would be news to the Menominees, though these Indians subsisted so largely upon the seeds of the plant that the French called them les Folles Avoines, and the English knew them as the Rice-eaters. This rice grows in profusion in all the lacustrine regions of the N. W., and is regularly harvested by all the Indians of that country, to be sold or bartered as well as eaten by them. Its great size, its purplish spike-like heads when ripe, and its omnipresence, render it one of the most conspicuous products of the region. The Indians do not cut the stalk as we reap our cereals, because the loose grains fall so readily that the easiest way to gather them is to simply shake or beat them into a canoe. As to the polyglot council which Pike held with the Puants, we may hope without believing that the Winnebagoes were deeply impressed by the combination of New Jersey and Canadian French which fell upon their ears through the Dakotan tongue. It is true that the Winnebagoes come of Siouan stock, and so have some linguistic affinity with the Sioux; but the dialect they acquired is conceded by all philologists to be peculiar to themselves, and peculiarly difficult to utter. The Winnebago spoken at this council was probably as different from the Dakotan as Latin is from its cognate Greek, or even as Pike's French was from that spoken in Montreal or Paris. The Winnebagoes call themselves by a name which is rendered Otchagra by Long, Howchungera by Featherstonhaugh, Hotcañgara by Powell; also Ochungarand, Hohchunhgrah, and in various other ways which authors prefer and printing-offices permit: see note37, p. 31. Since Charlevoix they have been known as Puans, Puants, or Stinkers—and they deserve to be. Their vernacular is noted for the predominance of the growler or dog-letter r, litera canina of the Latin grammarians.

[I-44] I think Pike never correctly writes this phrase according to grammatical standards. Whenever he comes across it, the gender or number is off. The trouble with pluralizing seems to stem from the fact that the first s is pronounced before the initial vowel of the next word, while the last s is silent, because the French rarely pronounce their letters clearly. Folle avoine, literally "fool oat"—a phrase also found in the Latin term avena fatua—is the Canadian French name for the plant botanists call Zizania aquatica, and that we common folks refer to as wild rice, wild oats, water-rice, water-oats, Indian or Canadian rice or oats, etc. My friend Prof. Lester F. Ward, whom I wanted to prepare the botanical definitions for the Century Dictionary, and who did write them, with the help of Mr. F. H. Knowlton, after the unfortunate passing of Prof. Sereno Watson, Prof. Asa Gray's successor at Cambridge, defines Zizania as "a genus of grasses, of the tribe Oryzeæ. It is characterized by numerous narrow unisexual spikelets in a long, loose androgynous panicle, each spikelet having two glumes and six stamens or two more or less united styles." This would be news to the Menominees, even though these Indians relied heavily on the seeds of the plant, which the French called les Folles Avoines, and the English referred to as the Rice-eaters. This rice grows abundantly in all the lake regions of the N.W. and is regularly harvested by all the Indians in that area, to be sold or traded as well as consumed by them. Its large size, purplish spike-like heads when ripe, and its widespread presence make it one of the most noticeable products of the region. The Indians do not cut the stalk like we harvest our grains; instead, the loose grains fall so easily that the simplest way to gather them is to shake or beat them into a canoe. Regarding the multilingual council Pike held with the Puants, we can hope—though we may not truly believe—that the Winnebagoes were profoundly impressed by the mix of New Jersey and Canadian French that reached their ears through the Dakotan language. It is true that the Winnebagoes are of Siouan descent, and thus have some linguistic similarities to the Sioux; however, the dialect they spoke is acknowledged by all linguists to be unique to them and particularly difficult to pronounce. The Winnebago spoken at this council was likely as different from Dakotan as Latin is from its related Greek, or even as Pike's French was from that spoken in Montreal or Paris. The Winnebagoes refer to themselves by a name that Long translates as Otchagra, Featherstonhaugh as Howchungera, and Powell as Hotcañgara; they’re also known as Ochungarand, Hohchunhgrah, and various other names preferred by authors and permitted by printing offices: see note37, p. 31. Since Charlevoix, they have been referred to as Puans, Puants, or Stinkers—and they deserve that reputation. Their language is recognized for the prevalence of the growler or dog-letter r, the litera canina of Latin grammarians.

[I-45] Billon's Ann. St. Louis, 1804-21, pub. 1888, p. 382, is obviously in error in stating that Pierre Rousseau embarked with Pike at St. Louis; for here we have him first hired at P. du C. I know nothing further of the man; but he is doubtless the one from whom Rousseau channel of the Miss. r., which runs past P. du C. on the Wis. side, as distinguished from the main steamboat channel past McGregor on the Iowan side, derived its name.

[I-45] Billon's Ann. St. Louis, 1804-21, pub. 1888, p. 382, is clearly mistaken in saying that Pierre Rousseau left with Pike in St. Louis; because here we see him first being hired at P. du C. I don’t know anything more about the man, but he’s probably the one from whom Rousseau named the channel of the Mississippi River that runs past P. du C. on the Wisconsin side, as opposed to the main steamboat channel that goes past McGregor on the Iowa side.

[I-46] Joseph Reinville or Renville was the name of two persons, father and son, former French-Canadian, latter half-breed by a Sioux squaw of the village of Petit Corbeau or Little Raven (Kaposia). Long extolls him for ability and fidelity as an interpreter, remarking that he had met with few men that appeared "to be gifted with a more inquiring and discerning mind, or with more force and penetration," Keating, Exp. of 1823, I. p. 312. Reinville naturally acquired great influence over the Indians, and when the British decided to use such allies in the war of 1812-14, he was selected by Colonel Robert Dickson as the man who could be most relied upon to command the Sioux. In his military capacity he received the rank, pay, and emoluments of a captain in the British army, and distinguished himself as well by humanity as by gallantry in war. After this he entered the service of the H. B. Co.; left it, relinquishing also his British pension, and returned to his old trading-post near the sources of Red r., where he established the successful Columbia Fur Co. Reinville had that energy and independence which enabled him to decide for himself and act upon his decisions; he therefore made bitter enemies as well as warm friends, whose judgments of his character and conduct were, of course, as diverse as their feelings for or against him. Reinville was born at Kaposia, near St. Paul, about 1779, and died in March, 1846: see sketch of his life by Rev. E. D. Neill in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I., 2d ed. 1872, pp. 196-206.

[I-46] Joseph Reinville, or Renville, refers to two individuals, a father and son. The father was a French-Canadian, and the son was a half-breed, born to a Sioux woman from the village of Petit Corbeau, or Little Raven (Kaposia). Long praises him for his skills and loyalty as an interpreter, noting that he had met few people with a more inquiring and discerning mind or greater insight and depth, as stated in Keating, Exp. of 1823, I. p. 312. Reinville naturally gained significant influence over the Indians, and when the British decided to enlist such allies in the War of 1812-14, Colonel Robert Dickson chose him as the most dependable person to lead the Sioux. In his military role, he held the rank, pay, and benefits of a captain in the British army, and he distinguished himself for both his humanity and bravery in battle. Afterward, he joined the service of the H. B. Co.; he eventually left, giving up his British pension, and returned to his former trading post near the sources of the Red River, where he founded the successful Columbia Fur Co. Reinville had the energy and independence that allowed him to make his own decisions and act on them, which led him to acquire both fierce enemies and loyal friends, whose opinions of him were, naturally, as varied as their feelings for or against him. Reinville was born in Kaposia, near St. Paul, around 1779, and died in March 1846; see the biography of his life by Rev. E. D. Neill in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I., 2d ed. 1872, pp. 196-206.

[I-47] This Frazer I do not doubt was a relative of the Robert Frazer, Frazier, Fraser, etc., who accompanied Lewis and Clark. The latter was a "Green Mountain boy," and it is highly improbable that two unrelated Frazers came from Vermont to the Western frontiers in the beginning of this century. But I can only conjecture what their degree of kinship was. One Joseph Jack Frazer cut a figure in early Minnesota history, if we may judge from the sketches of his life and adventures which ran through the columns of the St. Paul Pioneer, about 1866 or 1867, from the pen of General Henry Hastings Sibley. In this connection I may be permitted to note the fact, not generally known, that Robert Frazer was one of several annalists of that famous expedition, who went so far as to issue a MS. prospectus of a book he was going to publish about it, with Captain Lewis' own sanction. But this project failed for lack of subscribers to what any publisher would now be glad to accept, could the MSS. be found. See Prof. James D. Butler's review of my L. and C., N. Y. Nation, Oct. 26th and Nov. 2d, 1893.

[I-47] I have no doubt that this Frazer was related to Robert Frazer, Frazier, Fraser, etc., who traveled with Lewis and Clark. The latter was a "Green Mountain boy," and it's highly unlikely that two unrelated Frazers came from Vermont to the Western frontiers at the start of this century. However, I can only guess what their exact relationship was. One Joseph Jack Frazer played a significant role in early Minnesota history, based on the accounts of his life and adventures that appeared in the St. Paul Pioneer around 1866 or 1867, written by General Henry Hastings Sibley. In this context, I should mention a little-known fact: Robert Frazer was one of several chroniclers of that famous expedition who even went so far as to create a manuscript prospectus for a book he intended to publish about it, with Captain Lewis' approval. Unfortunately, this project did not succeed due to a lack of subscribers for what any publisher today would eagerly accept, if the manuscripts could be located. See Prof. James D. Butler's review of my L. and C., N. Y. Nation, Oct. 26th and Nov. 2nd, 1893.

[I-48] Pike's was luckier than Long's boat-party of 1823, which started from P. du C. as Pike did, but did not get much above Yellow r. It consisted of Thomas Say, the subsequently distinguished naturalist; Prof. W. H. Keating; Mr. Samuel Seymour, the artist; the rascally interpreter Roque or Rocque; and Lieutenant Martin Scott, the latter in command of a corporal and his squad of eight soldiers. These men tapped a keg of liquor, and got too drunk to navigate—the crew did, I mean, for it is well known that officers never drink. Yellow r. is present name of the stream consistently so called since it ceased to be R. Jaune of the French régime; it has been already mentioned as falling in on the W., 3 m. above Bloody Run and N. McGregor. Three miles higher, on the same side, is Paint cr., or Painted Rock cr., near a place full of historic interest; for at one point along the almost unbroken bluffs is the steep escarpment which became known to the F. as Roche Peinte, or Rochers Peints, and which continues to be called Painted Rock or Rocks, from the Indian pictographs with which it was adorned for ages. Beltrami gives it as Pointed Rock, II. p. 196. High places of all sorts, whether the elevation be phallic or terrene, have always been regarded as great medicine by the untutored, from the days of the priests of Baal, Moloch, or Jahveh, to those of the similar shamans and marvel-mongers of Lo. Such theological jugglery is reflected in the present name of Waucon or Waukon Junction, near the mouth of Paint cr., where the Chic., Dub. and Minn. R. R., meandering the river, sends the Waukon branch to Waukon, seat of Allamakee Co., Ia. A town, or something that tried to be one, by the prosaic name of Johnsonsport, is to be found on some maps at the mouth of Paint cr. About 4 m. above Waukon Junction is a place called Harper's Ferry, suggestive of Virginian emigration. The bluffs hug the Iowan bank closely to Paint cr. The opposite side is low for some miles back, with sloughs or bayous known as Marais, Courtois, Sioux, etc., into which drain several creeks, among them one called Fisher's—no doubt for the gentleman who entertained Pike—and another named Pickadee; both these are received in Sioux bayou. But above Paint cr. the channel runs, or recently did run, on the Wisconsin side, having an intricate snicarty on the other, whose various courses are known as Seaman's slough, Big Suck-off, Gordon's bay, Martell's lake, Center, Harper, St. Paul, Crooked, Ferry, etc., sloughs. Wherever the channel was in Pike's time, he says that he camped on the W. side, and I suppose at a point about opposite present town of Lynxville, Crawford Co., Wis., which is reckoned 17 m. above P. du C. by comparatively recent hydrographers. To reach this place he passed Trout cr., which falls in on the right hand nearly opp. Painted Rock, and the site of Viola, at the mouth of Buck cr., also on the right.

[I-48] Pike's expedition was luckier than Long's boat party in 1823, which also started from P. du C. like Pike but didn’t get much past Yellow River. It included Thomas Say, who later became a well-known naturalist; Professor W. H. Keating; Mr. Samuel Seymour, the artist; the shady interpreter Roque or Rocque; and Lieutenant Martin Scott, who led a corporal and his squad of eight soldiers. These men opened a keg of liquor and got too drunk to navigate—the crew, that is, since it's known that officers never drink. Yellow River is the current name of the stream that has been called this since it stopped being R. Jaune during the French regime; it’s already been noted as flowing in on the west, three miles above Bloody Run and North McGregor. Three miles further up, on the same side, is Paint Creek, or Painted Rock Creek, near a historically significant area; there's a steep cliff along the almost unbroken bluffs known to the French as Roche Peinte or Rochers Peints, which continues to be called Painted Rock or Rocks due to the Indian pictographs that have adorned it for ages. Beltrami refers to it as Pointed Rock, II. p. 196. High places of all kinds, whether the elevation is phallic or earthly, have always been seen as significant by those without formal education, from the days of the priests of Baal, Moloch, or Jahveh, to those of similar shamans and pretenders of Lo. Such theological tricks are reflected in the current name of Waucon or Waukon Junction, near the mouth of Paint Creek, where the Chicago, Dubuque, and Minnesota Railroad, meandering along the river, sends the Waukon branch to Waukon, the seat of Allamakee County, Iowa. A town, or something attempting to be one, called Johnsonsport, can be found on some maps at the mouth of Paint Creek. About four miles above Waukon Junction is a place called Harper's Ferry, hinting at Virginian migration. The bluffs closely hug the Iowa bank next to Paint Creek, while the opposite side is low for several miles back, featuring sloughs or bayous known as Marais, Courtois, Sioux, etc., into which several creeks drain, including one named Fisher's—likely named after the gentleman who hosted Pike—and another called Pickadee; both flow into Sioux Bayou. But above Paint Creek, the channel ran, or recently ran, on the Wisconsin side, accompanied by a confusing series of channels on the other side, with various paths called Seaman's Slough, Big Suck-off, Gordon's Bay, Martell's Lake, Center, Harper, St. Paul, Crooked, Ferry, etc. Wherever the channel was in Pike's time, he mentions camping on the west side, presumably at a point across from the current town of Lynxville, Crawford County, Wisconsin, which is estimated to be 17 miles above P. du C. by relatively recent hydrographers. To reach this spot, he passed Trout Creek, which flows in on the right nearly opposite Painted Rock, and the site of Viola, at the mouth of Buck Creek, also on the right.

[I-49] Say Island No. 142, or head of No. 143, for a present location which exactly fits, being on E. side, 4 or 5 m. below mouth of Upper Iowa r., and opp. De Soto, Wis., on the border of Crawford and Vernon cos. The camp itself is of little consequence, in comparison with the notable points passed to reach it, at Pike's Cape Garlic and in that vicinity. At the head of Harper and Crooked sloughs the channel runs under the Iowan bluffs to Lansing, Allamakee Co., Ia., 12½ m. from Lynxville. On the Wisconsin side for the same distance is a remarkably labyrinthic snicarty, whose principal run is called Winneshiek slough, upon which is Ferryville, Crawford Co., Wis., at or near the mouth of Sugar cr. The series of creeks which fall into these sloughs is as follows, in ascending order: Kettle, above Polander hollow; Copper, above Cumming's hollow; Buck (duplicating a name: see last note); the Sugar cr. just said; and Rush, above Ferryville. The river sweeps under the bold Iowan headlands, two prominent points of which became known as Cape Garlic and Cape Winnebago—one from the alliaceous plant growing there, and the other from the incident about to be cited; while two of the four streams which fall in through four breaks on these bluffs were correspondingly called Garlic r. or Cape Garlic cr., and Winnebago r. or Cape Winnebago cr. Authors differ as to which is which; I make the following determinations: 1. At the point where the main channel of the Mississippi divides into Crooked and Harper sloughs, 8 m. below Lansing, and near where Heytman had his landing, a large creek falls in. This is properly Garlic r.—the one on which the town of Capoli is situated. Capoli means Cape Garlic, being a perversion of the F. Cap à L'Ail—a phrase that has been peculiarly unlucky at the hands of compositors and engravers; even on Nicollet's map it stands by accident Cap a´ Lail, though the eminent geographer himself was un Français de France, whose mother-tongue was academic. Beltrami, II. p. 197, expands the phrase to Cape à l'Ail Sauvage. 2. Three miles above the mouth of Capoli cr. a rivulet falls in between two eminences; the lower one of these is present Capoli bluff, formerly Cap Puant or Cape Winnebago; the upper one is now called Atchafalaga bluff, formerly Cap à l'Ail or Cape Garlic; the rivulet just said is Pike's Garlic r. 3. At 4½ m. higher, through a recess in the highlands falls in the stream now called Village cr., which Nicollet maps as Cape Winnebago cr. This is the one on which the town of Village Creek is situated, 3 m. up. Its mouth is exactly a mile below the mouth of Coon or Clear cr., on which Lansing is situated, under Mt. Hosmer—this "mountain" being that part of the bluffs which is isolated between the two creeks just said to fall in a mile apart. With thus much by way of geographical determinations, I must leave to someone more familiar than I am with the local traditions or actual history of the place, to identify the exact scene of the following incident, given in Keating's Long's Exp. of 1823, pub. 1824, I. p. 266: "Two remarkable capes or points were observed on the right bank of the Mississippi below Iowa river; the lower one is designated by the name of Cape Puant, because at a time when the Sioux and Winnebagoes (Puants) were about to commence hostilities, a party of the latter set out on an expedition to invade the territory of the Sioux and take them by surprise; but these being informed of the design, collected a superior force and lay in ambush near this place, expecting the arrival of their enemies. As soon as the Winnebagoes had landed, the Sioux sallied from their hiding-places, pressed upon them as they lay collected in a small recess between the two capes, drove them into the river, and massacred the whole party. Garlic cape, just above [italics mine] this, strikes the voyager by the singularity of its appearance. In shape it represents a cone cut by a vertical plane passing through its apex and base; its height is about four hundred feet." I suppose the "small recess" of this recital to be that between present Capoli (lower) and present Atchafalaga (upper) bluffs, respectively former Cape Winnebago (lower) and former Cape Garlic (upper) bluffs.

[I-49] Say Island No. 142, or head of No. 143, for a current location that fits perfectly, located on the east side, 4 or 5 miles below the mouth of the Upper Iowa River, and opposite De Soto, Wisconsin, on the border of Crawford and Vernon counties. The camp itself isn't very significant compared to the notable locations passed to get there, like Pike's Cape Garlic and the surrounding area. At the head of Harper and Crooked sloughs, the channel flows under the Iowan bluffs to Lansing, Allamakee County, Iowa, 12.5 miles from Lynxville. On the Wisconsin side, for the same distance, there's a remarkably intricate snicarty, known as Winneshiek slough, which has Ferryville, Crawford County, Wisconsin, located near the mouth of Sugar Creek. The series of creeks flowing into these sloughs, in order from the bottom up, are: Kettle, above Polander Hollow; Copper, above Cumming's Hollow; Buck (a duplicate name: see last note); the Sugar Creek mentioned earlier; and Rush, above Ferryville. The river curves under the striking Iowan headlands, two prominent points known as Cape Garlic and Cape Winnebago—one named for the garlic plant growing there and the other relating to the incident about to be mentioned; while two of the four streams falling in through breaks on these bluffs were called Garlic River or Cape Garlic Creek, and Winnebago River or Cape Winnebago Creek. Authors disagree on their identities; I propose the following conclusions: 1. At the point where the main channel of the Mississippi splits into Crooked and Harper sloughs, 8 miles below Lansing, and near where Heytman had his landing, a large creek flows in. This properly named Garlic River is the one where the town of Capoli is located. Capoli means Cape Garlic, derived from the French Cap à L'Ail—a phrase that has been unusually misprinted by typesetters and engravers; even on Nicollet's map, it mistakenly appears as Cap a' Lail, although the distinguished geographer himself was un Français de France, whose native language was academic. Beltrami, II. p. 197, expands the phrase to Cape à l'Ail Sauvage. 2. Three miles above the mouth of Capoli Creek, a small stream flows in between two hills; the lower of these is the current Capoli Bluff, formerly Cap Puant or Cape Winnebago; the upper one is now called Atchafalaga Bluff, formerly Cap à l'Ail or Cape Garlic; the aforementioned small stream is Pike's Garlic River. 3. At 4.5 miles higher, a stream known as Village Creek flows in through a gap in the hills, which Nicollet maps as Cape Winnebago Creek. This is the stream on which the town of Village Creek is located, 3 miles up. Its mouth is precisely a mile below the mouth of Coon or Clear Creek, where Lansing is situated, beneath Mt. Hosmer—this "mountain" being that part of the bluffs separated by the two creeks just mentioned, which fall in a mile apart. With this much geographic clarification, I have to leave it to someone more knowledgeable about local traditions or the actual history of the place to pinpoint the exact location of the following incident, reported in Keating's Long's Expedition of 1823, published in 1824, I. p. 266: "Two remarkable capes or points were noted on the right bank of the Mississippi below Iowa River; the lower one is named Cape Puant, because at a time when the Sioux and Winnebagoes (Puants) were about to start a conflict, a group of the latter set out on a mission to invade Sioux territory and catch them by surprise; but being made aware of the plan, the Sioux gathered a larger force and laid in wait near this site, anticipating the arrival of their enemies. As soon as the Winnebagoes landed, the Sioux emerged from their hiding spots, attacked them while they were gathered in a small recess between the two capes, forced them into the river, and killed the entire group. Garlic cape, just above [italics mine] this, impresses travelers with its unique appearance. Its shape resembles a cone cut by a vertical plane through its apex and base; its height is about four hundred feet." I assume the "small recess" mentioned in this account is the area between the current Capoli (lower) and Atchafalaga (upper) bluffs, previously known as Cape Winnebago (lower) and Cape Garlic (upper) bluffs.

[I-50] La Feuille is a name which Pike rarely, and only by accident, spells correctly. But in writings of the period it was extremely variable, being found even as Lefei, Lefoi, Lefoy, La Fye, etc. This French term commonly appears in English as The Leaf, sometimes Falling Leaf, and is conjecturally a translation of the native name of the hereditary chiefs of the Kioxa (Kiyuksa) band of Sioux. This has usually been rendered Wabasha or Wapasha, and explained as derived from wapa, leaf, and sha, red. In one place Long has Wauppaushaw. In Riggs and Pond's Dakota dictionary the name is given as Wapahasha, and etymologized as from wapaha, a standard, and sha, red. In Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 370, J. Fletcher Williams surmises the origination of the name in the chieftainship of the Warpekutes, otherwise Leaf Shooters—though why the tribe was so called, and whether the English term is a proper version of the aboriginal name, seem never to have been satisfactorily shown. Such forms of the chief's name as Wabashaw and Wapashaw, etc., are common, besides which there are some odd and rare ones; e. g., Beltrami, II. p. 180, has: "The Great Wabiscihouwa, who is regarded as the Ulysses of the whole nation." Three chiefs named Wabasha are known to us in history. Wabasha I. was famous during the Revolutionary war. Wabasha II. was his son, and the latter is the one of whom Pike, Long, Beltrami, and many others speak. He was already a great chief in Pike's time, who grew in credit and renown with years. He was seen in 1820 by General Henry Whiting, who describes him as a small man with a patch over one eye, who nevertheless impressed everyone with respect, and whose profile was said to resemble that of the illustrious Condé. "While with us at Prairie du Chien," says Whiting, "he never moved, or was seen, without his pipe-bearer. His people treated him with reverence. Unlike all other speakers in council, he spoke sitting, considering, it was said, that he was called upon to stand only in the presence of his great father at Washington, or his representatives at St. Louis." He was not a warrior, believing that Indians could prosper only at peace with one another and with the whites, and declared that he had never been at war with the latter, though many of his young men, against his advice, had been led astray in the war of 1812. His son, Wabasha III., resided at the village below Lake Pepin until 1853, and in 1872 was living on the Niobrara Reservation.

[I-50] La Feuille is a name that Pike seldom spells correctly, and usually only by mistake. However, in writings from the period, it varied widely, appearing as Lefei, Lefoi, Lefoy, La Fye, and so on. This French term typically translates to The Leaf in English, sometimes Falling Leaf, and is speculated to be a translation of the native name for the hereditary chiefs of the Kioxa (Kiyuksa) band of the Sioux. This has often been written as Wabasha or Wapasha, explained as originating from wapa, which means leaf, and sha, meaning red. In one reference, Long uses Wauppaushaw. In Riggs and Pond's Dakota dictionary, the name appears as Wapahasha, with its etymology as wapaha, meaning standard, and sha, meaning red. In Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 370, J. Fletcher Williams speculates that the name originated from the leadership of the Warpekutes, also known as Leaf Shooters—though the reason behind this tribe's name and whether the English version reflects the original name is still unclear. Variations of the chief's name like Wabashaw and Wapashaw are common, and there are some unusual and rare ones; e. g., Beltrami, II. p. 180, has: "The Great Wabiscihouwa, who is considered the Ulysses of the entire nation." Three chiefs named Wabasha are known to history. Wabasha I. was well-known during the Revolutionary War. Wabasha II. was his son, and he is the one mentioned by Pike, Long, Beltrami, and many others. By Pike’s time, he was already a significant chief and gained respect and fame over the years. In 1820, he was seen by General Henry Whiting, who described him as a small man with a patch over one eye, yet he commanded respect and was said to have a profile resembling that of the renowned Condé. "While with us at Prairie du Chien," Whiting notes, "he never moved, or was seen, without his pipe-bearer. His people treated him with reverence. Unlike other speakers in council, he spoke while seated, believing, as it was said, that he should only stand in the presence of his great father in Washington, or his representatives in St. Louis." He was not a warrior, thinking that Indians could only thrive in peace with each other and the whites, and claimed he had never been at war with the latter, even though many of his young men, against his advice, were led into the War of 1812. His son, Wabasha III., lived in the village below Lake Pepin until 1853, and by 1872, he was residing on the Niobrara Reservation.

[I-51] To go up to the mouth of Upper Iowa r., for the conference with Leaf's band of Sioux, who received the Expedition with almost touching warmth, as Pike goes on to narrate. His map letters "Upper Iowa River," and marks "Sioux Vill." on the S. side near the mouth. Pike's text of 1807, p. 7, has Jowa: Beltrami has Yahowa in text, Yawowa on map: for other forms see note25, p. 22. The river is a large one which, with its tributaries, drains a N. E. portion of Iowa and some adjoining Minnesota land. The river discharges by a set of sloughs in such intricate fashion that it is not easy to locate its principal mouth with entire precision, to say nothing of where it was at Pike's visit; recent hydrographic surveys, on the scale of a mile to the inch, show the largest opening at a point exactly 2½ m. S. of the inter-State line between Iowa and Minnesota, which runs to the Mississippi on the parallel of 43° 30´ N., through the village of New Albin, on Winnebago cr., and cuts through Lost slough. Assuming this position, which is probably right within a fraction of a mile, Pike is precisely opposite the place where was fought the decisive battle of Bad Axe, notable in history as finishing the second Black Hawk war. Black Hawk was the most celebrated chief during the Sac and Fox war, b. about 1768, at the Sac vill. near the mouth of Rock r. in Illinois, d. on the Des Moines, in Iowa, Oct. 3d, 1838. In the campaign of 1832 the Indians were defeated on the Wisconsin r. July 21st, by Colonel Henry Dodge, and again Aug. 2d by General Henry Atkinson. Zach. Taylor had become colonel of the 1st Infantry Apr. 4th, 1832, and had his hdqrs. at Fort Crawford, P. du Chien. He moved his forces under General Atkinson, and caught the Indians opposite the mouth of Upper Iowa r., as they were preparing to cross the Mississippi; the battle of Bad Axe was fought, the hostiles were defeated, and their organization was broken up. Colonel Taylor returned to P. du Chien with the troops he commanded, and soon afterward received the formal surrender of the Sac chieftain, whose sagacity was as great as his courage. Black Hawk was sent by Taylor, with about 60 of his people, as a prisoner of war to General Winf. Scott, and with some of them was confined for a while in Fortress Monroe; released June 5th, 1833. The first stream of any size, on the Wisconsin side, above the scene of action was named and is still called Bad Axe. A place above Battle cr. and Battle isl., very near the battle-field, if not actually on the spot, was started by the name of Victory, which it still bears. This is directly on the river-bank, at the mouth of a rivulet which makes in there, about a mile below the spot where one Tippet had his landing. Tippet's place was nearly opposite the Iowa-Minnesota State line, and 1½ m. S. of the lower mouth of Bad Axe r. As the price of their defeat the S. and F. Inds. were obliged to surrender a large tract of land, about 9,000 sq. m., along 180 m. of the W. bank of the Mississippi, and, perhaps, 50 m. broad; this became known as the Scott or the Black Hawk purchase, and later as the Iowa district; it was attached to the Territory of Michigan for judicial purposes in 1834, and the separate Territory of Iowa was made July 4th, 1838.

[I-51] Pike traveled upstream to the mouth of the Upper Iowa River for a meeting with Leaf's band of Sioux, who greeted the Expedition with nearly overwhelming warmth, as Pike describes. His map labels it "Upper Iowa River" and marks "Sioux Vill." on the south side near the mouth. In Pike's 1807 text, page 7, it appears as Jowa; Beltrami refers to it as Yahowa in text and Yawowa on the map; for other variations, see note25, page 22. The river is large and, along with its tributaries, drains a northeastern part of Iowa and some neighboring land in Minnesota. Its mouth discharges through a complex system of sloughs, making it difficult to pinpoint its main outlet accurately, not to mention where it was when Pike visited. Recent hydrographic surveys, at a scale of a mile to the inch, show the largest opening located 2½ miles south of the Iowa-Minnesota state line, which runs to the Mississippi along the latitude of 43° 30'N, passing through the village of New Albin on Winnebago Creek and cutting through Lost Slough. Assuming this position, which is likely accurate within a fraction of a mile, Pike is directly across from where the pivotal Battle of Bad Axe took place, historically significant as the end of the second Black Hawk War. Black Hawk was the most famous chief during the Sac and Fox War, born around 1768 at the Sac village near the mouth of the Rock River in Illinois, and died on the Des Moines in Iowa on October 3, 1838. During the 1832 campaign, the Indians faced defeat on the Wisconsin River on July 21, led by Colonel Henry Dodge, and again on August 2 by General Henry Atkinson. Zachary Taylor became colonel of the 1st Infantry on April 4, 1832, with his headquarters at Fort Crawford, P. du Chien. He moved his forces under General Atkinson and intercepted the Indians as they were preparing to cross the Mississippi at the mouth of the Upper Iowa River; the Battle of Bad Axe ensued, leading to the defeat of the hostiles and the dismantling of their organization. Colonel Taylor returned to P. du Chien with his troops and soon after received the formal surrender of the Sac chief, whose wisdom was as great as his bravery. Black Hawk, along with about 60 of his people, was sent by Taylor as a prisoner of war to General Winfield Scott, where they were held briefly at Fortress Monroe; they were released on June 5, 1833. The first sizable stream on the Wisconsin side above the battle site was named and is still called Bad Axe. A location above Battle Creek and Battle Island, very close to the battlefield, was named Victory, a name it still holds. This site is right on the riverbank, at the mouth of a stream that flows in there, about a mile below where one Tippet had his landing. Tippet's place was nearly opposite the Iowa-Minnesota state line and 1½ miles south of the lower mouth of Bad Axe River. As a consequence of their defeat, the Sauk and Fox Indians were forced to surrender a large tract of land, around 9,000 square miles, along 180 miles of the western bank of the Mississippi, and about 50 miles wide; this area became known as the Scott or Black Hawk purchase and later as the Iowa district. It was assigned to the Territory of Michigan for judicial purposes in 1834, and the separate Territory of Iowa was established on July 4, 1838.

[I-52] By the river channel barely over the Iowa State line into Houston Co., Minn., obliquely opposite Tippet's landing, and about a mile below the mouth of Bad Axe r., which falls in on the Wisconsin side. Pike continues to have Wisconsin on his right until he crosses the mouth of St. Croix r.

[I-52] By the river channel just over the Iowa State line into Houston County, Minn., directly across from Tippet's landing, and about a mile downstream from where Bad Axe River flows in on the Wisconsin side. Pike keeps Wisconsin to his right until he crosses the mouth of St. Croix River.

I suspect that the Upper Iowa r., which Pike has just left, has a longer historical record than that with which it is generally credited. Franquelin, 1688, maps a large river above the Wisconsin and below Root r., thus apparently in the position of the Upper Iowa. He letters Indians on it as Peoueria and Tapoueri. Perrot's Ayoës r. seems to be the same, as is certainly the Ioua r. of Lewis and Clark's map, 1814. Long has Little Ioway r. in 1817, and Upper Iaway r. in 1823.

I believe that the Upper Iowa River, which Pike has just left, has a longer historical record than it's usually credited with. Franquelin, in 1688, maps a large river located above the Wisconsin and below the Root River, which seems to correspond to the Upper Iowa. He refers to the Indigenous peoples there as Peoueria and Tapoueri. Perrot's Ayoës River appears to be the same, as does the Ioua River on Lewis and Clark's map from 1814. Long mentions Little Ioway River in 1817 and Upper Iaway River in 1823.

[I-53] This is not very definite—perhaps Pike forgot to wind up his watch after the Sioux affair. But we shall be about right to set him down at Brownsville, Houston Co., Minn.; this is below Root r., which he passes to-morrow, and within convenient reach of the place, 3 m. beyond La Crosse, to which he comes on that rainy day. Starting from the State line, as already said, he first rounds Bad Axe bend, at the mouth of Bad Axe r., and then comes to the town of Genoa, 8¼ m. above Victoria. Genoa used to be called Bad Axe; but they do not seem to have fancied the name, or perhaps the Victorians crowed over them, and told them stories about George Washington and his little hatchet, so it was changed. Bad Axe r. is also found with the F. name Mauvaise Hache: e. g., Beltrami, II. p. 178. A mile above Genoa the river divides in two courses, inclosing an irregularly oval cluster of islands 6½ m. long; that on the Minnesota side is Raft channel, which runs part of the way under bluffs; the one on the Wisconsin side, which is or was lately the steamboat way, is Coon, Raccoon, or Racoon slough, with a creek of these names coming in about its middle, 3 and 2 m. above Britt's and Warner's ldgs., respectively. The hills are some miles back on this side, with a break where Coon cr. comes in, and so continue all the way to Prairie La Crosse. Brownsville is at the mouth of Wild Cat cr., 1½ m. above the place where the two courses of the river reunite, or rather begin to separate; and this town is 21 m. by the river-channel above Victoria—for Coon slough is very crooked. Britt's ldg. became the site of a place called Bergen; and one by the name of Stoddard is on the slough a little above Coon cr., about opp. Brownsville. The Wisconsin county line between Vernon and La Crosse comes to the river between Stoddard and Mormon creeks.

[I-53] This isn’t very certain—maybe Pike forgot to wind his watch after the Sioux situation. But we can reasonably place him at Brownsville, Houston County, Minnesota; this is downstream from Root River, which he crosses tomorrow, and it’s close to the spot, 3 miles past La Crosse, where he arrives on that rainy day. Starting from the State line, as mentioned before, he first navigates Bad Axe bend, at the mouth of Bad Axe River, and then reaches the town of Genoa, 8¼ miles above Victoria. Genoa used to be called Bad Axe; however, they didn’t seem to like the name, or maybe people from Victoria teased them with stories about George Washington and his little hatchet, so the name changed. Bad Axe River is also known by the French name Mauvaise Hache: e. g., Beltrami, II. p. 178. A mile above Genoa, the river splits into two channels, enclosing an irregularly oval cluster of islands 6½ miles long; the channel on the Minnesota side is Raft Channel, which runs partially under bluffs; the one on the Wisconsin side, which was the steamboat route, is Coon, Raccoon, or Racoon Slough, with a creek of the same name joining it about its midpoint, 3 and 2 miles above Britt’s and Warner’s landings, respectively. The hills are a few miles back on this side, with a gap where Coon Creek enters, and continue all the way to Prairie La Crosse. Brownsville is at the mouth of Wild Cat Creek, 1½ miles above where the two river channels merge, or rather begin to part; this town is 21 miles by the river channel above Victoria—since Coon Slough is very winding. Britt’s landing became the site of a place called Bergen; and one called Stoddard is located on the slough a little above Coon Creek, directly opposite Brownsville. The Wisconsin county line between Vernon and La Crosse meets the river between Stoddard and Mormon Creeks.

[I-54] R. aux Racines of the French; Racine or Root r., the latter name now most used, though in the case of a well-known Wisconsin city the F. word persists as the name. Nicollet calls it Hokah or Root r., and so does Owen. The Franquelin map of 1688 marks a certain R. des Arounoues, which some authors identify with Lahontan's semi-mythical R. Morte or Longue, and refer both to Root r.; but this is questionable. Long speaks (I. p. 247) of Root r. as having its Dakotan name Hoka, and being supposed to be the same as the Rivière Long or Rivière Morte of Lahontan, I. p. 112, called by Coxe in 1741, p. 19 and p. 63, Mitschaoywa and Meschaouay. He utterly discredits the Baron's "180 leagues" of this river, as well as his fabulous nations "Eokoros," "Essanapes," and "Gnacsitares." Without prejudice to the perennial question, which it would be a pity to settle now, whether the Baron was a knave or a fool, or most likely both, it may be observed that Major Long is mistaken in supposing his Hoka or Root r. to be the one which Lahontan represents himself to have gone up; for if he went up any real river, that is Cannon r., as Nicollet urges, and would clinch his argument by calling it Lahontan r.: see beyond. Hokah, Racine, or Root r.—to use all three of the sure names—is a large stream which runs E. through several of the lower tier of Minnesota counties, and falls in through Houston Co., 3½ m. directly S. of La Crosse, though the distance is more than this by the winding river-channel. Mormon cr. comes into the slough on the Wisconsin side opposite Root r., immediately below La Crosse prairie. The slough on the Minnesota side above Root r. is called Broken Arrow—and this, by the way, is connected with a certain small Target lake; so that no doubt some actual incident gave rise to both these names. This lake is the outlet of Pine cr.

[I-54] R. aux Racines of the French; Racine or Root River, which is the name most commonly used now, although in the case of a well-known city in Wisconsin, the French term still remains. Nicollet refers to it as Hokah or Root River, and Owen does too. The Franquelin map from 1688 marks a certain R. des Arounoues, which some authors associate with Lahontan's semi-mythical R. Morte or Longue, attributing both to Root River; however, this is debatable. Long mentions (I. p. 247) that Root River has the Dakotan name Hoka and is thought to be the same as the Rivière Long or Rivière Morte from Lahontan, I. p. 112, which Coxe referred to in 1741, p. 19 and p. 63, as Mitschaoywa and Meschaouay. He completely dismisses the Baron's claim of "180 leagues" of this river, along with his fictional nations "Eokoros," "Essanapes," and "Gnacsitares." Without settling the ongoing debate about whether the Baron was either a fraud or a fool—most likely both—it should be noted that Major Long is mistaken in thinking his Hoka or Root River is the one that Lahontan claims to have traveled; because if he did go up any real river, it's Cannon River, as Nicollet suggests, and could further strengthen his argument by calling it Lahontan River: see more later. Hokah, Racine, or Root River—using all three known names—is a large stream that flows east through several of the lower Minnesota counties and empties through Houston County, 3½ miles directly south of La Crosse, although the actual distance is greater due to the winding river channel. Mormon Creek enters the slough on the Wisconsin side opposite Root River, just below La Crosse Prairie. The slough on the Minnesota side above Root River is called Broken Arrow—and incidentally, this is connected to a small Target Lake; clearly, some real event inspired both these names. This lake is the outlet of Pine Creek.

[I-55] Three of Pike's river-miles beyond La Crosse bring him to La Crescent, Houston Co., Minn., close to the border of Winona Co.—not that he says he camped on the W. side, but he would naturally select that side in preference to the other, where the various outlets of La Crosse and Black rivers make such a snicarty. La Crescent is curiously so called, apparently in rivalry with La Crosse, and perhaps by some individual who thought he knew what La Crosse means, and was minded to suggest by the Turkish emblem that the star of the new place was in the ascendant and the town bound to grow. Thus far, however, it has been more of an excrescence from La Crosse than a crescence of itself. Crosse, in French, does not mean "cross," but the game of hockey, shinny, or bandy, and the crooked stick or racket with which it is played. Pike describes the game beyond, under date of Apr. 20th, 1806. The F. word for "crescent" is croissant. The beautiful Prairie à la Crosse was so called by the French because the Indians used to play ball there when they felt safe; and when the enemy appeared they could scoop holes in it and scuttle into them in a few minutes. The river which laves this ball-ground on the N. became La Rivière de la Prairie à la Crosse, which we naturally shorten into La Crosse r. Pike says la Cross and le Cross, usually. I have seen it spelled Crose. Lewis and Clark's map of 1814 letters "Prairie La Crosse R." Long has in one place Prairie de la Cross. Featherstonhaugh turns the phrase into Ball Game r. It was probably by accident that Long once gave it as La Croix r.; for he is careful in his statements, and his editor, Keating, is scholarly. This slip is particularly unlucky, as it is liable to cause confusion with St. Croix, name of the large river higher up on the same side. The city of La Crosse was started on the edge of the plain, immediately over the river, and gave name to the county of which it became the seat. Two of the islands which the city faces are Grand and La Plume, respectively 1¼ and ¾ m. long. Close above La Crosse r.—in fact, connected with one of its mouths at the place where the town of North La Crosse was planted—is Black r. This has a long history. La Salle speaks of it as R. Noire and Chabadeba [Beaver], in his letter of Aug. 22d, 1682; R. Noire appears on Franquelin's map, 1688; Hennepin has it under the Sioux name Chabedeba or Chabaoudeba, and the like, translated Beaver r. Franqulin locates a certain Butte d'Hyvernement, or wintering-hill, at the mouth of R. Noire; Menard and Guerin are said to have ascended the latter in 1661. The most remarkable things about the mouth of Black r. are the extraordinary length of its delta and the great changes which this has experienced within comparatively few years. The waters of Black r., though it is not a very large stream, have found their way into the Mississippi from La Crosse upward for 12 m. or more. There are now a number of openings, though the principal one is the lowermost, nearest La Crosse. Nicollet, writing about 1840, gives this as the "new mouth" of the Sappah or Black r. (Sapah Watpa of the Sioux), and calls the next one Broken Gun channel. This is rendered by F. Casse-Fusils in Beltrami, II. p. 178, who recites the gun-breaking incident. This channel now opens opposite the mouth of Dakota cr., which falls in under Mineral bluff, at a place called Dakota. The main former debouchment seems to have been at a point about 12 m. direct above La Crosse, through what is now known as Hammond's chute. In Pike's time the mouth was evidently high up, for he does not pass it till the 13th. The present (or recent) channel is turbid and sloughy for some miles up from its contracted opening into the Mississippi, reminding one of the similar but more pronounced expansion of St. Croix r. above its mouth. The width of the delta, or its extent sideways from the Mississippi, averages between 3 and 4 m., inclusive of a higher piece of ground it incloses, called Lytle's prairie or terrace; this is 4¼ m. long and 20-30 feet above high-water mark; Half Way cr. comes around its lower end. The vicissitudes of Black r. may be among the reasons why exact identification of some places about its mouth in the early French writers is not easy. Speaking with reserve, and ready to stand corrected by anyone who knows more than I do about it, I do not see why the traditional Butte d'Hyvernement may not have been Mt. Trempealeau. As for the extent of the Black River basin, this is long enough to begin in Taylor Co., where waters separate in various directions, and to run through Clark and Jackson cos.; thence the river separates La Crosse from Trempealeau Co. till it reaches the town of New Amsterdam; after which the river enters its delta in La Crosse Co., and the county line runs 5 or 6 m. to the Mississippi on a parallel of latitude.

[I-55] Three of Pike's river miles beyond La Crosse lead him to La Crescent, Houston County, Minnesota, near the Winona County border—not that he claims he camped on the west side, but he would naturally choose that side over the other, where the various outlets of La Crosse and Black rivers create quite a mess. La Crescent is oddly named, seemingly in competition with La Crosse, perhaps by someone who thought they knew what La Crosse means, wanting to suggest with the Turkish symbol that the star of the new place was rising and the town was destined to grow. So far, though, it has been more of an offshoot of La Crosse than an independent growth. The term Crosse in French doesn't mean "cross," but refers to the game of hockey, shinny, or bandy, and the curved stick or racket used to play it. Pike describes the game further on, dated Apr. 20th, 1806. The French word for "crescent" is croissant. The beautiful Prairie à la Crosse was named by the French because the Indians used to play ball there when they felt safe; when enemies appeared, they could quickly dig holes in it and hide. The river that touches this ball field to the north became La Rivière de la Prairie à la Crosse, which we naturally shorten to La Crosse River. Pike usually calls it "la Cross" and "le Cross." I've seen it spelled as Crose. Lewis and Clark's 1814 map labels it "Prairie La Crosse R." Long refers to it once as Prairie de la Cross. Featherstonhaugh translates it as Ball Game River. It was likely a mistake when Long referred to it as La Croix River; he is usually precise, and his editor, Keating, is knowledgeable. This slip could cause confusion with St. Croix, the name of a larger river further up on the same side. The city of La Crosse was established on the edge of the plain, right across the river, and it named the county that became its seat. Two of the islands facing the city are Grand and La Plume, measuring 1¼ and ¾ miles long, respectively. Just above La Crosse River—actually connected with one of its mouths where the town of North La Crosse was founded—is Black River. This has a long history. La Salle mentioned it as R. Noire and Chabadeba [Beaver] in his letter dated August 22, 1682; R. Noire is shown on Franquelin's 1688 map; Hennepin refers to it under the Sioux name Chabedeba or Chabaoudeba, translating it to Beaver River. Franquelin locates a Butte d'Hyvernement, or wintering hill, at the mouth of R. Noire; Menard and Guerin are recorded as having traveled up the latter in 1661. The most notable things about the mouth of Black River are the exceptionally long delta and the significant changes it has undergone in relatively few years. Although Black River isn't very large, its waters have reached the Mississippi for more than 12 miles from La Crosse. There are now several openings, with the main one being the lower one, closest to La Crosse. Nicollet, writing around 1840, identifies this as the "new mouth" of the Sappah or Black River (Sapah Watpa of the Sioux) and names the next as Broken Gun channel. F. Casse-Fusils in Beltrami, II. p. 178 translates this incident involving the breaking of a gun. This channel now opens across from Dakota Creek, which flows under Mineral Bluff at a place known as Dakota. The main previous outlet seems to have been about 12 miles directly above La Crosse, through what is now recognized as Hammond's chute. In Pike's time, the mouth was evidently much further up, as he does not pass it until the 13th. The current (or recent) channel is muddy and boggy for several miles from its narrow opening into the Mississippi, reminiscent of the less pronounced widening of St. Croix River above its mouth. The delta spans an average width of 3 to 4 miles, including a higher area it encloses known as Lytle's prairie or terrace; this is 4¼ miles long and 20-30 feet above the high-water mark; Half Way Creek runs around its lower end. The changes of Black River may be part of the reason why pinpointing certain locations around its mouth based on early French writings is challenging. Speaking tentatively, and willing to be corrected by anyone more knowledgeable than I, I don't see why the traditionally recognized Butte d'Hyvernement couldn't be Mt. Trempealeau. Regarding the extent of the Black River basin, it stretches enough to start in Taylor County, where waters diverge in various directions, and continues through Clark and Jackson counties; then the river divides La Crosse from Trempealeau County until it reaches the town of New Amsterdam; afterward, the river enters its delta in La Crosse County, and the county line extends 5 or 6 miles to the Mississippi along a parallel of latitude.

[I-56] From La Crosse to the town of Trempealeau is reckoned 19 m. by the channel; the mountain is 3 m. further by the same way. Pike was advanced beyond La Crosse when he started from La Crescent, and his 21 m. no doubt set him snug under the famous hill whose F. name snagged him when he reached it. This is not the mountain which "deceives" (trompe) in the water, as by mirage or reflection of itself reversed; but one which rises so abruptly from the water's edge that it seems to bathe, or at least to soak its feet, in the water, and was therefore called by the French la Montagne qui Trempe à l'Eau—a clumsy phrase which we have reduced to Mt. Trempealeau, Mt. Trombalo, and various other terms not less curious. There is a notable assortment of names along the river. On decamping and crossing the bounds of Houston Co. into Winona Co., Minn., Pike comes to the Rising Sun—though his course is about N., and we are not informed whether this name advertises a certain stove-polish, or is meant to throw in the shade both the Turkish crescent and the Christian cross. E. of Rising Sun is Minnesota isl., on the Wisconsin side. A few miles further is a place in Minnesota by the Teutonic name of Dresbach, at the head of Dresbach's isl.; 1½ m. further is a town with the Siouan name Dakota; while E. of these (across the Black r. delta in Wis.) is a place called Onalaska, suggestive of Captain Cook's voyage to the Aleutian isls. One Winter used to have his ldg. on the Wis. side, 2½ m. above Dakota, and in the vicinity of the place where Black r. debouched in Pike's time—Winter's ldg. being a singular verbal coincidence, almost like a pun upon the old name of hibernation (Butte d'Hyvernement), which appears on the earlier pages of Mississippian history. At 3 m. above Winter's ldg. stands Richmond, which was established under Queen's bluff on the Minn. side. Both of these names suggest English Colonial history of the times when a certain country was named Virginia—certainly not to quiz one of the greatest women who ever graced a crown, but to emphasize a diplomatic euphemism. The "highest hill" in this vicinity is Queen's bluff, also known as Spirit rock—not that called Kettle hill by Long in 1817; its elevation was determined by Nicollet to be 531 feet, but was reduced to 375 feet by later measurements. The town of Trempealeau, in the Wis. co. of that name, is midway between Richmond and the mountain; but before Pike reached the latter, he passed on his left the site of Lamoille, Minn., built under the bluff, about 300 feet high, between two creeks whose names are Trout and Cedar. It is really wonderful how much history is hidden—or revealed—in mere names. Personal and local words are the most concrete facts of history. If, for example, those which appear in this paragraph were set forth at full length in proper historical perspective, we should have a perfect panorama of scenes and incidents along 20 m. of the river for 200 yrs. The myrionymous molehill on the river, which has been dignified by the name of a mountain because there are no mountains to speak of in Wisconsin or Minnesota, and which has been belittled by a set of phrases so absurd that it could not be further ridiculed if one were to call it Mt. Trombonello, or Mt. Trump Low, or Mt. Tremble Oh, or Mt. Soak-your-feet-in-mustard-water-and-go-to-bed-oh, has not only conferred titles on a town and a county in Wisconsin, but also on the river which washes its foot, and which is known by one of the most unique circumlocutory phrases to be found in geographical terminology: La Rivière de la Montagne qui Trempe à l'Eau, of the French; River of the Mountain, etc., Pike; Mont. q. t. à l'E. r., Owen; Mountain Island r., Nicollet; Bluff Island r., Long—and so on through all the chimes that can be rung out of paraphrase. It is now usually called Trempealeau r., and forms the boundary between this and Buffalo cos. The Sioux name of the mountain is rendered Minnay Chonkahah, or Bluff in the Water, by Featherstonhaugh. A more frequent form of this is Minneshonka. The Winnebago name is given as Hay-me-ah-chan or Soaking mountain in Hist. Winona Co., 1883. The island on which the mountain rests has a corresponding series of names.

[I-56] The distance from La Crosse to Trempealeau is 19 miles via the river channel, and the mountain is another 3 miles beyond that. Pike was past La Crosse when he began his journey from La Crescent, and his 21 miles likely placed him comfortably below the famous hill whose name caught him when he arrived. This isn’t the mountain that "deceives" (trompe) with mirages or reflections; instead, it rises steeply from the water’s edge, appearing to dip its feet in the water, which led the French to call it la Montagne qui Trempe à l'Eau—a clumsy phrase that we’ve shortened to Mt. Trempealeau, Mt. Trombalo, and various other quirky names. The river is home to a fascinating collection of names. After leaving Houston County and crossing into Winona County, Minnesota, Pike arrives at a spot called the Rising Sun—although his path is directed north, and it’s unclear whether this name refers to a certain stove polish or aims to overshadow both the Turkish crescent and the Christian cross. To the east of Rising Sun is Minnesota Island, located on the Wisconsin side. Just a few miles further is a place in Minnesota with the German name Dresbach, at the head of Dresbach’s Island; 1.5 miles beyond that is a town named Dakota, derived from the Sioux language; east of these, across the delta of the Black River in Wisconsin, is a place called Onalaska, invoking Captain Cook's voyage to the Aleutian Islands. One Winter used to have his lodging on the Wisconsin side, 2.5 miles above Dakota and near where the Black River flowed into the Mississippi during Pike's time—Winter's lodging is a curious verbal coincidence, almost like a pun on the old term for hibernation (Butte d'Hyvernement), which is mentioned in the earlier pages of Mississippi history. Standing 3 miles above Winter's lodging is Richmond, which was established under Queen's Bluff on the Minnesota side. Both names hint at the colonial history of a time when a particular region was called Virginia—not intended to mock one of the most influential women in history, but to highlight a diplomatic euphemism. The "highest hill" in this area is Queen's Bluff, also referred to as Spirit Rock—not Kettle Hill as Long noted in 1817; its height was determined by Nicollet to be 531 feet but was later revised to 375 feet. Trempealeau, the town in the Wisconsin county of the same name, is positioned between Richmond and the mountain; but before Pike reached the latter, he passed to his left the site of Lamoille, Minnesota, built under the bluff, about 300 feet high, situated between two creeks named Trout and Cedar. It's truly remarkable how much history is contained—or uncovered—in simple names. Personal and local names are the most tangible aspects of history. If, for example, the names mentioned in this paragraph were fully explored in a proper historical context, we’d have a detailed overview of scenes and events along 20 miles of the river over 200 years. The minor hill on the river, which has been elevated to mountain status for lack of any real mountains in Wisconsin or Minnesota, has also been mockingly diminished by phrases so ridiculous that it could be humorously dubbed Mt. Trombonello, or Mt. Trump Low, or Mt. Tremble Oh, or Mt. Soak-your-feet-in-mustard-water-and-go-to-bed-oh. This hill not only inspired names for a town and a county in Wisconsin but also for the river that flows at its base, known by one of the most unique roundabout phrases in geographical terminology: La Rivière de la Montagne qui Trempe à l'Eau, in French; River of the Mountain, etc., Pike; Mont. q. t. à l'E. r., Owen; Mountain Island River, Nicollet; Bluff Island River, Long—and so on through all the variations that can be derived from paraphrase. It’s now typically referred to as the Trempealeau River, forming the boundary between Trempealeau and Buffalo Counties. The Sioux name for the mountain is Minnay Chonkahah, or Bluff in the Water, according to Featherstonhaugh. A more common version of this name is Minneshonka. The Winnebago name is reported as Hay-me-ah-chan or Soaking Mountain in Hist. Winona Co., 1883. The island on which the mountain sits has a matching series of names.

Pike passed to-day the place where was once situated an old French fort, which has lately been unearthed alongside the Chic., Burl. and N. R. R. The site is on the S. half of the S. E. quarter of Section 20, Township 18 N., Range 9 W., 1¾ m. above the village, and 1½ m. below the mountain, of Trempealeau. It was discovered by T. H. Lewis, July, 1885, and by him examined in Nov., 1888, and again in Apr., 1889: see his article, Mag. Amer. Hist., Sept., 1889, and separate, 8vo. p. 5, with three cuts, and postscript dated Feb. 22d, 1890. See also T. H. Kirk, Mag. Amer. Hist., Dec., 1889, article entitled, "Fort Perrot, Wisconsin, established in 1685, by Nicholas Perrot," with reference to the evasive Butte d'Hyvernement, or wintering-hill of the Franquelin map, 1688. The separate of Mr. Lewis' article is entitled, "Old French Post at Trempeleau, Wisconsin." "Fort Perrot," as a name of this establishment, must not be confounded with the one often so called on Lake Pepin.

Pike passed by the site where an old French fort used to be, which has recently been uncovered near the Chic., Burl. and N. R. R. The location is in the southern half of the southeast quarter of Section 20, Township 18 N., Range 9 W., 1¾ miles above the village and 1½ miles below the mountain of Trempealeau. It was discovered by T. H. Lewis in July 1885 and examined by him in November 1888 and again in April 1889: see his article in Mag. Amer. Hist., September 1889, and separately published in an 8vo format, page 5, with three illustrations, and a postscript dated February 22, 1890. Also see T. H. Kirk's article in Mag. Amer. Hist., December 1889, titled "Fort Perrot, Wisconsin, Established in 1685, by Nicholas Perrot," which references the elusive Butte d'Hyvernement, or wintering-hill, from the Franquelin map of 1688. The separate publication of Mr. Lewis' article is titled "Old French Post at Trempeleau, Wisconsin." "Fort Perrot," as a name for this establishment, should not be confused with another one often referred to by that name on Lake Pepin.

[I-57] A meaningless phrase as it stands, and one open to various rendering, as L'Aile, L'Ail, or L'Île. Pike's text of 1807, p. 12, has L'aile; Long's of 1807, as printed in Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 1, 2d ed. 1890, p. 175, has Aux Aisle; Beltrami's, II. p. 180, gives aux Ailes. "The site of Winona was known to the French as La Prairie Aux Ailes (pronounced O'Zell) or the Wing's prairie, presumably because of its having been occupied by members of Red Wing's band," Hist. Winona Co., 1883. It is easily recognized by Pike's vivid description: see next note. Long, l. c., calls it "an extensive lawn," and notes the situation on it in 1817 of an Indian village, whose chief he calls Wauppaushaw by a rather unusual spelling of the native name of La Feuille. Forsyth, 1819, names it Wing prairie.

[I-57] A phrase that doesn’t mean much on its own, and it can be interpreted in different ways, like L'Aile, L'Ail, or L'Île. Pike's 1807 text on page 12 uses L'aile; Long's from 1807, printed in Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 1, 2nd ed. 1890, on page 175, uses Aux Aisle; Beltrami's version, II. page 180, refers to it as aux Ailes. "The site of Winona was known to the French as La Prairie Aux Ailes (pronounced O'Zell) or the Wing's prairie, likely because it was inhabited by members of Red Wing's band," Hist. Winona Co., 1883. It is easily identified by Pike's detailed description: see next note. Long, l. c., refers to it as "an extensive lawn," and he mentions that there was an Indian village located there in 1817, whose chief he calls Wauppaushaw with a somewhat unique spelling of the native name La Feuille. Forsyth, 1819, calls it Wing prairie.

[I-58] From his camp in the vicinity of Trempealeau and Lamoille towns, a little below the Mountain which, etc., Pike makes it 21 m. to-day and 25 m. to-morrow to a point opp. the mouth of Buffalo r. He is therefore to-day a little short of halfway between Trempealeau and Alma. From Trempealeau to Fountain City is 20 m. by the channel; from Fountain City to Alma is 22 m. Pike camps to-day at Fountain City, Buffalo Co., Wis., immediately below the mouth of Eagle cr. The island at the head of which he breakfasted, and where Frazer's boats came up, was No. 75, which separates the Homer chute, also called Blacksmith slough, from the rest of the Mississippi. Though narrow, this is, or lately was, the steamboat channel. Opposite is town of Homer, Winona Co., Minn., under Cabin bluff (most probably Kettle hill of Long). At 1½ m. above Homer, on the same side, is the town of Minneopa. Here the bluffs recede from the river; here Pike left his boats for an excursion on the hills. The "Prairie Le Aisle," which he first crossed, is in Burris valley. The highest point of the hills which he ascended for his prospect is called the Sugarloaf. Standing there to-day, we overlook Winona, seat of the county, and at the foot of the hills between us and the town is Lake Winona, nearly 2 m. long, discharging into Burris Valley cr. Looking E. from the Sugar-loaf, down-river, we perceive that the Mountain which, etc., is simply a point of the bluffs which stands isolated in the delta of Trempealeau r. To our left of it as we look, and beyond it eastward, stretches the high prairie between the delta just said and that of Black r. Rambling further along the hills back of Winona we come to Minnesota City, at a break in the bluffs through which a rivulet finds its way into Crooked slough. From this spot Fountain City is in full view, 3½ air-miles off on a course N. by E., under Eagle bluff, on the other side of the river. A portion of these bluffs is probably that called Tumbling Rock by Forsyth in 1819. We could keep along the hills till they strike the river about 5 m. further. But Mr. Frazer is anxious to get back to the boats; very likely Bradley and Sparks are also. So we descend into the bottom from Minnesota City, flounder across some sloughs, and on reaching the W. bank of the Mississippi, we signal to our men to come over in a canoe and ferry us to Fountain City.

[I-58] From his camp near Trempealeau and Lamoille towns, just below the Mountain which, etc., Pike travels 21 miles today and plans for 25 miles tomorrow to reach a point opposite the mouth of Buffalo River. So, today he is slightly less than halfway between Trempealeau and Alma. The distance from Trempealeau to Fountain City is 20 miles through the channel, and from Fountain City to Alma is 22 miles. Pike is camping today at Fountain City, Buffalo County, Wisconsin, just below the mouth of Eagle Creek. The island where he had breakfast, and where Frazer's boats arrived, is Number 75, which separates the Homer chute (also known as Blacksmith Slough) from the rest of the Mississippi River. Even though it’s narrow, this was, or recently was, the steamboat channel. Across from this is the town of Homer, Winona County, Minnesota, under Cabin Bluff (likely Kettle Hill of Long). About 1.5 miles upstream from Homer, on the same side, is the town of Minneopa. Here the bluffs move back from the river; Pike leaves his boats for an exploration of the hills. The "Prairie Le Aisle," which he first crossed, is located in Burris Valley. The highest point of the hills he climbed for his view is called the Sugarloaf. Standing there today, we overlook Winona, the county seat, and at the base of the hills between us and the town is Lake Winona, nearly 2 miles long, flowing into Burris Valley Creek. Looking east from the Sugarloaf downriver, we see that the Mountain which, etc., is just a point of the bluffs standing alone in the delta of Trempealeau River. To our left as we look, and beyond it to the east, stretches the high prairie between the aforementioned delta and that of Black River. Continuing further along the hills behind Winona, we arrive at Minnesota City, where a break in the bluffs allows a small stream to flow into Crooked Slough. From this spot, Fountain City is visible 3.5 air miles away on a north-by-east course, under Eagle Bluff, on the opposite side of the river. Part of these bluffs is probably what Forsyth referred to as Tumbling Rock in 1819. We could keep following the hills until they reach the river about 5 miles further, but Mr. Frazer is eager to return to the boats, and likely Bradley and Sparks are too. So we make our way down into the valley from Minnesota City, wade through some sloughs, and upon reaching the west bank of the Mississippi, we signal our men to come over in a canoe and ferry us to Fountain City.

[I-59] Fountain City to Alma, 22 m. Camp opp. Alma, in Wabasha Co., Minn., amid the intricacies of the Zumbro delta. For many miles above and below this place—from Chippewa r. down to Winona, say 40 m.—the Father of Waters, like the father of Shem, Ham, and Japhet, if we can credit the chronicles of that ancient mariner, gets himself in very bad form. He reels along as if he would like to take both sides of the bluffs at once. Great skill has been shown by engineers in trying to steer him in the way he should go; much money has been spent in throwing out jetties like friends at each elbow of the staggering patriarch, to mend his ways; some of his worst lurches have been dammed as a matter of necessity, and all of them have been otherwise objurgated as a matter of course by every steamboat captain. The late General G. K. Warren, who was intrusted with the responsible duty of surveying the river with reference to the improvement of navigation, makes a most accurate observation in his preliminary Rep., Ex. Doc. No. 57, 2d Sess. 39th Congr., p. 19: "It is often remarked, 'What a slight thing will cause a change of the river.' But it is erroneous to infer from this that it is easy to make it change as we wish. Effects are often accumulating unobserved during a state of unstable equilibrium. A slight cause then disturbs this, and marked changes take place. But it is exceedingly superficial to attribute the whole effect to this last cause." In consequence of the great changes in the river, both natural and artificial, since the days of Pike, we must not assume the present or quite recent details to be those of Pike's time; nor should we presume to speak censoriously regarding the identification of such things as Carver's supposed fortifications of 1766-67. Within the bounds of the solid, if not eternal hills, through which the water has excavated its trough, we have the great river safe enough. But these bounds are some miles apart, and between them all is in the "unstable equilibrium" of which the eminent engineer just cited speaks. The result is incessant shiftiness or shiftlessness, not only as regards the sloughy bottoms and snicarties themselves, but in respect of the sands which accumulate in various places and form banks or terraces which sometimes take such shapes as to be easily mistaken for artificial mounds. The cardinal principle of sound archæology is to assume every mound to be a natural formation until it is proven to be the work of man. One of the most notable historical instances in point is that of the "fortifications" at Bon Homme, on the Missouri r., which deceived even so accurate an observer as Captain Clark: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 103, seq., and pl. Some of the present or quite recent water-ways in the vicinity of Fountain City are those known as Pap chute, Betsy, Haddock, and Rollingstone sloughs, Horseshoe bend, and Fountain City bay, into which Eagle cr. falls, under Eagle bluff. The hills then come to the river on the Minnesota side, and so continue past Mt. Vernon to Minneiska. One of the boldest of these headlands is called Chimney Rock. Some have an altitude of 450 feet. On the other side the bluffs recede above Fountain City, break to give passage to Eagle c., start again about 2½ m. from the river, and thence upward approach gradually till they strike the river at Alma. The space between these hills and the river bottom is partly filled by a sand terrace for about 9 m., with an average width of a mile. On the edge of the upper one of these banks is Buffalo City, 2 m. above which a place was started by the name of Belvidere. The boundary between Winona and Wabasha cos. comes on a parallel of latitude to the river at Minneiska, a town named for the river at whose mouth it is situated, under high bluffs, facing the lower part of Summerfield or Summerfield's isl., which is 4 m. long. This river is Pike's "Lean Clare," clearly by typographical error, as he elsewhere has Riviere l'Eau Clair, almost right, and correctly translates the phrase by Clear r. and Clear Water r. This is also White Water r. of Long and others, at present the usual alternative name of Minneiska r.; Miniskon r., Nicollet; Miniskah r., Owen; Minneska r., Warren; and so on with the forms of the Indian word. Clear r. comes into the bottom between the Minneiska bluffs and a certain isolated hill to the northward, in the vicinity of which Clear r. is still or was lately connected with one of the lowest sluices of the Zumbro r. This last is what Pike calls riviere Embarrass (river Embaras, ed. 1807, p. 13). The French named it Rivière aux Embarras, from the difficulty they found in attempting to navigate it, and we have made Zumbro out of this embarrassment. Nicollet calls it Wazi Oju r., in which he is followed by Owen and others. Its delta extends practically from Minneiska to Wabasha, a distance of 20 m. by the Mississippi channel. The opening which Pike takes as the mouth is the lower one, as he passes it before camping opp. Alma. This delta incloses one long, narrow sand terrace, continuous for 9 m., and several similar but smaller banks, as well as an extensive system of sloughs and islands. The West Newton chute and accompanying islands are among these; and Pike's camp was at the head of this chute, directly opposite Alma and the mouth of Buffalo r. The history of this river dates back to 1680 at least: R. des Bœufs, Hennepin, map, 1683; River of Wild Bulls, Hennep., Engl. transl.; Bœufs R., Lahontan, map; Buffaloe or Buffalo r., Pike, Long, Nicollet, Owen, etc.; Beef r., Warren and others; cf. also, R. de Bon Secours of the early F. writers, whence Good Help r. by translation. Some connect the two names, as R. des Bœufs ou de Bon Secours, as if the supply of beef had been a great relief. There were plenty of buffaloes on this part of the Mississippi in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, and indeed down to some early years of our own. But they were exterminated or driven off soon after Fort St. Anthony (Snelling) was built in 1819. Fort St. Antoine appears in earliest connection with the river. Its own mouth has no doubt been fixed since prehistoric times by the solid Alma bluffs around which it sweeps into the Mississippi. But the delta of Chippewa r., whose main discharge is by a contracted opening 9½ direct miles above the mouth of Buffalo r., extends between these two points, and is meandered by the intricacies of Beef slough, which such competent professional opinion as Warren's pronounces to have once divided the main Chippewa: Ex. Doc. No. 57, etc., p. 13. "The Chippeway river had a large lateral gorge like that of the St. Croix to fill up before reaching the valley of the Mississippi, and it now joins the Mississippi by a very complete set of delta streams, beginning about 15 miles above its mouth. There was a time when the mouth now known as Beef slough was about equal to the main Chippeway. In their growth each kept along the bluffs or sides of the gorge they were filling up, raising their immediate banks and leaving a depression between them. The bank which the present Mississippi finally put across the delta was not then there, and large trees grew up on this intermediate space. The delta having finally reached the Mississippi, the water was more rapidly raised in Lake Pepin. This intermediate space was closed up on its third side by the new forming bank of the Mississippi, and became a lake. The trees in it then perished, and their submerged parts, preserved by the water, remain standing in the lake at this time [July 31st, 1865]. This place is known as Stump lake, and this name it bore among the aboriginal Sioux (Chan-poksa-m'dé). The lower of these two delta mouths became obstructed and dammed up by the new forming banks of the Mississippi; the lower part of it then filled up, and it finally broke through its own banks into Stump lake, so that it now issues therefrom in several much obstructed channels, almost entirely useless to navigation.... The Trempealeau and Black rivers repeat the operation of the Chippeway on a smaller scale, the Wisconsin probably on a greater, other streams doing the same in proportion to their size." In this view of Beef slough as an obstructed channel of the Chippewa, Beef or Buffalo r. is simply an affluent of the Chippewa, precisely as the Minneiska is of the Zumbro, or La Crosse of Black r.; and other such cases of originally distinct rivers falling into the Mississippi as one by their deltopoetic processes could easily be cited.

[I-59] Fountain City to Alma, 22 miles. Camp opposite Alma, in Wabasha County, Minnesota, amid the complexities of the Zumbro delta. For many miles above and below this spot—from Chippewa River down to Winona, about 40 miles—the Father of Waters, similar to the father of Shem, Ham, and Japhet, if we can believe the accounts of that ancient mariner, is in quite a bad state. He sways along as if he wants to take both sides of the bluffs at once. Engineers have shown great skill in trying to direct him where he should go; a lot of money has been spent building jetties like friends at his sides to help him stay on course; some of his worst swings have been contained out of necessity, and all of them have been criticized as a matter of course by every steamboat captain. The late General G. K. Warren, who had the important task of surveying the river for navigation improvements, makes a very precise observation in his preliminary Report, Ex. Doc. No. 57, 2d Sess. 39th Congr., p. 19: "It's often said, 'What a small thing can cause a change in the river.' But it’s wrong to infer that it’s easy to make it change the way we want it. Effects are often building up unseen during a state of unstable balance. A small cause then disrupts this, and notable changes occur. But it’s incredibly surface-level to attribute the entire effect to that last cause." Because of the significant changes in the river, both natural and artificial, since Pike's time, we shouldn't assume that the present or recent details reflect those of Pike's era; nor should we criticize the identification of things like Carver's supposed fortifications of 1766-67. Within the solid, if not eternal, hills through which the water has cut its channel, we have the great river safely contained. But these bounds are several miles apart, and between them everything is in the "unstable equilibrium" that the noted engineer just referred to. The result is constant fluctuation or instability, not just regarding the swampy bottoms and marshes themselves, but regarding the sands that build up in various locations to form banks or terraces that can sometimes easily be mistaken for man-made mounds. The essential principle of sound archaeology is to consider every mound as a natural formation until proven to be a human creation. One of the most notable historical examples of this is the "fortifications" at Bon Homme, on the Missouri River, which even deceived the accurate observer Captain Clark: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 103, seq., and pl. Some of the current or quite recent waterways around Fountain City are known as Pap chute, Betsy, Haddock, and Rollingstone sloughs, Horseshoe bend, and Fountain City bay, into which Eagle Creek flows, at Eagle bluff. The hills then meet the river on the Minnesota side, continuing past Mt. Vernon to Minneiska. One of the most prominent of these headlands is called Chimney Rock. Some rise to an altitude of 450 feet. On the opposite side, the bluffs recede above Fountain City, opening up to allow passage for Eagle Creek, then rise again about 2.5 miles from the river, gradually sloping until they meet the river at Alma. The area between these hills and the river bottom is partly filled by a sand terrace for about 9 miles, with an average width of a mile. On the edge of the upper of these banks is Buffalo City, 2 miles above which there was a settlement named Belvidere. The boundary between Winona and Wabasha counties aligns with a latitude parallel to the river at Minneiska, a town named for the river at its mouth, under high bluffs facing the lower part of Summerfield or Summerfield's island, which is 4 miles long. This river is Pike's "Lean Clare," clearly a typographical error, as he elsewhere has Riviere l'Eau Clair, almost accurate, and correctly translates the term as Clear River and Clear Water River. This is also the White Water River known by Long and others, currently the usual alternative name for Minneiska River; Miniskon River, Nicollet; Miniskah River, Owen; Minneska River, Warren; and so on, with variations of the Indian word. Clear River enters the valley between the Minneiska bluffs and a certain isolated hill to the north, near which Clear River is still or was recently connected with one of the lowest outlets of the Zumbro River. This is what Pike refers to as riviere Embarrass (river Embarras, ed. 1807, p. 13). The French called it Rivière aux Embarras because of the difficulties they faced trying to navigate it, and we've turned Zumbro from this embarrassment. Nicollet calls it Wazi Oju River, followed by Owen and others. Its delta stretches essentially from Minneiska to Wabasha, a distance of 20 miles by the Mississippi channel. The opening that Pike considers the mouth is the lower one, as he passes it before camping opposite Alma. This delta encloses one long, narrow sand terrace, continuous for 9 miles, and several similar smaller banks, as well as an extensive system of sloughs and islands. The West Newton chute and accompanying islands are among these; Pike's camp was at the head of this chute, directly opposite Alma and the mouth of Buffalo River. The history of this river goes back to at least 1680: R. des Bœufs, Hennepin, map, 1683; River of Wild Bulls, Hennepin, English translation; Bœufs R., Lahontan, map; Buffalo or Buffalo River, Pike, Long, Nicollet, Owen, etc.; Beef River, Warren and others; cf. also, R. de Bon Secours of the early French writers, from which Good Help River is translated. Some associate the two names as R. des Bœufs ou de Bon Secours, implying that the supply of beef was a great relief. There were plenty of buffaloes in this part of the Mississippi in the 17th and 18th centuries, and indeed until some early years of our own. But they were wiped out or driven away shortly after Fort St. Anthony (Snelling) was built in 1819. Fort St. Antoine appears in the earliest connection with the river. Its own mouth has undoubtedly been established since prehistoric times by the solid Alma bluffs around which it curves into the Mississippi. But the delta of Chippewa River, whose main outlet is through a narrow opening 9.5 direct miles above the mouth of Buffalo River, extends between these two points, and is winding with the complexities of Beef slough, which professional opinions like Warren's state once divided the main Chippewa: Ex. Doc. No. 57, etc., p. 13. "The Chippeway River had a large lateral gorge like that of the St. Croix to fill up before reaching the valley of the Mississippi, and it now joins the Mississippi through a very complete set of delta streams, starting about 15 miles above its mouth. There was a time when the mouth currently known as Beef slough was about as significant as the main Chippeway. In their development, each river stayed along the bluffs or sides of the gorge they were filling up, raising their immediate banks and leaving a depression between them. The bank that the present Mississippi finally crossed over the delta wasn't there at the time, and large trees grew in this intermediate space. After the delta reached the Mississippi, the water level in Lake Pepin rose more quickly. This intermediate space was closed on its third side by the new forming bank of the Mississippi, becoming a lake. The trees in it died, and the remaining submerged parts are still standing in the lake today [July 31, 1865]. This place is known as Stump Lake, and that was its name among the indigenous Sioux (Chan-poksa-m'dé). The lower of these two delta mouths became blocked and dammed up by the new banks forming of the Mississippi; the lower section filled up, and finally broke through its own banks into Stump Lake, so that it now flows from there in several obstructed channels, nearly useless for navigation... The Trempealeau and Black Rivers exhibit the same behavior as the Chippewa on a smaller scale, while the Wisconsin likely does so on a larger scale, with other streams behaving similarly in proportion to their size." In viewing Beef slough as an obstructed channel of the Chippewa, Beef or Buffalo River is simply a tributary of the Chippewa, just as Minneiska is of the Zumbro, or La Crosse of Black River; and other such cases of initially distinct rivers merging into the Mississippi can easily be cited.

[I-60] "Grand Encampment" is a phrase in use since Carver's Travels first appeared. Carver first came to Lake Pepin Nov. 1st, 1766. Those who wish to verify the fact will find it on p. 34 of the Phila. ed. of 1796, which is commoner and therefore more accessible than any of the earlier ones; the London princeps, 1778, is a rare book; the place is p. 54 of this ed. On p. 35, Carver says the place was "some miles below Lake Pepin." This left the location in the air, especially as he does not say which side of the river; and various authors have raised such a fog about it that we might be excused if we failed to find it anywhere. By Pike as above, the place is between Buffalo r. and Chippewa r.; he starts late, noons on the spot, and gets into Lake Pepin at dusk. On his return voyage, Apr. 15th, 1806, he stops at the place; he makes it on the right (west) bank, 9 m. below Lake Pepin. When Long comes by, in 1823, his boat-party camps opposite the mouth of Buffalo r., just as Pike did yesterday; on the 30th of June they find themselves "a few miles" below L. Pepin, and much concerned to discover Carver's "fortifications": see Keating, I. pp. 276-78. The upshot of their long discussion is the conclusion that Carver did really see what he says he saw, but that the works he described were not at the Grand Encampment, where they found no fortifications. But this is clearly a non sequitur, or a lucus a non, or a petitio principii, or an argumentum ad hominem, or whatever may be the logical definition of an illogical syllogism. It misses the point. The question is not one of identifying Carver's locality; the question is whether what he saw there was an artificial work or a natural formation. The place can be pointed out with the point of a pin stuck through the map, provided the topography has not changed too much for that during the century; for the point which now points to Carver's location is Point Teepeeota of the U. S. survey chart. The point above, at which Major Long's boat-party landed an hour or two later that day, and "which appeared to correspond with the description" of Carver's place, though "their search here was likewise unsuccessful" (p. 278), is the present site of Wabasha—the place where Nicholas Perrot is thought to have landed in 1683, and built a log fort, the first thing of the kind in all that country, afterward marked on some maps as Fort Perrot. Teepeeota pt. is the projecting end of the long narrow sand-drift or sand terrace already mentioned as extending 9 m. or more in the delta of the Zumbro; it strikes the Mississippi immediately below the Middle mouth of the Zumbro, and in fact determines the position of that opening. Teepeeota pt. is 4½ m. direct above Alma, somewhat more than 5 m. by the channel; it is 3 m. direct below Wabasah, a little more by the channel; it is 6 m. below the upper mouth of Chippewa r., say 7 by the channel. The Indian name would be more correctly rendered Tipiotah—tipi meaning a lodge or dwelling (such as is called "wigwam" in novels, but seldom so on the spot) and the rest of the word denoting multitude; the paper-town there, called Tepeeotah City, went up in smoke, 1859. The island off Teepeeota pt., but a little lower down, is now called Grand Encampment isl. Of the accuracy of this identification I do not see how there can be any question, though time has modified the contour details in the course of nature, as well as in the course of the engineering work done there of late years. These fortifications of the river against its own sands are doubtless the only ones of any magnitude that have ever been made on the spot, before or since Carver; though there was nothing to hinder the Sioux from scooping holes in the sand-drift and scuttling into them when the Chippewas came in sight, as we know they did at Prairie La Crosse and elsewhere. Under these circumstances, I think the gentlemen of Major Long's party were as unjust to themselves in doubting their own identifications (in which they were supported by Hart, Rolette, and others who knew about the place), as they were to Carver in saying, p. 277: "No gentleman of the party would be willing to ascribe to Carver a scrupulous adherence to truth, (personal observation having convinced them all of the many misrepresentations contained in his work)." If this is meant to charge Carver with willful misrepresentation, I think it is unjust as well as ungenerous. Carver mistook a natural for an artificial work—so did William Clark, to the extent of drawing one to a scale and describing it in the terms of military science—so have done many professional archæologists. Carver made mistakes, like the rest of us; he was often loose about distances, dimensions, and such things; he believed more things that were told him than a less honest and more wary wayfarer would have taken to be true; but I think that he drew a short bow for so long a journey, had no occasion to deceive anyone but himself, and always intended to tell the truth as it seemed to him—in short, I do not see how his good faith can be seriously questioned. I accept Carver's statements, as I do those of Pike, Long, and other honest persons, for what they may prove to be worth.

[I-60] "Grand Encampment" is a term that has been used since Carver's Travels was first published. Carver arrived at Lake Pepin on November 1, 1766. Those who want to confirm this information can find it on page 34 of the Philadelphia edition from 1796, which is more widely available than earlier editions; the original London edition from 1778 is a rare find, with this detail on page 54. On page 35, Carver mentions that the place was "some miles below Lake Pepin." This left the exact location unclear, especially since he didn't specify which side of the river it was on; various authors have complicated things further, making it easy to miss it entirely. According to Pike, it is situated between Buffalo River and Chippewa River; he starts his journey late, arrives at the location at noon, and enters Lake Pepin at dusk. On his return trip on April 15, 1806, he stops at this place, which he identifies on the right (west) bank, 9 miles below Lake Pepin. When Long visited in 1823, his boat crew camped across from the mouth of Buffalo River, just as Pike had done before; on June 30, they found themselves "a few miles" below Lake Pepin, quite concerned after discovering Carver's "fortifications": see Keating, I. pp. 276-78. The conclusion from their lengthy discussion is that Carver did see what he claimed, but the structures he described were not at the Grand Encampment, where they found no fortifications. However, this line of reasoning seems flawed, missing the crucial point. The issue isn't the exact location Carver described; it's about whether what he observed was man-made or a natural formation. The spot can be precisely pinpointed on a map, assuming the topography hasn't changed too significantly over the century; the current marker for Carver's location is Point Teepeeota on the U.S. survey chart. The point where Major Long’s crew landed a couple of hours later that day, which they believed matched Carver's description, even though "their search here was likewise unsuccessful" (p. 278), is now the site of Wabasha—the spot where Nicholas Perrot is thought to have landed in 1683 and built a log fort, the first of its kind in the region, later labeled as Fort Perrot on some maps. Teepeeota Point is the end of the long, narrow sand-drift or sand terrace already mentioned, extending 9 miles or more into the Zumbro delta; it meets the Mississippi River immediately below the Middle mouth of the Zumbro, effectively determining that opening's position. Teepeeota Point is 4.5 miles directly above Alma, just over 5 miles by the channel; it is 3 miles directly below Wabasha, a little more by the channel; it is 6 miles below the upper mouth of Chippewa River, about 7 miles by the channel. The original Indian name would be more accurately rendered Tipiotah—tipi meaning a lodge or dwelling (often referred to as "wigwam" in novels, but rarely on site) and the rest of the word indicating plurality; the paper-town once called Tepeeotah City burned down in 1859. The island just off Teepeeota Point, slightly further down, is now referred to as Grand Encampment Island. I don't think there can be any doubt about the accuracy of this identification, although time has altered some of the landscape features naturally and through more recent engineering efforts. These river fortifications against the river's own sands are likely the only significant ones ever built there, both before and after Carver; however, nothing stopped the Sioux from digging holes in the sand-drift and hiding when the Chippewas came into view, as we've seen they did at Prairie La Crosse and elsewhere. Given these circumstances, I believe the members of Major Long's party were unfair to themselves by doubting their identifications (which were backed by Hart, Rolette, and others familiar with the area) and were also unfair to Carver by stating on page 277: "No gentleman of the party would be willing to ascribe to Carver a scrupulous adherence to truth, (personal observation having convinced them all of the many misrepresentations contained in his work)." If this implies that Carver intentionally misrepresented the truth, I consider it both unjust and uncharitable. Carver misidentified a natural formation for a man-made one—so did William Clark, who even drew one to scale and described it in military terms—many professional archaeologists have made similar errors. Carver made mistakes like everyone else; he often estimated distances, sizes, and so forth inaccurately; he believed many things that were told to him that a more skeptical traveler might not have accepted as true; however, I think he was making an honest effort on a long journey with no intention to deceive anyone but himself, and he always aimed to tell the truth as he perceived it—in short, I don't see how anyone can seriously question his good faith. I accept Carver's accounts, just as I do those of Pike, Long, and other honest individuals, for whatever value they may hold.

[I-61] R. des Sauteurs, etc., of the French, i. e., River of the Chippewas, with all the uncounted variations of the latter word, from such forms as Ouchipouwaictz to the present Chippewa, Chippeway, or Chipeway. Pike's 1807 text has Sautiaux r., p. 13. Beltrami has Cypewais in text, Cypoway on map. Present usage among geographers favors two p's and no y; the ethnologists incline rather to Ojibwa. This one of the major tributaries of the Mississippi now falls in by its main upper mouth 1½ m. below the end of Lake Pepin, from the N., nearly at a right angle; it is somewhat bottle-nosed—that is, with a contracted orifice of a turgid body of water, though the dilation is not so great as in the case of the St. Croix. The general character of the delta has been already discussed in connection with Beef slough. Pike has this on his right all the way from Alma to L. Pepin. On his left he passes Grand Encampment isl. and dines near Point Teepeeota, already described as the point of that sandbank I should wish to call Carver's Terrace. He next comes to Wabasha, seat of the Minnesota county of that name, so called from the celebrated Sioux chief of whom we read much in Long, I. p. 272, and elsewhere; his name is there spelled Wapasha, and his village was at that time not on this spot, but lower down (Winona). The site of Wabasha duplicates the situation at Point Teepeeota; it is in the Zumbro delta, below the Upper Zumbro outlet, on the point of a sand-bank identical in formation with Carver's Terrace, though much smaller—under 3 m. in length, and less than a mile wide. Passing Wabasha, Pike comes 2 m. to the town now called Read's Landing, at the uppermost point of the Zumbro floodplain, almost opposite the mouth of Chippewa r. Nicollet marks "Roques," i. e., Augustin Rocque's trading-house, in about the right position, i. e. at present site of Wabasha, where Rocque's old chimney was evidence in 1884. This person, whose last name might be spelled with a g as well as his first, very likely lived on more than one spot in the course of his career. Featherstonhaugh informs us that "Ruque's" Indian name was Wajhustachay, and that his house stood on the edge of a high prairie, 50 feet from the water, at S. E. end of L. Pepin, right bank, opp. Chip. r.; which fits in only with the site of present Read's Landing. Here the C., M. and St. P. R. R. bridged the Miss. r. in '82 (Act of Congr., Mar. 28th, '82). As indicated in an earlier note, the Chippewa is one of the main waterways between the Mississippi and the Great Lakes; the connection will be more particularly noted hereafter. Carver went this way in June or July, 1867, after he had wintered up the St. Peter. For some distance from its mouth this river separates Pepin from Buffalo Co.

[I-61] R. des Sauteurs, etc., of the French, i. e., River of the Chippewas, with all the uncounted variations of the latter word, from such forms as Ouchipouwaictz to the present Chippewa, Chippeway, or Chipeway. Pike's 1807 text has Sautiaux r., p. 13. Beltrami has Cypewais in text, Cypoway on map. Present usage among geographers favors two p's and no y; the ethnologists incline rather to Ojibwa. This one of the major tributaries of the Mississippi now falls in by its main upper mouth 1½ m. below the end of Lake Pepin, from the N., nearly at a right angle; it is somewhat bottle-nosed—that is, with a contracted orifice of a turgid body of water, though the dilation is not so great as in the case of the St. Croix. The general character of the delta has been already discussed in connection with Beef slough. Pike has this on his right all the way from Alma to L. Pepin. On his left he passes Grand Encampment isl. and dines near Point Teepeeota, already described as the point of that sandbank I should wish to call Carver's Terrace. He next comes to Wabasha, seat of the Minnesota county of that name, so called from the celebrated Sioux chief of whom we read much in Long, I. p. 272, and elsewhere; his name is there spelled Wapasha, and his village was at that time not on this spot, but lower down (Winona). The site of Wabasha duplicates the situation at Point Teepeeota; it is in the Zumbro delta, below the Upper Zumbro outlet, on the point of a sandbank identical in formation with Carver's Terrace, though much smaller—under 3 m. in length, and less than a mile wide. Passing Wabasha, Pike comes 2 m. to the town now called Read's Landing, at the uppermost point of the Zumbro floodplain, almost opposite the mouth of Chippewa r. Nicollet marks "Roques," i. e., Augustin Rocque's trading-house, in about the right position, i. e. at present site of Wabasha, where Rocque's old chimney was evidence in 1884. This person, whose last name might be spelled with a g as well as his first, very likely lived on more than one spot in the course of his career. Featherstonhaugh informs us that "Ruque's" Indian name was Wajhustachay, and that his house stood on the edge of a high prairie, 50 feet from the water, at S. E. end of L. Pepin, right bank, opp. Chip. r.; which fits in only with the site of present Read's Landing. Here the C., M. and St. P. R. R. bridged the Miss. r. in '82 (Act of Congr., Mar. 28th, '82). As indicated in an earlier note, the Chippewa is one of the main waterways between the Mississippi and the Great Lakes; the connection will be more particularly noted hereafter. Carver went this way in June or July, 1867, after he had wintered up the St. Peter. For some distance from its mouth this river separates Pepin from Buffalo Co.

[I-62] Apparently a misprint: Alma to Read's Landing, near the foot of Lake Pepin, 12 m. by the crooked channel; thence to Wakouta, near the head of the lake, is only 25 m., and Pike is not yet halfway through. He says himself that he made 3 m. further to Sandy pt., and then 18 m. up to Cannon r. He undoubtedly ran for shelter from the gale at or near Stockholm, Pepin Co., Wis. The channel is or has lately been along the Minnesota side to Lake City, crossing obliquely to the other side in passing Stockholm, then leaving for the Minn. side to reach Point No Point, and so on up this side to Wakouta, Red Wing, and Cannon r. "Le lac est petit, mais il est malin": I faithfully copy this venerable Jo Miller, and am ready to agree that the lake is not big, but bad. It is reckoned about 21 m. long, averaging about 2½ broad; thus it is merely a dilation of the Mississippi, like that of the St. Croix and some other Mississippian tributaries, though on a larger scale. The Chippewa r. was concerned in the formation of Lake Pepin, and the two have had some reciprocal effect. General Warren's opinion may be here cited, Ex. Doc. No. 57, 1866-67, p. 11: "In order to better understand the formation of the present bottom-land valley, and comprehend the existing state of things, we must go back to the time when, by the elevation of the continent above the ocean, the present rivers, like the Wisconsin and Chippeway, began to flow into the channel formed by the present Mississippi bluffs. As soon as the sediment brought down by their waters had filled up the lateral chasm by which they joined the Mississippi, this sediment would begin to obstruct the flow of the Mississippi water, force its channel to the opposite side, and narrow and dam it back till the water gained sufficient force to carry the sediment down the valley. The continual sorting out of this sediment would leave the heavier particles behind, so that this bar would continually increase in elevation and form a lake above. There are evidences of the effect of the Wisconsin in making such a dam in the neighborhood of Prairie du Chien, also by other affluents above their mouths, which lakes have since been filled up. In the case of the Chippeway and Lake Pepin this effect still remains, the affluents above the Chippeway not having been able to fill up the lake which was formed. It seems almost impossible to doubt that this is the origin of Lake Pepin, and there are evidences in the shape of the sand and boulder spits along the Mississippi bluffs above Lake Pepin, such as are only formed now in it and Lake St. Croix, which indicate that the lake formerly extended up much higher than now.... The river now enters Lake Pepin by three principal mouths, and the land of the delta gently slopes down to and under the water. It has advanced very slowly, if at all, since first visited by white men. The largest sized cottonwood trees, dying of old age, are found on the islands within two miles of the head of the lake. The small willows on the low and extreme points seem of an almost uniform size and age; and are small more, perhaps, from the unfavorable condition in which they are placed than from want of time to grow since the land was formed. The bottom in the shoal places at the head of Lake Pepin is composed of soft mud, and not of sand. It seems probable that nearly all the other islands of the Mississippi were formed in similar lakes by advancing deltas, until finally the lakes were filled up. Lake Pepin has almost no current, and deepens gradually down to near the point of entrance of the Chippeway, and then rapidly shoals and narrows to form again the flowing river." Lake Pepin is curved on itself, more so than the old-fashioned Italic letter ſ, there being a bend in the middle reach which is oblique between the straight and approximately parallel reaches at the two ends—say W. N. W. and E. S. E., then N. and S., then nearly W. and E. The lake nearly fills the space between the bluffs in which it is embedded, but there are several pieces of arable bottom-land in places where the bluffs recede, furnishing the sites of a corresponding number of settlements, mostly at points where creeks or brooks fall in between gaps in the hills. Such are Pepin and Stockholm, Pepin Co., Wis.; Maiden Rock City and Bay City, Pierce Co., Wis.; Lake City, Wabasha Co., Minn.; Florence, Frontenac, and Wakouta or Wacouta, Goodhue Co., Minn. Maiden Rock City is under the line of bluffs, about 400 feet high, to several of which the Winona legend attaches; but this town is at the mouth of Rush cr., and thus nearly 5 m. by the railroad above that bluff to which the names of Maiden's Rock, Maiden's Head, and Lover's Leap more particularly belong. This is directly opposite Sandy point, and only about 2 m. by rail above the village of Stockholm; being that one of the series of quite similar bluffs which has a remarkable vertical escarpment, at a point where there is little room to spare for the track between the talus at its foot and the lake shore. A good view is obtained as the cars recede from it. Rush cr. is mapped both by Pike and by Nicollet, without name; it seems to be that called Porcupine-Quill cr. by Schoolcraft, and is perhaps Marchessau r. of Featherstonhaugh. A similar stream, also mapped by Pike and by Nicollet, without name, and now known as Pine or Mill Pine cr., falls in 1½ m. below Rush cr. Three other small streams, known as Bogus cr., Lost cr., and Roaring r., fall in below Stockholm on the Wisconsin side; on which side, near the head of the lake, at the place called Bay City, is Isabel cr. (the Clear Water cr. of Nicollet, and perhaps the Rocher Rouge r. of Featherstonhaugh). On the Minnesota side a creek falls in below and another above Lake City; Wells cr. (the Sandy Point cr. of Pike, and the Sand Point r. of Nicollet), falls in at the point indicated by these names, a mile or more below Frontenac; while at Wacouta we find a stream mapped by Nicollet without name, formerly called Bullard's and now known as Ida cr. The most prominent part of the Minnesota shore, where the channel sweeps around the convexity of the bold headland, is fittingly called Point No Point—as the up-bound passenger discovers when the boat rounds it. This is immediately above Frontenac, opp. Maiden Rock City, and about the junction of the middle with the upper reach of the lake. This body of water is between two States and four counties. The line between Pepin and Pierce cos., Wis., strikes it at or near Maiden Rock City; that between Wabasha and Goodhue, Minn., comes to the lake below Frontenac, about Lake City.

[I-62] Apparently a typo: Alma to Read's Landing, near the south end of Lake Pepin, is 12 miles via the winding channel; then to Wakouta, near the north end of the lake, is only 25 miles, and Pike is not yet halfway through. He mentions he went 3 miles further to Sandy Point, and then 18 miles up to Cannon River. He likely sought shelter from the storm near Stockholm, Pepin County, Wisconsin. The channel has recently followed the Minnesota side to Lake City, crossing diagonally to the other side near Stockholm, then returning to the Minnesota side to reach Point No Point, continuing up this side to Wakouta, Red Wing, and Cannon River. "Le lac est petit, mais il est malin": I faithfully quote this old saying from Jo Miller, and I agree that the lake is small, but tricky. It's about 21 miles long, averaging around 2½ miles wide; thus, it's just an expansion of the Mississippi, similar to the St. Croix and some other tributaries, though on a larger scale. The Chippewa River played a role in forming Lake Pepin, and the two have influenced each other over time. General Warren's thoughts can be referenced, Ex. Doc. No. 57, 1866-67, p. 11: "To better understand how the current bottomland valley formed and the existing conditions, we need to look back to when the continent was raised above the ocean, allowing present rivers, like the Wisconsin and Chippewa, to start flowing into the channel created by the current Mississippi bluffs. Once the sediment carried down by their waters filled the lateral gap where they joined the Mississippi, this sediment began obstructing the Mississippi’s flow, pushing its channel to the opposite side, narrowing and backing it up until the water gained enough force to carry the sediment down the valley. The continuous sorting of this sediment would leave the heavier particles behind, causing this bar to keep rising and forming a lake above. Evidence shows the Wisconsin helped create such a dam near Prairie du Chien, also by other tributaries upstream, which have since filled in. In the case of the Chippewa and Lake Pepin, this effect still exists, as the tributaries above the Chippewa haven’t been able to fill in the lake that was formed. It's hard to doubt this is how Lake Pepin originated, and there are signs in the shape of the sand and boulder formations along the Mississippi bluffs above Lake Pepin, similar to those currently found in it and Lake St. Croix, indicating that the lake used to extend much further upstream.... The river now flows into Lake Pepin through three main outlets, and the delta land gently slopes down to and under the water. It has changed very little, if at all, since first encountered by white settlers. The largest cottonwood trees, aging and dying, are located on the islands within two miles of the lake's head. The small willows at the low, outer points appear to be of nearly uniform size and age, and are small more likely due to the poor conditions they're in rather than not having time to grow since the land formed. The bottom in the shallow areas at the head of Lake Pepin consists of soft mud, not sand. It's likely that almost all the other islands of the Mississippi were formed in similar lakes by advancing deltas, until those lakes were eventually filled in. Lake Pepin has almost no current, gradually deepening near the entrance of the Chippewa and then quickly shallow to become the flowing river again." Lake Pepin curves in on itself, more so than the old-fashioned italic letter ſ, with a bend in the middle that angles between the straight and roughly parallel stretches at either end—around W.N.W. and E.S.E., then N. and S., then nearly W. and E. The lake nearly fills the space between the surrounding bluffs, but there are several areas of arable bottom land where the bluffs recede, allowing for a corresponding number of settlements, mainly where creeks fall into gaps in the hills. Examples include Pepin and Stockholm, Pepin County, Wisconsin; Maiden Rock City and Bay City, Pierce County, Wisconsin; Lake City, Wabasha County, Minnesota; Florence, Frontenac, and Wakouta or Wacouta, Goodhue County, Minnesota. Maiden Rock City is located under the line of bluffs, which rise about 400 feet high, to which the Winona legend is attached. However, this town sits at the mouth of Rush Creek, nearly 5 miles by rail from the bluff associated with the names Maiden's Rock, Maiden's Head, and Lover's Leap. This is directly across from Sandy Point and only about 2 miles by rail above the village of Stockholm; it’s part of a series of quite similar bluffs that have a notable vertical cliff at a point with limited space for the track between the foot of the cliff and the lake shore. A great view is visible as the cars move away from it. Rush Creek appears on maps by Pike and Nicollet, but without a name; it seems to be what Schoolcraft referred to as Porcupine-Quill Creek, and might be Marchessau River as per Featherstonhaugh. Another similar stream also appears on maps by Pike and Nicollet, unnamed, and is now known as Pine or Mill Pine Creek, flowing in 1½ miles below Rush Creek. Three other small streams, known as Bogus Creek, Lost Creek, and Roaring River, enter below Stockholm on the Wisconsin side; on that same side, near the head of the lake, at a location called Bay City, is Isabel Creek (the Clear Water Creek as per Nicollet, and perhaps the Rocher Rouge River by Featherstonhaugh). On the Minnesota side, a creek flows in below and another above Lake City; Wells Creek (the Sandy Point Creek by Pike, and the Sand Point River according to Nicollet) flows in at the point indicated by these names, a mile or more below Frontenac; while at Wacouta, there’s a stream mapped by Nicollet without a name, formerly called Bullard's and now known as Ida Creek. The most prominent section of the Minnesota shore, where the channel curves around the bold headland, is aptly called Point No Point—as the northbound passenger discovers when the boat rounds it. This is just above Frontenac, opposite Maiden Rock City, and about where the middle reaches meet the upper stretch of the lake. This body of water lies between two states and four counties. The line between Pepin and Pierce counties, Wisconsin, meets the lake at or near Maiden Rock City; the line between Wabasha and Goodhue, Minnesota, reaches the lake below Frontenac, near Lake City.

Lake Pepin is commonly said to have been "discovered by Hennepin" in 1680. This statement is exactly one-third right and two-thirds wrong, and does a double injustice, because it ignores two of the three white men who were simultaneously on the spot. These were: 1. Michael Accault, the bourgeois or leader of the party, who afterward flourished under the style of Le Sieur d'Accault, d'Acau, d'Ako, Dacan, etc. 2. His man Antoine Auguelle, commonly called Le Picard, or Picard du Gay. 3. His ecclesiastical functionary Louis Hennepin, a monk of the Franciscan order, whom La Salle got rid of by sending him along with Accault and Auguelle, when this Chaas trading-party started from Fort Crèvecœur on the Illinois r., Feb. 29th, 1680; they reached the Miss. r. at the mouth of the Illinois, Mar. 7th, 1680, and came to Lake Pepin in June of that year. It is a pity that the reverend father's vanity, servility, and envy prevented him from sticking to his ghostly trade; but he was ambitious of authorship, like many another religious worldling, and jealous of La Salle. So he set about a book for the glory of a trinity composed of Louis Hennepin, Louis XIV., and God. It has made much trouble for geographers and historians, who would willingly have waited for all the information that it contains till this should have been imparted by some less bigoted, less bombastic, and more veracious chronicler than this Recollect priest, who recollected a good many things that never happened, and forgot some of those that did occur. Hennepin is the able philologist who discovered that the Indians called their solar deity by the name of the then King of France, and who followed up this discovery by naming the whole country Louisiana. He is the same unscrupulous courtier who represents the king's arms to have been cut in the bark of an oak west of Lac des Assenipoils, ca. lat. 60° N.: see his map, place marked "Armes du Roy telle quelle sont grauée sur l'escorce d'vn Chesne a lendroit marqué—A". The tree may be there yet, but the monk never was. Lahontan's fables are entertaining, like La Fontaine's; Hennepin's are a bore. When this little Louis is not wheedling the great Louis, he is apt to be whining; he was troubled with gumboils, from dental caries, and did not always remember the excellent injunction he received from Father Gabriel—viriliter age et comfortetur cor tuum; which an Englishman might freely render, "Be a man and keep your courage up." This missionary lachrymosely named the lake, to which Accault, Auguelle, and himself were taken by the Indians, Lac des Pleurs, a phrase which appears in Engl. transls. of his book as Lake of Tears, "which we so named," as Shea's text reads, p. 198, "because the Indians who had taken us, wishing to kill us, some of them wept the whole night, to induce the others to consent to our death"—hinc illæ lacrymæ. Hennepin, by the way, says further, ibid.: "Half a league below the Lake of Tears, on the south side, is Buffalo river." This would make R. aux Bœufs = Chippewa r.: see note59, p. 58, for some bearings on the case. The obscurity of the origin of the name Lake Pepin has not been cleared up, so far as I know. Lesueur came here Sept. 14th, 1700, and "Pepin" is found in La Harpe's MS. relation of Lesueur's journey of July 12th-Dec. 13th, 1700. It is unlikely that this name, by whomever given, was bestowed with direct reference to any person of the Carlovingian dynasty; they were all dead and gone ages before the lake was discovered, when nobody but historical researchers took any interest in those defunct monarchs. St. Croix's and St. Pierre's rivers were certainly named for contemporaneous individuals, and so probably was Lake Pepin. There were a number of Frenchmen by the name of Pepin, Papin, etc., in the country in later years, and some one or more of them may have come before 1700. Carver first came here Nov. 1st, 1766; he notes the remains of an old F. factory, "where it is said Capt. St. Pierre resided." Old Ft. St. Antoine may have been on the lake rather than at the mouth of R. des Bœufs ou de Bon Secours; and the lake was once called Lac de Bon Secours, or Bonsecours, a phrase which has been translated Lake Good Help and Lake Relief. Fort Beauharnois was built on the lake, after Sept. 17th, 1727, when La Perriere du Boucher landed on Pointe au Sable or elsewhere; the exact site is unknown. This was an extensive and substantial structure, and was named in honor of the then Governor of Canada; it included a mission-house which the ecclesiastical functionaries of Boucher's outfit called St. Michael, after an archangel of that denomination. This was the fourth French establishment; the other three having been Fort L'Huillier, 1700, built by Lesueur, on the Blue Earth r., a branch of St. Pierre's; the fort on Isle Pelée, below Hastings, by Lesueur also, in 1695; and the fort below the foot of Lake Pepin, at or near present Wabasha, built by Perrot, 1683.

Lake Pepin is often said to have been "discovered by Hennepin" in 1680. This claim is one-third accurate and two-thirds misguided, and it does a disservice by overlooking two of the three white men who were there at the same time. These were: 1. Michael Accault, the leader of the group, who later went by the title Le Sieur d'Accault, d'Acau, d'Ako, Dacan, etc. 2. His man Antoine Auguelle, commonly known as Le Picard, or Picard du Gay. 3. His religious associate Louis Hennepin, a Franciscan monk, whom La Salle got rid of by sending along with Accault and Auguelle when this Chaas trading party started from Fort Crèvecœur on the Illinois River on February 29, 1680; they arrived at the Mississippi River at the mouth of the Illinois on March 7, 1680, and reached Lake Pepin in June of that year. It’s unfortunate that the reverend father’s vanity, servility, and jealousy kept him from sticking to his religious duties; he aimed for authorship, like many other worldly religious figures, and felt envious of La Salle. So he began writing a book for the glory of a trinity made up of Louis Hennepin, Louis XIV, and God. This has caused a lot of trouble for geographers and historians, who would have preferred to wait for all the information it contained to come from a less biased, less pretentious, and more truthful chronicler than this Recollect priest, who recalled many things that never occurred and forgot some things that did. Hennepin is the clever linguist who discovered that the Indians called their sun god by the same name as the then King of France, and he followed this up by naming the whole area Louisiana. He is also the unscrupulous courtier who claimed that the king's coat of arms was carved into the trunk of an oak tree west of Lac des Assenipoils, around latitude 60° N.: see his map, marked "Armes du Roy telle quelle sont grauée sur l'escorce d'vn Chesne a lendroit marqué—A". The tree may still be there, but the monk never was. Lahontan's tales are entertaining, much like La Fontaine's; Hennepin's are dull. When this little Louis isn’t flattering the great Louis, he tends to whine; he suffered from gumboils due to dental issues and didn’t always remember the wise advice he received from Father Gabriel—viriliter age et comfortetur cor tuum; which an Englishman might translate as "Be a man and keep your courage up." This tearful missionary named the lake Lac des Pleurs, which appears in English translations of his book as Lake of Tears, "which we so named," as Shea's text states on page 198, "because the Indians who had captured us, wishing to kill us, some of them wept the whole night, to persuade the others to agree to our death"—hinc illæ lacrymæ. Hennepin goes on to say, ibid.: "Half a league below the Lake of Tears, on the south side, is Buffalo river." This would suggest that R. aux Bœufs = Chippewa River: see note59, p. 58, for more information. The unclear origin of the name Lake Pepin remains unresolved, as far as I know. Lesueur arrived here on September 14, 1700, and "Pepin" is mentioned in La Harpe’s MS account of Lesueur's journey from July 12 to December 13, 1700. It’s unlikely that this name, given by anyone, directly referred to any individual from the Carolingian dynasty; they had all been gone for years before the lake was discovered, at a time when nobody except historians cared about those long-dead kings. The St. Croix and St. Pierre rivers were certainly named for people who were alive at that time, and likely so was Lake Pepin. There were a number of Frenchmen with the name Pepin, Papin, etc., in the area in later years, and one or more of them may have arrived before 1700. Carver first visited here on November 1, 1766; he noted the remains of an old fur trading post, "where it is said Capt. St. Pierre resided." Old Ft. St. Antoine may have been located on the lake rather than at the mouth of R. des Bœufs or de Bon Secours; and the lake was previously called Lac de Bon Secours, or Bonsecours, a term translated as Lake Good Help and Lake Relief. Fort Beauharnois was established on the lake after September 17, 1727, when La Perriere du Boucher landed at Pointe au Sable or elsewhere; the exact site is unknown. This was a significant and substantial structure, named in honor of the then Governor of Canada; it included a mission house that Boucher's religious members called St. Michael, after the archangel of that name. This was the fourth French settlement; the other three were Fort L'Huillier, built by Lesueur in 1700 on the Blue Earth River, a branch of St. Pierre's; the fort on Isle Pelée, below Hastings, also built by Lesueur in 1695; and the fort near the foot of Lake Pepin, at or near present-day Wabasha, built by Perrot in 1683.

[I-63] To a position 1½ m. below present Frontenac, Goodhue Co., Minn., about the mouth of Sand Point r. of Nicollet, now called Wells cr.; this is below present Point No Point, and Frontenac is between. The county was named by the Legislative Assembly of Minnesota, in 1853, for James M. Goodhue, b. Hebron, N. H., Mar. 31st, 1810, came to St. Paul, Minn., Apr. 18th, 1849, founded the Pioneer newspaper, d. 8.30 p. m., Friday, Aug. 27th, 1852: see his obit. by E. D. Neill, Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I (orig. ed. 1850-56), 2d ed. 1872, pp. 245-53.

[I-63] To a location 1½ m. below the current Frontenac, Goodhue County, Minnesota, near the mouth of Sand Point River, now known as Wells Creek; this is below the current Point No Point, with Frontenac in between. The county was named by the Minnesota Legislative Assembly in 1853 for James M. Goodhue, born in Hebron, New Hampshire, on March 31, 1810. He arrived in St. Paul, Minnesota, on April 18, 1849, founded the Pioneer newspaper, and passed away at 8:30 p.m. on Friday, August 27, 1852: see his obituary by E. D. Neill, Minnesota Historical Society Collections, I (original edition 1850-56), 2nd edition 1872, pp. 245-53.

[I-64] Pike calls him Murdock Cameron on Apr. 12th: see that date; text of 1807 has Mordock Cameron, p. 59 and p. 64: see also L. and C., ed. 1893, pp. 239, 1222. This is the same Cameron of whom Featherstonhaugh, Canoe Voyage, etc., I. 1847, p. 314, speaks at length, and whose death in 1811 is given as follows: "Passed a place on the right bank [of St. Pierre's r., above the Waraju] where Milor [F.'s voyageur] buried his bourgeois, a Mr. Cameron, in 1811. He was an enterprising, sagacious Scotchman who had amassed a good deal of property by trafficking with the Indians;... and whilst upon one of his expeditions he was taken ill in his canoe, was landed, and died in the woods." Fgh. does not hint at foul play here; for the suspicions in the case, see Long, as cited in my L. and C. Cameron was buried on a bluff near Lac qui Parle, the lake where his trading-post was, and "Cameron's grave" has continued to be an identified spot from that day to this. Cameron's name appears as that of one of the four witnesses to Pike's Sioux treaty of Sept. 23d on one of the manuscript copies of that document before me. The "Milor" mentioned here was a Canadian French half-breed who became very well known as a resident of Mendota, Minn., where he died about 1860, "after a long life full of adventure and daring exploits," as J. F. Williams says, Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d. ed. 1872, p. 375.

[I-64] Pike refers to him as Murdock Cameron on April 12th: see that date; the text from 1807 has Mordock Cameron, p. 59 and p. 64: see also L. and C., ed. 1893, pp. 239, 1222. This is the same Cameron that Featherstonhaugh discusses extensively in Canoe Voyage, etc., I. 1847, p. 314, and whose death in 1811 is noted as follows: "Passed a place on the right bank [of St. Pierre's r., above the Waraju] where Milor [F.'s voyageur] buried his bourgeois, a Mr. Cameron, in 1811. He was an enterprising, clever Scotchman who had accumulated a significant amount of property by trading with the Indians;... and while on one of his trips, he fell ill in his canoe, was taken ashore, and died in the woods." Fgh. does not suggest any foul play here; for the suspicions related to the case, see Long, as referenced in my L. and C. Cameron was buried on a bluff near Lac qui Parle, the lake that housed his trading post, and "Cameron's grave" has been recognized as a specific location from then until now. Cameron's name is listed as one of the four witnesses to Pike's Sioux treaty of September 23rd in one of the manuscript copies of that document that I have. The "Milor" mentioned here was a Canadian French half-breed who became quite well-known as a resident of Mendota, Minnesota, where he died around 1860, "after a long life full of adventure and daring exploits," as J. F. Williams notes in Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d. ed. 1872, p. 375.

[I-65] Those of a sentimental turn who may like to have the full-rounded legend of the maiden Winona will find the romance related in a scholarly yet sympathetic vein by Prof. Keating, in Long of 1823, pub. 1824, I. pp. 280-85. Beltrami, II. p. 183, calls the girl Oholoaïtha, her lover Anikigi, comparing the pair to the muse of Mitylene and Phaon. Whether the tragic event is fact or fancy is another question I see no use of raising. There is no inherent improbability in the case; any girl could have thrown herself over the rock with more ease than she had climbed it for that purpose, and suicide is not less frequent among squaws than various other peoples of both sexes. In the case of Indian women the most usual causes are said to be grief, anger, and revenge, though in some cases the suicidal resolve is more deliberate, and rather a matter of social etiquette or of a religious code than of emotional insanity. I understand that hanging is the customary method of taking one's self off; and that the smallest tree which will answer the purpose is preferred, because it is an article of belief that the ghost thus discarnated must drag the instrument of death about for a period, and a woman naturally prefers to lighten the load as much as possible. Supposing Winona to have taken the fatal leap, it is reasonable to infer from the faith in such affairs that she is there yet, chained to the rock like another Andromeda; for the bluff is too big for her to budge an inch, even with the assistance of a possible Perseus. There is unimpeachable precedent for her performance in the classics, not entirely dissociated from the name and fame of the gifted poetical archetæra Sappho; and rocks reputed to be the scenes of lovers' leaps abound in history and geography.

[I-65] Those with a sentimental side who want to know the full story of the maiden Winona will find the tale told in a scholarly yet compassionate way by Prof. Keating in Long of 1823, published in 1824, I. pp. 280-85. Beltrami, II. p. 183, refers to the girl as Oholoaïtha and her lover as Anikigi, comparing them to the muse of Mitylene and Phaon. Whether the tragic event is truth or fiction is another question I see little reason to discuss. There’s nothing inherently unlikely about the situation; any girl could have jumped off the rock more easily than she climbed it for that purpose, and suicide is not less common among Indigenous women than among various other groups of both genders. For Indian women, the most common reasons are said to be grief, anger, and revenge, though in some cases the decision to end one’s life is more calculated, often tied to social conventions or religious beliefs rather than emotional turmoil. I’ve heard that hanging is the usual method of suicide, and the smallest tree that will do the job is preferred, as it's believed that the ghost after death must carry the means of their demise for a while, and a woman naturally wants to make that burden as light as possible. Assuming Winona took the fatal leap, it's reasonable to believe based on such beliefs that she is still there, chained to the rock like another Andromeda; the cliff is too massive for her to budge even with the help of a potential Perseus. There is undeniable precedent for her action in classical literature, not entirely separate from the legacy of the talented poet Sappho; and locations known as the sites of lovers' leaps are abundant in history and geography.

[I-66] That much-named river, whereto hangs a tale of great length. Pike here has the right name of it, though it is now usually called Cannon r., by perversion of the French Rivière aux Canots: Cano, Canot, Canon, Canow r. of various writers; Riviere au Canon, Canoe r., Cannon r., Pike, passim; Canon r., Long's map; Eamozindata or High Rock r., Long's text, 1824, I. p. 263; Inyan Bosndata r., Natural Obelisk r., Standing Rock r., Lahontan r., Cannon r., Nicollet, text and map. It is commonly supposed that the stream marked R. aux Raisins on Franquelin's map of 1688 is this river, and I see no objection to this identification; for though the name is suspiciously like a mistake for R. aux Racines, the river is laid down as above the Chippewa, and can hardly have been intended for Root r. The main question is whether R. Morte and R. Longue (Long r.), Lahontan, 1686-87, are names to be added to the synonyms of this stream. The Baron Lahontan, "Lord Lieutenant of the French colony at Placentia in Newfoundland," gives an account of himself on the Miss. r. in Letter XVI. of his book, pp. 104-141 of the English ed., Lond., 1735. This letter is "Dated at Missilimakinac, May 28th, 1689, containing an Account of the Author's Departure from, and Return to Missilimackinac. A Description of the Bay of Puante, and its Villages. An Ample Description of the Beavers; followed by the journal of a remarkable Voyage upon the Long River, and a Map of the adjacent Country." According to this relation Lahontan came by the Fox-Wisconsin route to Prairie du Chien Oct. 23d, 1686, thus hard upon the heels of Accault's party, who had Hennepin along: "On the 3d [of Nov.] we entered the Mouth of the Long River, which looks like a lake full of Bull-rushes; we found in the middle of it a narrow Channel," etc. He continued his journey, on paper if not on the river, and returned to the Mississippi Mar. 2d, 1687; dropped down to the Missouri Mar. 17th; went up the Missouri to the Osage r.; down the Missouri to the Mississippi again Mar. 25th; down the Mississippi to the Wabash, and back up to the Illinois Apr. 7th; up the Illinois to Fort Crêvecœur Apr. 16th; arrived at "Chekakou" Apr. 24th; and made Michilimackinac soon afterward. The whole crux of Lahontan's relation is in his Long r., which he professes to have ascended a great distance to the countries of the Eororos, Esanapes, and Gnacsitares, where he also got wind of equally peculiar people called Mozeemlek and Tahuglauk. The main feature of his map is the "Morte or River Longue," represented as larger than that portion of the Mississippi which he traces, and as heading in a great lake which connects across high mountains by numerous large streams with another great river which runs off his map due W. De te fabula narratur. But there is nothing to forbid us to suppose that Lahontan went up to or toward, or even ascended, some such stream as Cannon r., and then simply tacked this on to St. Peter's r. by hearsay. We must in justice observe that all he professes to know about Long r. above the point he says he ascended it he acknowledges he got from the natives; and he is careful to separate his map into two parts by a heavy line lettered "The Division of the Two Maps," i. e., his own and one "drawn upon Stag-skins by ye Gnacsitares." Such a piece of patch-work would easily make his Long r. out of Cannon or some similar stream, run on to the whole course of St. Peter's above the Mankato or Blue Earth r. Fortunately we have little to do with the Baron's crazy-quilt, but I must here quote Nicollet, because he sees reason to believe that Lahontan really did ascend Cannon r., and has signalized his conclusion by naming it Lahontan r. on his map. Though the gentle Nicollet's quality of mercy was never strained, yet his judgments, even his special pleadings, deserve always the most respectful consideration. Nicollet says, in substance, Rep. pp. 20, 21, that he was forced to this conclusion after surveying the Undine region; that the principal statements of the Baron "coincided remarkably well with what I have laid down as belonging to Cannon river.... His account, too, of the mouth of the river is particularly accurate"; the objection that the Baron says that he navigated Long r. in November and December, when it is usually frozen, is in part overcome by the fact that it is one of the last to freeze, and the last resort of the wild fowl; and while he must convict the Baron of "gross exaggeration of the length of the river," of its numerous population, and other pretended information, he would conclude "that if La Hontan's claims to discoveries are mere fables, he has had the good fortune or the sagacity to come near the truth." As this musty old straw has never been threshed over to find any more grains of wheat in it than Nicollet believed he had garnered, no one else is likely in the future to make more of it than this; and our alternative seems to be to accept Nicollet's results, or noll. pros. the whole case. I incline to the former, partly from my habitual inclination to account for as many historical names as possible, partly because I have so much confidence in Nicollet. It does not seem to have occurred to him that his view of the case would be strengthened by the original though probably not new suggestion I have made, to the effect that fables of the St. Peter, tacked on to some facts of Cannon r., would explain Lahontan's Long r.

[I-66] That well-known river, which has a long story attached to it. Pike is indeed the correct name, although it’s usually referred to as Cannon River now, likely from the French Rivière aux Canots: Cano, Canot, Canon, Canow River by various authors; Riviere au Canon, Canoe River, Cannon River, Pike, passim; Canon River, Long's map; Eamozindata or High Rock River, Long's text, 1824, I. p. 263; Inyan Bosndata River, Natural Obelisk River, Standing Rock River, Lahontan River, Cannon River, Nicollet, text and map. It’s generally believed that the stream marked R. aux Raisins on Franquelin's map from 1688 is this river, and I see no reason to disagree with this identification; although the name seems suspiciously similar to R. aux Racines, the river is situated above the Chippewa, so it can’t have been meant for Root River. The main question is whether R. Morte and R. Longue (Long River), mentioned by Lahontan in 1686-87, should be added to the names for this river. The Baron Lahontan, “Lord Lieutenant of the French colony at Placentia in Newfoundland,” shares his experiences along the Mississippi River in Letter XVI of his book, pp. 104-141 of the English edition from London, 1735. This letter is "Dated at Missilimakinac, May 28th, 1689, containing an Account of the Author's Departure from, and Return to Missilimackinac. A Description of the Bay of Puante, and its Villages. An Ample Description of the Beavers; followed by the journal of a remarkable Voyage upon the Long River, and a Map of the adjacent Country." According to this account, Lahontan traveled via the Fox-Wisconsin route to Prairie du Chien on October 23rd, 1686, just behind Accault's group, which included Hennepin: "On the 3rd [of November], we entered the Mouth of the Long River, which resembles a lake filled with Bull-rushes; we found a narrow Channel in the middle of it," etc. He continued his journey, at least on paper, and returned to the Mississippi on March 2nd, 1687; traveled down to the Missouri on March 17th; went up the Missouri to the Osage River; back down the Missouri to the Mississippi again on March 25th; down the Mississippi to the Wabash, and back up to the Illinois River on April 7th; up the Illinois to Fort Crêvecœur on April 16th; arrived at "Chekakou" on April 24th; and reached Michilimackinac shortly afterward. The main point of Lahontan's account is his Long River, which he claims to have traveled up a significant distance to the lands of the Eororos, Esanapes, and Gnacsitares, where he also heard about other unique groups called Mozeemlek and Tahuglauk. The key feature of his map is the "Morte or River Longue," depicted as larger than that part of the Mississippi he maps out, starting in a large lake that connects to another big river running off his map to the west. De te fabula narratur. However, we can certainly assume that Lahontan went towards or possibly even ascended a river like Cannon River and then linked this information to St. Peter's River by hearsay. We should recognize that everything he claims to know about Long River beyond the point he says he ascended comes from the locals; and he makes it a point to separate his map into two parts with a heavy line labeled "The Division of the Two Maps," i. e., his and one "drawn on Stag-skins by ye Gnacsitares." Such a patchwork could easily turn Long River into a version of Cannon or a similar stream, extending to the entire course of St. Peter's above the Mankato or Blue Earth Rivers. Luckily, we don't have to delve much into the Baron's improvised map, but I must quote Nicollet, as he believes that Lahontan indeed ascended Cannon River and marked it as Lahontan River on his map. While the kind Nicollet’s willingness to show mercy is always evident, his opinions and detailed arguments merit the highest respect. Nicollet states, in essence, Rep. pp. 20, 21, that he was led to this conclusion after surveying the Undine region; that the main statements of the Baron "coincided remarkably well with what I have laid down regarding Cannon River.... His description of the river's mouth is notably accurate"; the concern that the Baron claims he traveled Long River in November and December, when it often freezes, is partly mitigated by the fact that it is one of the last to freeze and serves as a refuge for wild fowl; while he must accuse the Baron of "gross exaggeration regarding the river's length," its large population, and other supposed facts, he would conclude "that if Lahontan's claims to discoveries are mere myths, he has had the good fortune or insight to come close to the truth." Since this old material has never been thoroughly examined for more insights than Nicollet believed he had unearthed, it’s unlikely anyone else in the future will take it further than this; thus, we can either accept Nicollet's conclusions or noll. pros. the entire argument. I tend to lean towards the former, partly due to my inclination to clarify as many historical names as possible, and partly due to my strong trust in Nicollet. It seems he hasn't considered that his understanding of the situation could be further strengthened by my initial, though perhaps not unique, suggestion that legends surrounding St. Peter, combined with some facts about Cannon River, could clarify Lahontan's Long River.

[I-67] The present town of Redwing or Red Wing, Goodhue Co., Minn., commemorates this chieftain, and preserves the site of his village with entire exactitude. Pike's tabular statement, bound in this work, calls him Talangamane, L'Aile Rouge, and Red Wing; his tribe, Minowa Kantong, Gens du Lac, and People of the Lakes. Beltrami, II. p. 186, makes one Tantangamani "the unnatural father of the unhappy Oholoaïtha." "Major Long arrived on the evening of the 30th [of June, 1823] at an Indian village, which is under the direction of Shakea, (the man that paints himself red;) the village has retained the appellation of Redwing, (aile rouge,) by which this chief was formerly distinguished," Keating's Long, I. p. 251, where the name which Pike renders "Talangamane" is given as that of Red Wing's son, Tatunkamene, and translated Walking Buffalo. "The Redwing chief is, at present [1823], very much superannuated, but he is still much respected on account of his former distinguished achievements," ibid., p. 260. More about him to come in Pike, beyond.

[I-67] The current town of Redwing or Red Wing, Goodhue Co., Minn., honors this chief and accurately preserves the location of his village. Pike's tabular statement, included in this work, refers to him as Talangamane, L'Aile Rouge, and Red Wing; his tribe is known as Minowa Kantong, Gens du Lac, and People of the Lakes. Beltrami, II. p. 186, mentions one Tantangamani as "the unnatural father of the unfortunate Oholoaïtha." "Major Long arrived in the evening of June 30, 1823, at an Indian village led by Shakea, (the man who paints himself red); the village has kept the name Redwing, (aile rouge), which this chief was previously known by," Keating's Long, I. p. 251, where the name Pike refers to as "Talangamane" is stated to belong to Red Wing's son, Tatunkamene, meaning Walking Buffalo. "The Redwing chief is, as of now [1823], quite elderly, but he is still highly respected for his past notable accomplishments," ibid., p. 260. More information about him to come in Pike, beyond.

[I-68] Frontenac to Red Wing, some 13 miles by present channel, whence it is a couple of miles further to the head of the island opp. Cannon r. camp. Pike coasts the Minnesota shore till he finishes with the lake at the mouth of Bullard's or Ida cr., a streamlet that makes in at a town called after the chief Wakouta, Wacouta, Wakuta, etc. Here he enters one of the channels by which the Mississippi finds its way into the lake, no doubt the middle one, then as now the main one, which, however, soon joins the south one; the north channel is narrower, crookeder, shoaler, and connected with some expansions known as Upper and Lower lakes and Goose bay. The town of Red Wing is situated on the S. side of a sharp bend the river makes in coming from the Cannon, on a plain under bluffs that nearly encompass the town; one of these is specially notable as the isolated elevation forming a conspicuous landmark on the very brink of the river. This is Barn bluff, or Barn mountain, so named by tr. of F. La Grange; it is ¾ of a mile long and 345 feet above low water mark; "upon the highest point of the Grange. Major Long, who ascended it in 1817, observed an artificial mound, whose elevation above its base was about five feet," Keating, I. p. 296. Nicollet made the altitude 322 feet, with commendable caution; Owen gave 350 feet, almost correctly. This word Grange is often found as Gange: thus Beltrami has in text, p. 189, mountain of the Gange, and Gange r.; latter also on map, and I suppose Ganges r. could be found, even at this distance from India. About the mouth of Cannon r., opp. Pike's camp, there was a place called Remnichah; both Nicollet and Owen chart Remnicha r. or cr. as a stream falling in close to the mouth. While Remnicha or Hhemnicha was a name of Red Wing's village, it also covered the whole tract from Barn bluff to Cannon r. Mr. A. J. Hill informs me of "a small ravine or coulée which ran through Red Wing's village, and in 1854, when I lived there, was called the Jordan. It only headed a few blocks back, and is now doubtless a sewer or filled up." So Nicollet's Remnicha r. is that now known as Hay cr., above which a certain Spring cr. makes in on the same side. Present town of Trenton, Pierce Co., Wis., is about a mile above camp.

[I-68] Frontenac to Red Wing is about 13 miles by the current channel, and it's a couple more miles to the end of the island across from Cannon River camp. Pike follows the Minnesota shore until he exits the lake at the mouth of Bullard's or Ida Creek, a small stream that flows into a town named after the chief Wakouta, Wacouta, or Wakuta, etc. Here, he enters one of the channels that the Mississippi uses to reach the lake, probably the middle one, which, like today, is the main one, although it soon connects with the southern one; the northern channel is narrower, more winding, shallower, and links to some areas known as Upper and Lower lakes and Goose Bay. The town of Red Wing is on the south side of a sharp bend the river makes coming from the Cannon, on a plain under bluffs that almost surround the town; one of these is particularly notable as the isolated hill that stands out as a landmark right next to the river. This is Barn Bluff, or Barn Mountain, named by Translator F. La Grange; it is ¾ of a mile long and 345 feet above low water level; "at the highest point of the Grange, Major Long, who climbed it in 1817, noted an artificial mound that was about five feet high," Keating, I. p. 296. Nicollet measured the height at 322 feet, with caution; Owen gave it as 350 feet, quite accurately. The term Grange is often written as Gange: for example, Beltrami mentions it in text, p. 189, as the mountain of the Gange, and Gange River; the latter is also found on maps, and I suspect Ganges River could be traced, even at this distance from India. Near the mouth of Cannon River, opposite Pike's camp, there was a place called Remnichah; both Nicollet and Owen chart Remnicha River or Creek as a stream flowing in close to the mouth. While Remnicha or Hhemnicha referred to Red Wing's village, it also encompassed the entire area from Barn Bluff to Cannon River. Mr. A. J. Hill tells me about "a small ravine or coulée that ran through Red Wing's village, which in 1854, when I lived there, was called the Jordan. It only extended a few blocks back, and now it's likely a sewer or has been filled in." Thus, Nicollet's Remnicha River is what we now call Hay Creek, above which a creek called Spring Creek also enters on the same side. The present town of Trenton, Pierce County, Wisconsin, is about a mile above the camp.

[I-69] Discovery of the St. Croix r. is commonly attributed to Accault's party, already mentioned as consisting of himself, Auguelle, and Hennepin, prisoners in the hands of the Sioux at the time. The date is 1680; day in question. According to La Salle's letter of Aug. 22d, 1682, written at Fort Frontenac, in Margry's Relations, II. p. 245 seq., it was very shortly after the 22d of April, 1680, when the Indians who were carrying them off had come up the Mississippi to 8 leagues below the falls of St. Anthony, and then determined to finish their journey by land to their village at Mille Lacs. As the St. Croix is more than 24 m. below Minneapolis, this party must have passed its mouth about the date said. The Memoir of Le Sieur Daniel Greysolon Du Luth to the Marquis of Seignelay, 1685 (Archives of the Ministry of the Marine), states that in June, 1680, he entered a river 8 leagues from the end of Lake Superior, ascended it, made a half league portage, and fell into "a very fine river," which took him to the Mississippi r. This was the St. Croix, which Du Luth thus certainly descended to its mouth at that time. He heard of the captivity of his countrymen with indignation and surprise, hired a Sioux to show him where they were, and rescued them; he says that he put them in his canoes and carried them to Michelimakinak, whence, after wintering there, they set out for the settlements Mar. 29th, 1681. It is quite possible that before the great triangular duel which La Salle, Du Luth, and Hennepin managed to arrange among themselves over the operations of 1680, the St. Croix was seen by the missionary Menard, who in 1661 may have reached the Mississippi by way of the St. Croix or some other way, and was soon after lost. Marquette is not in question here, as he came by the Wisconsin to the Mississippi and went down the latter. So with any other person who reached the Mississippi prior to 1680. Excepting the Menard matter, which is uncertain, the case narrows to Accault's party and Du Luth, within some weeks of each other, late spring and early summer of 1680; the facts appear to be that the former first passed the mouth of the St. Croix, and the latter first descended this river. Hennepin first named the river R. de Tombeau, Descr. Louis., 1683, map; this is translated Tomb r., as, e. g., Shea's Hennepin, 1880, p. 199, where we read: "Forty leagues above [Chippewa r.] is a river full of rapids, by which, striking northwest [read N. E.], you can proceed to Lake Condé [L. Superior], as far as Nimissakouat [in Margry Nemitsakouat, in the Nouv. Déc. Nissipikouet, being the Bois Brûlé] river, which empties into that lake. This first river is called Tomb river because the Issati [Sioux] left there the body of one of their warriors, killed by a rattlesnake, on whom, according to their custom, I put a blanket." Some translate Grave r. On Franquelin's map, 1688, the St. Croix is lettered R. de la Magdelaine, though a certain Fort St. Croix appears about its head; by whom it was first called Magdalene r. I am not informed. Lahontan's map shows nothing here; he was too full of his fabulous Long r. to concern himself much with real rivers. Next come Lesueur and his people, 1695; he had first reached the Mississippi in 1683, and on this his second appearance (his third being in 1700) they built the trading-house called Fort Lesueur on Pelée isl., just below the mouth of the St. Croix, as already noted. His editor, so far as this trip is concerned, is the clever carpenter Penicaut, a sensible, fair-and-square man. Just here comes in the question of the first application of the name St. Croix. The river was already so called and the name in use before 1700; thus, Nicolas Perrot's prise de possession, a document dated at Fort St. Antoine, May 8, 1689, mentions the Rivière-Sainte-Croix. The Carte du Canada ou de la Nouvelle France, par Guillame de L'Isle, Paris, 1703, traces the river and letters it "L. & R. Ste. Croix," i. e., as some have translated it, Lake and River Holy Cross; said lake being, of course, the dilation of the same bottle-nosed river, which issues from a contracted orifice, but is a mile or two wide higher up. But whatever the theological proclivity to suppose this name to have been given for the usual instrument of the execution of Roman malefactors, later put by the Emperor Constantine on his banner, and afterward used for other purposes, it is certain that the Christian crucifix is not directly implied in the name. It is a personal designation, connoting one Sainte Croix or Saint Croix, a trader named in La Harpe's MSS. of Lesueur's third voyage as a Frenchman who had been wrecked there; for we read: "September 16 he [Lesueur] passed on the east a large river called Sainte-Croix, because a Frenchman of that name was shipwrecked at its mouth." Hennepin names Sainte Croix as one of six men who deserted La Salle. A letter written in June, 1684, by Du Luth to Governor De la Barre (who succeeded Frontenac in 1682), states that the writer had met one Sieur de la Croix and his two companions. This case resembles those of La Crosse r. already noted, and St. Pierre r., noted beyond. It may be summed in the statement that St. Croix r., St. Pierre r., and Lake Pepin, were all three so named for persons, by Lesueur or his companions, not earlier than 1683 and not later than 1695; best assignable date, 1689. The river has also been called Hohang or Fish r. (cf. Sioux Hogan-wanke-kin). The character of St. Croix's r. as a waterway to the Great Lakes is elsewhere discussed. This stream now forms the boundary between Wisconsin and Minnesota from its mouth to beyond 46° N., where it splits up into small streams in Burnett Co., Wis. Its general course is not far from S.—it is due S. for many miles before it falls into the Mississippi; which latter, for a great distance above their confluence, has a general bearing S. E. Immediately at the mouth of the St. Croix, on the E., is Prescott, Pierce Co., Wis., the site of which was once recommended by Long for a military post; on the W. is Point Douglas, Washington Co., Minn.; and across the Mississippi, a very little higher up, is Hastings, seat of Dakota Co., Minn., at the mouth of Vermilion r. The above-mentioned dilation of the river into Lake St. Croix extends some 30 m. up from its mouth; and as far above this lake as an Indian ordinarily paddled his canoe in a day was the long-noted Sioux-Chippewa boundary, at a place which became known as Standing Cedars. Thus the river did duty in Indian politics before it set bounds to our Minnesota and Wisconsin. This lake was often called Lower St. Croix l., in distinction from the sizable body of water at the head of the river known as Upper St. Croix l. For the route thence by Burnt r. to Lake Superior, see a note beyond.

[I-69] The discovery of the St. Croix River is usually credited to Accault's group, which included him, Auguelle, and Hennepin, who were prisoners of the Sioux at the time. This took place in 1680, on the specific day in question. According to La Salle's letter dated August 22, 1682, written at Fort Frontenac and found in Margry's Relations, II. p. 245 seq., it was shortly after April 22, 1680, when the Indians transporting them had traveled up the Mississippi to about 8 leagues below the falls of St. Anthony, and then decided to complete their journey on land to their village at Mille Lacs. Since the St. Croix is over 24 miles below Minneapolis, Accault's group must have passed the mouth of the river around that time. The Memoir of Le Sieur Daniel Greysolon Du Luth to the Marquis of Seignelay, 1685 (Archives of the Ministry of the Marine), mentions that in June 1680, he entered a river 8 leagues from the end of Lake Superior, traveled upstream, carried his canoe for a half league, and entered "a very fine river," which led him to the Mississippi. This was the St. Croix, which Du Luth definitely navigated to its mouth. He learned of the captivity of his fellow countrymen with anger and surprise, hired a Sioux guide to show him where they were, and rescued them; he mentions putting them in his canoes and bringing them to Michelimakinak, from where they left for the settlements on March 29, 1681. It's possible that before the significant triangular conflict between La Salle, Du Luth, and Hennepin concerning the events of 1680, the St. Croix was observed by missionary Menard, who may have reached the Mississippi via the St. Croix or another route in 1661, shortly before he disappeared. Marquette is not relevant here, as he came to the Mississippi through the Wisconsin River and descended the latter. This applies to anyone who reached the Mississippi before 1680. Aside from the uncertain case of Menard, it boils down to Accault's party and Du Luth, within a few weeks of each other in the late spring and early summer of 1680; the evidence suggests that Accault's group first passed the mouth of the St. Croix, while Du Luth was the first to navigate down this river. Hennepin originally called the river R. de Tombeau in Descr. Louis., 1683, map; this is translated Tomb River, as seen in e.g., Shea's Hennepin, 1880, p. 199, where it states: "Forty leagues above [Chippewa River] is a river full of rapids, by which, heading northwest [read N. E.], you can reach Lake Condé [Lake Superior], all the way to Nimissakouat [in Margry Nemitsakouat, in the Nouv. Déc. Nissipikouet, known as Bois Brûlé] River, which flows into that lake. This first river is called Tomb River because the Issati [Sioux] left there the body of one of their warriors, killed by a rattlesnake, on whom, according to their custom, I put a blanket." Some translate it to Grave River. On Franquelin's map, 1688, the St. Croix is labeled R. de la Magdelaine, though a certain Fort St. Croix is indicated near its head; I'm not informed who first referred to it as Magdalene River. Lahontan's map shows nothing here; he was too focused on his mythical Long River to pay much attention to real rivers. Next in line are Lesueur and his crew in 1695; he had first reached the Mississippi in 1683, and during this second venture (his third being in 1700) they built a trading post called Fort Lesueur on Pelée Island, just below the mouth of the St. Croix, as previously noted. The editor for this trip is the skilled carpenter Penicaut, a reasonable and straightforward man. This brings up the question of the first use of the name St. Croix. The river was already known by this name, in use before 1700; thus, Nicolas Perrot's declaration of possession, a document dated at Fort St. Antoine, May 8, 1689, mentions Rivière-Sainte-Croix. The Carte du Canada ou de la Nouvelle France, by Guillame de L'Isle, Paris, 1703, maps the river and labels it "L. & R. Ste. Croix," i.e., as some have translated it, Lake and River Holy Cross; the lake being, of course, the widening of the same bottle-nosed river, which emerges from a narrow opening but is a mile or two wide further upstream. Regardless of any theological inclination to believe this name was given for the traditional instrument of execution used by Romans, later adopted by Emperor Constantine for his banner, and afterward utilized for various other purposes, it is clear that the Christian crucifix is not directly implied in this name. It is a personal designation, referring to one Sainte Croix or Saint Croix, a trader mentioned in La Harpe's manuscripts from Lesueur's third expedition, as a Frenchman who had been shipwrecked there; as noted: "September 16 he [Lesueur] passed by the east of a large river called Sainte-Croix, because a Frenchman of that name was shipwrecked at its mouth." Hennepin lists Sainte Croix as one of six men who deserted La Salle. A letter written in June 1684 by Du Luth to Governor De la Barre (who succeeded Frontenac in 1682) states that he met one Sieur de la Croix and his two companions. This situation is similar to those of the La Crosse River already mentioned, and St. Pierre River, noted later. It can be concluded that St. Croix River, St. Pierre River, and Lake Pepin were all named for individuals, by Lesueur or his companions, not earlier than 1683 and not later than 1695; the most likely date being 1689. The river has also been referred to as Hohang or Fish River (cf. Sioux Hogan-wanke-kin). The nature of St. Croix River as an access point to the Great Lakes is discussed elsewhere. This stream now serves as the boundary between Wisconsin and Minnesota from its mouth extending beyond 46° N., where it branches into smaller streams in Burnett County, Wisconsin. Its general course trends to the south—it flows directly south for many miles before meeting the Mississippi; the latter, for a significant distance above their confluence, generally flows southeast. Right at the mouth of the St. Croix, on the east side, is Prescott, Pierce County, Wisconsin, a location previously recommended by Long for a military outpost; on the west side is Point Douglas, Washington County, Minnesota; and across the Mississippi, a bit further upstream, is Hastings, the seat of Dakota County, Minnesota, located at the mouth of the Vermilion River. The aforementioned widening of the river into Lake St. Croix extends about 30 miles upstream from its mouth; and as far up this lake as an Indian could typically paddle his canoe in one day was the well-known Sioux-Chippewa boundary, at a spot that became known as Standing Cedars. Thus, the river served as a political boundary for the Native Americans before defining the limits of modern-day Minnesota and Wisconsin. This lake was often referred to as Lower St. Croix Lake, to distinguish it from the larger body of water at the river head known as Upper St. Croix Lake. For the route from there via Burnt River to Lake Superior, see a note beyond.

[I-70] Especially as it leaves us in the lurch for mileage of the 19th. But we can easily overhaul him before he gets to St. Paul, which is only 30 river-miles from Prescott (mouth of St. Croix r.). He did not go far above this river; for he makes it 26½ + 8 = 34½ m. to the Sioux village, which latter was close to the present city limits of St. Paul. If we must set a camp for him, it may be assigned to Hastings, Dakota Co., Minn., 2½ m. above Prescott, Pierce Co., Wis., and 18½ m. below Newport, Washington Co., Minn., in the vicinity of which he will camp to-morrow. "Tattoo," at which the blunderbuss was fired, is not a place, as the context and capitalization might suggest, but a certain military call which is habitually sounded in garrisons and camps in the evening before taps. It marks the hour when the soldiers are supposed to retire to their quarters for their devotions before the lights are put out at taps, and when the officers settle down in earnest for the night's poker. In approaching the St. Croix from his camp opposite Cannon r., Pike has bluffs off his right nearly all the way, and the town of Diamond Bluff, Pierce Co., Wis., is at the point where they first reach to the river, a mile and a half above the mouth of Trimbelle r., right, and 11 m. below Prescott. On the left the bluffs are off the river all the way, and for most of this distance Vermilion slough, running under the bluffs, cuts off an island 11 m. long and at its widest near 3 m. broad. The lower outlet of the slough is below Trimbelle r.; the middle opening is only 3 m. below Prescott; the upper one is at Hastings. The bottom-land of the principal island has several bodies of water, one of them called Sturgeon l., discharging separately from the main slough; and is traversed lengthwise by a sand-bank 6 m. long, which may be called Lesueur's Terrace. For this Prairie or Bald isl. is no doubt that formerly known as Isle Pelée, on which was built Fort Lesueur, 1695. The middle opening of Vermilion slough is in common with a lower outlet of Vermilion r. This is Rapid r. of Long, and Rivière Jaune of the French; "R. Jaune" appears on Franquelin's map, 1688. The upper discharge of this river is at Hastings, and thus above the mouth of the St. Croix; Lake Isabel is a small sheet between the river and the town. The Minnesota county line between Goodhue and Dakota strikes the Mississippi just 1¼ m. below the lower mouth of Vermilion r. At the mouth of the St. Croix the Mississippi ceases or rather begins to separate Wisconsin from Minnesota; so that henceforth Pike proceeds in the latter State.

[I-70] Especially since it leaves us stranded regarding the mileage from the 19th. But we can easily catch up to him before he reaches St. Paul, which is just 30 river miles from Prescott (mouth of St. Croix River). He didn’t go far above this river; he calculates it’s 26½ + 8 = 34½ miles to the Sioux village, which was close to the current city limits of St. Paul. If we have to set up a camp for him, it can be located in Hastings, Dakota County, Minnesota, 2½ miles above Prescott, Pierce County, Wisconsin, and 18½ miles below Newport, Washington County, Minnesota, where he will camp tomorrow. "Tattoo," mentioned when the blunderbuss was fired, isn't a place, as the context and capitalization might imply, but rather a specific military call that is typically sounded in garrisons and camps in the evening before taps. It signals the time when soldiers are expected to return to their quarters for prayers before the lights go out at taps, and when the officers settle in for a serious night of poker. As he approaches the St. Croix from his camp opposite Cannon River, Pike has bluffs to his right almost the entire way, and the town of Diamond Bluff, Pierce County, Wisconsin, is where they first reach the river, a mile and a half above the mouth of Trimbelle River, on the right, and 11 miles below Prescott. On the left, the bluffs are absent from the river all the way, and for most of this stretch, Vermilion Slough, running along the bluffs, creates an island that is 11 miles long and nearly 3 miles wide at its widest point. The lower outlet of the slough is below Trimbelle River; the middle opening is just 3 miles below Prescott; the upper one is at Hastings. The bottom land of the main island contains several water bodies, one of which is called Sturgeon Lake, which discharges separately from the main slough; and it is traversed lengthwise by a sandbank that is 6 miles long, which can be referred to as Lesueur's Terrace. This Prairie or Bald Island is likely the one previously known as Isle Pelée, where Fort Lesueur was built in 1695. The middle opening of Vermilion Slough coincides with a lower outlet of Vermilion River. This is Rapid River according to Long, and Rivière Jaune in French; "R. Jaune" appears on Franquelin's map from 1688. The upper discharge of this river is at Hastings, which is above the mouth of the St. Croix; Lake Isabel is a small body of water between the river and the town. The Minnesota county line between Goodhue and Dakota intersects the Mississippi just 1¼ miles below the lower mouth of Vermilion River. At the mouth of the St. Croix, the Mississippi stops, or rather begins to separate Wisconsin from Minnesota; from this point forward, Pike continues in the latter state.

[I-71] Hastings to Newport, 18½ m. by the channel; camp a mile and a half beyond this, vicinity of present Red Rock, Washington Co., at the point on the small strip of prairie where the Sioux had their celebrated red medicine-stone; this was the "large painted stone" Pike observed. It gave name to Red Rock, having meanwhile become a historical object. We read in Long, I. p. 287: "a stone which is held in high veneration by the Indians on account of the red pigment with which it is bedawbed, it is generally called the painted stone.... It is a fragment of syenite, which is about four and a half feet in diameter.... The Indians frequently offer presents to the Great Spirit near this stone," etc. The party found near the stone an eagle's feather, roots of Psoralea esculenta, and willow sticks painted red; they secured a fragment of the idol for their mineralogical collection. At the time of this visit (1823) there was an Indian burying-ground a short distance above—in sight from the spot—if that place can be called a burying-ground where the bodies are not buried in the ground but scaffolded in the air; a mode of disposition of the dead which might be called hypsitaphy, in distinction from bathytaphy or ordinary underground interment. See Pike's remarks on Sioux burial on the 21st. To reach the sacred spot, hallowed by association with the deepest religious emotions of the untutored aboriginal mind, Pike left Hastings, where the river was bridged by the C., M. and St. P. R. R. in 1871 (Act of Minn. Legisl., Feb. 7th, 1867), and soon passed the site of Nininger, Dakota Co., a small town built at the lower point of a steep bluff which fronts the river's edge on the S., at the mouth of the rivulet which serves as the upper discharge of Lake Rebecca or King l.—in fact the whole bottom on his left is an island 2¾ m. long, extending from Hastings to Nininger, being cut off by the slough of which King l. is a dilation. On the right, in Washington Co., bluffs front the river for a mile or more, to the lower opening of Boulanger slough, which cuts off an island 2½ m. long. The immediate frontage of the Nininger bluffs on the river is less than a mile, for they recede at the lower opening of Nininger slough. The river thus winds from side to side of its bed, with alternation of bluffs and bottom on each side. Above Nininger slough the river makes a great loop to the left; the whole irregular curve is subtended on the right by Grey Cloud slough, about 4 m. long direct, and longer by its meanders, thus cutting off Grey Cloud isl., of the same length, and over 2 m. wide in some places; town site Grey Cloud, Washington Co., on the river bank on this island, which also presents at its northern end a limestone rock, 50 to 75 feet above low-water mark, and a mile or more long; this is probably the Medicine Wood of Forsyth, 1819. Near the middle of the loop, on the other side, is the nominis umbra site of Pine Bend, Dakota Co., where the river runs under the hills. This loop was formerly called Détour de Pin or des Pins, whence its modern names Pine bend and Pine turn. The hills border the river pretty closely for 5 m. further, to Merrimac, opposite which is an island of the same name; within 1½ m. of this on the right hand, opposite an island of its own name, is Newport, Washington Co.

[I-71] Hastings to Newport, 18½ miles by the channel; camp a mile and a half beyond this, near present Red Rock, Washington County, at the spot on the small strip of prairie where the Sioux had their famous red medicine stone; this was the "large painted stone" that Pike noted. It gave its name to Red Rock, having since become a historical landmark. As noted in Long, I. p. 287: "a stone that is held in high regard by the Indians because of the red pigment with which it is covered, it is generally called the painted stone.... It is a piece of syenite, about four and a half feet in diameter.... The Indians often make offerings to the Great Spirit near this stone," etc. The group found near the stone an eagle's feather, roots of Psoralea esculenta, and willow sticks painted red; they took a piece of the idol for their mineral collection. During this visit (1823), there was an Indian burial ground a short distance upstream—in sight from the spot—if that area can actually be called a burial ground when the bodies are not buried in the ground but placed on scaffolds in the air; this method of disposing of the dead might be termed hypsitaphy, in contrast to bathytaphy or standard underground burial. See Pike's remarks on Sioux burial on the 21st. To reach the sacred spot, revered for its connection to the deepest religious feelings of the native people's beliefs, Pike left Hastings, where the river was spanned by the C., M. and St. P. R. R. in 1871 (Act of Minn. Legisl., Feb. 7th, 1867), and quickly passed the site of Nininger, Dakota County, a small town located at the lower point of a steep bluff that faces the river to the south, at the mouth of the stream that acts as the upper outlet of Lake Rebecca or King l.—in fact, the entire bottom on his left is an island 2¾ miles long, stretching from Hastings to Nininger, separated by the slough that forms a widening of King l. On the right, in Washington County, bluffs line the river for over a mile, to the lower opening of Boulanger slough, which creates an island 2½ miles long. The tall bluffs by the Nininger riverfront are less than a mile long, as they pull back at the lower opening of Nininger slough. The river winds back and forth along its bed, alternating between bluffs and flat areas on each side. Above Nininger slough, the river makes a big loop to the left; the entire irregular curve is bordered on the right by Grey Cloud slough, about 4 miles long in a straight line, and longer with all its twists, effectively isolating Grey Cloud Island, which is the same length and over 2 miles wide in some sections; the town site of Grey Cloud, Washington County, is located on the bank of this island, which also features at its northern tip a limestone rock, 50 to 75 feet above the low-water mark, and more than a mile long; this is likely the Medicine Wood referenced by Forsyth in 1819. Near the center of the loop, on the opposite side, is the nominis umbra site of Pine Bend, Dakota County, where the river flows beneath the hills. This loop was once known as Détour de Pin or des Pins, which has evolved into its modern names Pine Bend and Pine Turn. The hills closely hug the river for another 5 miles, up to Merrimac, across from which is an island of the same name; within 1½ miles of this on the right, opposite an island with its own name, is Newport, Washington County.

[I-72] Newport to St. Paul—to a steamboat ldg. about the foot of Wabasha or Robert st.—is 8½ m. by the channel, and considerably more than halfway up to Pike's camp on the island at the mouth of St. Peter's or the Minnesota r. Thus, though Pike calls to-day's voyage "24 miles," it is nearer 14. One who then swept around the bold bend of the river at St. Paul saw a germ of that great metropolis in the humble Sioux village, though only prescience could have divined what time would make of the site above it. A later account than Pike's is given in Keating's Long's Exp. of 1823, pub. 1824, I. p. 289: "Passed an Indian village consisting of ten or twelve huts, situated at a handsome turn on the river, about 10 miles below the mouth of the St. Peter; the village is generally known by the name of the Petit Corbeau, or Little Raven, which was the appellation of the father and grandfather of the present chief. He is called Chetanwakoamene (the good sparrow-hunter). The Indians designate this band by the name of Kapoja, which implies that they are deemed lighter and more active than the rest of the nation." This was a band of Mdewakantonwan Sioux (the Minowa Kantong of Pike), for which, as well as for the celebrated chief himself, see notes beyond. The term which Keating renders Kapoja is now Kaposia, as a designation of the locality of South Park, a place on the west bank of the river; but the old Sioux village was on the east bank, below Frenchman's bar, in the low ground formerly called by the French Grand Marais, rendered by Beltrami Great March (for Great Marsh, II. p. 197), and now rejoicing in the epithet of Pig's Eye marsh or lake. Pig's Eye was the soubriquet of one Peter Parrant, a whisky-seller who squatted on the bottom in 1838, below Carver's Cave in the Dayton bluff. The whole region about the mouth of St. Peter's r. had been a Sioux focus and stamping-ground for generations before any of the localities thereabouts received names from us. The curious origin of the name St. Paul for the present capital was in this wise: The limits of the military reservation about Fort Snelling were authoritatively fixed in 1839. The whisky-traders, loafers, and squatters about the place became so troublesome that the U. S. Marshal of Wisconsin was directed to remove all such intruders, who were given till next spring to decamp; and on May 6th, 1840, the troops were called out to complete the eviction by the destruction of cabins. In the words of E. D. Neill, Minn. Hist. Soc., II. Part 2, 1864, 2d ed. 1881, p. 142: "The squatters then retreated to the nearest point below the military reserve, and there they became the inglorious founders of a hamlet, which was shortly graced with the small Roman Catholic chapel of St. Paul, the name of which is retained by the thrifty capital of Minnesota, which has emerged from the groggeries of 'certain lewd fellows of the baser sort.'" The chapel above mentioned was built by Rev. Lucian Galtier, on what is now Catholic block; it fronted on Bench street. It was dedicated Nov. 1st, 1841. The first marriage bans were those of one Vital Guerin, described as "a resident of St. Paul;" and thus the priest named the place as well as the house, although it was also called for a time St. Paul Landing, because some stores had been put up close by, which caused steamboats to stop there. In 1848, when Minnesota acquired Territorial organization, and the capital was fixed at St. Paul, no such place could be found on ordinary maps; it was some obscure settlement, supposed to be somewhere about the mouth of St. Peter's r., or in the vicinity of St. Anthony's falls, perhaps at a place known as White Rock, or Iminijaska, where some bluffs were more easily discernible than any village. Even down to 40 years ago, or a little before 1858, when Minnesota acquired statehood, St. Paul had only replaced tepees with a sprinkling of log cabins; and people scrambled up the bluff by digging their toes into the ground. The site of the city is one which would hardly have been anticipated as such; nor would the original features of the locality be easily recognized now after all the grading and terracing that has been done to convert the stubborn hills and intractable hollows into a beautiful city of over 190,000 inhabitants. But all this was to be, and is well worth all that it cost. Among the natural features which should be noted in this connection, especially as they have given rise to conflicting historical statements, are Carver's Great Cave in Dayton's bluff, and Nicollet's New (Fountain) Cave, halfway thence to Fort Snelling; but for these, as well as for a third cave close to Carver's, see a note beyond, at date of Apr. 12th, 1806, when Pike's text brings the matter up.

[I-72] Newport to St. Paul—to a steamboat landing near the foot of Wabasha or Robert Street—is 8½ miles by the river channel, and quite a bit more than halfway to Pike's campsite on the island at the entrance of St. Peter's or the Minnesota River. So, although Pike calls today's journey "24 miles," it's actually closer to 14. Anyone who turned around the sharp bend of the river at St. Paul back then would have seen the beginnings of that great city in the modest Sioux village, although only foresight could have imagined what time would make of the area above it. A later account than Pike's can be found in Keating's Long's Expedition of 1823, published in 1824, I. p. 289: "We passed an Indian village made up of ten or twelve huts, located at a beautiful bend in the river, about 10 miles below the mouth of the St. Peter River; the village is commonly known as Petit Corbeau, or Little Raven, which was the name of the father and grandfather of the current chief. His name is Chetanwakoamene (the good sparrow-hunter). The Indians refer to this group as Kapoja, suggesting they are considered lighter and quicker than the rest of the nation." This was a group of Mdewakantonwan Sioux (the Minowa Kantong of Pike), for which, as well as for the well-known chief himself, see notes beyond. The term that Keating translates as Kapoja is now Kaposia, referring to the area in South Park, located on the west bank of the river; however, the old Sioux village was on the east bank, below Frenchman's Bar, in the low ground that was previously known by the French as Grand Marais, translated by Beltrami as Great March (for Great Marsh, II. p. 197), and now known as Pig's Eye Marsh or Lake. Pig's Eye was the nickname of Peter Parrant, a whisky seller who settled in the area in 1838, just below Carver's Cave in the Dayton Bluff. The entire region around the mouth of the St. Peter River had been a Sioux center and domain for generations before any local areas were named by us. The interesting origin of the name St. Paul for what is now the capital happened like this: The boundaries of the military reservation around Fort Snelling were officially set in 1839. The whisky traders, hangers-on, and squatters in the area became such a nuisance that the U.S. Marshal of Wisconsin was ordered to remove all intruders, who were given until the following spring to leave; and on May 6th, 1840, troops were called in to complete the eviction by demolishing cabins. In the words of E. D. Neill, Minn. Hist. Soc., II. Part 2, 1864, 2nd ed. 1881, p. 142: "The squatters then retreated to the closest spot below the military reserve, and there they became the unremarkable founders of a small village, shortly adorned with a little Roman Catholic chapel of St. Paul, a name that is preserved by the thriving capital of Minnesota, which emerged from the taverns of 'certain disreputable individuals.'" The chapel mentioned was built by Rev. Lucian Galtier on what is now Catholic Block; it faced Bench Street. It was dedicated on November 1st, 1841. The first marriage banns were for one Vital Guerin, described as "a resident of St. Paul;" and thus the priest named both the place and the building, although it was also referred to as St. Paul Landing for a time, because some stores had been built nearby, leading steamboats to stop there. In 1848, when Minnesota gained territorial organization and the capital was designated as St. Paul, no such place was found on ordinary maps; it was an obscure settlement, thought to be near the mouth of St. Peter's River or around St. Anthony's Falls, perhaps in a location known as White Rock, or Iminijaska, where some bluffs were more noticeable than any village. Even as recently as 40 years ago, or just before 1858 when Minnesota became a state, St. Paul had only transitioned from tepees to a few log cabins; and people climbed the bluff by digging their toes into the earth. The city site is one that would hardly have been expected for such a location; nor would the original characteristics be easily recognized now after all the leveling and terracing that have transformed the stubborn hills and difficult hollows into a beautiful city of over 190,000 residents. But all this was meant to happen and is well worth the effort. Among the natural features to note in this context, especially since they have led to conflicting historical accounts, are Carver's Great Cave in Dayton's Bluff and Nicollet's New (Fountain) Cave, located halfway to Fort Snelling; for more on these, along with a third cave near Carver's, see a note beyond, dated April 12th, 1806, when Pike's text addresses the topic.

[I-73] Jean Baptiste Faribault, b. Berthier, Lower Canada, 1774, d. Faribault, Minn., Aug. 20th, 1860, being at the time the oldest white resident of the present State. Jean Baptiste was the youngest one of 10 children of Bartholomew (who was b. in Paris and came to Canada in 1754); he was in business in Quebec 1790-97, at the latter date entered the employ of J. J. Astor as an agent of the N. W. Co., and was engaged in the Indian trade at various points in the Mississippi region for about 50 years, for the most part on his own account. One of the posts he established was at the mouth of the Minnesota r., where Pike found him. In 1814 he married a half-breed daughter of Major Hause (then Superintendent of Indian Affairs), by whom he had eight children. His Indian name was Chahpahsintay, meaning Beaver Tail. His eldest son, Alexander, founded the present town of Faribault, Minn. Mr. J. B. Faribault "espoused the cause of the U. S. during the war of 1812, and lost many thousand dollars thereby, as well as narrowly escaping with his life on several occasions. He labored all his life to benefit the red man, teach him agriculture and the arts of industry, and protect his interests. He had an unbounded influence over them; his advice was never disregarded. He was prominent at all treaties, and rendered the U. S. many valuable services," says J. F. Williams, Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 377: see also ibid., p. 468. An extended memoir of Faribault, by General H. H. Sibley, occupies pp. 168-79 of III. of the Minn. Hist. Coll., 1874.

[I-73] Jean Baptiste Faribault, born in Berthier, Lower Canada, in 1774, died in Faribault, Minnesota, on August 20, 1860, making him the oldest white resident of what is now the state. Jean Baptiste was the youngest of ten children of Bartholomew, who was born in Paris and came to Canada in 1754. He was in business in Quebec from 1790 to 1797, and in that year, he began working as an agent for J. J. Astor with the Northwest Company, engaging in the Indian trade at various locations in the Mississippi region for about fifty years, mostly on his own. One of the posts he set up was at the mouth of the Minnesota River, where Pike encountered him. In 1814, he married a half-Indigenous daughter of Major Hause, who was then the Superintendent of Indian Affairs, and they had eight children. His Indian name was Chahpahsintay, which means Beaver Tail. His oldest son, Alexander, founded the town of Faribault, Minnesota. Mr. J. B. Faribault supported the U.S. during the War of 1812, resulting in significant financial losses, and he narrowly escaped death on several occasions. He dedicated his life to helping Indigenous people, teaching them agriculture and various trades while protecting their interests. He had a significant influence over them, and his advice was always valued. He played a prominent role in all treaties and provided many valuable services to the U.S., as noted by J. F. Williams in Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 377; see also ibid., p. 468. A detailed memoir of Faribault by General H. H. Sibley can be found on pages 168-79 of Volume III of the Minn. Hist. Coll., 1874.

[I-74] The history of the discovery of St. Peter's r., off the mouth of which Pike is now camped, is involved in some obscurity, which modern research has not wholly cleared up, though the main facts have probably been certified. (1) It has been conceded since Carver's time that Hennepin missed the river. Discovery has not been traced back of Lesueur's time. Lesueur was first on the Mississippi hereabouts in 1683; next in 1695, when he built on Pelée isl., just below the St. Croix; and again in 1700; both these rivers are noted in the treatise of Nicolas Perrot, and before 1700 the river of St. Pierre had been so named. (2) Charlevoix's account, Hist. N. Fr., Paris, 1744, IV. pp. 165, 166, is in substance: In 1700 Lesueur, sent by D'Iberville to establish himself in the Sioux country and take possession of a copper-mine que le Sueur y avait découverte, had already discovered there, some time before; ascended St. Peter 40 leagues to Rivière Verte (now Blue Earth r.) which comes in on the left hand as you go up; ascended this Green r. 1 league; built a fort and wintered there, 1700-1; in April, "1702," for which read 1701, went up Green r. ¾ league to his mine and in 22 days got out over 30,000 lbs. of ore, of which 4,000 selected lbs. were sent to France; there was a mountain of this mineral 10 leagues long, etc. (3) The Amer. Philos. Society's copy of the MS. of Bénard de la Harpe is carefully digested by Keating in Long's Exp., I. pp. 317-322. This MS. is entitled: "Journal historique concernant l'établissement des Français à la Louisianne, tiré des mémoires de Messrs. d'Iberville et de Bienville, etc., par M. Bénard de la Harpe." The original of this copy was in the hands of Dr. Sibley, who certifies to the correctness of the copy in a note annexed, dated Natchitoches, Oct. 29th, 1805. Some of the contents of this MS. are: (a) Lesueur and d'Iberville, with 30 hands, reached the mouth of the Mississippi Dec., 1699. Lesueur was sent there by M. l'Huillier, fermier général, under orders to establish himself at a place near the sources of the Mississippi, where he had previously discovered a green ore, i. e., in 1695. The substance of the 1695 discovery is: Lesueur built a fort on an island (Isle Pelée, now Prairie isl.) in the Mississippi over 200 m. above the Illinois, by order of Count Frontenac; and the same year he went to Montreal with the Chippewa chief Chingouabé and the Sioux chief Tioscaté, the latter the first of his nation that ever was in Canada, and received very kindly by the authorities in view of what they hoped to make out of his country. With this Sioux chief Lesueur had intended to reascend the Mississippi in 1696; but the former died at Montreal after 33 days' illness. Lesueur, thus released from an obligation to go back with the chief to the country where he had discovered the ore, determined to go to France to ask leave to open mines; this voyage he made, and had his permit in 1697. June, 1697, he embarked at La Rochelle for Canada; was captured by the British on the Newfoundland banks and carried to Portsmouth; after peace, returned to Paris for a new commission, which was issued to him in 1698; went to Canada with this; various obstacles threw him back to Europe; and meanwhile part of the men whom he had left in charge in 1695 abandoned their posts and proceeded to Montreal. Thus operations on the mines were suspended from 1695 to 1700, for Lesueur and d'Iberville, with their 30 workmen, as we have seen, only reached the mouth of the Mississippi in Dec., 1699. (b) The MS. we are following states, under date of Feb. 10th, 1702, that Lesueur was that day come to the mouth of the Mississippi with 2000 quintaux of blue and green earth. This he certainly had got on his tour of Dec., 1699-Feb., 1702, from and back to the mouth of the Mississippi, and he had got it from the mine he opened and worked on Rivière Verte or Blue Earth r., the principal branch of St. Peter's. The MS. contains a narrative of this tour from July 12th to Dec. 13th, 1700. It appears that Lesueur moved as follows: July 13th, mouth of the Missouri; Sept. 1st, mouth of the Wisconsin; Sept. 14th, mouth of the Chippewa (on one of whose branches he had found a 60-lb. mass of copper during his previous journey); same day, Lake Pepin, so designated in the MS.; 16th, passed La Croix r., so called from a Frenchman wrecked there; 19th, entered St. Peter's r.; Oct. 1st had ascended this for 44¼ leagues, and then entered Blue r., so called for the color of the earth on its banks; started an establishment at or more probably near the mouth of Blue r., at what the MS. gives as lat. 44° 13´ N.; Oct. 14th, finished the works, which were named Fort L'Huillier; Oct. 26th, went to the mine with three canoes, which he loaded with colored earth taken from mountains near which were mines of copper, samples of which L'Huillier had assayed at Paris in 1696. Lesueur wintered there, 1700-1, and, as we have seen, was back to the mouth of the Mississippi Feb. 10th, 1702. (c) From these historical data Keating in Long, 1823, I. p. 320, infers that St. Peter's and the Blue (Blue Earth) rivers were those streams which Lesueur had ascended in 1695, which date is consequently assigned to the discovery, without reference back to 1683. This inference is made "from the circumstance that they are mentioned as well known, and not as recently discovered; and more especially from the observation of la Harpe, that the eastern Sioux having complained of the situation of the fort [L'Huillier], which they would have wished to see at the confluence of the St. Peter and Mississippi, M. le Sueur endeavoured to reconcile them to it. 'He had foreseen,' says la Harpe, 'that an establishment on the Blue river would not be agreeable to the eastern Sioux, who are the rulers of all the other Sioux, because they were the first with whom the French traded, and whom they provided with guns; nevertheless, as this undertaking had not been commenced with the sole view of trading for beavers, but in order to become thoroughly acquainted with the quality of the various mines which he had previously discovered there [italics Keating's], he replied to the natives that he was sorry he had not been made sooner acquainted with their wishes, &c., but that the advanced state of the season prevented his returning to the mouth of the river.' No mention is made in this narrative of the stream being obstructed with ice, a circumstance which, had it really occurred, would, we think, have been recorded by de la Harpe, who appears to have been a careful and a curious observer, and who undoubtedly saw le Sueur's original narrative." (4) On the foregoing data Nicollet, Rep. 1843, p. 18, has some judicious remarks in fixing Lesueur's locality with precision: "On the left bank of the Mankato [Green, Blue, or Blue Earth r.], six miles from its mouth, in a rocky bluff composed of sandstone and limestone, are found cavities in which the famed blue or green earth, used by the Sioux as their principal pigment, is obtained. This material is nearly exhausted, and it is not likely that this is the spot where a Mr. Lesueur (who is mentioned in the Narrative of Major Long's Second Expedition, as also by Mr. Featherstonhaugh) could, in his third voyage, during the year 1700, have collected his 4000 pounds of copper earth sent by him to France. I have reason to believe that Lesueur's location is on the river to which I have affixed his name, and which empties into the Mankato three-quarters of a league above Fort L'Huillier, built by him and where he spent a winter. This location corresponds precisely with that given by Charlevoix, whilst it is totally inapplicable to the former. Here the blue earth is abundant in the steep and elevated hills at the mouth of this river, which hills form a broken country on the right side of the Mankato. Mr. [J. C.] Fremont and myself have verified this fact: he, during his visit to Lesueur river; and I, upon the locality designated by Mr. Featherstonhaugh, where the Ndakotahs formerly assembled in great numbers to collect it, but to which they now seldom resort, as it is comparatively scarce—at least so I was informed by Sleepy-eye, the chief of the Sissitons, who accompanied me during this excursion." (5) Featherstonhaugh's remarks, Canoe Voyage, etc., I. p. 280 and p. 304, seem to me less judicious than likely to make the judicious grieve; in fine, they are singularly obtuse to have come from so British a man and so clever a story-teller. He heads a page in caps, "The Copper-mine, a Fable;" he has in text, "finding the copper-mine to be a fable"; again: "that either M. le Sueur's green cupreous earth had not corresponded to the expectations he had raised, or that the whole account of it was to be classed with Baron Lahontan's" fables, etc. This sort of talk would befog the whole subject, were it not obvious that it has no bearing whatever upon the historico-geographical case we are discussing. The question is where Lesueur went, and when he got there—not at all what he found there. It is obtuse, I say, because unintentionally misleading, for F'gh to say that, when he reached the bluff whence the pigment had been taken, "Le Sueur's story lost all credit with me, for I instantly saw that it was nothing but a continuation of the seam which divided the sandstone from the limestone ... containing a silicate of iron of a blueish-green color." In the first place, F'gh was not at exactly the right spot, which Nicollet has pointed out. Secondly, though Lesueur should have been mistaken or mendacious about any copper-mine being in that region—though he should not have collected 30,000 lbs. of ore in 22 days, or even a gunny-sack full of anything in a year—though the mountains should shrink to bluffs, and the whole commercial features of the case turn into the physiognomy of the wild-cat—that would not affect the historical and geographical facts, viz.: Lesueur ascended the St. Peter's to the Mankato, and this as far at least as its first branch, thus exploring both these rivers in 1700. Item, he had been to if not also up the river of St. Pierre in 1695; and it had been known since his first voyage in 1683. (6) As to the name Rivière St. Pierre, or de St. Pierre, which we have translated St. Peter, or St. Peter's r., the former obscurity of its origin has, I think, been almost entirely cleared up. Keating's Long, 1824, I. p. 322, has: "We have sought in vain for the origin of the name; we can find no notice of it; it appears to us at present not unlikely that the name may have been given by le Sueur in 1795 [slip for 1695], in honor of M. de St. Pierre Repantigni, to whom La Hontan incidentally alludes (I. p. 136) as being in Canada in 1789 [i. e., 1689]. This person may have accompanied le Sueur on his expedition." Keating does not cite in this connection the remark of Carver, ed. 1796, p. 35: "Here [at Lake Pepin] I discovered the ruins of a French factory, where it is said Captain St. Pierre resided, and carried on a very great trade with the Naudowessies [Sioux], before the reduction of Canada." This person was Jacques Le Gardeur St. Pierre, who in 1737 commanded the fort on Lake Pepin (Fort Beauharnois). One Fort St. Pierre was built at Rainy l. late in 1731; J. Le G. St. Pierre was there in 1751: for extended notice of him, see Neill, Macalester Coll. Cont., No. 4, 1890, pp. 136-40. His father was Captain Paul St. Pierre, who was sent to the French post (Maison Françoise) at La Pointe (Chaquamegon bay) in 1718. Nicollet, Rep. 1843, p. 68, cites Carver, and states: "I have no hesitation in assigning its [the name's] origin to a Canadian by the name of De St. Pierre, who resided for a long time thereabouts." The name appears for the first time in Perrot's report, of the date 1689, which is also the most probable date of naming the St. Croix r. and Lake Pepin. The only question left is, whether the river was not named to compliment Pierre Lesueur himself. Whoever the St. Pierre whose name the river bears may prove to be, the name is a personal one, which we should not have translated into English St. Peter; for it certainly has nothing to do with the legendary saint so styled, whose career is connected with the crowing of cocks three times more than with the course of any river. Had the stream been named by some priest for such a sadly overworked patron as the apocryphal first Bishop of Rome, we should have heard all about it in the Jesuit Relations or elsewhere. (7) The suggestion that the name St. Pierre is a perversion of sans pierres ("without stones"), may be dismissed as too good to be true; for it is a settled principle of sound philology that the easiest etymologies are the most likely to have been invented to fit the case, ex post-facto. (8) As to native names, Nicollet says, l. c.: "The name which the Sioux give to the St. Peter's river is Mini-sotah; and to St. Peter's, as a station [Mendota], Mdote-mini-sotah. The adjective sotah is of different translation. The Canadians translate it by a pretty equivalent French word, brouillé—perhaps most properly rendered into English by blear; as, for instance, mini sotah, blear water, or the entrance of blear water. I have entered into this explanation, because the word sotah really means neither clear nor turbid, as some authors have asserted; its true meaning being readily found in the Sioux expression ishta-sotah, blear-eyed.... The Chippeways are more accurate; by them, the St. Peter's river [is called] Ashkibogi-sibi, the Green Leaf river." It occurs to me that the distinction Nicollet draws would correspond to translucent, as distinguished on the one hand from colorless or transparent water, and on the other from opaque or turbid water. I may also refer to the old medical term, gutta serena, for forming cataract of the eye, when clear vision is obscured by a degree of opacity that does not entirely exclude light. As applied to water, Sioux sotah may be about equivalent to Greek γλαυκός, Latin glaucus, variously rendered "gray," "bluish-green," etc., and Nicollet's "blear-eyed" be equivalent to what was called glaucoma (γλαύκωμα). Notice what Pike says above of the color of the water; but it must be added that, when he speaks of the Mississippi as "remarkably red," we must understand only a reddish-yellow hue of its shoal portions, imparted by its sands; and by "black as ink," only the darker color of deeper places where the sands do not show through. The name Mini-sota has a number of variants: for example, Carver, who wintered on it Nov., 1766-Apr., 1767, has "the River St. Pierre, called by the natives the Waddapawmenesotor"; with which compare Watapan Menesota of Long, Watpàmenisothé of Beltrami, and the title of Featherstonhaugh's diverting book, "A Canoe Voyage up the Minnay Sotor," etc. It has become fixed of late years, since an Act of Congress, approved June 19th, 1852 (Stat. at Large, X. p. 147), decreed that the noble river should bear the name of the State through which it flows. (9) The Minnesota r. appears on various old maps of Louisiana (not on Hennepin's, 1683). Franquelin's, 1688, traces it without any name, but letters it with the name of the Indians, "Les Mascoutens Nadouescioux," i. e., Sioux of the Prairie, Gens du Large of the French, collectively, as distinguished from Gens du Lac. De L'Isle's map, 1703, has "R. St. Pierre."

[I-74] The history of discovering St. Peter's River, where Pike is currently camped, is somewhat unclear, and while modern research hasn't fully clarified it, the main facts are likely established. (1) Since Carver's time, it has been accepted that Hennepin overlooked the river. We've not traced discovery beyond Lesueur's time. Lesueur was first in this area of the Mississippi in 1683, then again in 1695 when he built on Pelée Island, just south of the St. Croix; he returned in 1700. Both rivers are noted in Nicolas Perrot's treatise, and by 1700, the river was named St. Pierre. (2) Charlevoix’s account, Hist. N. Fr., Paris, 1744, IV. pp. 165, 166, states that in 1700, Lesueur, sent by D'Iberville to establish himself in the Sioux territory and take possession of a copper mine that he had discovered earlier, ascended St. Peter's river for 40 leagues to Rivière Verte (now Blue Earth River), which comes in on the left side while going upstream; he went up this Green River for 1 league; built a fort and wintered there from 1700-1; in April 1702 (should read 1701), he traveled up Green River ¾ league to his mine and extracted over 30,000 lbs. of ore in 22 days, of which 4,000 lbs. were sent to France; there was a mountain of this mineral 10 leagues long, etc. (3) The American Philosophical Society's manuscript of Bénard de la Harpe has been carefully summarized by Keating in Long's Expedition, I. pp. 317-322. This manuscript, titled "Journal historique concernant l'établissement des Français à la Louisianne, tiré des mémoires de Messrs. d'Iberville et de Bienville, etc., par M. Bénard de la Harpe," was originally held by Dr. Sibley, who confirmed its accuracy in a note dated Natchitoches, Oct. 29, 1805. Some contents of this manuscript include: (a) Lesueur and D'Iberville, with 30 men, reached the mouth of the Mississippi in December 1699. Lesueur was sent there by M. l'Huillier, fermier général, under orders to establish himself near the Mississippi's sources, where he had earlier discovered a green ore, specifically in 1695. The essence of the 1695 discovery is that Lesueur built a fort on an island (Isle Pelée, now Prairie Island) in the Mississippi over 200 miles above the Illinois, by order of Count Frontenac; and that same year, he went to Montreal with Chippewa chief Chingouabé and Sioux chief Tioscaté, the latter being the first of his nation ever in Canada, and was welcomed kindly by the authorities regarding what they hoped to gain from his territory. Lesueur intended to return up the Mississippi in 1696 with the Sioux chief, but the chief died in Montreal after 33 days of illness. Released from the obligation to return with the chief to the territory where he found the ore, Lesueur decided to go to France to request permission to open mines; he made the voyage and received his permit in 1697. In June 1697, he set sail from La Rochelle for Canada, but was captured by the British on the Newfoundland banks and taken to Portsmouth. After peace, he returned to Paris for a new commission, which was issued to him in 1698, and went to Canada with it. Various obstacles sent him back to Europe, and meanwhile, part of the men he left in charge in 1695 abandoned their posts and went to Montreal. As a result, mining operations were suspended from 1695 to 1700, because Lesueur and D'Iberville, along with their 30 workers, only reached the mouth of the Mississippi in December 1699. (b) The manuscript we are referencing states that on Feb. 10, 1702, Lesueur arrived at the mouth of the Mississippi with 2000 quintaux of blue and green earth. He certainly collected this during his trip from December 1699 to February 1702, returning to the mouth of the Mississippi, which he obtained from the mine he opened and worked on Rivière Verte or the Blue Earth River, the main branch of St. Peter's. The manuscript includes a narrative of this trip from July 12 to December 13, 1700. It appears that Lesueur moved as follows: July 13, reached the mouth of the Missouri; Sept. 1, reached the mouth of the Wisconsin; Sept. 14, reached the mouth of the Chippewa (on one of whose branches he found a 60-lb. mass of copper during his previous journey); on the same day, he reached Lake Pepin, as noted in the manuscript; on the 16th, he passed La Croix River, named for a Frenchman who wrecked there; on the 19th, he entered St. Peter's River; by Oct. 1, he had ascended it for 44¼ leagues and then entered Blue River, named for the color of the earth along its banks; he initiated a settlement at or near the mouth of Blue River, at what the manuscript gives as lat. 44° 13´ N.; on Oct. 14, he completed the works, which were named Fort L'Huillier; on Oct. 26, he went to the mine with three canoes that he loaded with colored earth taken from mountains near which there were copper mines, samples of which L'Huillier had tested in Paris in 1696. Lesueur wintered there from 1700-1 and, as mentioned, returned to the mouth of the Mississippi on Feb. 10, 1702. (c) From these historical details, Keating in Long, 1823, I. p. 320, deduces that St. Peter's and Blue (Blue Earth) rivers were the streams Lesueur ascended in 1695, and this date is therefore assigned to the discovery, without tracing it back to 1683. This inference is made based on the fact that they are referenced as well-known rivers, rather than recent discoveries; and especially from la Harpe's observation that the eastern Sioux, having complained about the location of Fort L'Huillier, which they would prefer at the confluence of St. Peter and Mississippi, M. le Sueur tried to appease them. 'He anticipated,' says la Harpe, 'that a settlement on the Blue River wouldn't please the eastern Sioux, who are the rulers of all other Sioux because they were the first the French traded with and whom they supplied with guns; however, since this endeavor wasn't initiated solely for trading beavers, but to thoroughly understand the nature of the various mines that he had previously discovered there [italics Keating's], he responded to the natives that he regretted not being made aware earlier of their wishes, etc., but the advanced state of the season prevented him from returning to the mouth of the river.' This narrative does not mention any mention of the stream being blocked with ice, an occurrence that, had it really happened, I believe would have been noted by de la Harpe, who seems to have been a careful and curious observer and surely had access to le Sueur's original account." (4) Based on the above data, Nicollet, Rep. 1843, p. 18, makes some insightful remarks about pinpointing Lesueur's location: "On the left bank of the Mankato [Green, Blue, or Blue Earth River], six miles from its mouth, there are cavities in a rocky bluff composed of sandstone and limestone, where the famous blue or green earth, used by the Sioux as their main pigment, is found. This material is nearly exhausted, and it's doubtful that this is the spot where Mr. Lesueur (mentioned in Major Long's Second Expedition narrative, as well as by Mr. Featherstonhaugh) could have collected his 4,000 lbs. of copper earth sent to France during his third voyage in 1700. I believe Lesueur's site is on the river that bears his name, which flows into the Mankato about three-quarters of a league above Fort L'Huillier, built by him where he spent a winter. This location matches precisely with that given by Charlevoix, while it does not apply at all to the former. Here the blue earth is plentiful in the steep and elevated hills at the mouth of this river, which form a rugged landscape on the right side of the Mankato. Mr. [J. C.] Fremont and I have verified this fact: he during his visit to Lesueur River, and I at the site indicated by Mr. Featherstonhaugh, where the Ndakotahs once gathered in large groups to collect it, but now rarely do so since it is relatively scarce—at least so I was informed by Sleepy-eye, the chief of the Sissitons, who accompanied me on this trip." (5) Featherstonhaugh's comments, Canoe Voyage, etc., I. p. 280 and p. 304, seem to me less insightful and likely to frustrate the discerning; in short, they appear remarkably obtuse for coming from such a typically British individual and skilled storyteller. He titles a page in all caps, "The Copper Mine, a Fable;" in the text, he remarks about finding the copper mine to be a fable; again he states: "that either M. le Sueur's green cupreous earth didn’t meet the expectations he raised, or that the entire account of it should be categorized with Baron Lahontan's fables, etc." This sort of commentary could obscure the whole issue if it weren't evident that it has no relevance to the historical-geographical matter we're discussing. The question is where Lesueur went, and when he got there—not at all about what he found there. It's obtuse, I say, because unintentionally misleading, for F'gh to assert that when he arrived at the bluff from which the pigment had been taken, "Le Sueur's story lost all credibility with me, for I instantly saw that it was but a continuation of the seam dividing the sandstone from the limestone ... containing a silicate of iron of a bluish-green color." First, F'gh was not at the exact right spot; Nicollet has pointed this out. Secondly, even if Lesueur had been wrong or dishonest about any copper mine existing in that area—even if he hadn't collected 30,000 lbs. of ore in 22 days, or even a single gunny sack full of anything in an entire year—even if the mountains shrank to bluffs, and all commercial characteristics changed to a wild-cat's appearance—that wouldn't change the historical and geographical facts: Lesueur ascended the St. Peter's River to the Mankato, at least as far as its first branch, thus exploring both these rivers in 1700. He had also been to, if not up, the river of St. Pierre in 1695; and this had been known since his first trip in 1683. (6) Regarding the name Rivière St. Pierre or de St. Pierre, which we have translated to St. Peter or St. Peter's River, its original obscurity has, I believe, been largely resolved. Keating's Long, 1824, I. p. 322, states: "We have searched in vain for the origin of the name; we find no mention of it; it now seems plausible that the name may have been given by le Sueur in 1695, in honor of M. de St. Pierre Repantigni, whom La Hontan casually mentions (I. p. 136) as being in Canada in 1689 [i.e., 1689]. This individual might have accompanied le Sueur on his expedition." Keating does not reference Carver's remark, ed. 1796, p. 35, in this context: "Here [at Lake Pepin] I discovered the ruins of a French factory, where it is said Captain St. Pierre lived and conducted a very large trade with the Naudowessies [Sioux], before the reduction of Canada." This individual was Jacques Le Gardeur St. Pierre, who commanded the fort on Lake Pepin (Fort Beauharnois) in 1737. One Fort St. Pierre was built at Rainy Lake in late 1731; J. Le Gardeur St. Pierre was there in 1751; for more information about him, see Neill, Macalester Coll. Cont., No. 4, 1890, pp. 136-40. His father was Captain Paul St. Pierre, who was sent to the French post (Maison Françoise) at La Pointe (Chaquamegon Bay) in 1718. Nicollet, Rep. 1843, p. 68, cites Carver and asserts: "I have no doubt in attributing its [the name's] origin to a Canadian named De St. Pierre, who lived there for quite some time." The name first appears in Perrot's report dated 1689, which is also the most probable date for naming the St. Croix River and Lake Pepin. The only remaining question is whether the river was named to honor Pierre Lesueur himself. Whoever the St. Pierre is that the river is named after, the name is personal and should not have been translated to English as St. Peter; for it certainly has nothing to do with the legendary saint whose life is more connected to the crowing of roosters than to the river's course. If a priest had named the stream for such a overworked patron as the so-called first Bishop of Rome, we would have heard about it in the Jesuit Relations or elsewhere. (7) The suggestion that the name St. Pierre is a twist on sans pierres ("without stones") can be dismissed as too good to be true; for it’s a well-established principle of sound philology that the simplest etymologies are often the ones created to fit the situation ex post-facto. (8) Regarding native names, Nicollet states, l. c.: "The name the Sioux use for St. Peter's River is Mini-sotah; and for St. Peter's, as a station [Mendota], Mdote-mini-sotah. The adjective sotah has various translations. Canadians translate it with a fairly equivalent French word, brouillé—perhaps best rendered into English as blear; for example, mini sotah means blear water, or the entrance of blear water. I have elaborated on this because the term sotah does not truly mean either clear or murky, as some authors have claimed; its true meaning becomes clear when looking at the Sioux expression ishta-sotah, meaning blear-eyed... The Chippeways are more precise; they call St. Peter's River Ashkibogi-sibi, the Green Leaf River." I believe that the distinction Nicollet makes corresponds to translucent, contrasting with either colorless or transparent water on one hand, and opaque or murky water on the other. I may also reference the old medical term gutta serena, used to describe cataracts of the eye, where clear vision becomes obscured by a slightly opaque condition that doesn't completely block out light. In relation to water, the Sioux word sotah may be roughly equivalent to Greek γλαυκός, Latin glaucus, which variously means "gray," "bluish-green," etc., and Nicollet's "blear-eyed" could relate to what was called glaucoma (glaucoma). Notice what Pike mentions about the water's color; however, it should also be noted that when he describes the Mississippi as "remarkably red," he only refers to a reddish-yellow tint in its shallow sections, caused by its sands; and by "black as ink," he only means the darker hues of the deeper areas where the sands don’t show through. The name Mini-sota has several variants: for instance, Carver, who wintered on it from Nov. 1766 to Apr. 1767, mentioned "the River St. Pierre, called by the natives the Waddapawmenesotor"; compare this with Watapan Menesota from Long, Watpàmenisothé from Beltrami, and the title of Featherstonhaugh's charming book, "A Canoe Voyage up the Minnay Sotor," etc. It has become officially fixed in recent years, following an Act of Congress approved June 19th, 1852 (Stat. at Large, X. p. 147), declaring that the majestic river should carry the name of the state it flows through. (9) The Minnesota River appears on various old maps of Louisiana (though not on Hennepin's, 1683). Franquelin's map from 1688 shows it without a name, but marks it with the designation of the Indians, "Les Mascoutens Nadouescioux," meaning Sioux of the Prairie, Gens du Large from the French, collectively, in contrast to Gens du Lac. De L'Isle's 1703 map labels it as "R. St. Pierre."

[II-1] The village which Pike visited is marked on his map on the west, upper, or left bank of the Minnesota r., which here runs little E. of N. into the Mississippi. The hill on the point whence the Sioux saluted him so savagely was the scene of many a more warlike demonstration in after-years; for here was built Fort St. Anthony, later known as Fort Snelling, one of the most important and permanent military establishments in the United States, and for nearly half a century the most notable place on the Mississippi above Prairie du Chien. It was erected on the land which Pike secured by the transaction his text is about to describe, and which extended thence up the river to include the falls of St. Anthony, and thus the site of the present great city of Minneapolis, with St. Paul the twin metropolis of the Northwest. The location of Fort Snelling is in Nicollet's opinion "the finest site on the Mississippi river"; and I should be the last to dissent from this judgment, after my enjoyable visit to the fort in 1873, at the invitation of General Alexander. The bluff headland is about 105 feet above the water; the two rivers separated by this rocky point are respectively over 300 and nearly 600 feet broad. The height of Pilot Knob, across the Minnesota r., is about 250 feet. The plateau on the point of which the fort is situated stretches indefinitely S. W.; 8 m. direct N. W. are Minneapolis and the falls. The Mississippi receives the Minnesota at the point of greatest convexity of a deep bend to the S., duplicating that bend to the N. on which St. Paul is situated, the two together forming quite a figure of s. Nothing came of Pike's recommendation of this site for a military post till a report to the same effect was made by Major Long, after his expedition of 1817, during which he reached the place at 2 p. m., Wednesday, July 16th. On Feb. 10th, 1819, the Secretary of War, John C. Calhoun, ordered the 5th infantry to proceed to the Mississippi and establish regimental headquarters at the mouth of St. Peter's r. A detachment of troops, mustering 98 rank and file, under Colonel Henry Leavenworth, who had become lieutenant-colonel of that regiment Feb. 10th, 1818, was first cantoned at New Hope, near Mendota, Sept. 24th, 1819, and preparations were begun at once for a permanent structure. The winter of 1819-20 was disastrous from scurvy. On May 5th, 1820, camp was shifted to a place near a spring, above the graveyard, and was thereupon named Camp Coldwater. In the spring of 1820 Jean Baptiste Faribault located himself in the vicinity; Governor Lewis Cass came from his exploration of the upper Mississippi during the summer, and Lawrence Taliaferro's Indian agency was established as Camp St. Peter's. As usual, the colonel commanding and the Indian agent clashed, notably in the matters of medals and whisky. In August, 1820, Colonel Josiah Snelling, who had become colonel of the regiment June 1st, 1819, arrived and relieved Colonel Leavenworth of the command. He determined to build on the point originally selected by Pike. The corner-stone of Fort St. Anthony is supposed to have been laid Sept. 10th, 1820; and the building was so far forward in the autumn of 1822 that the troops moved in, though it was not completed. It is traditional that a tree on which Pike had cut his name was ordered to be spared in the process of construction; but, if so, it soon disappeared. On May 10th, 1823, the first steamboat, the Virginia, reached the fort. It brought among other notables the Chevalier Beltrami. On July 3d, 1823, Major Long arrived, en route to his exploration of St. Peter's r. In 1824 General Winfield Scott visited the fort on a tour of inspection. It does not appear to have struck anybody before that the name of a professional saint of the Prince of Peace was absurdly inapplicable to any military establishment. General Scott very sensibly reported that the name was "foreign to all our associations," besides being "geographically incorrect," and recommended the post to be named Fort Snelling, in well-deserved compliment to the distinguished officer who had built it. The story of Fort Snelling, from its inception to the end of all Indian collisions, is an integral and very prominent part of the history of Minnesota; it is an honorable record, of which citizens and soldiery may be equally proud—one replete with stirring scenes and thrilling episodes, which in the lapse of years tradition has delighted to set in all the glamour of romance. But the most sober historians have found a wealth of material in the stern actualities of Fort Snelling. The facts in the case need no embellishment. The following are some of the many references that could be given to the early history of Fort Snelling: Occurrences in and around Fort Snelling from 1819 to 1840, E. D. Neill, M. H. C., II. Part 2, 1864; 2d ed. 1881, pp. 102-42. Early Days at Fort Snelling, Anon., M. H. C., I. Part 5, 1856; 2d ed. 1872, pp. 420-438 (many inaccuracies in dates, etc.). Running the Gauntlet, ibid., pp. 439-56, Anon., believed to be by W. J. Snelling, son of Josiah Snelling. Reminiscences of Mrs. Ann Adams, 1821-29, M. H. C., VI. Part 2, 1891, pp. 93-112. Autobiography of Maj. Lawrence Taliaferro, written in 1864, M. H. C., VI. Part 2, pp. 189-255 (specially interesting, as he was Indian agent, 1819-40).

[II-1] The village that Pike visited is shown on his map on the western, upper, or left bank of the Minnesota River, which runs just east of north into the Mississippi here. The hill where the Sioux angrily greeted him was the site of many more military displays in later years; it became the location of Fort St. Anthony, later called Fort Snelling, one of the most significant and long-lasting military bases in the United States, and for almost fifty years, the most prominent location on the Mississippi above Prairie du Chien. This fort was built on the land acquired by Pike through the transaction his text is about to describe, which extended upstream to include the falls of St. Anthony and, consequently, the site of what is now the great city of Minneapolis, along with St. Paul, the twin capital of the Northwest. Nicollet believed that Fort Snelling has "the finest site on the Mississippi River," and I would have to agree with this assessment after my enjoyable visit to the fort in 1873, at the invitation of General Alexander. The bluff is approximately 105 feet above the water; the two rivers separated by this rocky point are over 300 and nearly 600 feet wide, respectively. The height of Pilot Knob, across the Minnesota River, is about 250 feet. The plateau on which the fort sits stretches indefinitely southwest; Minneapolis and the falls are about 8 miles directly northwest. The Mississippi River merges with the Minnesota at the point of greatest curve of a deep southern bend, mirroring the northern bend on which St. Paul is located, together shaping a sort of figure of s. Pike's suggestion to use this site for a military base did not come to fruition until Major Long put forth a similar recommendation after his 1817 expedition, during which he arrived at the site at 2 p.m. on Wednesday, July 16th. On February 10th, 1819, Secretary of War John C. Calhoun ordered the 5th Infantry to head to the Mississippi and set up regimental headquarters at the mouth of St. Peter's River. A detachment of 98 soldiers, under Colonel Henry Leavenworth, who became the lieutenant-colonel of that regiment on February 10th, 1818, was first stationed at New Hope, near Mendota, on September 24th, 1819, with preparations starting immediately for a permanent structure. The winter of 1819-20 was devastating due to scurvy. On May 5th, 1820, the camp moved to a site near a spring, above the cemetery, and was then named Camp Coldwater. In the spring of 1820, Jean Baptiste Faribault settled nearby; Governor Lewis Cass returned from his exploration of the upper Mississippi that summer, and Lawrence Taliaferro's Indian agency was established at Camp St. Peter's. As usually happens, the commanding colonel and the Indian agent had conflicting interests, particularly regarding medals and whiskey. In August 1820, Colonel Josiah Snelling, who became colonel of the regiment on June 1st, 1819, arrived and took command from Colonel Leavenworth. He decided to construct the fort on the site originally chosen by Pike. The corner-stone of Fort St. Anthony was likely laid on September 10th, 1820; by autumn 1822, the building was sufficiently advanced for the troops to move in, even though it was not completed. It is said that a tree with Pike's name carved into it was supposed to be preserved during construction, but it soon vanished if that was the case. On May 10th, 1823, the first steamboat, the Virginia, arrived at the fort, bringing along notable figures like Chevalier Beltrami. On July 3rd, 1823, Major Long visited, on his way to explore St. Peter's River. General Winfield Scott inspected the fort in 1824. No one had pointed out before that naming a military installation after a professional saint of the Prince of Peace was oddly inappropriate. General Scott wisely noted that the name was "foreign to all our associations," as well as "geographically incorrect," and recommended renaming the post Fort Snelling, in deserved praise for the distinguished officer who built it. The history of Fort Snelling, from its beginnings to the end of all conflicts with Native Americans, is a significant and essential part of Minnesota's history; it is a proud record for both citizens and soldiers, full of exciting scenes and thrilling events that, over the years, tradition has embellished with romance. However, even the most serious historians have found a wealth of material in the stark realities of Fort Snelling. The facts speak for themselves. Here are some of the many references that could be cited regarding Fort Snelling's early history: Occurrences in and around Fort Snelling from 1819 to 1840, E. D. Neill, M. H. C., II. Part 2, 1864; 2nd ed. 1881, pp. 102-42. Early Days at Fort Snelling, Anon., M. H. C., I. Part 5, 1856; 2nd ed. 1872, pp. 420-438 (many inaccuracies in dates, etc.). Running the Gauntlet, ibid., pp. 439-56, Anon., believed to be by W. J. Snelling, son of Josiah Snelling. Reminiscences of Mrs. Ann Adams, 1821-29, M. H. C., VI. Part 2, 1891, pp. 93-112. Autobiography of Maj. Lawrence Taliaferro, written in 1864, M. H. C., VI. Part 2, pp. 189-255 (especially interesting, as he was Indian agent, 1819-40).

[II-2] Pike's speech at this memorable conference, the treaty itself, and a long letter which Pike addressed to Wilkinson in this connection on the 23d, 24th, and 25th, formed Docs. Nos. 4 and 5 of the App. to Part 1 of the orig. ed. These are given in full beyond, Chap. V. Arts. 4, 5, and 6, where the text of the treaty is subjected to a searching criticism in the light of subsequent events. Here we may conveniently note the names of the chiefs concerned in the transaction. The best article I have seen upon this subject is that by Dr. Thomas Foster of Duluth, in the St. Paul Daily Democrat of May 4th, 1854, as cited by J. Fletcher Williams in Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 379; this, however, requires some additions and corrections.

[II-2] Pike's speech at this important conference, the treaty itself, and a lengthy letter that Pike sent to Wilkinson on the 23rd, 24th, and 25th, made up Docs. Nos. 4 and 5 of the App. to Part 1 of the original edition. These are included in full later, in Chap. V. Arts. 4, 5, and 6, where the text of the treaty is carefully analyzed based on subsequent events. Here, we can conveniently mention the names of the chiefs involved in the agreement. The best article I have seen on this topic is by Dr. Thomas Foster of Duluth, published in the St. Paul Daily Democrat on May 4th, 1854, as referenced by J. Fletcher Williams in Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2nd ed. 1872, p. 379; however, this article needs some additions and corrections.

1. Little Crow and Little Raven are English equivalents of Petit Corbeau, which latter is a French version of the name of the hereditary chiefs of the Kapoja band, borne by successive individuals through several generations. Pike's Little Crow is said by Long to have been son of Little Crow, who was himself son of Little Crow; and Foster identifies Pike's Little Crow "as the grandfather of the present chief, Little Crow," i. e., of one of this name who was chief in 1854, adding neatly that "he was the Great Crow of all," i. e., the most celebrated of all those who bore the name. This reference would seem to cover five generations, from Pike's Little Crow backward to his grandfather and forward to his grandson. Riggs renders Pike's Little Crow's name Chatanwakoowamani, Who-walks-pursuing-a-hawk; says that his son's name was Wamdetanka, or Big Eagle, who flourished in the thirties; and adds that the dynasty became extinct with Taoyatidoota (or Towaiotadootah), who was the Little Crow of the Sioux outbreak of 1862. He was a very black crow indeed, this last of the Corvidæ, and was killed by a Mr. Lamson in 1863. Confining attention now to the one who seems by this reckoning to have been Little Crow III. of the series I.-V., we find him tabulated by Pike as Chatewaconamini. We have already found him cited by Long as Chetanwakoamene, rendered Good Sparrow Hunter. Beltrami, II. p. 191, presents Chatewaconamani, or the Little Raven, as the chief in 1823. Featherstonhaugh has a chief he calls Tchaypehamonee, or Little Crow, living in 1835. Rev. Dr. Neill has in one place Chatonwahtooamany, Petit Corbeau. Dr. Foster gives the Dakota name as Tchahtanwahkoowahmane, or the Hawk that Chases Walking. Pike's Little Crow lived many years after he "touched the quill" (signed his x mark) to the cession, and was in Washington in 1824. Schoolcraft, who held a council with the Wahpeton Sioux at Fort Snelling, July 25th, 1832, says, Narr., etc., 1834, p. 146: "The aged chief Petite [sic] Corbeau uttered their reply. I recognized in this chief one of the signers of the grant of land made at this place 26 years ago, when the site of the fort was first visited by the late General Pike." The death of this good man (in 1834?) occurred from a mortal wound he accidentally inflicted upon himself in drawing his gun from a wagon, at his village of Kaposia. The circumstances are narrated with interesting particulars by General H. H. Sibley, Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1874, pp. 251-54.

1. Little Crow and Little Raven are the English equivalents of Petit Corbeau, which is a French version of the name of the hereditary chiefs of the Kapoja band, passed down through several generations. Pike's Little Crow is said by Long to have been the son of Little Crow, who was himself the son of Little Crow; and Foster identifies Pike's Little Crow "as the grandfather of the current chief, Little Crow," i.e., the one with that name who was chief in 1854, adding that "he was the Great Crow of all," i.e., the most famous of all those who held that name. This reference seems to cover five generations, from Pike's Little Crow back to his grandfather and forward to his grandson. Riggs translates Pike's Little Crow's name as Chatanwakoowamani, Who-walks-pursuing-a-hawk; notes that his son's name was Wamdetanka, or Big Eagle, who was prominent in the 1830s; and mentions that the lineage became extinct with Taoyatidoota (or Towaiotadootah), who was the Little Crow during the Sioux uprising of 1862. He was a very black crow indeed, this last of the Corvidæ, and was killed by a Mr. Lamson in 1863. Now focusing on who seems to have been Little Crow III of the series I-V, we find him listed by Pike as Chatewaconamini. We have already found him referred to by Long as Chetanwakoamene, which translates to Good Sparrow Hunter. Beltrami, II. p. 191, presents Chatewaconamani, or the Little Raven, as the chief in 1823. Featherstonhaugh has a chief he refers to as Tchaypehamonee, or Little Crow, living in 1835. Rev. Dr. Neill has noted Chatonwahtooamany, Petit Corbeau, in one instance. Dr. Foster gives the Dakota name as Tchahtanwahkoowahmane, or the Hawk that Chases Walking. Pike's Little Crow lived many years after he "touched the quill" (signed his x mark) for the land cession, and he was in Washington in 1824. Schoolcraft, who held a council with the Wahpeton Sioux at Fort Snelling on July 25th, 1832, notes in Narr., etc., 1834, p. 146: "The aged chief Petite [sic] Corbeau delivered their response. I recognized this chief as one of the signers of the land grant made at this location 26 years ago, when the site of the fort was first visited by the late General Pike." This good man's death (in 1834?) resulted from an accidental self-inflicted wound while drawing his gun from a wagon at his village of Kaposia. The incident is described with intriguing details by General H. H. Sibley in Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1874, pp. 251-54.

2. The chief here and consistently throughout Pike's book of 1810 called Fils de Pinchow appears in the 1807 text as Fils de Penichon, Penechon, or Pinechon; but nowhere are we told of whom this eminent individual was the son. The name seems to have been one to conjure with; and our curiosity is excited to discover Pinchow I., who was such a personage that Pike's Fils de Pinchow, or Pinchow II., needed no other title to glory. On looking up this subject, I find, first, that "Pinchow," as rendered in the above text, and the three forms given in the 1807 print, are four variants of a word which is also written Pinichon, Pinchon, Penition, Pinneshaw, etc., in French or English; and that these are corruptions of a Dakota word. Thus Beltrami, II. p. 207, introduces us to one Tacokoquipesceni, or Panisciowa, as being in 1823 chief of the old village on the St. Peter's, three miles above its mouth. The shorter name which Beltrami uses is obviously the same as Pinchow, etc., while the longer one he uses is the same as that Takopepeshene of which we read in Keating's Long, I. p. 385: "Wapasha formerly lived in that [old] village, but having removed from it with the greater part of his warriors, a few preferred remaining there, and chose one of their number as a leader. His son Takopepeshene, (dauntless,) now [1823] rules over them." We read further in Keating's Long, I. p. 419, of the Nanpashene, or "Dauntless Society," as an association of young braves who feared nothing: see further in this matter, Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 96. So the connection of all these words is obvious, though the genetic relationships of the individuals bearing the name is not so clear. I suppose that Pike, Beltrami, and Long all refer to one and the same individual, i. e., to the son of that individual whom the warriors who preferred to remain at the said village chose as their leader. Dr. Foster, as above cited, says that Pinchon, or Pinichon, etc., was the grandfather of one Good Road, and in his tribe the most noted chief of the eastern Sioux; the name conferred upon this chief being Tahkookeepayshne, or "What is he afraid of?" implying the affirmation that he was afraid of nothing. This having been corrupted by the French to Pinchon, etc., and taken up in English as Pinneshaw, etc., was readopted by the Sioux themselves as a common noun, rather than a proper name, to designate a very brave man; so that they would speak of such or such a one as a pinneshaw. Recurring now to the individual whom Pike names Fils de Pinchow, we elsewhere find him listed by Pike under the name of Wyaganage, as a chief of the Gens du Lac and head of the village Pike visited at the mouth of the St. Peter's; this is the Way Ago Enagee whose name appears above as that of a signer by his x mark of the grant of land; and such appears to be the only name by which he became officially known to us. It is spelled differently in every one of the several places where I have found it in print or in manuscript; but in no case irrecognizably.

2. The main figure throughout Pike's 1810 book, referred to as Fils de Pinchow, appears in the 1807 text as Fils de Penichon, Penechon, or Pinechon; however, we are never informed about who this notable person was the son of. The name seems to have had a certain allure, sparking our curiosity about Pinchow I., who was such an important figure that Pike's Fils de Pinchow, or Pinchow II., needed no other title to achieve glory. In exploring this topic, I discover that "Pinchow," as written in the text above, and the three variants listed in the 1807 publication, represent four forms of a word that is also recorded as Pinichon, Pinchon, Penition, Pinneshaw, etc., in French or English; these variations are corruptions of a Dakota word. Beltrami, II. p. 207, mentions a person named Tacokoquipesceni, or Panisciowa, who was the chief of the old village on the St. Peter's River in 1823, situated three miles above its mouth. The shorter name Beltrami uses is clearly the same as Pinchow and its variants, while the longer name corresponds with Takopepeshene, referenced in Keating's Long, I. p. 385: "Wapasha formerly lived in that [old] village, but after leaving with most of his warriors, a few chose to stay and selected one of their own as a leader. His son Takopepeshene, (dauntless,) now [in 1823] leads them." Further in Keating's Long, I. p. 419, we read about the Nanpashene, or "Dauntless Society," which was a group of young brave warriors who feared nothing: see more on this in Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. 96. Thus, the connection between all these terms is clear, though the familial ties of the people bearing the name are less obvious. I assume that Pike, Beltrami, and Long are all referring to the same person, that is, the son of the individual whom the warriors who chose to remain in the village elected as their leader. Dr. Foster, as previously mentioned, asserts that Pinchon, or Pinichon, etc., was the grandfather of someone named Good Road, who was the most notable chief of the eastern Sioux in his tribe; the name given to this chief was Tahkookeepayshne, or "What is he afraid of?" suggesting the belief that he feared nothing. This name was corrupted by the French to Pinchon, etc., and later adopted in English as Pinneshaw, etc., which was then embraced by the Sioux as a common noun rather than a proper name to refer to a very brave man; they would refer to someone as a pinneshaw. Returning to the person Pike identifies as Fils de Pinchow, we find that Pike also lists him under the name Wyaganage, as a chief of the Gens du Lac and leader of the village Pike visited at the mouth of the St. Peter's River; this is the Way Ago Enagee whose name appears above as a signer with his x mark of the land grant; and this seems to be the only name by which he was officially recognized. It is spelled differently in each instance I have encountered in print or manuscript, but it is always recognizable.

3. We know no more of the Grand Partisan than this name or title. Dr. Foster supposes him to have been only a principal soldier—certainly not a chief.

3. We know no more about the Grand Partisan than this name or title. Dr. Foster thinks he was just a top soldier—definitely not a leader.

4. "Le Original Leve" is decidedly original! The queer phrase stands for L'Orignal Levé, given in the text of 1807 as Le Orignal Levé, and thus nearly right. The individual thus designated is listed on Pike's tabular exhibit as Tahamie, Orignal leve, and Rising Moose; he is also mentioned in Pike's letter to Wilkinson of Sept. 23d-26th, 1805, as Elan Levie. There is no doubt about the meaning of these phrases; for orignal, orignac, oriniac, orenac, etc., are Basque forms of a name of the moose, which animal, as well as the elk, is also called élan, while levé certainly implies that the animal had arisen, and was standing on his legs, not that he was in the act of rising. Dr. Foster evidently did not know what the French phrase should be, for he presents Pike's peculiar cacographies, and is brought to book about it by Mr. Williams; but he gives us some interesting particulars of the chief who bore these names, and I transcribe his remarks in substance. Tah'amie, L'Orignal Levé, or Standing Moose is believed to be identical with an aged Indian whom most old Minnesotians knew by the name of Tammahhaw, who had but one eye and always wore a stove-pipe hat. He used to boast that he was the only "American" Sioux—by which he meant that in the war of 1812, when the Sioux sided with the British, and Little Crow and Joseph Reinville led a war-party against the Americans, he refused to join them and went to St. Louis, where he entered the service of the Americans in the employ of General William Clark. In 1854 he still treasured a commission he had received in 1814 (or May 6th, 1816?) from General Clark. Dr. Foster remarks that if there is no mistake in the identity, the friendship Tahamie conceived for Pike stood the test of time, and the two fought together against our common enemies—a fact which our government should not overlook. One Joseph Mojou, an old Canadian of Point Prescott, told Dr. Foster that Tamahaw was called by the voyageurs "Old Priest," because he was such a talker on all occasions; and Dr. Foster remarks that the Sioux word tamwamda, which resembles this Indian's name, means to vociferate, reiterate, harangue, etc. Mr. E. A. C. Hatch informed Dr. Foster that when he traded with the Winnebagoes, and with Wabasha's band of Sioux, he knew the Indian and had seen the commission issued by General Clark; also, that the Winnebagoes, who were acquainted with this Indian, translated his name Nazeekah in their language—this being their word for the pike, a fish, and tammahhay being the Dakotan word for that fish. According to J. F. Williams, Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1874, p. 15, Tahama or Tahamie was called by the French Le Bourgne (Borgne), and by the English One-eye, or the One-eyed Sioux, and that the loss of the eye occurred by accident in a game during his boyhood. He was born at Prairie à l'Aile, the present site of Winona, and died in April, 1860, "at least 85 years old, though some who knew him well place his age at nearly 100." A daguerreotype likeness of him, procured at Wabasha in 1859 by Hon. C. S. Bryant, is in the possession of the Minnesota Historical Society.

4. "Le Original Leve" is definitely original! The quirky phrase stands for L'Orignal Levé, as referred to in the text of 1807 as Le Orignal Levé, and is almost correct. The person referred to is listed in Pike's tabular exhibit as Tahamie, Orignal leve, and Rising Moose; he is also mentioned in Pike's letter to Wilkinson from September 23-26, 1805, as Elan Levie. There’s no doubt about the meanings of these phrases; terms like orignal, orignac, oriniac, orenac, etc., are Basque variations for the word for moose, which is also called élan, while levé clearly suggests that the animal had gotten up and was standing, not that it was in the process of standing. Dr. Foster clearly didn’t understand what the French phrase should be since he uses Pike's odd spellings, and Mr. Williams calls him out on it; however, he provides some interesting details about the chief who held these names, which I’ll summarize. Tah'amie, L'Orignal Levé, or Standing Moose is thought to be the same as an elderly Indian known by most old Minnesotans as Tammahhaw, who had only one eye and always wore a stovepipe hat. He used to brag that he was the only "American" Sioux—meaning that during the War of 1812, when the Sioux allied with the British, and Little Crow and Joseph Reinville led a war party against the Americans, he chose not to join them and went to St. Louis, where he worked for the Americans under General William Clark. As of 1854, he still cherished a commission he had received in 1814 (or May 6, 1816?) from General Clark. Dr. Foster notes that if there's no mistake about the identity, the friendship that Tahamie had for Pike lasted over time, and the two fought together against their common enemies—a fact our government should acknowledge. An old Canadian named Joseph Mojou from Point Prescott told Dr. Foster that Tamahaw was referred to by the voyageurs as "Old Priest" because he was such a talker; Dr. Foster points out that the Sioux word tamwamda, which sounds like this Indian's name, means to shout, repeat, or give speeches, etc. Mr. E. A. C. Hatch informed Dr. Foster that when he traded with the Winnebagoes and Wabasha's band of Sioux, he knew the Indian and had seen the commission given by General Clark; he also mentioned that the Winnebagoes, familiar with this Indian, translated his name as Nazeekah in their language—this being their term for pike, a fish, while tammahhay is the Dakotan word for that fish. According to J. F. Williams, Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1874, p. 15, Tahama or Tahamie was called Le Bourgne (Borgne) by the French, and One-eye or the One-eyed Sioux by the English, with the loss of his eye occurring by accident in a childhood game. He was born at Prairie à l'Aile, the present site of Winona, and died in April 1860, "at least 85 years old, though some who knew him well estimated his age to be nearly 100." A daguerreotype likeness of him, obtained at Wabasha in 1859 by Hon. C. S. Bryant, is in the collections of the Minnesota Historical Society.

5. "Le Demi Douzen" is not named elsewhere in this book, and does not appear at all in the 1807 edition. If the phrase which represents his name means Half Dozen, or Six, it would be better written Demie Douzaine, or Demi-douzaine; but we have seen enough of Pike's French to be already satisfied that he always saluted the letters of the French alphabet with blank cartridges. The Indian he calls Demi Douzen is thoroughly identified by Dr. Foster as the father of the present (1854) chief Little Six, and the chief of the large Sioux village which was situated 28 m. up the St. Peter's, 3 or 4 m. this side of the modern Indian village of Shakopee. The father—the one who attended Pike's conference—was known as Shahkpay, Half Dozen, and Six; his son as Shahkpaydan, or Little Six, the former being the second of the name, or Six II., and the latter the third of the name, or Six III.; but who was the original Half Dozen, or Six I., founder of this dynasty, we are not informed. Long speaks of Six II. as Shakpa, chief of the village Taoapa; and Forsyth calls this one "Mr. Six, a good-for-nothing fellow."

5. "Le Demi Douzen" isn't mentioned anywhere else in this book and doesn't show up in the 1807 edition at all. If the term that represents his name means Half Dozen or Six, it would be better written as Demie Douzaine or Demi-douzaine; but we've seen enough of Pike's French to know he always treated the letters of the French alphabet like they were blanks. The Indian he refers to as Demi Douzen is clearly identified by Dr. Foster as the father of the current (1854) chief Little Six, and he was the chief of the big Sioux village located 28 miles up the St. Peter's River, about 3 or 4 miles this side of the modern Indian village of Shakopee. The father—the one who was at Pike's conference—was known as Shahkpay, Half Dozen, and Six; his son was called Shahkpaydan, or Little Six, with the former being the second to hold the name, or Six II., and the latter the third, or Six III.; but we aren't told who the original Half Dozen, or Six I., the founder of this lineage, was. Long refers to Six II. as Shakpa, chief of the village Taoapa; and Forsyth describes him as "Mr. Six, a good-for-nothing fellow."

6. "Le Beccasse" of the above text was a stumbling-block. In the 1807 edition the term appears as Le Bucasse. It looks as if it were meant for La Bécasse, meaning Woodcock. But Dr. Foster (whose text as cited by Mr. Williams has Le Boccasse) informs us that the phrase should be written Bras Casse—by which he evidently means Bras Cassé, as he translates Broken Arm. (Pike's tabular exhibit presents a certain Bras Casse; but this was a Sauk chief, otherwise Pockquinike.) Broken Arm's Sioux name is believed by Dr. Foster to have been Wahkantahpay; "and as late as 1825 he was still living at his small village of Wahpaykootans, on a lake near the Minnesota [river] some five or six miles below Prairie La Fleche, now Le Sueur."

6. "Le Beccasse" from the text above was a stumbling block. In the 1807 edition, the term appears as Le Bucasse. It seems like it was meant to be La Bécasse, meaning Woodcock. But Dr. Foster (whose text as cited by Mr. Williams has Le Boccasse) tells us that the phrase should be written Bras Casse—by which he clearly means Bras Cassé, as he translates it to Broken Arm. (Pike's tabular exhibit mentions a certain Bras Casse; but this was a Sauk chief, otherwise known as Pockquinike.) Dr. Foster believes that Broken Arm's Sioux name was Wahkantahpay; "and as late as 1825 he was still living in his small village of Wahpaykootans, on a lake near the Minnesota [river] about five or six miles below Prairie La Fleche, now Le Sueur."

7. Le Bœuf que [qui] Marche, or Walking Buffalo, as we are informed by Dr. Foster, was also called Tahtawkahmahnee; "he was a kind of sub-chief of old Wabashaw (who was not present), being also called Red Wing; and it is from him that the village at the head of Lake Pepin derives its name. He was the father [Hancock says uncle] of Wahkootay, the present [1854] old chieftain of the Red Wing band." Compare note67, p. 69.

7. Le Bœuf que [qui] Marche, or Walking Buffalo, as Dr. Foster tells us, was also known as Tahtawkahmahnee; "he was a sort of sub-chief under old Wabashaw (who wasn't there), and he was also called Red Wing; it's from him that the village at the head of Lake Pepin gets its name. He was Wahkootay's father [Hancock says uncle], the current [1854] old leader of the Red Wing band." Compare note67, p. 69.

[II-3] Outard Blanche, correctly Outarde Blanche, means White Bustard. The bustard is a very large bird, many species of which inhabit Europe, Asia, and Africa, but none America. It may, therefore, be well to explain that outarde was a name given by the early French in America to the Canada goose (Bernicla canadensis); but that since this goose is mostly black, the phrase outarde blanche would rather indicate the snow goose (Chen hyperboreus), which when adult is pure white excepting the tips of the wings. I remember seeing somewhere a statement, the source of which I cannot now recall, to the effect that the phrase meant White Buzzard, not White Bustard; in which case the French form would be Busard Blanc. Major Taliaferro speaks of White Buzzard in his autobiography, as printed in Minn. Hist. Coll., VI. Part 2, 1891, p. 225, p. 234, etc. Major Forsyth calls him White Bustard. However this may be, it is certain that there was a chief of the name of Mahgossau, who was called Old Bustard, and for many years known to the whites by the latter designation. For an account of the stabbing of this chief in a whisky-bout, in the summer of 1820, see letter of Lawrence Taliaferro, Indian agent at St. Peters, dated Aug. 5th, 1820, in Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 2, 1864, 2d ed. 1881, p. 104.

[II-3] Outard Blanche, or correctly Outarde Blanche, means White Bustard. The bustard is a very large bird, with many species found in Europe, Asia, and Africa, but none in America. So, it's important to note that outarde was a name given by early French settlers in America to the Canada goose (Bernicla canadensis); however, since this goose is mostly black, the term outarde blanche would be more accurately related to the snow goose (Chen hyperboreus), which is completely white when mature except for the tips of its wings. I remember reading somewhere—though I can't recall the source—that this phrase meant White Buzzard, not White Bustard; in that case, the French term would be Busard Blanc. Major Taliaferro refers to White Buzzard in his autobiography, as published in Minn. Hist. Coll., VI. Part 2, 1891, p. 225, p. 234, etc. Major Forsyth calls him White Bustard. Regardless of the terminology, it’s clear that there was a chief named Mahgossau, who was known as Old Bustard, and was referred to by that name for many years by the white settlers. For an account of the stabbing of this chief during a whiskey-drinking incident in the summer of 1820, see the letter from Lawrence Taliaferro, the Indian agent at St. Peters, dated August 5, 1820, in Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 2, 1864, 2nd ed. 1881, p. 104.

[II-4] Setting camp close to a small stream which falls in on Pike's left, and which has acquired great celebrity for its pretty little water-fall. For this is no other than the Minnehaha. It is a wonder Pike missed Minnehaha falls; or that, if he was informed of them, he did not take the trouble to go less than a mile up the stream to see so pretty a spectacle. About 2½ m. from Fort Snelling, on the road to Minneapolis, the stream spills over the bluff, with as clear a descent as water ordinarily makes from the nozzle of a spout. The picturesque features of this place may be imagined, or easily inspected by ordinary tourist travel; the poetical and sentimental are well developed by Longfellow in Hiawatha; the hydrographic are a creek 5 yards wide, falling 43 feet in an unbroken parabolic curve. This was formerly plain Brown's cr. and Brown's fall; Nicollet named the stream Cascade cr.; but it will doubtless always be best known by the name which Longfellow transferred from its original to a new application, to suit the exigencies of verse. This stream is the discharge of Lake Minnetonka. In its course it receives the outlet of a chain of lakes from the W., called Bass (modern), Calhoun (Nicollet), and Harriet (Nicollet); nearer the falls is a set of smaller lakes, whose modern names are Diamond, Pearl, Duck, Mother, Amelia, and Rice (latter, the Lake Ann of times when Fort Snelling was Fort St. Anthony, an expansion of Brown's cr. itself).

[II-4] We set up camp near a small stream on Pike's left, famous for its beautiful little waterfall. This is none other than Minnehaha. It's surprising that Pike overlooked Minnehaha Falls, or that if he did know about them, he didn't make the short hike of less than a mile up the stream to see such a lovely sight. About 2½ miles from Fort Snelling, on the way to Minneapolis, the stream cascades over the bluff with a drop as smooth as water flowing from a spout. The scenic beauty of this spot is something you can either imagine or easily check out by typical tourist routes; the poetic and emotional aspects are beautifully captured by Longfellow in Hiawatha; the geographical facts show it as a creek 5 yards wide, dropping 43 feet in a graceful curve. This was once simply known as Brown's Creek and Brown's Falls; Nicollet named the stream Cascade Creek, but it will probably always be better known by the name Longfellow gave it for his poetry. This stream drains Lake Minnetonka. Along its route, it collects water from a series of lakes to the west, called Bass (modern), Calhoun (Nicollet), and Harriet (Nicollet); closer to the falls are some smaller lakes, which now go by the names Diamond, Pearl, Duck, Mother, Amelia, and Rice (the latter was known as Lake Ann back when Fort Snelling was Fort St. Anthony, an extension of Brown's Creek itself).

[II-5] The rapids Pike thus ascends to the falls, and the comparative characters of the two gorges, of the Mississippi and Minnesota respectively, which unite at Fort Snelling, indicate that in prehistoric time the falls were located about the position of the fort. But there has been no natural recession within the brief historic period—merely a momentary flash on the screen of geologic duration. The most marked alteration of the falls that we know of was the accidental result of an unintended interference by man. This happened from the bursting of a log-boom. "Behind the boom were thousands of logs two or three feet across and twelve feet long. These descending by the fall probably acquired a velocity of not less than 64 feet a second, and striking endwise on the débris of the hard copping rock pulverized it so that the undermining of the soft sand rock which this débris protected went on with great rapidity," Warren, Ex. Doc. No. 57, 1866-7, p. 19. On July 5th, 1880, the Minn. Hist. Soc. celebrated the bi-centennial of the discovery of the falls, and there is no question that they were first seen of white men by the two companions of Accault within a few hours of July 5th, 1680, if not by the light of that very day. The occasion was a buffalo-hunt down river from the great Sioux town on Lake Buade (Mille Lacs), when the Indians brought the Picard and the priest (two of their three prisoners) along. The falls were named by Hennepin Sault de St. Antoine de Padoü (so map, 1683) "in gratitude for the favors done me by the Almighty through the intercession of that great saint whom we had chosen patron and protector of all our enterprises," as Shea's tr. Hennep., 1880, p. 200, puts it. What these favors were is not evident in the light of history; according to Hennepin's own relation, God's gracious designs, whatever they may have been, were effectually disconcerted by the Sioux, who took this slavish son of superstition by the nape of the neck and otherwise subjected him to dire indignities; while as to the monk Anthony, that Franciscan was born at Lisbon, Aug. 15th, 1195, died at Padua, June 13th, 1231, and there is not a scintilla of evidence that he did anything whatever subsequent to this latter date. We might laugh off even so glaring an anachronism as a mere theological pleasantry which deceives no one, were it not for the injustice it does to La Salle, who furnished the sinews of war for Accault's, Auguelle's, and Hennepin's campaign, and was the only person who patronized their trip, saving the said Sioux, who turned it into a personally conducted tour like our modern Cook's. "Saut St. Antoine" appears on Franquelin's map, 1688. The Sioux called these falls Minirara, the laughing water, whence Minnehaha. In Dakotan ira means to laugh, and the reduplicated form irara means to laugh much or often; but ira is compounded of i, the mouth, and ra, to curl; and in its application to the falls rara, which is simply ra reduplicated, should be translated curling and not laughing waters. Ungeographical transfer of Minnehaha to Brown's falls is simply poetical license. The Chip. name was Kakabikah, alluding to the severed rock. Hennepin calls the falls "something very astonishing," indeed "terrible," more suo crasso, and exaggerated the descent of waters to 50 or 60 feet. Carver brings him to book about this, and reduces the height to 30 feet. Pike's figures are very close indeed, and his description is the most accurate we had in 1810; Long makes the height practically the same, but Pike's breadth of 627 yards was reduced by Say and Calhoun in 1823 to 594. In view of these good measurements it is surprising that Schoolcraft elevates the falls to 40 feet perpendicular, and narrows the width to 227 yards. He was a man of great ability and still greater industry, whose acquirements were extensive and varied; yet he must be taken warily, for there is many a loose screw in his handiwork, and no structure is stronger than its weakest joint. The trouble with Schoolcraft is two-fold; he tried to cover too much ground to go over it thoroughly, and never emerged from the penumbra of that same theological occultation which kept Hennepin's wits in total eclipse. The natural beauty of this cataract was not destined to be a thing of joy forever; one's emotions, on beholding it now, are those that might be aroused by any mill-tail of similar dimensions. But the new beauty of utility has been conferred by human skill and ingenuity in utilizing the vast water-power, to which Minneapolis measurably owes her matchless progress and present opulence; pop. 1870, 13,000; 1880, 47,000; 1885, 129,000; now or lately, 220,000; thus surpassing the 190,000 of her elder sister, St. Paul—in fact becoming the alter ego of the wonderful pair. Considering the rapid building up of the fair interurban district, and consequently the absorption of respective suburbs into mutualities, it is logical to infer the complete Siamization of the splendid twins, and a clutch at the laurels of Chicago or New York. By that time such scenes as the Mississippi has here transferred to the canvas of human art will be shifted to the Great Falls of the Missouri, where history will repeat itself in another magnificent metropolis. Everything begins in watery elements; the force of falling water controls the course of empire; and the conversion of gravitational potentialities into electrical potencies realizes dreams of destiny, without the intercession of saints or the interference of God.

[II-5] The rapids that Pike climbs lead up to the falls, and the differences between the two gorges of the Mississippi and Minnesota, which come together at Fort Snelling, suggest that in prehistoric times, the falls were located about where the fort stands. However, there has been no natural retreat in the short time of recorded history—just a brief moment in the vast timeline of geology. The most significant change to the falls we know of was accidentally caused by human interference. This occurred when a log boom burst. "Behind the boom were thousands of logs, two or three feet wide and twelve feet long. Falling down the waterfall, these logs probably reached a speed of at least 64 feet per second, and when they hit the debris of the hard coping rock end first, it shattered so that the soft sand rock that this debris protected was quickly eroded," according to Warren, Ex. Doc. No. 57, 1866-7, p. 19. On July 5, 1880, the Minnesota Historical Society celebrated the 200th anniversary of the discovery of the falls, and there’s no doubt that two companions of Accault first saw them just hours before July 5, 1680, if not on that very day. The event was a buffalo hunt downstream from the great Sioux town on Lake Buade (Mille Lacs), when the Indians brought Picard and the priest (two of their three captives) along. The falls were named by Hennepin Sault de St. Antoine de Padoü (as seen on a map, 1683) "in gratitude for the blessings granted to me by the Almighty through the intercession of that great saint we chose as patron and protector of all our ventures," as quoted from Shea’s translation of Hennepin, 1880, p. 200. What those blessings were isn’t clear from history; according to Hennepin’s own account, whatever divine plans existed were disrupted by the Sioux, who seized this superstitious individual by the neck and subjected him to severe indignities; as for Brother Anthony, that Franciscan was born in Lisbon on August 15, 1195, and died in Padua on June 13, 1231, with no evidence of him having done anything after that date. We might dismiss such an obvious anachronism as a mere theological jest that deceives no one if it didn’t do a disservice to La Salle, who provided the resources for Accault’s, Auguelle’s, and Hennepin’s expedition, and was the only one to support their journey, aside from the Sioux, who turned it into a guided tour reminiscent of our modern Cook’s. "Saut St. Antoine" appears on Franquelin’s map from 1688. The Sioux referred to these falls as Minirara, meaning the laughing water, which is the root of Minnehaha. In the Dakotan language, ira means to laugh, and the repeated form irara means to laugh frequently; however, ira is made up of i, meaning mouth, and ra, meaning to curl; thus in reference to the falls, rara, simply ra repeated, should be translated as curling and not laughing waters. The poetic transfer of Minnehaha to Brown’s falls is merely artistic liberty. The Chippewa name was Kakabikah, referring to the split rock. Hennepin described the falls as "something very astonishing," even "terrible," more suo crasso, exaggerating the drop to 50 or 60 feet. Carver criticized him for this, reducing the height to 30 feet. Pike’s measurements are quite accurate, and his description is the best we had in 1810; Long gives a similar height, but Pike's width of 627 yards was later reduced by Say and Calhoun in 1823 to 594. Considering these reliable measurements, it’s surprising that Schoolcraft inflated the height of the falls to 40 feet and narrowed the width to 227 yards. He was a highly capable individual with extensive and varied knowledge; however, we should approach his work cautiously, as there are many flaws in it, and no structure is stronger than its weakest point. Schoolcraft’s problem is twofold: he tried to cover too much ground to do it thoroughly, and he never escaped the shadow of that same theological obscurity that left Hennepin’s reasoning darkened. The natural beauty of this waterfall was not meant to provide eternal joy; witnessing it now might evoke feelings similar to those stirred by any mill tail of comparable size. But the new beauty of utility has been imparted by human skill and ingenuity in harnessing the vast water power, to which Minneapolis largely credits its remarkable growth and current wealth; population in 1870 was 13,000; in 1880, 47,000; in 1885, 129,000; and now or recently, 220,000; thus surpassing St. Paul’s 190,000—in fact becoming the twin city's other half. Given the rapid development of the beautiful interurban area, leading to the merging of respective suburbs, it’s reasonable to predict the complete unification of these splendid twins, vying for the status of Chicago or New York. By that time, scenes like those the Mississippi has presented on the human canvas will shift to the Great Falls of the Missouri, where history will repeat itself in another grand metropolis. Everything begins in water; the power of cascading water shapes the course of empires; and the transformation of gravitational potential into electrical energy brings dreams of destiny to life, without the need for saints or divine intervention.

[II-7] About 8 m., to Anoka, seat of that county, a logging town of 6,000 pop., at mouth of Rum r. Pike first passed Coon cr., right, and the most difficult rapids he went up are those named for the same intelligent and ablutionary quadruped, Procyon lotor. Coon or Racoon cr. was formerly known as Peterah cr. Wanyecha (now Elm) cr. falls in on the left, slightly below Rum r. The latter is a notable stream, being the main discharge of Mille Lacs, and as such having acquired a long history. Carver called it Rum r.: "in the little tour I made about the Falls [of St. A.], after traveling 14 m. by the side of the Mississippi, I came to a river nearly 20 yards wide which ran from the north east, called Rum River," he says, p. 45, ed. 1796. This was Nov. 19th, 1767, and the river has oftenest been so designated ever since. But here is a place where the involuntary exploration which the Sioux forced on Accault's party comes in, and the Hennepinian canonical calendar is obtruded as usual, making the following trouble:

[II-7] About 8 miles to Anoka, the county seat, a logging town with a population of 6,000, located at the mouth of the Rum River. Pike first crossed Coon Creek on the right, and the toughest rapids he navigated are named after this smart and water-loving animal, Procyon lotor. Coon or Racoon Creek was previously known as Peterah Creek. Wanyecha (now Elm) Creek joins on the left, just below Rum River. This river is significant as it is the main outlet for Mille Lacs and has a rich history. Carver referred to it as Rum River: "In the little tour I took around the Falls [of St. Anthony], after traveling 14 miles along the Mississippi, I came to a river nearly 20 yards wide that flowed from the northeast, called Rum River," he notes, p. 45, ed. 1796. This was on November 19, 1767, and the name has mostly stuck ever since. However, this is where the unplanned exploration that the Sioux prompted in Accault's group comes into play, and the Hennepinian canonical calendar is pushed forward as usual, leading to the following confusion:

"Eight leagues above St. Anthony of Padua's falls on the right, you find the river of the Issati or Nadoussiou [Sioux], with a very narrow mouth, which you can ascend to the north for about 70 leagues to Lake Buade or of the Issati [Mille Lacs] where it rises. We gave this river the name of St. Francis," Shea's Henp., tr. 1880, p. 201. In French the name was R. de St. François: so Henp., map, 1683; on Franquelin's, 1688, it is "Riviere des Francois ou des Sioux," which turns it over from the saint to the French nation, possibly less saintly on the whole—that is, unless Franquelin intended to cover St. Francis de Sales, St. Francis d'Assisi, and St. Francis de Paola, or unless des be a mis-engravement for de S. But Franquelin's earlier map, 1683 or 1684, has only R. des François, which is there connected with R. de la Madelaine (St. Croix r.) by R. du Portage, which latter stands for present Snake r., a branch of the St. Croix. De L'Isle's map, 1703, avoids any such question by turning the river entirely over to the Sioux; he letters R. de Mendeouacanion, i. e., Mdewakantonwan or Gens du Lac. A question affecting the identification of St. Francis with Rum came up in Carver's time, and is still mooted. Carver says, ed. cit. p. 45: "Reached the River St. Francis, near 60 miles above the Falls. To this river Father Hennipin gave the name," etc. He reached it Nov. 21st, 1687. This is the stream next above Rum r. on the same side, now best known as Elk r. But Pike's map letters "Leaf R. or St. Francis of Carver & Henepen"; Long has it St. Francis r.; even Nicollet gives Wichaniwa or St. Francis. Prof. N. H. Winchell remarks, Hist. Sketch Expl. and Surv. Minn., 4to, p. 15: "On modern maps the name of St. Francis is applied to the next stream above the Rum, and that may have been the river to which Hennepin referred in his journal, since by a portage the route by it to lake Buade is much less than the course by the Rum river, and the Indians may have followed that route." I quite agree with my friend the professor that the Sioux who took charge of Hennepin's "explorations," in spite of all the saints on the calendar, may have brought him that way from Mille Lacs to the Mississippi; but the question is not by what river he came; the question is, Which river did he call R. de St. François and map by this name? To me Hennepin makes it perfectly clear that he meant Rum r. Thus he fixes it 8 leagues = 23⅓ m. above the falls, which is much closer to the actual position of Rum r. than such a befogged geographer often comes; item, he makes his St. François r. come from Mille Lacs, as Rum r. does and the other one does not (at least not uninterruptedly); item, his alternative names, r. of the Issati or Nadoussiou, point directly to Rum r.; item, for a clincher, Hennepin's map letters R. de St. François precisely along the whole course of Rum r. from the Mississippi to Lac Buade, and traces the other river too, without any name. You seldom find a case clearer than this seems to me to be. Carver was simply mistaken in identifying Hennepin's St. Francis with the other river instead of with his own Rum r.; and this malidentification on Carver's part seems to have given later writers an unconscious bias in the wrong direction; Pike makes the same mistake further on in this book. The strongest counter-argument to my view is that I differ with Nicollet in this case. It is always unsafe to disagree with that model of caution and precision; but I must venture to do so in this instance. For the rest, add to the synonyms of Rum r. the aboriginal name Iskode Wabo, as given by Nicollet, and the variants of this phrase; also, R. de l'Eau de Vie of Pike; also, Missayguani-sibi and Brandy r. of Beltrami. F. eau de vie is obviously the explanation of the "Audevies Cr." of Lewis and Clark's map, 1814, though the stream thus designated looks to my eye too low down for Rum r. The source of this river is noted beyond, where the case of Mille Lacs comes up.

"Eight leagues above St. Anthony of Padua's falls on the right, you find the river of the Issati or Nadoussiou [Sioux], with a very narrow mouth, which you can go north for about 70 leagues to Lake Buade or of the Issati [Mille Lacs] where it rises. We named this river St. Francis," Shea's Henp., tr. 1880, p. 201. In French, it was R. de St. François: so Henp., map, 1683; on Franquelin's 1688 map, it is "Riviere des Francois ou des Sioux," switching it from the saint to the French nation, possibly less saintly overall—unless Franquelin intended to reference St. Francis de Sales, St. Francis d'Assisi, and St. Francis de Paola, or unless des is a misprint for de S. But Franquelin's earlier map, 1683 or 1684, only shows R. des François, which is connected to R. de la Madelaine (St. Croix r.) through R. du Portage, which stands for the current Snake r., a branch of the St. Croix. De L'Isle's 1703 map avoids this issue by assigning the river entirely to the Sioux; he labels it R. de Mendeouacanion, i.e., Mdewakantonwan or Gens du Lac. A question regarding the identification of St. Francis with Rum arose during Carver's time and is still debated. Carver states, ed. cit. p. 45: "Reached the River St. Francis, near 60 miles above the Falls. To this river, Father Hennipin gave the name," etc. He reached it on Nov. 21st, 1687. This is the stream next above Rum r. on the same side, now best known as Elk r. But Pike's map labels it "Leaf R. or St. Francis of Carver & Henepen"; Long has it St. Francis r.; even Nicollet calls it Wichaniwa or St. Francis. Prof. N. H. Winchell remarks in Hist. Sketch Expl. and Surv. Minn., 4to, p. 15: "On modern maps the name of St. Francis is applied to the next stream above the Rum, and that may have been the river to which Hennepin referred in his journal, since by a portage the route by it to Lake Buade is much shorter than the route by the Rum river, and the Indians may have followed that trail." I completely agree with my friend the professor that the Sioux who guided Hennepin's "explorations," despite all the saints on the calendar, may have led him from Mille Lacs to the Mississippi; but the issue is not which river he took; the question is, Which river did he refer to as R. de St. François and map with this name? To me, Hennepin makes it clear he meant Rum r. He specifies it as 8 leagues = 23⅓ m. above the falls, which is much closer to the actual location of Rum r. than many confused geographers often suggest; additionally, he makes his St. François r. come from Mille Lacs, as Rum r. does, while the other one does not (at least not continuously); moreover, his alternative names, r. of the Issati or Nadoussiou, point directly to Rum r.; finally, as a clincher, Hennepin's map labels R. de St. François precisely along the entire path of Rum r. from the Mississippi to Lac Buade, and traces the other river too, without any name. You don't often see a case this clear. Carver was simply mistaken in linking Hennepin's St. Francis with the other river instead of his own Rum r.; this mistake on Carver's part seems to have influenced later writers unconsciously in the wrong direction; Pike makes the same error further on in this book. The strongest argument against my view is that I differ with Nicollet in this situation. It is always risky to disagree with such a model of caution and precision; however, I must dare to do so in this case. Additionally, add to the synonyms of Rum r. the original name Iskode Wabo, as provided by Nicollet, along with the variants of this phrase; also, R. de l'Eau de Vie from Pike; and Missayguani-sibi and Brandy r. from Beltrami. F. eau de vie obviously explains the "Audevies Cr." on Lewis and Clark's map, 1814, although the stream labeled this way appears too far down to be Rum r. The source of this river is noted later, where the case of Mille Lacs comes up."

[II-8] The curious word "brelaw," elsewhere "brelau," which we owe to Pike, is a corruption of F. blaireau, badger. This, of course, originally denoted the European badger, Meles taxus, but was easily transferred to the generically and specifically different American badger, Taxidea americana. Other forms of similar perversity are braro, brarow, brairo, braroca, praro, prarow, etc. See L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 64. Pike's original editor of 1807 had blaireau, correctly, but Pike himself seldom got any F. word or phrase exactly right.

[II-8] The interesting word "brelaw," also seen as "brelau," which we owe to Pike, is a variation of the French word blaireau, meaning badger. This originally referred to the European badger, Meles taxus, but it was easily adapted to refer to the different American badger, Taxidea americana. Other similar variations include braro, brarow, brairo, braroca, praro, prarow, and so on. See L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 64. Pike's original editor in 1807 used blaireau, which was correct, but Pike himself rarely got any French word or phrase exactly right.

[II-9] Less than this, as Crow r. is not yet passed, though Pike is not much short of that point. There is little to note: pass Cloquet or Clouquet isl.; camp at head of Goodwin's isl. or foot of Dayton rapids; a small body of water to the right called L. Itaska, not to be confounded with L. Itasca! At or near the mouth of Crow r. Pike leaves both Hennepin and Anoka cos.; he then has Wright on his left and Sherburne on his right. Dayton, Hennepin Co., is at the mouth of Crow r. The crossing there was called Slater's ferry.

[II-9] Less than this, since Crow River has not been crossed yet, although Pike is not too far from that point. There’s not much to note: pass Cloquet or Clouquet Island; camp at the head of Goodwin's Island or the foot of Dayton Rapids; there's a small body of water to the right called Lake Itaska, which shouldn't be confused with Lake Itasca! At or near the mouth of Crow River, Pike leaves both Hennepin and Anoka counties; he then has Wright on his left and Sherburne on his right. Dayton, in Hennepin County, is at the mouth of Crow River. The crossing there was called Slater's Ferry.

[II-10] What Pierre Rousseau called a "prairie mole" was the pocket-gopher of this region, Thomomys talpoides. This was first made known to science by Dr. John Richardson in his paper entitled "Short Characters of a few Quadrupeds Procured on Capt. Franklin's late Expedition," published in the Zoölogical Journal, III. No. 12, Jan.-Apr. 1828, pp. 516-520. He named it Cricetus talpoides, taking this specific name from its mole-like appearance, and afterwards called it Geomys talpoides, in the Fauna Boreali-Americana, I. 1829, p. 204. Among the peculiarities of the animal, and indeed of the whole family to which it belongs, are the strictly subterranean habits, and the possession of large cheek-pouches external to the mouth and lined with fur inside: see Coues and Allen, Monographs N. A. Rodentia, 1877, p. 623. The common mole of the United States, from which Pike saw that this gopher was very different, is Scalops aquaticus, of the mammalian order Insectivora (not Rodentia).

[II-10] What Pierre Rousseau referred to as a "prairie mole" is the pocket-gopher of this area, Thomomys talpoides. It was first introduced to science by Dr. John Richardson in his paper titled "Short Characters of a few Quadrupeds Procured on Capt. Franklin's late Expedition," published in the Zoölogical Journal, III. No. 12, Jan.-Apr. 1828, pp. 516-520. He named it Cricetus talpoides, deriving this specific name from its mole-like appearance, and later referred to it as Geomys talpoides in the Fauna Boreali-Americana, I. 1829, p. 204. Some notable features of this animal, and indeed of the entire family it belongs to, are their strictly underground habits and the presence of large cheek pouches outside the mouth that are lined with fur on the inside: see Coues and Allen, Monographs N. A. Rodentia, 1877, p. 623. The common mole found in the United States, which Pike recognized as being very different from this gopher, is Scalops aquaticus, belonging to the mammalian order Insectivora (not Rodentia).

[II-11] To a position about halfway between Elk r., Sherburne Co., and Monticello, Wright Co.—say Baker's ferry, at head of Dimick's or Demick's isl., and compare note at date of Apr. 9th. On making Dayton rapids Pike passed the mouth of Crow r., which falls in on the left above the town and below Dayton isl. This river rises in Green l., Kamdiyohi Co., and by various affluents elsewhere, flows about E. through Meeker and Wright, and then turns N. E., separating the latter from Hennepin Co. (This must not be confounded with Crow Wing r., much higher up the Mississippi.) It was discovered by Carver Nov. 20th, 1766, and by him called Goose r. Beltrami chose Rook's r. Nicollet has Karishon or Crow r. This river needed an ornithologist to keep from mixing up those birds so! Besides the three bird-names, Beltrami produced Poanagoan-sibi or Sioux r., as he says it was called by the "Cypowais." Elk River, 41 m. from St. Paul by rail, pop. 1,500, is the seat of Sherburne Co. It is situated immediately below the mouth of Elk r. This is the stream charted by Pike with the legend "Leaf R. or St. Francis of Carver & Henepen": see for this case note7. Pike also calls it R. des Feuilles. Allen had St. Francis or Parallel r. Beltrami said Kapitotigaya-sibi or Double r. Nicollet's terms Wichaniwa and St. Francis belong to the main (East) fork of Elk r., now commonly called the St. Francis; he names the other fork Kabitawi (which is the same word that Beltrami uses in another form). Above Elk River is Otsego, Wright Co., with Orano's (Jameson and Wilson) isls. below and Davis isl. above it.

[II-11] To a spot approximately halfway between Elk River, Sherburne County, and Monticello, Wright County—let's say Baker's ferry, at the north end of Dimick's or Demick's island—and compare note as of April 9th. When Pike reached Dayton rapids, he passed the mouth of Crow River, which flows in on the left above the town and downstream of Dayton island. This river originates in Green Lake, Kandiyohi County, and flows eastward through Meeker and Wright counties, then turns northeast, separating Wright County from Hennepin County. (This shouldn’t be confused with Crow Wing River, which is much higher up the Mississippi.) It was discovered by Carver on November 20, 1766, and he named it Goose River. Beltrami referred to it as Rook's River. Nicollet called it Karishon or Crow River. This river needed an ornithologist to sort out those bird names! In addition to the three bird names, Beltrami mentioned Poanagoan-sibi or Sioux River, as he claims it was called by the "Cypowais." Elk River, 41 miles from St. Paul by rail, has a population of 1,500 and is the county seat of Sherburne County. It is situated directly below the mouth of Elk River. This is the stream charted by Pike with the label "Leaf R. or St. Francis of Carver & Hennepin": see for this case note7. Pike also referred to it as R. des Feuilles. Allen called it St. Francis or Parallel River. Beltrami said Kapitotigaya-sibi or Double River. Nicollet's terms Wichaniwa and St. Francis pertain to the main (East) fork of Elk River, now commonly known as the St. Francis; he names the other fork Kabitawi (which is the same word Beltrami uses in a different form). Above Elk River is Otsego, Wright County, with Orano's (Jameson and Wilson) islands below and Davis island above it.

[II-12] To vicinity of Monticello, Wright Co. In the course of the hard water stemmed to-day are Spring rapids and Battle rapids, each of which Pike marks "Ripple" on his map; the former is first above Dimick's isl.; the latter is above Brown's isl. and Houghton's flats; and the name no doubt commemorates the Indian fight of which Pike speaks. The rise represented by the hard water is about 25 feet, bringing the Expedition up to 898 or 900 feet above sea-level. Nicollet's Migadiwin cr. falls in on the left, just above Monticello; this is now known as Otter cr. Boom isl. is just below the ferry at Monticello.

[II-12] To the area around Monticello, Wright County. Today, the rough waters lead to Spring Rapids and Battle Rapids, both of which Pike notes as "Ripple" on his map; the former is just above Dimick's Island, while the latter is upstream from Brown's Island and Houghton's Flats, likely named in honor of the Indian battle that Pike describes. The elevation gain from the rough waters is about 25 feet, raising the Expedition to 898 or 900 feet above sea level. Nicollet's Migadiwin Creek enters on the left, just above Monticello; this is now referred to as Otter Creek. Boom Island is located just below the ferry at Monticello.

[II-13] To some obscure point about one-third of the way from Monticello to Clear Water. It is past Lane's and Cedar isls., and above Cedar rapids, which Pike marks "Ripple" on his map (the third such mark above his Leaf r.), and below Silver cr.; but I cannot stick a pin in the map, as there is no named place in the immediate vicinity; nearest probably R. R. station Lund, Wright Co.

[II-13] To a vague location about one-third of the way from Monticello to Clear Water. It's past Lane's and Cedar Islands, and above Cedar Rapids, which Pike labels "Ripple" on his map (the third such mark above his Leaf River), and below Silver Creek; but I can't pinpoint it on the map since there's no named place close by; the nearest is probably the train station at Lund, Wright County.

[II-14] Vicinity of Clear Water r., a sizable stream which separates Wright from Stearns Co.; Kawakomik or Clear Water r. of Nicollet; Kawakonuk r. of Owen; Kawanibio-sibi of Beltrami; and qu. Little Lake r. of Carver's map? The whole distance from Monticello to town of Clear Water at the mouth of this river is only 19 m., and thence to St. Cloud, 14 m. = 33 m. for which Pike allows 12 + 20 + 3 + 16½ = 51½ m. This is over his average excess, and the case is complicated by the position assigned for the wintering station of the persons named on the 10th. Pike lays down Clear Water r., and his map legends, a little below this, "Wintering Grounds of Mr. Potier, 1797; & Mr. Dickson, 1805-1806." The names do not correspond exactly with the text, and as the wintering ground of the text was not passed till the 10th, when Pike was certainly above the Clear Water, this wintering ground is simply legended too low on the map. Compare Apr. 7th, beyond, when Pike reaches the post of Mr. Dickson and the other person, there called Paulier, in one day's voyage from his stockade on Swan r. As there explained, the post in question was only 4 m. below the head of Pike's Beaver isls., thus in the vicinity of St. Augusta, while Pike's station of the 8th was at or near Clear Water. To reach this town and river Pike passes Bear isl., Smiler's rapids, and on his left two small streams. The lower one of these is Silver cr., coming from a small lake between Silver Creek Siding and a place called Hasty. The upper one of these is Bend cr. of Nicollet (discharge of Fish l.), so named from falling into what was a remarkable bend of the Mississippi, now a cut-off with a large (Boynton's) island. This place is 3 m. below Clear Water, in Sect. 6, T. 122, R. 26, 5th M.

[II-14] Near Clear Water River, a large stream that splits Wright from Stearns County; Kawakomik or Clear Water River of Nicollet; Kawakonuk River of Owen; Kawanibio-Sibi of Beltrami; and possibly Little Lake River from Carver's map? The total distance from Monticello to the town of Clear Water at the river's mouth is only 19 miles, and then to St. Cloud, 14 miles = 33 miles, for which Pike accounts as 12 + 20 + 3 + 16½ = 51½ miles. This is beyond his average excess, and the situation is complicated by the location assigned for the wintering station of the people mentioned on the 10th. Pike marks Clear Water River on his map, and his annotations a bit below this, "Wintering Grounds of Mr. Potier, 1797; & Mr. Dickson, 1805-1806." The names don’t match exactly with the text, and since the wintering ground in the text wasn’t reached until the 10th, when Pike was definitely upstream of Clear Water, this wintering ground is simply labeled too low on the map. Compare April 7th, beyond, when Pike arrives at Mr. Dickson's post and the other person, referred to as Paulier, in a day's travel from his stockade on Swan River. As explained there, the post is only 4 miles downstream from the head of Pike's Beaver Islands, located near St. Augusta, while Pike's station on the 8th was at or close to Clear Water. To get to this town and river, Pike passes Bear Island, Smiler's Rapids, and on his left two small streams. The lower one is Silver Creek, which flows from a small lake between Silver Creek Siding and a place called Hasty. The upper one is Bend Creek of Nicollet (the outflow of Fish Lake), named for its notable bend into what was then a remarkable curve of the Mississippi, now a cut-off with a large island (Boynton's). This location is 3 miles downstream from Clear Water, in Section 6, T. 122, R. 26, 5th M.

[II-15] St. Cloud, seat of Stearns Co.; population 8,000; East St. Cloud opp.; bridges; railroads converging by five tracks; rapids of 30,000 horse-power, dammed and utilized. This is a notable place, likely to become more so. The whole descent from the upper part of the town of Sauk Rapids to the lower part of St. Cloud, a distance of some 5 m., is 24 feet; of which Sauk rapids proper fall 17 or 18 feet in the course of a mile. Pike camps at the foot of these. "Grand Rapids" of the above text are mapped by Pike as "Big Rapids," the term also used by Lewis and Clark; they are Nicollet's Second rapids. When I last saw the place it was not easy to discern the natural course of the river, it was so jammed with logging-booms. The "more than 20 islands" which Pike passed to-day are in part included in the cluster called the Archipelago by Beltrami, now known as the Thousand isls., smallest and most numerous in the expansion of the river just below St. Cloud and above Mosquito rapids; the latter, not bad, are between a large island on the right and a creek that makes in on the left (S. 36, T. 124, R. 28, 5th M.). A short distance below these islands, probably not far from Mosquito rapids, and thus somewhere about opposite St. Augusta, was the above-named wintering place.

[II-15] St. Cloud, the county seat of Stearns County; population 8,000; East St. Cloud across the river; bridges; railroads coming together on five tracks; rapids generating 30,000 horsepower, dammed and used. This is a significant location, likely to become even more important. The entire drop from the upper section of Sauk Rapids to the lower section of St. Cloud, about 5 miles, is 24 feet, with Sauk Rapids itself dropping 17 or 18 feet over the course of a mile. Pike has camps at the base of these falls. The "Grand Rapids" mentioned earlier are labeled by Pike as "Big Rapids," a term also used by Lewis and Clark; they refer to Nicollet’s Second Rapids. When I last visited, it was hard to see the natural path of the river because it was blocked with logging booms. The "more than 20 islands" that Pike encountered today are partly included in the group called the Archipelago by Beltrami, now known as the Thousand Islands, which are the smallest and most numerous in the area of the river just below St. Cloud and above Mosquito Rapids; the latter are fairly decent and are located between a large island on the right and a creek that enters on the left (S. 36, T. 124, R. 28, 5th M.). A short distance downstream from these islands, probably not far from Mosquito Rapids and roughly across from St. Augusta, was the aforementioned wintering site.

[II-16] The whole distance by river from St. Cloud to Pike rapids, where he stops to build his winter-quarters, is only 33 m. He makes this 8 + 12½ + 29 + 17 + 5 = 71½! As there is no possible mistake about the place we have brought him to, or about that where we shall drop him, an error of over 100 per cent. is evident in the mileage of the 11th-15th. The text gives but one named point (his Clear r.) to consider for the required adjustment; but there are seven definite named rivers in this course and several rapids; so that we can check him at every few miles, and only need to cut down his mileage a little more than one-half. Camp of the 11th ("8" = 4 m.) is a little above the mouth of Sauk r. On heading Sauk rapids, Pike passes the town of Sauk Rapids, seat of Benton Co., 75 m. by rail from St. Paul. It is a smaller place than St. Cloud, pop. 1,200, but enjoys the same 30,000 horse-power of the 18 feet to the mile fall of the Miss. r. Sauk r. falls in from the W., opposite the upper part of the town; Pike elsewhere calls it R. aux Saukes, and maps it as Sack r.; so does Long, though he calls the Indians Sakawes and Sakawis: Nicollet's map has Osakis r.; other variants of the name are Sac, Sacque, Saque, Sawk, Saukee, Sawkee, Osaukee, Osauki, etc. The most elaborate way of spelling Sauk that I have found is Sassassaouacotton. The form Ozaukee is adopted by Verwyst, Wis. Hist. Soc., XII. 1892, p. 396, where it is said that this and Sauk are corrupted from ozagig, meaning those who live at a river's mouth.

[II-16] The entire distance by river from St. Cloud to Pike Rapids, where he stops to build his winter quarters, is only 33 miles. He calculates this as 8 + 12½ + 29 + 17 + 5 = 71½! Since there’s no doubt about where we’ve brought him or where we’ll leave him, a mistake of over 100 percent in the mileage from the 11th to the 15th is clear. The text only mentions one named point (his Clear River) to consider for the necessary adjustment, but there are seven clearly named rivers along this route and several rapids, so we can check him every few miles, and we only need to reduce his mileage by a little more than half. Camp on the 11th ("8" = 4 miles) is just upstream from the mouth of Sauk River. While heading toward Sauk Rapids, Pike passes the town of Sauk Rapids, the seat of Benton County, which is 75 miles by rail from St. Paul. It’s a smaller town than St. Cloud, with a population of 1,200, but it has the same 30,000 horse-power from the 18 feet per mile drop of the Mississippi River. Sauk River flows in from the west, opposite the upper part of the town; Pike refers to it as R. aux Saukes, and it’s mapped as Sack River; Long also calls it that, although he refers to the Indians as Sakawes and Sakawis. Nicollet's map labels it Osakis River; other variations of the name include Sac, Sacque, Saque, Sawk, Saukee, Sawkee, Osaukee, Osauki, etc. The most elaborate spelling of Sauk I’ve come across is Sassassaouacotton. The form Ozaukee is used by Verwyst, Wis. Hist. Soc., XII. 1892, p. 396, where it’s noted that this and Sauk are derived from ozagig, meaning those who live at a river's mouth.

[II-17] About 6 m., to a position near the mouth of Little Rock r., above Watab rapids and the town of that name in Benton Co. Pike first passes on his right, about a mile from camp, a small stream whose name has not reached me (it empties in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 15, T. 36, R. 31, 4th M.). In another mile he passes Little Sauk r., a stream like its namesake, but small. This is called Watab r. by Nicollet, Owen, and Brower, Wadub r. by Schoolcraft, Wattah r. by Allen. This little river was formerly important as the most tangible part of the shadowy Sioux-Chippewa boundary of 1825. Starting from the Chippewa r., the line cut across most rivers, at odd places the savages no doubt understood, but geographers never did. It crossed the St. Croix at "Standing Cedars" below the falls, struck near the head of Coon cr., crossed Rum r. at or near its principal forks, hit a "Point of Woods" somewhere, crossed Leaf (Elk) r. low down, and reached the Mississippi opp. the mouth of the Little Sauk, which it followed up, and then went N. W., passed past Swan and Little Elk rivers to the watershed of the Red River of the North, which it followed approx. N. to the Otter Tail and Leech l. traverse. (See Allen's map.) The "narrow rocky place" passed is Watab rapids, and the town of Watab is just above these, on the creek to the right, 5 m. above Sauk Rapids. Sauk and Watab are respectively the "2nd" and "3rd" rapids of Nicollet's map. The word watab means spruce; or, rather, as follows: "The small roots of the spruce tree afford the wattap, with which the bark [of birchen canoes] is sewed; ... Bark, some spare wattap, and gum, are always carried in each canoe," Alex. Henry, Travels, 1761-66, N. Y., 8vo, 1809, p. 14. In this matter we also have the support of the highest possible authority; for the Century Dictionary, representing the acme of English scholarship, defines watap or watapeh as "the long slender roots of the white spruce, Picea alba, which are used by canoe-makers in northwestern North America for binding together the strips of birch-bark." Cf. Baraga's Otchipwe Dict., 1880, Pt. 2, p. 404, s. v. watab. Pike charts Watab rapids; his map, place marked "Ripple," first above his "Little Sack R." This is where his boat sprung a leak, and he did not get much further.

[II-17] About 6 miles to a location near the mouth of Little Rock River, above Watab Rapids and the town of the same name in Benton County. Pike first passes on his right, about a mile from camp, a small stream whose name I haven't learned (it flows into the Southwest quarter of Section 15, Township 36, Range 31, 4th Meridian). In another mile, he passes Little Sauk River, a stream similar to its namesake but smaller. Nicollet, Owen, and Brower call this Watab River, while Schoolcraft refers to it as Wadub River and Allen as Wattah River. This small river was significant as the most concrete part of the elusive Sioux-Chippewa boundary of 1825. Originating from the Chippewa River, the boundary line crossed most rivers at random spots that the natives likely understood, but geographers did not. It crossed the St. Croix at "Standing Cedars" below the falls, struck near the head of Coon Creek, crossed Rum River at or near its main forks, passed a "Point of Woods" somewhere, crossed Leaf (Elk) River low down, and reached the Mississippi opposite the mouth of the Little Sauk, which it followed upstream, then headed northwest, passing by Swan and Little Elk rivers to the watershed of the Red River of the North, which it followed northward to the Otter Tail and Leech Lake traverse. (See Allen's map.) The "narrow rocky place" referred to is Watab Rapids, and the town of Watab is just above these, on the creek to the right, 5 miles above Sauk Rapids. Sauk and Watab are noted as the "2nd" and "3rd" rapids on Nicollet's map. The word watab means spruce; or, more accurately, as follows: "The small roots of the spruce tree provide wattap, which is used to sew the bark [of birch canoes]; ... Bark, some spare wattap, and gum are always carried in each canoe," Alex. Henry, Travels, 1761-66, N. Y., 8vo, 1809, p. 14. We also have strong support from the highest authority; the Century Dictionary, representing the peak of English scholarship, defines watap or watapeh as "the long slender roots of the white spruce, Picea alba, which are used by canoe-makers in northwestern North America for binding together the strips of birch bark." Cf. Baraga's Otchipwe Dict., 1880, Pt. 2, p. 404, s. v. watab. Pike charts Watab Rapids; his map shows a place marked "Ripple," just above his "Little Sack R." This is where his boat sprang a leak and he couldn't go much further.

[II-18] Say about 14 m., to a position between Platte r. and Spunk r. Soon after decamping, Pike passed a river he does not mention above, but which he elsewhere names Lake r., and maps conspicuously in connection with a certain small sheet of water he names Elk l. These are now known as Little Rock r. and Little Rock l. The stream is laid down by Nicollet with the additional name of Pikwabic r. It falls into a remarkable horseshoe bend of the river, which has not cut off an island since the charts I use were drawn. Opposite this bend there is a place called Brockway, in Stearns Co. Of Clear r. as above, and also so charted by Pike, Lewis and Clark, and Allen, Pike elsewhere says that it "is a beautiful little stream, of about 80 yards in width, and heads in some swamps and small lakes on which the Sauteaux of Lower Red Cedar Lake and Sandy Lake frequently come to hunt." It is Pekushino r. of Nicollet, Bekozino-sibi and Pines Tail r. of Beltrami, now commonly called Platte r., and occasionally Flat r., as on an 1850 map of Minnesota before me; it heads in the region about Mille Lacs. At the place where the railroad crosses Platte or Clear r. is Royalton, in Bellevue township, Morrison Co. One-third of a mile below its mouth is the line between Stearns and Morrison cos., on first section-line above town-line 126-7. One of the two rivers here noted is Cold r. of Carver, 1767; but I am uncertain which one. McNeal's ferry over the Mississippi is about a mile below the mouth of the Platte.

[II-18] About 14 miles in, to a spot between Platte River and Spunk River. Soon after leaving, Pike passed a river he doesn’t mention earlier, but refers to elsewhere as Lake River, and maps prominently alongside a small body of water he calls Elk Lake. These are now known as Little Rock River and Little Rock Lake. The stream is labeled by Nicollet with the additional name of Pikwabic River. It flows into a notable horseshoe bend of the river, which hasn’t cut off an island since the charts I have were created. Across from this bend is a place called Brockway, in Stearns County. Regarding Clear River, also documented by Pike, Lewis and Clark, and Allen, Pike describes it elsewhere as “a beautiful little stream, about 80 yards wide, originating in some swamps and small lakes where the Sauteaux from Lower Red Cedar Lake and Sandy Lake often come to hunt.” It is Pekushino River of Nicollet, Bekozino-sibi, and Pines Tail River of Beltrami, now commonly referred to as Platte River, and sometimes Flat River, as shown on an 1850 map of Minnesota that I have; it originates in the Mille Lacs area. Where the railroad crosses Platte or Clear River is Royalton, in Bellevue Township, Morrison County. One-third of a mile below its mouth is the boundary between Stearns and Morrison counties, on the first section-line above town-line 126-7. One of the two rivers mentioned here is Cold River of Carver, 1767, but I’m not sure which one. McNeal's ferry over the Mississippi is about a mile below the mouth of the Platte.

[II-19] Making the requisite adjustment of this, we set Pike down in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 29, T. 128, R. 29, 5th M.; this will give us 3 m. to fill the bill of the "five" to-morrow. To-day's itinerary furnishes some nice points which we must determine with precision—not for their intrinsic importance, but for their significance in connection with Pike's winter-quarters. The matter must be attended to here, though the text has not a word about it. But Pike elsewhere speaks of three creeks along here, above his Clear r.=Platte, and below his Pine cr.=Swan r., near which he builds his stockade. Pike's map has four, on the left, beginning above Clear r.: (1) Wolf cr.; (2) a creek; (3) Buffalo cr.; (4) Rocky cr.—all names of his own, none used now. Proceeding up from Platte=Clear r., we have on the left in succession: (1) Spunk r., whose mouth is in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 22, T. 127, R. 29, 5th M. This is the Wolf cr. of Pike's, item of Lewis and Clark's map, 1814; mapped, no name, Allen; Zakatagana-sibi of Beltrami; Sagatagon or Spunk r. of Nicollet; Spunk brook of various maps. The native name which we have translated means some sort of touchwood or punk, which may be more plentiful hereabouts than elsewhere, or of better quality. (2) A rivulet for which I can find no name, not even on the local maps, and which is too insignificant to appear at all on most maps; Pike's traces it without name. I will call it Maple brook, because it falls in behind Maple isl., in Sect. 17 of the T., R., and M. last said. Maple isl. is sizable, and locally well known; either this or the little round one close by is probably Beltrami's "Island of the Sun." (3) Two Rivers, or Two r., or Twin r., as the next stream is called, which empties about the center of Sect. 8 of the same T., R., and M., hardly a mile above Maple brook. This is the one Pike maps by the name of Buffalo cr.; it is also Buffaloe cr. of Lewis and Clark's map; and the Kanizotygoga of Beltrami. This is a sizable stream, giving name to Two Rivers Township, and does not fall in behind any island. (4) Little Two Rivers, or Two Rivers brook, which falls in about half a mile higher up, in the same Section, behind an island. (5) A nameless and utterly insignificant brook, which falls in at McDougal's eddy, behind an island, in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 5 of the same T., R., and M. I find it correctly laid down on a Morrison Co. map, on a scale of 2 inches to the mile; but it does not appear on the inch-to-mile charts I mostly follow. (6) Hay cr., which most maps run into Little Two Rivers, but which is quite distinct, with the brook (5) intervening. Hay cr. comes southward along the E. border of Swan River township, turns S. E. across Sect. 31 of T. 128, R. 29, thence enters Sect. 5 of T. 127, R. 29, and falls into the Mississippi behind the three-cornered isl. which there lies opp. some rapids next above McDougal's eddy. The only question seems to be, whether Pike's Rocky cr. is Little Two Rivers or Hay cr.; but after pretty close scrutiny of the country thereabouts, I incline to decide in favor of Little Two Rivers, and could give various reasons for this identification. Pike maps four rapids, in quick succession, above his Rocky cr. Two of these I suppose to be those now known as Blanchard's and McDougal's, both passed on the 14th; a third is surmounted on the 15th, but the fourth finishes Pike's boat-voyage: see next note.

[II-19] After making the necessary adjustment, we placed Pike in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 29, T. 128, R. 29, 5th M.; this will allow us to meet the requirement of the "five" tomorrow. Today's schedule includes some important points that we need to pinpoint accurately—not because they are crucial on their own, but due to their relevance to Pike's winter quarters. We need to address this now, even though the text doesn’t mention it. However, Pike does refer to three creeks in this area, above his Clear River (Platte) and below his Pine Creek (Swan River), where he constructs his stockade. Pike's map shows four on the left, starting above Clear River: (1) Wolf Creek; (2) an unnamed creek; (3) Buffalo Creek; (4) Rocky Creek—all names he created, none of which are in use today. Moving up from Platte (Clear River), we find the following on the left in order: (1) Spunk River, whose mouth is in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 22, T. 127, R. 29, 5th M. This corresponds to Pike's Wolf Creek, noted on Lewis and Clark's map from 1814; it is shown without a name on Allen’s map, referred to as Zakatagana-sibi by Beltrami, and as Sagatagon or Spunk River by Nicollet; various maps call it Spunk Brook. The native name we translated suggests some type of touchwood or punk, which may be more abundant or of higher quality here than elsewhere. (2) A small stream that I can't find a name for, not even on local maps, which is too minor to appear on most maps; Pike refers to it without a name. I will call it Maple Brook because it flows behind Maple Island, in Sect. 17 of the aforementioned T., R., and M. Maple Island is quite large and locally recognized; either this or the nearby small round one is probably Beltrami's "Island of the Sun." (3) The next stream is called Two Rivers, Twin River, or Two Rivers Brook, which flows into the middle of Sect. 8 of the same T., R., and M., hardly a mile above Maple Brook. This is the stream Pike labeled as Buffalo Creek; it is also shown as Buffaloe Creek on Lewis and Clark's map and known as Kanizotygoga by Beltrami. This is a substantial stream, giving its name to Two Rivers Township, and does not flow behind any island. (4) Little Two Rivers or Two Rivers Brook, which flows in about half a mile upstream, in the same section, behind an island. (5) A nameless and completely insignificant brook, which enters at McDougal's Eddy, behind an island, in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 5 of the same T., R., and M. It's accurately drawn on a Morrison Co. map, at a scale of 2 inches to the mile; however, it doesn't appear on the inch-to-mile charts that I usually follow. (6) Hay Creek, which most maps show flowing into Little Two Rivers, but it is quite distinct, separated by brook (5). Hay Creek flows southward along the eastern border of Swan River Township, then turns southeast into Sect. 31 of T. 128, R. 29, then enters Sect. 5 of T. 127, R. 29, and flows into the Mississippi behind the triangular island across from some rapids just above McDougal's Eddy. The only question appears to be whether Pike’s Rocky Creek is Little Two Rivers or Hay Creek; however, after careful observation of the surrounding area, I tend to lean towards identifying it as Little Two Rivers, and I could provide several reasons for this conclusion. Pike maps four rapids in rapid succession above his Rocky Creek. I suspect two of these are what we now know as Blanchard's and McDougal's, both encountered on the 14th; a third is navigated on the 15th, but the fourth concludes Pike's boat journey: see next note.

[II-20] Three miles, to camp at the foot of Knife or Pike rapids, W. side of the Mississippi, about the S. border of Sect. 7, T. 128, R. 29, 5th M. These are the 4th or Knife rapids of Nicollet, apparently so called from the narrowness of the two channels into which the river is divided for most of their extent by an island, which is what Pike's text above means by the "two narrow shoots." The designation of Pike rapids is not recent; it occurs on the Allen map pub. 1834, and no doubt this antedates the time that the next creek above Swan r. was named Pike cr., and the township next above Swan River township was named Pike Creek township. The ascent is 10 or 11 feet to the mouth of Swan r.; and this is 4 m. below the city of Little Falls. Little Falls is given as 115 m. by the river from Minneapolis, and as 105 m. by rail from St. Paul (N. P. R. R.). We know where Pike sleeps to-night within a few rods, and shall be able to locate his stockade with a "probable error" of no yards, feet, or inches.

[II-20] Three miles, to camp at the base of Knife or Pike rapids, on the west side of the Mississippi, near the southern border of Section 7, Township 128, Range 29, 5th Meridian. These are the 4th or Knife rapids mentioned by Nicollet, likely named for the narrowness of the two channels the river splits into for most of their length due to an island, which is what Pike's text refers to as the "two narrow shoots." The name Pike rapids isn't new; it appears on the Allen map published in 1834, and it likely predates the naming of the next creek above Swan River as Pike Creek, as well as the township directly above Swan River township named Pike Creek township. The elevation gain is 10 or 11 feet to the mouth of Swan River; this is 4 miles below the city of Little Falls. Little Falls is located 115 miles by river from Minneapolis and 105 miles by rail from St. Paul (N. P. R. R.). We know where Pike is staying tonight within a few rods, and we can pinpoint his stockade with a "probable error" of no yards, feet, or inches.

[II-21] "Lieut. Pikes, Block House or Post, for the Winter 1805-1806" is legended on the pub. map, and marked by a zigzag line snug up under his Pine cr. (now Swan r.). The orig. MS. map, now on file in the Engineer Office of the War Dept., is large enough to show the exact spot, on which is delineated a stockade 36 feet square, with a blockhouse on the N. W. and another on the S. E. corner of the structure. Notwithstanding such precise indicia, the site has been vaguely stated by various authors, and even shifted down to Two Rivers by so careful and usually correct a writer as my friend the Hon. J. V. Brower, who is clearly in error in stating that "the south branch of Two Rivers was named Pine creek, and the other Second creek," Minn. Hist. Coll., VII., Mississippi R. and its Source, 8vo., Minneapolis, 1893, p. 126. This is simply an obiter dictum, by inadvertence. I had satisfied myself of the true site within a few rods, when I first learned from Prof. N. H. Winchell, State Geologist of Minnesota, that traces of the building had been discovered by Judge Nathan Richardson, Mayor of Little Falls, Minn. On writing to this gentleman, I received a prompt reply, as follows:

[II-21] "Sitet. Pikes, Block House or Post, for the Winter 1805-1806" is labeled on the public map and marked by a zigzag line just under his Pine creek (now Swan river). The original manuscript map, which is now stored in the Engineer Office of the War Department, is large enough to pinpoint the exact location, where a stockade is shown to be 36 feet square, with a blockhouse at the northwestern and another at the southeastern corner of the structure. Despite such precise indicators, various authors have vaguely identified the site, and it has even been incorrectly placed down at Two Rivers by a careful and usually accurate writer like my friend the Hon. J. V. Brower, who mistakenly states that "the south branch of Two Rivers was named Pine creek, and the other Second creek," Minn. Hist. Coll., VII., Mississippi River and its Source, 8vo., Minneapolis, 1893, p. 126. This is simply an obiter dictum, made by mistake. I had confirmed the true site within a few rods when I first learned from Prof. N. H. Winchell, State Geologist of Minnesota, that traces of the building had been found by Judge Nathan Richardson, Mayor of Little Falls, Minn. Upon writing to this gentleman, I received a prompt reply, as follows:

Little Falls, Minn., Feb. 24th, 1894.

Little Falls, MN, Feb. 24, 1894.

Elliott Coues, Esq., Washington, D. C.

Elliott Coues, Attorney, Washington, D.C.

My Dear Sir: Yours of the 21st inst. is received making inquiry about my discovering the location of a fort built by Zebulon M. Pike in the fall of 1805. The location is on the West bank of the Mississippi River on Government Subdivision described as Lot No. 1, Sec. No. 7, in Township No. 128 North, of Range No. 29 West, of the 5th Principal Meridian, near the S. E. corner of said Lot No. 1, and near 80 rods south from the mouth of Swan river and four miles south of this city. I settled at this place in 1855. I wrote a history of this county in 1876. Then in 1880 I revised it. Before writing the revision in 1880 I looked over the books in our State Historical Society, where I found an account of Pike's Expedition up into this region of country that year. His description of the location was so plain and explicit that I had no trouble in finding it. At that time there were no logs or timber left. The place was plainly marked by a pile of stone, about the size of an ordinary haycock, of which the chimney or fire-place was built. The fort was built of logs. The bottom layer was imbedded about one-half their size into the ground when built. The groove in the earth showed very plain when I first visited the place. As near as I could judge the building was 40 feet square. Built just on the brink of a slight elevation, as described by Mr. Pike in his narrative. Afterward in speaking about the location of Pike's Fort to an old settler, Samuel Lee, now residing at Long Prairie in this State, he told me that he had been at the place many years before, and when he was first at the place the bottom tier of logs were still there. I visited the spot two years ago for the purpose of getting one of the stones that were used to build the fire-place, and took one that will weigh about 75 pounds, which I am keeping as a relic. The pile of stone is getting scattered about; the ground has never been cleared and broken up, but is used as a pasture. Unless something durable is put up soon to mark the location all trace of it will be obliterated. This country commenced to settle with farmers in 1850, and has become quite well settled up. I will say before closing that the rapids at the foot of which he built the fort bear the name of Pike rapids, so named in honor of him. I will send you a copy of our extra paper [Daily Transcript, of Little Falls], issued the 1st of January. If I have omitted anything that you may wish to know write me again.

Dear Sir: I received your letter dated the 21st, asking about the location of a fort built by Zebulon M. Pike in the fall of 1805. The fort is situated on the west bank of the Mississippi River, specifically on Government Subdivision referred to as Lot No. 1, Sec. No. 7, in Township No. 128 North, Range No. 29 West of the 5th Principal Meridian, close to the southeast corner of Lot No. 1, approximately 80 rods south from the mouth of Swan River and four miles south of this city. I settled in this area in 1855 and wrote a history of this county in 1876, which I revised in 1880. Before revising it in 1880, I reviewed the books at our State Historical Society and found an account of Pike's Expedition into this region that year. His description of the location was so clear that I had no difficulty locating it. At that time, there were no logs or timber remaining. The site was marked by a pile of stones about the size of a typical haycock, which was used to build the chimney or fireplace. The fort itself was constructed of logs, with the bottom layer set about half its length into the ground. The groove in the earth was very evident when I first visited. I estimate the building was 40 feet square, built right on the edge of a slight elevation, as described by Mr. Pike in his narrative. Later, while discussing the location of Pike's Fort with an old settler, Samuel Lee, who now lives in Long Prairie, he mentioned that he had visited the site many years ago, and at that time, the bottom tier of logs was still intact. I visited the site two years ago with the intention of collecting one of the stones used for the fireplace, and I took one that weighs about 75 pounds, which I am keeping as a keepsake. The stone pile is becoming scattered; the ground hasn't been cleared or cultivated, remaining as pasture land. If something durable isn't established soon to mark the location, all traces of it will disappear. This area began settling with farmers in 1850 and has become quite populated. Before I finish, I want to note that the rapids where the fort was built are called Pike Rapids, named in his honor. I will send you a copy of our extra paper [Daily Transcript, of Little Falls], issued on January 1st. If I've missed anything you want to know, please write to me again.

Yours very respectfully,
[Signed]    N. Richardson.

Sincerely,
[Signed]    N. Richardson.

Judge Richardson is entitled to the credit of recovering and making known the spot in modern times. The Hist. Up. Miss. Vall., pub. Minneap. 1881, treating Morrison Co. in Chap. cxxxviii, has on p. 586 a short notice of the location, presumably upon Judge Richardson's data, as the publishers' preface makes general acknowledgments of indebtedness to him. In Oct., 1886, the place was visited by Mr. T. H. Lewis, at the instance of Mr. A. J. Hill of St. Paul, and through the friendly attentions of the latter I am put in possession of extracts and tracings from Mr. Lewis' notebook, made on the spot at the date said, when he found the extant remains. Mr. Lewis identified the site upon his own observations, not being at the time informed of the earlier discovery. So interesting a spot should be permanently marked before all traces of it are obliterated, and I hope Judge Richardson will interest himself to see that this is done. It need not be an expensive or elaborate monument; probably the stones of the old chimney and fire-place, now scattered about, would answer the purpose if they were solidly piled up.

Judge Richardson deserves credit for finding and revealing the location in modern times. The book "History of the Upper Mississippi Valley," published in Minneapolis in 1881, discusses Morrison County in Chapter 138 and includes a brief note about the location on page 586. This is likely based on Judge Richardson's information, as the publishers acknowledge his contributions in the preface. In October 1886, Mr. T. H. Lewis visited the site at the request of Mr. A. J. Hill from St. Paul, and thanks to Mr. Hill's help, I obtained notes and sketches from Mr. Lewis' notebook that he made on-site at that time when he discovered the remains. Mr. Lewis identified the site based on his own observations, unaware of the earlier discovery. Such an interesting location should be marked permanently before it disappears completely, and I hope Judge Richardson will take an interest in ensuring that this happens. It doesn’t have to be an expensive or elaborate monument; the stones from the old chimney and fireplace, which are now scattered around, could be stacked together to serve the purpose.

Postscript.Little Falls, Minn., Sept. 8th, 1894.—I have this day visited the spot in person, accompanied by Judge Richardson and Mrs. Coues. We have piled up the rocks in a conspicuous heap. I do not recognize any trace of the original woodwork, or of the ground-plan of the structure, except the place of the chimney; but the site is unquestionable. To reach it, you go down the main road from Little Falls, about 4 m. along the W. side of the Miss. r., crossing Pike cr. and next Swan r.; a few rods beyond the latter, turn to the left into Simon Kurtzman's cornfield, through bars, and keep on due E. to the river. You will see the cairn we have made in the following position: Sect. 7, T. 128, R. 29, 5th M., in S. E. corner of Lot No. 1, 80 rods E. of Simon Kurtzman's house, about 80 rods S. S. E. of the mouth of Swan r., near the E. border of the cornfield, 30 paces back from the brink of the Mississippi, 50 yards S. by E. of a lone pine tree 50 feet high, on a flat piece of high ground in a copse of scattered scrub oaks, overgrown with brush and weeds. Letter on the subject over my signature in Little Falls Daily Transcript, Sept. 10, 1894, urging the erection of a monument.

P.S.Little Falls, Minn., Sept. 8th, 1894.—Today, I visited the site in person, along with Judge Richardson and Mrs. Coues. We stacked the rocks into a noticeable heap. I don't see any sign of the original woodwork or the layout of the structure, except where the chimney was; but the location is clear. To get there, take the main road from Little Falls, going about 4 miles along the west side of the Mississippi River, crossing Pike Creek and then Swan River; a short distance past Swan River, turn left into Simon Kurtzman's cornfield, go through the bars, and head straight east to the river. You'll find the cairn we created in the following position: Section 7, T. 128, R. 29, 5th Meridian, in the southeast corner of Lot No. 1, about 80 rods east of Simon Kurtzman's house, roughly 80 rods south-southeast of the mouth of Swan River, near the eastern edge of the cornfield, 30 paces back from the Mississippi River's edge, 50 yards south by east of a solitary 50-foot pine tree, on a flat high ground in a thicket of scattered scrub oaks, densely covered with brush and weeds. A letter on this topic, signed by me, appeared in the Little Falls Daily Transcript on Sept. 10, 1894, advocating for the construction of a monument.

[II-22] Or windshake—not that the canoe foundered in the wind, but that there was a flaw in the wood of which it was built, such unsoundness of timber being called a windshock or windshake.

[II-22] Or windshake—not that the canoe capsized in the wind, but that there was a defect in the wood it was made from, such weakness in the timber being referred to as a windshock or windshake.

[II-23] For Dickson's trading-house of 1805-6 see note beyond, date of Apr. 7th. Dickson's name frequently recurs in Pike, but I think never once in full. Robert Dickson was an Englishman who began to trade with the Sioux as early as 1790, and acquired great renown in the early history of the country. The following occurs in Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 390: "Five years after Pike's visit he espoused the British cause, and took a prominent part in encouraging the western tribes in hostility against the Americans. Yet he is said to have been very humane to American prisoners, rescuing many from the Indians, and restraining the latter from barbarities and cold-blooded massacres. After the war Dickson, some accounts say, did not resume trade with the Sioux; but he did at least live at Lake Travers as late as 1817, and was charged with alienating the Sioux from the United States, in complicity with Lord Selkirk, who was there establishing his colony on Red river. He was soon after arrested near what is now St. Paul, and taken to St. Louis. He was probably soon released, however, and found his way back to Queenstown in Canada, where he died. Dickson had a Sioux wife and four half-breed children. One of his grandchildren was wife of Joseph Laframboise, a well-known trader at Lac Qui Parle." To this may be added that one of Col. Robert Dickson's half-breed sons was William Dickson, whose name appears here and there in Minnesota annals.

[II-23] For Dickson's trading house of 1805-6, see note beyond, date of Apr. 7th. Dickson's name comes up often in Pike, but I don’t believe it’s ever mentioned in full. Robert Dickson was an Englishman who started trading with the Sioux as early as 1790 and gained significant recognition in the early history of the country. The following is from Minn. Hist. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 390: "Five years after Pike's visit, he supported the British cause and played a major role in encouraging the western tribes to oppose the Americans. Yet, he is said to have been very humane to American prisoners, rescuing many from the Indians and preventing the latter from committing brutalities and cold-blooded massacres. After the war, some accounts suggest that Dickson did not go back to trading with the Sioux; however, he did live at Lake Travers at least until 1817 and was accused of turning the Sioux against the United States, working with Lord Selkirk, who was there establishing his colony on the Red River. He was soon arrested near what is now St. Paul and taken to St. Louis. He was likely released quickly and made his way back to Queenstown in Canada, where he died. Dickson had a Sioux wife and four mixed-race children. One of his grandchildren was the wife of Joseph Laframboise, a well-known trader at Lac Qui Parle." It’s worth noting that one of Col. Robert Dickson's mixed-race sons was William Dickson, whose name appears here and there in Minnesota history.

[II-24] There is no such French word as "killeur," which Pike elsewhere renders "killieu," and which appears in the text of 1807 as "killien" and "killein." On consulting the F. text, I. p. 95, I find that the editor says, "Plutôt tueur rouge, car le mot killeur n'est pas françois; c'est sans doute un barbarisme échappé à M. Pike." The son of this chief Pike calls "Fils de Killeur Rouge": see Mar. 5th and 8th, 1806, beyond. There is a Canadian French word pilleur, pillager, and the Leech Lake Chippewas were known as Pilleurs or Pillagers; but this Killeur was a Sioux chief of the Gens des Feuilles or Leaf Indians, now called Wahpetonwans: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 100. Pike translates Killeur by "Eagle"; and this clew to the meaning of the word is carried on by Beltrami, II. p. 207, who has a chief called "Ki-han or Red Quilliou"; ibid., p. 224, he speaks of "a bird which the Canadians call killiou, and the Indians Wamendi-hi"; ibid., p. 307, he says "a plume of killow," making an English word of it. Forsyth has "the killiew (thus named from a species of eagle)," in Minn. Hist. Col., III. 1874, p. 154. So killeur, etc., is simply a French way of spelling a certain Indian name of the eagle, whose feathers are used for ornament. I once noted this word in the form khoya. Riggs' Dak. Dict., 1852, has "Ḣu-yá, n., the common eagle" (the dotted h a deep surd guttural).

[II-24] There is no French word "killeur," which Pike also writes as "killieu," appearing in the 1807 text as "killien" and "killein." When I checked the F. text, I. p. 95, the editor notes, "Plutôt tueur rouge, because the word killeur is not French; it's surely a barbarism slipped out by Mr. Pike." Pike refers to the son of this chief as "Fils de Killeur Rouge": see Mar. 5th and 8th, 1806, further on. There’s a Canadian French word pilleur, meaning pillager, and the Leech Lake Chippewas were known as Pilleurs or Pillagers; however, Killeur was a Sioux chief of the Gens des Feuilles or Leaf Indians, now called Wahpetonwans: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. 100. Pike translates Killeur as "Eagle"; and this clue to the word’s meaning is continued by Beltrami, II. p. 207, who has a chief called "Ki-han or Red Quilliou"; ibid., p. 224, he mentions "a bird which Canadians call killiou, and the Indians Wamendi-hi"; ibid., p. 307, he refers to "a plume of killow," making an English word out of it. Forsyth mentions "the killiew (named for a type of eagle)," in Minn. Hist. Col., III. 1874, p. 154. Thus, killeur, etc., is just a French way of spelling a specific Indian name for the eagle, whose feathers are used for decoration. I once noted this word as khoya. Riggs' Dak. Dict., 1852, has "Ḣu-yá, n., the common eagle" (the dotted h being a deep surd guttural).

[II-25] Yanktons and Sissetons: see L. and C., ed. 1893, pp. 94, 100.

[II-25] Yanktons and Sissetons: see L. and C., ed. 1893, pp. 94, 100.

[II-26] More probably Chien Blanc, or White Dog—unless we could go so far as to suppose he was called by the less polite and less appropriate name of Chienne Blanche.

[II-26] More likely Chien Blanc, or White Dog—unless we could stretch it to assume he was called by the less polite and less fitting name of Chienne Blanche.

[II-27] About opp. the mouth of Pine cr. or Swan r., ½ m. above head of Roberts' isl., and on or near the present site of Gregory, Morrison Co. This place is marked as Aitkin's ferry, trading-post, and hotel, on a Minnesota map, pub. Phila., Cowperthwait, 1850; it is about the middle of the southwesternmost section of Little Falls township (Township 40, Range 32, 4th mer.), say 3 m. below the middle of the city of Little Falls. The head of Pike rapids is 1,071 or 1,072 feet above sea-level. Swan r. bends up a little to fall into the Miss. r., so that its mouth is slightly over the S. border of Sect. 6, Township 128, Range 29, 5th mer. There is a flour mill on its S. side, at the bend, half a mile or less from its mouth. Ledoux P. O. is on this stream, a few miles up, in Swan River township, which lies between North Prairie township and Pike Creek township; Swan r. runs over the N. border of it a mile W. of the Mississippi. By whom Pike's Pine cr. was first called Swan r. I do not know, unless it was Nicollet; it is Wabizio-sibi of Beltrami, Wabezi or Swan r. of Nicollet, 1836, Swan r. of Owen and later writers; but Lieut. Allen has it Elk r. on his map, by error.

[II-27] Near the mouth of Pine Creek or Swan River, half a mile above the head of Roberts Island, and on or close to what is now the site of Gregory in Morrison County. This location is listed as Aitkin's ferry, trading post, and hotel on a Minnesota map published in Philadelphia by Cowperthwait in 1850; it lies roughly in the middle of the southwestern section of Little Falls township (Township 40, Range 32, 4th meridian), about 3 miles below the center of the city of Little Falls. The head of Pike Rapids is 1,071 or 1,072 feet above sea level. Swan River curves slightly to meet the Mississippi River, so its mouth is just across the southern border of Section 6, Township 128, Range 29, 5th meridian. There is a flour mill on its southern side at the bend, less than half a mile from where it meets the river. Ledoux Post Office is located a few miles upstream in Swan River township, which is situated between North Prairie township and Pike Creek township; Swan River flows over the northern border of it, about a mile west of the Mississippi. I don't know who first referred to Pike's Pine Creek as Swan River, unless it was Nicollet; it is called Wabizio-sibi by Beltrami, Wabezi or Swan River by Nicollet in 1836, and Swan River by Owen and later writers; however, Lieut. Allen mistakenly labeled it Elk River on his map.

[II-28] Less than this, to camp on left or E. bank of the Mississippi, in the present city of Little Falls, Morrison Co., probably about the place where is the lower bridge, a few blocks from the Buckman hotel. Painted Rock rapids is now Little falls. A high, small island at the falls divides the river in two channels; it is Rock isl. of Nicollet, now called Mill isl.; some mills are there, and there is the site of the present dam, immediately below the lower bridge. Little Falls is a flourishing place, as towns with a water-power of 35,000 horses may easily be; pop. now or lately 3,000; dam built 1887-8, said to have cost $250,000; two bridges span the river, the upper one for the N. P. R. R., near the large sawmill which stands on the W. bank; chief industry, milling flour and logs; city incorporated 1889; N. Richardson, mayor for five years: see Little Falls Daily Transcript, Industrial ed., Jan. 1st, 1894, large folio, pp. 28, maps and views, price 5c. The Little falls—cataract, not town—are so called by Pike elsewhere in this work; he also says that "the place is called by the French Le Shute de la Roche Peinture," by which we may understand La Chute de la Roche Peinte; his map legends "Painted Rock or Little Falls." Beltrami names the falls Great Rock and Kekebicaugé. As to the "5 miles" of to-day's journey, we may note that the distance is less now than it used to be by the channel, because there was a bend of the river to the E. which is now straightened out. This bend appears on maps of 20 years ago; it is now city ground, and the march of improvement has effected various other changes in the course of the river. When about a mile from this morning's camp, Pike passed a place where the river was fordable, and may be so still; here was the site of Swan River P. O., on the E. bank, in Little Falls township. When a mile further on, he passed the mouth of a creek from the W. which he calls 2nd cr. (on the map "2d Cr."), and which others have rendered Second cr., though Nicollet and Owen both have it Little Fall cr.; it is now known as Pike cr., and gives name to Pike Creek township. It falls into the Mississippi at the middle of the E. border of Sect. 25, Township 129, Range 30, 5th mer., through the 6th one of the 16 outlots of O. O. Searles, slightly beyond present city limits.

[II-28] Less than this, to camp on the left or east bank of the Mississippi, in what is now Little Falls, Morrison County, likely near where the lower bridge is, just a few blocks from the Buckman Hotel. Painted Rock rapids is now called Little Falls. A small, high island at the falls splits the river into two channels; this is Rock Island of Nicollet, now known as Mill Island; there are some mills there, along with the site of the current dam, just below the lower bridge. Little Falls is a thriving town, thanks to its water power of 35,000 horsepower; the population is currently or recently around 3,000. The dam was built between 1887 and 1888, reportedly costing $250,000. Two bridges cross the river, with the upper one serving the Northern Pacific Railroad, near the large sawmill on the west bank; the main industries are flour and lumber milling. The city was incorporated in 1889, with N. Richardson serving as mayor for five years. For more details, see Little Falls Daily Transcript, Industrial edition, January 1st, 1894, large folio, pages 28, including maps and views, priced at 5 cents. The Little Falls—referring to the waterfall, not the town—are mentioned by Pike elsewhere in this work; he also notes that "the location is called by the French Le Shute de la Roche Peinture," which we can interpret as La Chute de la Roche Peinte; his map labels it as "Painted Rock or Little Falls." Beltrami refers to the falls as Great Rock and Kekebicaugé. Regarding the "5 miles" of today’s journey, it’s important to note that the distance is now shorter than it used to be due to a bend in the river to the east that has since been straightened. This bend appears on maps from 20 years ago; it is now developed land, and the progress of improvements has led to various changes in the river's course. About a mile from this morning’s camp, Pike came across a spot where the river could be crossed, which may still be the case; this was the site of Swan River Post Office, on the east bank, in Little Falls township. A mile further, he passed the mouth of a creek from the west that he referred to as 2nd creek (noted on the map as "2d Cr."), which others have called Second creek, although Nicollet and Owen labeled it as Little Fall creek; it is now known as Pike creek and lends its name to Pike Creek township. It flows into the Mississippi at the center of the eastern border of Section 25, Township 129, Range 30, 5th meridian, through the sixth lot of the 16 outlots belonging to O. O. Searles, slightly beyond the current city limits.

[II-29] To a position at the head of Little Elk rapids, a short distance above the mouth of Little Elk r. This is a sizable stream which comes from the W. through Parker and Randall townships to the S. W. corner of Green Prairie township, touches the N. E. corner of Pike creek township, and then curves a couple of miles to the Mississippi through Sects. 6 and 5, T. 129, R. 29, 5th M. Pike elsewhere notes it with particularity by the name of Elk r. Beltrami says Moska or Mosko and Doe or Bitch r. This last name is a mistaken rendering of R. la Biche or Elk r. of the French—he makes the same singular blunder in the case of Lake Itasca, which he calls Doe or Bitch l., after the French Lac la Biche. The river is the Omoshkos or Elk r. of Nicollet and Owen. It is marked Little Fork cr. on the Minn. map of 1850; and Allen's map makes it Swan r., by an erroneous transposition of names; see note27 p. 122.

[II-29] To a spot at the top of Little Elk Rapids, just upstream from where Little Elk River flows in. This is a large stream that flows from the west through Parker and Randall townships to the southwest corner of Green Prairie township, touches the northeast corner of Pike Creek township, and then curves a couple of miles to the Mississippi through sections 6 and 5, T. 129, R. 29, 5th M. Pike refers to it specifically as Elk River. Beltrami mentions it as Moska or Mosko and Doe or Bitch River. This last name is an incorrect translation of R. la Biche or Elk River in French—he makes the same singular mistake with Lake Itasca, which he calls Doe or Bitch Lake, after the French Lac la Biche. The river is referred to as Omoshkos or Elk River by Nicollet and Owen. It is marked as Little Fork Creek on the Minnesota map of 1850; and Allen's map incorrectly labels it Swan River due to a mix-up of names; see note27 p. 122.

[II-30] From Little Falls to Crow Wing is only 26 m. by the river. Pike does not reach Crow Wing till the 21st, and his party does not get up till the 23d or 24th. Exactly what distance he makes it cannot be said, as mileage is missing some days. He appears to have thought it some 50 or 60 m. Thus the itinerary does not afford data for fixing camps with precision, and hence we can only check him approximately from day to day. The sledge-party does not average 3 m. a day, but Pike himself seems to skirmish about for many more miles—perhaps the excessive mileages represent his own activities, not the actual advance of the Expedition. The average course is due N. On the 12th Conradi shoal and Belle Prairie were passed, to camp in the vicinity of Fletcher cr. Belle Prairie is a comparatively old settlement on the E. bank, founded by Frederick Ayer, a missionary, in 1848; pop. 800. This is only 4½ m. by rail from Little Falls. The town is directly opposite the shoals. These are the Fifth rapid of Nicollet. A small creek comes in opposite them from the W., in Green Prairie township. Fletcher cr. is mapped by Nicollet without name; it is McKinney's r. on the 1850 map of Minn. It falls in from the E. through Sect. 1, T. 41, R. 32, 4th M.

[II-30] The distance from Little Falls to Crow Wing is only 26 miles along the river. Pike doesn't reach Crow Wing until the 21st, and his group doesn't arrive until the 23rd or 24th. It's hard to pin down the exact distance he covers since some days are missing mileage records. He seems to think it’s about 50 or 60 miles. Therefore, the itinerary doesn’t provide precise data for determining campsite locations, so we can only track his progress approximately from day to day. The sled team averages less than 3 miles a day, but Pike himself appears to scout out many more miles—perhaps the higher distances reflect his own activities rather than the actual progress of the Expedition. The general direction is due north. On the 12th, they pass Conradi shoal and Belle Prairie, camping near Fletcher Creek. Belle Prairie is an older settlement on the east bank, established by Frederick Ayer, a missionary, in 1848, with a population of 800. It’s only 4.5 miles by rail from Little Falls. The town is directly across from the shoals, which are the Fifth rapid of Nicollet. A small creek flows in from the west in Green Prairie Township. Fletcher Creek is indicated on Nicollet's map without a name; it appears as McKinney's River on the 1850 map of Minnesota. It flows in from the east through Section 1, Township 41, Range 32, 4th Meridian.

[II-31] In the vicinity of Topeka, a town and station on the N. P. R. R., on the E. bank of the river.

[II-31] Near Topeka, a town and station on the N. P. R. R., located on the east bank of the river.

[II-32] Camp of the 14th, 15th, and 16th seems to have been on the W. bank of the river, at the head of Olmsted's bar, and was very likely opp. the point of land in Sect. 15, T. 42, R. 32, 4th M., where one Baker located his trading-house in 1831. It is formally named Pine camp when it is passed on the way down, Mar. 4th, 1806: see that date. Olmsted's bar is the Sixth rapid of Nicollet, at a place where the river expands and contains a cluster of small islands, called The Sirens by Beltrami, II. p. 466.

[II-32] The camp of the 14th, 15th, and 16th was likely located on the west bank of the river, at the head of Olmsted's bar, and was probably across from the piece of land in Section 15, T. 42, R. 32, 4th M., where a man named Baker set up his trading post in 1831. It's officially referred to as Pine camp when passed on the journey down, on March 4th, 1806: see that date. Olmsted's bar is the sixth rapid of Nicollet, at a spot where the river widens and has a cluster of small islands, which Beltrami called The Sirens, II. p. 466.

[II-33] This cache was in the vicinity of present Fort Ripley. The town now so called is on the E. side; railroad; pop. 500. Old Fort Ripley itself is on the W. side, a mile off; some of the buildings still stand. This post, or another in the same place, was once called Fort Gaines; Prairie Percée of the F. intersected the river a little below. The fort is in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 7, T. 131, R. 29, 5th M., about a half mile below the mouth of Nokasippi r., which falls in from the E. through Sect. 27, T. 43, R. 32, 4th M. This is a considerable stream: Nokasippi and Noka Sipi of Schoolcraft; Nokay r. of Nicollet and of Owen; Nokasele on one of my maps, Nankesele and Nankele on others; Woco-sibi of Beltrami's text, II. p. 466, Wokeosiby and Prophet r. on his map. This hint that the name is a personal one is correct. Noka was a Chippewa, the grandfather of White Fisher or Waubojeeg. "It is from this old warrior and stalwart hunter, who fearlessly passed his summers on the string of lakes which form the head of the No-ka river, which empties into the Mississippi nearly opposite present site of Fort Ripley, that the name of this stream is derived," says W. W. Warren, Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885, p. 266. It is mapped by Pike and mentioned by him beyond at date of Mar. 3d, 1806; but he has no name for it. Allen's map gives it as Long r. But the earliest name of the stream I can discover is on Lewis and Clark's map, pub. 1814, where it is called Scrub Oak r., no doubt from the prairie above it, to which Pike gave that name. On reaching ownline 42-3, Pike leaves Morrison for Crow Wing Co., on the right, but still has the former on his left, up to Crow Wing r.

[II-33] This cache was near what is now Fort Ripley. The town named Fort Ripley is located on the east side; it has a population of 500 and there's a railroad nearby. Old Fort Ripley itself is on the west side, about a mile away, with some buildings still standing. This post, or perhaps another one in the same location, was once called Fort Gaines; Prairie Percée of the F. crossed the river just a little downstream. The fort is located in the northeast quarter of Section 7, Township 131, Range 29, 5th Meridian, about half a mile below the mouth of the Nokasippi River, which flows in from the east through Section 27, Township 43, Range 32, 4th Meridian. This is a significant stream: Nokasippi and Noka Sipi as termed by Schoolcraft; Nokay River according to Nicollet and Owen; Nokasele on one of my maps, and Nankesele and Nankele on others; Woco-sibi in Beltrami's text, II. p. 466, Wokeosiby and Prophet River on his map. The suggestion that the name is personal is correct. Noka was a Chippewa and the grandfather of White Fisher or Waubojeeg. "It is from this old warrior and strong hunter, who bravely spent his summers on the chain of lakes that form the head of the No-ka River, which flows into the Mississippi nearly opposite the current site of Fort Ripley, that the name of this stream is derived," says W. W. Warren, Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885, p. 266. It was mapped by Pike and mentioned by him as of March 3, 1806, but he doesn't provide a name for it. Allen's map lists it as Long River. However, the earliest name for the stream that I can find is on the Lewis and Clark map published in 1814, where it is referred to as Scrub Oak River, likely named after the prairie above it, which Pike called by that name. When Pike reaches line 42-3, he leaves Morrison for Crow Wing County on the right but still has the former on his left until reaching Crow Wing River.

[II-34] To some point probably more than halfway between the Nokasippi and Crow Wing rivers, perhaps not far from the station or siding Albion (St. Paul Div. of N. P. R. R.). It is beyond Lenox, and a little above that creek for which I find no name, but which falls in from the W. through Sect. 24, T. 132, R. 30, 5th M.

[II-34] To some extent probably more than halfway between the Nokasippi and Crow Wing rivers, maybe not far from the Albion station or siding (St. Paul Division of the Northern Pacific Railroad). It’s past Lenox, and a bit above that unnamed creek that flows in from the west through Section 24, Township 132, Range 30, 5th Meridian.

[II-35] To a position immediately below the mouth of the Crow Wing r.

[II-35] To a spot just beneath the mouth of the Crow Wing River.

[II-36] Rivière à l'Aile de Corbeau of the F., usually shortened into R. de Corbeau, though Eng. Crow Wing r. reflects the full name. The large island at its mouth was called Isle or Île de Corbeau, and I suspect that the similarity of aile and isle or île may be concerned in this nomenclature. The river sometimes appears as Crow r., rendering the shorter F. form; in such instance it must not be confounded with Crow r. much lower down the Mississippi: see note11, p. 97. Crow Wing also appears as Crow-wing, and I have found both Cow-wing and Crowing r. in Schoolcraft. Raven r. is another name; Pike sometimes uses this. Beltrami has Raven's Plume r. and Crow Feather r. Nicollet calls it Kagiwan r. This is the largest branch of the Mississippi above Little Falls. The unnumbered affluents which unite to compose the main stream head in lakes and marshes of Hubbard, Becker, Otter Tail, Wadena, and Todd cos. Having received most of its tributaries, and coursed through Wadena, the river for a short distance separates Todd from Cass Co., and then runs between Cass and Morrison to empty opp. the town of Crow Wing. Crow Wing r. was important as a means of communication between the Mississippi and Red River of the North. It was navigated up to the mouth of R. des Feuilles, now Leaf r., in the S. part of Wadena Co.; thence the route was up Leaf r., and by portage into Otter Tail l., one of the principal sources of Red r. waters. Crow Wing r. was also a route to Leech l. Schoolcraft made the trip this way from Leech l. to the Miss. r. in July, 1832; his map, pub. 1834, letters some of the main branches Kioshk r., Longprairie or Warwater r., and Leaf r. The chain of lakes on this route are in his nomenclature as follows, from below upward: 1. Kaichibo Sagitowa; 2. Johnston's; 3. Allen's; 4. Longrice (Long Rice); 5. Summit; 6. Vieux Desert; 7. Ossowa; 8. Plé; 9. Birth; 10. Little Vermillion; 11. Kaginogumag, source of the river. Four small ones thence to Leech l. are called Lake of the Island, Lake of the Mountain, Little Long l., and Warpool l. The branch which Schoolcraft calls Kíosh is Nicollet's Gayashk r., now called Gull r.; a lake on it has the same name, and one higher up is Lake Sibley of Nicollet. Nicollet says that he contracted Gayashk from Chip. Kagayashkensikang, "the place where there are little gulls [terns]," Rep. 1843, p. 54. Gull r. comes from the N., approx. parallel with the Mississippi, and falls into Crow Wing r. only some 3 or 4 m. above its mouth; about the same distance up it is crossed by the N. P. R. R., at or near Gull River station (between Baxter and Sylvan Lake stations).

[II-36] Crow Wing River, often shortened to R. de Corbeau, though the English name Crow Wing River reflects the full title. The large island at its mouth was known as Isle or Île de Corbeau, and I suspect the similarity between aile and isle or île plays a role in this naming. The river sometimes appears as Crow River, following the shorter French version; in this case, it shouldn’t be confused with Crow River further down the Mississippi: see note11, p. 97. Crow Wing also shows up as Crow-wing, and I found both Cow-wing and Crowing River in Schoolcraft. Raven River is another name; Pike sometimes uses this. Beltrami refers to it as Raven's Plume River and Crow Feather River. Nicollet calls it Kagiwan River. This is the largest branch of the Mississippi above Little Falls. The unnamed tributaries that combine to form the main stream start in the lakes and marshes of Hubbard, Becker, Otter Tail, Wadena, and Todd counties. After receiving most of its tributaries and flowing through Wadena, the river briefly separates Todd from Cass County and then runs between Cass and Morrison before emptying opposite the town of Crow Wing. Crow Wing River was significant for communication between the Mississippi and Red River of the North. It was navigable up to the mouth of River des Feuilles, now Leaf River, in southern Wadena County; from there, the route continued up Leaf River and by portage into Otter Tail Lake, one of the main sources of Red River waters. Crow Wing River was also a route to Leech Lake. Schoolcraft traveled this way from Leech Lake to the Mississippi River in July 1832; his map, published in 1834, labels some of the main branches Kioshk River, Longprairie or Warwater River, and Leaf River. The chain of lakes on this route is listed in his terminology as follows, from lowest to highest: 1. Kaichibo Sagitowa; 2. Johnston's; 3. Allen's; 4. Longrice (Long Rice); 5. Summit; 6. Vieux Desert; 7. Ossowa; 8. Plé; 9. Birth; 10. Little Vermillion; 11. Kaginogumag, the river's source. Four small lakes leading to Leech Lake are called Lake of the Island, Lake of the Mountain, Little Long Lake, and Warpool Lake. The branch that Schoolcraft calls Kíosh is Nicollet's Gayashk River, now known as Gull River; a lake on it shares the same name, and another further up is Lake Sibley according to Nicollet. Nicollet explains that he derived Gayashk from the Chippewa term Kagayashkensikang, "the place where there are little gulls [terns]," Rep. 1843, p. 54. Gull River flows from the north, approximately parallel to the Mississippi, and joins Crow Wing River only about 3 or 4 miles above its mouth; about the same distance upstream, it is crossed by the Northern Pacific Railroad, at or near Gull River station (between Baxter and Sylvan Lake stations).

[II-37] This seems to bring the whole party up to Crow Wing isl., opp. old town of Crow Wing. Pike says himself that he could scarcely make his notes intelligible, but we certainly know where he is to-day, and have probably checked him from Little Falls with all the accuracy the case admits. The town was mainly in Sect. 24, T. 44, R. 32, 4th M., but settlements in 1857 were in Sect. 23; pop. in 1866, 600; Brainerd killed the place about 1870: see Harper's Mag., XIX. 1859, p. 47. Thos. Cowperthwait's map of Minn., Phila., 1850, letters "Morrison's" on the town site.

[II-37] This seems to bring the entire party to Crow Wing Island, across from the old town of Crow Wing. Pike himself admits that he could hardly make his notes clear, but we definitely know where he is today, and we've likely tracked him from Little Falls with as much precision as the situation allows. The town was primarily located in Section 24, Township 44, Range 32, 4th Meridian, but settlements in 1857 were in Section 23; the population in 1866 was 600; Brainerd put the town out of business around 1870: see Harper's Mag., XIX. 1859, p. 47. Thos. Cowperthwait's map of Minnesota, Philadelphia, 1850, has the letters "Morrison's" on the town site.

[II-38] "Hard W." is a misprint for N., the general course of the river as you ascend, for many miles, till the Crow Wing is reached; after this the Mississippi bears N. E.; and as the Crow Wing comes in from the W., and is very large, their confluence is, as it were, the forks of the Mississippi.

[II-38] "Hard W." is a typo for N., the overall direction of the river as you go upstream for many miles until you hit the Crow Wing; after that, the Mississippi flows northeast. Since the Crow Wing joins from the west and is quite large, their meeting point is basically the forks of the Mississippi.

[II-39] The whole way by river from Crow Wing to Pine r. (the next place where we can certainly check Pike), is only 34 m. He makes it 10½ + 3 + 3 + 10 + 12 + 21 + 12 = 71½ m., with something over for morning of Dec. 31st. Hence we have to cut him down about half. His "10½" m. takes him about 6 m. toward Brainerd, with nothing to note on the way, excepting a small creek on the left hand, in Sect. 26, T. 133, R. 29, 5th M. From Crow Wing to Brainerd is 11¼ m. by the river; Crow Wing Co. continues on the right; on the left is Cass Co., according to such a presumably authoritative map as that of the G. L. O., 1893; but in fact Crow Wing Co. also extends on the left-hand side of the Mississippi from a point about 1½ m. above the mouth of Crow Wing r. upward for many miles, its W. border being along the middle line of R. 29.

[II-39] The entire route by river from Crow Wing to Pine River (the next point where we can definitely spot Pike) is only 34 miles. He calculates it as 10½ + 3 + 3 + 10 + 12 + 21 + 12 = 71½ miles, leaving a bit extra for the morning of December 31st. So, we need to reduce his estimate by about half. His "10½" miles takes him about 6 miles toward Brainerd, with nothing noteworthy along the way except a small creek on the left, in Section 26, T. 133, R. 29, 5th Meridian. From Crow Wing to Brainerd is 11¼ miles by the river; Crow Wing County continues on the right; on the left is Cass County, according to what seems to be an authoritative map from the G. L. O., 1893; however, in reality, Crow Wing County also stretches along the left side of the Mississippi from a point about 1½ miles above the mouth of Crow Wing River and continues for many miles, with its western border following the middle line of R. 29.

[II-40] To Brainerd, Crow Wing Co., called City of the Pines, now easily first in this part of the State; pop. 10,000; junction of St. Paul div. with main N. P. R. R., 136 m. from St. Paul by rail, 114 from Duluth; recent utilization of the fall of the river furnishing perhaps 20,000 horse-power; water-works, electric lights, etc. It is a center of the lumber interests, and a focus of roads from every direction; the river is bridged, and the surplus population forms West Brainerd. Brainerd was laid out by the railroad in 1870, and has no earlier history.

[II-40] To Brainerd, Crow Wing Co., known as the City of the Pines, is now the leading city in this part of the state; population 10,000; it's at the junction of the St. Paul division with the main Northern Pacific Railroad, 136 miles from St. Paul by rail and 114 miles from Duluth; the recent use of the river's fall provides around 20,000 horsepower; it has water works, electric lights, and more. It's a hub for the lumber industry and a crossroads for roads coming from all directions; the river is bridged, and the growing population has formed West Brainerd. Brainerd was established by the railroad in 1870 and has no earlier history.

[II-41] Beyond Rice r. or cr., Nagajika cr. of Nicollet, which falls in on the right, in Sect. 18, T. 45, R. 30, 4th M., about 3 m. above Brainerd, and is to be distinguished from another of the same name higher up on the same side; also, past French rapids, the Seventh of Nicollet, which were Pike's carrying-places to-day. Above these he found the river frozen solid.

[II-41] Beyond Rice River or creek, Nagajika Creek of Nicollet, which comes in on the right, in Section 18, Township 45, Range 30, 4th Meridian, about 3 miles above Brainerd, and should be distinguished from another creek with the same name further upstream on the same side; also, past French Rapids, the Seventh of Nicollet, which were Pike's carrying places today. Above these, he found the river completely frozen.

[II-42] Vicinity of Sand cr., from the right. This is mapped by Nicollet, but without name. It falls in through Sect. 27, T. 46, R. 30, 4th M.; directly opposite its mouth is a smaller creek, from the left.

[II-42] Area around Sand Creek, coming from the right. This is recorded by Nicollet, but it doesn’t have a name. It flows in through Sect. 27, T. 46, R. 30, 4th M.; directly across from its mouth is a smaller creek coming from the left.

[II-43] To a position at or near the stream called White Bear-skin r. by the geologist D. Norwood, 1847, being the discharge of Duck l. and Swamp l., two of the largest of the numerous small lakes that lie close along this course of the river. They are close together; each is about 2 m. long and at one point only a mile or so to the left of the river. Lake Taliaferro of Nicollet is on this connection, but further off. Pike is fairly within the great lacustrine region of Minnesota, where there are more lakes than have ever been counted. Half Moon l. is a little one, about half a mile below the discharge of Duck and Swamp lakes. The most notable point Pike passes to-day is the mouth of Rabbit r., on the right. This is a considerable stream discharging from a set of lakes (one at least of which has the same name), at the junction of Sects. 13 and 24, T. 46, R. 30, 4th M., at or near the foot of Island rapids. A smaller creek, also from the right, empties below, in Sect. 24. Higher up are some rapids called Big Eddy.

[II-43] To a spot at or near the stream called White Bear-skin River, as noted by geologist D. Norwood in 1847, which is the outlet of Duck Lake and Swamp Lake, two of the largest among the many small lakes that run alongside this part of the river. They are situated close to each other; each is about 2 miles long and at one point only about a mile to the left of the river. Lake Taliaferro, noted by Nicollet, connects with this area, but it is located further away. Pike is fairly deep within Minnesota's extensive lake region, where there are more lakes than anyone has ever counted. Half Moon Lake is a small one, located about half a mile downstream from the outlets of Duck and Swamp Lakes. The most important landmark Pike encounters today is the mouth of Rabbit River on the right. This is a significant stream flowing from a series of lakes (at least one shares its name), at the intersection of Sections 13 and 24, Township 46, Range 30, 4th Meridian, near the foot of Island Rapids. A smaller creek, also from the right, flows into the river below, in Section 24. Further upstream are some rapids known as Big Eddy.

[II-44] Nearly to the mouth of Pine r. (not to be confounded with Pike's Pine cr., now Swan r.): see next note. The new species of pine "called the French sap pine," is the balsam-fir, Abies balsamea. Pike meant to say "called by the French sapin." The text of 1807, p. 31, has "Sappine."

[II-44] Close to the mouth of Pine River (not to be mistaken with Pike's Pine creek, now known as Swan River): refer to next note. The new type of pine "referred to as the French sap pine" is the balsam-fir, Abies balsamea. Pike intended to say "called by the French sapin." The 1807 text, page 31, has "Sappine."

[II-45] Present name of the largest stream in the northern portion of Crow Wing Co., falling in from the N. in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 25, T. 136, R. 27, 5th M., at a sharp bend the Mississippi here makes. Pine r. has been so called by pretty nearly all writers since Pike's time; but Beltrami has it Singuoako or Pines r. It is connected directly, or indirectly, with an immense number of small lakes, not all of which have ever been counted, and still fewer named. Two of the largest are called Whitefish and Pelican. This whole system of waters lies to the N. and W. of the Mississippi, S. of Leech lake, and on Pike's left as he ascends. It offered a means of communication with Leech lake much more direct than the course of the Mississippi itself; this was taken by Pike on his return journey, and the river is consequently to be particularly noted in that connection: see under dates of Feb. 19th-24th, beyond.

[II-45] Current name of the largest stream in the northern part of Crow Wing Co., flowing in from the north in the southwest quarter of Section 25, T. 136, R. 27, 5th Prime Meridian, at a sharp bend where the Mississippi curves. Pine River has been referred to as such by almost all writers since Pike's time; however, Beltrami calls it Singuoako or Pines River. It is directly or indirectly linked to a vast number of small lakes, not all of which have been counted and even fewer named. Two of the largest are Whitefish and Pelican. This entire water system is located north and west of the Mississippi, south of Leech Lake, and on Pike's left as he travels upstream. It provided a more straightforward route to Leech Lake than the Mississippi itself; Pike took this route on his return journey, making the river particularly noteworthy in that context: see under dates of Feb. 19th-24th, below.

[II-46] Curly Head does not appear in Pike's tabular exhibit of Chippewa chiefs, and we are left without his native name, or any fair identification; but Hon. W. W. Warren supplies the requisite data, Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885, p. 47, p. 348 seq., p. 366; see also ibid. p. 469 seq. and p. 495. The name of the old civil and military chief Babesigaundibay is inseparably linked with the history of his tribe. He belonged to the Businause family, or Crane totem, and ruled for many years over the Chippewas of the Mississippi r., in the vicinity of Gayashk or Gull l., eventually becoming the third man in importance in the councils of his nation, sharing honors with Broken Tooth of Sandy l. and Flat Mouth of Leech l. His people increased in numbers, held the Crow Wing region against all enemies, and in 1852 numbered about 600. Curly Head was respected and beloved; "he was a father to his people; they looked on him as children do to a parent; and his lightest wish was immediately performed. His lodge was ever full of meat, to which the hungry and destitute were ever welcome. The traders vied with one another who should treat him best, and the presents which he received at their hands he always distributed to his people without reserve." This estimable man died on his way back from the grand conference held at Prairie du Chien by Governors William Clark and Lewis Cass, Aug. 19th, 1825. His signature to this treaty, as printed in one of the copies before me, is "Babaseekeendase, Curling Hair." I elsewhere find Babikesundeba. Curly Head died childless; on his death-bed he called two of his pipe-bearers and formally constituted them his successors. These were brothers; one was Songukumigor, Strong Ground, and the other Pugonakeshig, or Hole in the Day I. The latter exerted great influence for about a quarter of a century, killed 36 people, and was killed by being bounced out of a cart while drunk, near Platte r., Benton Co., Minn., early in 1847.

[II-46] Curly Head doesn't show up in Pike's list of Chippewa chiefs, so we don't have his native name or any proper identification; however, Hon. W. W. Warren provides the necessary information, Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885, p. 47, p. 348 seq., p. 366; see also ibid. p. 469 seq. and p. 495. The name of the old civil and military chief Babesigaundibay is closely tied to his tribe's history. He was part of the Businause family, or Crane totem, and led the Chippewas of the Mississippi River near Gayashk or Gull Lake for many years, eventually becoming the third most important figure in his nation's councils, sharing honors with Broken Tooth of Sandy Lake and Flat Mouth of Leech Lake. His people grew in number, defended the Crow Wing region against any enemies, and by 1852 numbered around 600. Curly Head was respected and cherished; "he was like a father to his people; they saw him as children do their parent; and his slightest wish was promptly fulfilled. His lodge was always filled with meat, and the hungry and needy were always welcome. Traders competed with each other to treat him best, and the gifts he received from them he always shared with his people without hesitation." This esteemed man passed away while returning from the grand conference held at Prairie du Chien by Governors William Clark and Lewis Cass on August 19th, 1825. His signature on this treaty, as printed in one of the copies in front of me, reads "Babaseekeendase, Curling Hair." I also find Babikesundeba. Curly Head died without children; on his deathbed, he called two of his pipe-bearers and formally named them his successors. These were brothers; one was Songukumigor, Strong Ground, and the other was Pugonakeshig, or Hole in the Day I. The latter held significant influence for about twenty-five years, killed 36 people, and met his end after being thrown out of a cart while drunk near Platte River, Benton County, Minnesota, in early 1847.

[II-48] "Point" as a measure of distance is not a well-known term, and I am not sure of what it means. There is some internal evidence in Pike that one of his "points" was from ⅛ to ¼ to ½ m., according to the nature of the ground and the degree of "that tired feeling" which is liable to overcome the most pushing wayfarer. I imagine "point" to correspond to the pause or pose of the voyageurs. In their language a piece was a package of any goods, made up to weigh from 50 to 100 lbs., supposed to weigh about 90 on an average, for convenience of transportation over portages. Such a pack would be slung on the shoulders by the fillet or forehead strap; and the voyageur would start off at a dog-trot and drop it when he got tired. This stop or rest was the pose; the Chip. name was opuggiddiwanan, lit. the place of putting down the pack. Pike had to the last degree the first qualification of a traveler—"go"; people who lack plenty of that should stay at home. That he was a prudent or judicious traveler can hardly be said; he must have been a terrible fellow to push, merciless on his men, and especially on himself. He took all the chances per aspera, when some of the roughest things might have been smoothed or avoided had his foresight been as good as his hindsight. He blew up things with gunpowder once, and it is a wonder he was not blown up on the 4th, instead of being only burnt out. He missed very few of the accidents that the spirits of fire, air, earth, and water could conspire to throw in his way; and his faithless sergeant made away with all the spirits he had in the keg at Swan r. However, he got through all right, and got his men all through too—sic iter ad astra.

[II-48] The term "point" as a measure of distance isn't widely recognized, and I'm not exactly sure what it means. There’s some evidence from Pike that one of his "points" ranged from ⅛ to ¼ to ½ mile, depending on the terrain and the level of "that tired feeling" that can overwhelm even the most determined traveler. I think "point" relates to the pause or pose of the voyageurs. In their language, a piece referred to a package of goods weighing between 50 and 100 lbs., typically around 90 lbs., for easier transportation over portages. Such a pack would be carried on the shoulders using a fillet or forehead strap; the voyageur would start off at a steady jog and drop it when he got tired. This break was called the pose; the Chippewa name for it was opuggiddiwanan, which literally means the place for setting down the pack. Pike had the essential trait of a traveler—he kept moving; those who lack enough of that should just stay home. It's hard to say he was a careful or wise traveler; he must have been really tough on his men and especially on himself. He took all the risks per aspera, even when some of the roughest situations could have been avoided if his foresight had matched his hindsight. He once blew things up with gunpowder, and it's surprising he wasn’t the one blown up on the 4th, rather than just getting burnt out. He faced nearly all the accidents that the elements of fire, air, earth, and water could throw at him; and his untrustworthy sergeant drank up all the spirits he had in the keg at Swan River. However, he made it through just fine and got his men through as well—sic iter ad astra.

[II-49] The direct distance from Aitkin to the site of the N. W. Co. house, at least 1 m. S. of the outlet of Sandy l., is about 24 m.; the river is also pretty direct as a whole, between these two places; but it is extremely tortuous in its many minor bends of a mile or two apiece, so that the distance the sledges traveled on the ice may have been twice as far as that by the way Pike and Bradley forged ahead. These two reached Mr. Grant's house on the night of the 8th; the men with the sledges, not till evening of the 13th. The two sets of camps might be arbitrarily set along this lap, by ignoring such wild figures as "27 miles" for the 5th, and assuming other data. But this would probably not help us to a better understanding of this section of the route than the following notes: 1. Less than a mile above the mouth of Mud r. (Aitkin) a stream falls in on the right; this is Missagony r., marked Sesabagomag r. on Owen's map. 2. Rice r. (Manomin r. of Nicollet's map) falls in on the right, 4½ m. in an air-line above the mouth of Mud r., in Sect. 4, T. 47, R. 26, 4th M. 3. Willow r. falls in on the left, 6 m. in an air-line above the mouth of Rice r., in Sect. 2, T. 48, R. 26, 4th M. This is to be particularly noted in connection with Pike's journey, as he proceeds approximately by way of this river from Sandy l. to Grand Rapids in the vicinity of Pokegama falls. It is the largest tributary of the Mississippi on that side between Pine r. and the Leech Lake branch of the Mississippi. Pike charts it by the name of Pike r.—not his own name, as Beltrami implies, II. p. 446, but that of the pike, a fish, translating F. Rivière du Brochet; it is also Pike r. of Long's map; it was called Alder r. by Cass and Meaogeo r. by Beltrami; but it is now always known as Willow r. Its system of lakes is also in close relation with those E. and S. E. of Leech l., and the river was thus one of the recognized routes between this lake and the Mississippi. Its mouth is about one-third of the direct distance between Aitkin and Sandy lake. 4. There are some rapids above Willow r., two of them called Moose and Sandy Lake rapids; the latter are only about 2½ m. direct W. from the lake, but fully 6 m. by the bends of the river; the town of Portage is near them. Pike and Bradley left the river at some point below these rapids, to make straight for the lake. 5. Sandy l., Lac au Sable or de Sable of the French, is close to the river, on the right hand going up, and discharges into the Mississippi by a short crooked stream called Sandy Lake r., 2 m. or less in length. Its greatest diameter in any direction is probably under 5 m., but the figure is so irregular, with such extensive projections into the main body of waters, that the actual shore-line is more than 30 m. It receives the discharges of a number of smaller lakes in the vicinity, among them one called Aitkin by Nicollet. Its principal feeders are two in number. One of these comes in at the southernmost end of the lake, and takes the name of Sandy, Sandy Lake, or Rice Lake r. The N. P. R. R. crosses this stream near McGregor, which is 12 m. by the wagon-road southward from the discharge of the lake. This river has a main branch from Manomin or Rice l.; and either this branch or the whole river is the Menomeny-sibi or Wild Oats r. of Beltrami. The other main affluent of Sandy l. comes in from the E., at a point on the E. shore in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 9, T. 49, R. 23, 4th M., and is generally known as Prairie r. Nicollet called it Little Prairie r.; Long, Savanna r. Its main branch from the N. E. is now known as Savanna r.; Nicollet called this West Savannah r. to distinguish it from that branch of the St. Louis r. which he designated East Savannah r., and accentuate the relations of the two. For it must be known that these rivers of the Mississippian basin connect so closely with certain branches of the St. Louis, in the Lake Superior basin, that they were formerly of the utmost importance as waterways between the two great systems, and as such were greatly used by the early voyageurs. The N. W. Co. house where Pike was entertained stood on the W. shore of Sandy l., next to the Mississippi. Pike marks the site on his map, and gives it as 1¼ m. S. of the discharge of the lake into the short thoroughfare by which this reaches the Mississippi. There are existing remains of old settlements in various positions further south. A trail from the Indian village struck the Mississippi r. in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 4, T. 49, R. 24. When David Thompson was here in 1798, he made the fort to be lat. 46° 46´ 39´´ N., long. 93° 20´ W. It was a point of commercial and even political importance long before Pike's day—it was such at the pivotal date, 1763, in the history of French-English occupancy of the Upper Mississippi. At the discharge of the lake into the Mississippi on the N. side, in the center of Sect. 25, T. 50, R. 24, is a small sharp point; this was the site of a post of the Amer. Fur Co. of which Schoolcraft speaks in 1832; Palmburg was and Libby is there now. It would be a pity if the government dam now constructing on the outlet should convert this beautiful sheet of water into such a dismal cesspool as Lake Winnibigoshish has become since that was dammed; but lumberjacks prevail in northern Minnesota by a large majority, and logging-booms have nothing in common with scenic effects.

[II-49] The straight-line distance from Aitkin to the N. W. Co. house, located at least 1 mile south of the Sandy Lake outlet, is about 24 miles. The river also runs pretty straight overall between these two locations, but it has many winding bends of a mile or two each, so the distance the sledges traveled on the ice could have been twice as far as the route taken by Pike and Bradley. These two reached Mr. Grant's house on the night of the 8th; the men with the sledges didn't arrive until the evening of the 13th. We might arbitrarily place the two sets of camps along this stretch of the journey, ignoring extreme distances like "27 miles" for the 5th, and assuming other data. However, this probably wouldn't give us a better understanding of this part of the route than the following notes: 1. Less than a mile above the mouth of Mud River (Aitkin), a stream joins from the right; this is Missagony River, marked as Sesabagomag River on Owen's map. 2. Rice River (Manomin River on Nicollet's map) flows in from the right, 4.5 miles directly above the mouth of Mud River, in Section 4, Township 47, Range 26, 4th Meridian. 3. Willow River enters on the left, 6 miles directly above the mouth of Rice River, in Section 2, Township 48, Range 26, 4th Meridian. This is particularly important regarding Pike's journey, as he follows this river route from Sandy Lake to Grand Rapids near Pokegama Falls. It's the largest tributary of the Mississippi on that side between Pine River and the Leech Lake branch of the Mississippi. Pike names it Pike River—not after himself, as Beltrami suggests, II. p. 446, but after the pike fish, translating it from French Rivière du Brochet. It's also noted as Pike River on Long's map; Cass called it Alder River, and Beltrami referred to it as Meaogeo River; however, it is now always known as Willow River. Its lake system is closely tied to the lakes east and southeast of Leech Lake, making it one of the recognized routes between this lake and the Mississippi. Its mouth is about one-third of the straight-line distance between Aitkin and Sandy Lake. 4. There are some rapids above Willow River, two of which are known as Moose and Sandy Lake rapids; the latter are only about 2.5 miles directly west from the lake, but fully 6 miles by the river's twists. The town of Portage is nearby. Pike and Bradley left the river at some point below these rapids to head directly for the lake. 5. Sandy Lake, Lac au Sable or de Sable in French, is close to the river on the right when heading upstream and flows into the Mississippi through a short, winding stream called Sandy Lake River, which is 2 miles or less in length. Its widest point in any direction is probably under 5 miles, though the shape is irregular, with extensive projections into the main body of water that create a shoreline of more than 30 miles. It receives runoff from several smaller lakes nearby, including one called Aitkin by Nicollet. Its main two tributaries come in from different directions. One enters from the southernmost end of the lake, known as Sandy, Sandy Lake, or Rice Lake River. The Northern Pacific Railroad crosses this stream near McGregor, which is 12 miles by road south from the lake's outflow. This river has a main branch from Manomin or Rice Lake; this branch or the entire river is what Beltrami called Menomeny-sibi or Wild Oats River. The other significant inflow for Sandy Lake comes from the east, on the east shore in the northeast quarter of Section 9, Township 49, Range 23, 4th Meridian, and is generally known as Prairie River. Nicollet called it Little Prairie River; Long referred to it as Savanna River. Its main branch from the northeast is now known as Savanna River; Nicollet distinguished it as West Savannah River to differentiate it from that branch of the St. Louis River he labeled East Savannah River, highlighting the relationship between the two. It's important to note that the rivers in the Mississippi basin closely connect with certain branches of the St. Louis River in the Lake Superior basin, making them vital waterways between the two systems, heavily used by early voyageurs. The N. W. Co. house where Pike stayed was located on the west shore of Sandy Lake, next to the Mississippi. Pike indicates the site on his map, marking it as 1.25 miles south of the lake's discharge into the short channel leading to the Mississippi. There are remnants of old settlements in various locations further south. A trail from the Indian village connected to the Mississippi in the southeast quarter of Section 4, Township 49, Range 24. When David Thompson was here in 1798, he noted the fort's latitude as 46° 46' 39" N, longitude 93° 20' W. It was a spot of commercial and even political significance long before Pike's time—having been important at the pivotal moment in 1763 in the history of French and English control of the Upper Mississippi. At the lake's outlet into the Mississippi on the north side, at the center of Section 25, Township 50, Range 24, there is a small point; this was the site of a post for the American Fur Company, mentioned by Schoolcraft in 1832; Palmburg was there, and Libby is there now. It would be unfortunate if the government dam being constructed at the outlet turns this beautiful body of water into a dismal cesspool like Lake Winnibigoshish has become since its damming; however, lumberjacks dominate in northern Minnesota, and logging booms have no regard for scenic beauty.

[II-51] See note49, p. 137, for Willow r. Pike calls it "Leech Lake river" in this place, not because that was then or ever has been its name, but because it was on the route he was going to take from Sandy l. to Leech l. He flatters our intelligence further by giving us a perfectly blind snow-shoe trail, for the most part 'cross lots, without a single compass-point, with wild mileage or none, and not even a geographical hint, from the 20th to the 26th. He takes it for granted that we know all about the swamps of N. Minnesota in midwinter. Luckily, we are not without the means of bringing him to book. He continues on the Willow River route toward Leech l. with his whole party till the morning of the 26th, when he leaves the party to follow up that route, and goes himself with Boley and the Indian to Mr. Grant's house "on the Mississippi." The Mississippi is a pretty long river, but it happens that we can discover where Mr. Grant's was in 1805: see Pike's map, place marked "N. W. Co.", on the right bank (W. side) of the river, a little below the place marked "Ripple." This was directly opposite the present town of Grand Rapids, Itasca Co., 3 m. below Pokegama Falls. The air-line distance from the outlet of Sandy l. to Grand Rapids is supposed to be 32⅕ m.; by the way Pike went perhaps 40-45 m. The course is about N. N. W. This cuts off a considerable segment from the winding course of the Mississippi, which makes a large elbow eastward. Pike subtends this bend; having crossed the Mississippi near Sandy l., and thus continued across what he calls the "portage" to Willow r., he goes up this, not far from parallel with the Mississippi, till Willow r. bears more to the left; when he leaves it to continue his course to Mr. Grant's house, having the Mississippi on his right, but at several (say 5 to 10) miles' distance, representing the amount of cut-off he makes. On the 26th, with Boley and an Indian, he forges ahead of his party, who do not get up to Grant's house till the evening of the 28th, though he is there on the night of the 26th with the Indian, and Boley comes up on the morning of the 27th. That section of the Mississippi which Pike thus avoids may be passed over briefly, as it offers little of interest. There are some rapids above Sandy l. Three of these are duly charted by Nicollet, being his lower, middle, and upper "Small" rapids, respectively now known as Ox-portage, Crooked, and Pine rapids. The first of these are in Sect. 2, T. 50, R. 24, 4th M.: the others in the next township above, of the same range. By far the most important tributary of the Mississippi in this portion of its course is Swan r., which falls in from the E. in Sect. 9, T. 52, R. 24, 4th M., 1¼ m. (direct) south of the boundary line between Aitkin and Itasca cos., which here runs on the line between T. 52 and T. 53. The Duluth and Winnipeg R. R. from Duluth meanders the St. Louis r. as far as Floodwood, continues N. W. to Wawana, along some tributaries of Floodwood r., to the divide between Laurentian and Mississippian waters in the vicinity of Swan r. The latter is marked "Wild Swan R." on the U. S. Engineers' chart—which is well enough, as all the swans in that country are wild, though this name apparently arose from misunderstanding the legend "W. Swan R." on Nicollet's map. This stands for West—not Wild—Swan r., and Nicollet meant by it to contrast this stream with that tributary of the St. Louis which he called East Swan r. At a distance of 6½ air-line miles, but fully 14 m. by the meanders of the Mississippi, above the mouth of Swan r., a small stream comes in from the W., nearly if not exactly on the common corner of Sects. 21, 22, 27 and 28 of T. 53, R. 24, 4th M. This is Split Hand r.—the Cut Hand cr. of Nicollet and of Owen, draining from a lake of the same incisive name, from Willibob l., and some others, all of which lie southeastward of the large Lake Pokegama. This is the stream called by Beltrami Singonki-sibi or Marten r. Above Split Hand r. are several streams on either hand. The one which I take to be Nicollet's Blueberry cr. falls in from the E. in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 21, T. 54, R. 24, 4th M., ¾ of a mile due S. of a considerable hill in the next section above, and 3 m. due E. of Hale l.—that little lake which is at the tip of the longest eastward finger of Lake Pokegama. Ascending the Mississippi still, we next come to Trout r. or cr., from the E., whose mouth falls in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 5 of the township just said. This has held its present name since the days of Schoolcraft and Allen, though Beltrami called it Namago-sibi. Here we are already approaching Grand Rapids, where we shall find Pike: for the many important features of that vicinity see next note.

[II-51] See note49, p. 137, for Willow r. Pike refers to it as "Leech Lake river" here, not because that's its actual name, but because it was part of the route he intended to take from Sandy l. to Leech l. He further assumes we’re smart enough to navigate a totally unclear snowshoe trail, mostly 'cross lots, without any compass points, with questionable mileage or none, and not even a geographical clue, from the 20th to the 26th. He assumes we know everything about the swamps of northern Minnesota in midwinter. Fortunately, we have a way to hold him accountable. He continues on the Willow River route toward Leech l. with his entire party until the morning of the 26th, when he leaves them to follow that route and heads off with Boley and the Indian to Mr. Grant's house "on the Mississippi." The Mississippi is quite a long river, but we can pinpoint Mr. Grant's location in 1805: refer to Pike's map, the spot marked "N. W. Co." on the right bank (W. side) of the river, just below the spot marked "Ripple." This was directly across from what is now Grand Rapids, Itasca Co., 3 miles below Pokegama Falls. The straight-line distance from the outlet of Sandy l. to Grand Rapids is estimated at 32⅕ miles; following Pike's path, it might be 40-45 miles. The direction is about N. N. W. This saves a significant distance from the winding path of the Mississippi, which makes a large bend eastward. Pike cuts across this bend; after crossing the Mississippi near Sandy l., he continues across what he calls the "portage" to Willow r., going up this river, not far from parallel with the Mississippi, until Willow r. veers more to the left; then he leaves it to head towards Mr. Grant's house, keeping the Mississippi on his right, but at a distance of about 5 to 10 miles, representing the cut-off he makes. On the 26th, with Boley and an Indian, he moves ahead of his party, who don’t reach Grant's house until the evening of the 28th, although he arrives there on the night of the 26th with the Indian, and Boley joins him on the morning of the 27th. The section of the Mississippi that Pike avoids can be briefly summarized, as it has little of interest. There are some rapids above Sandy l. Three of these are recorded by Nicollet, known as his lower, middle, and upper "Small" rapids, now called Ox-portage, Crooked, and Pine rapids. The first is in Sect. 2, T. 50, R. 24, 4th M.: the others in the next township above, of the same range. The most significant tributary of the Mississippi in this area is Swan r., which flows in from the east in Sect. 9, T. 52, R. 24, 4th M., 1¼ miles (direct) south of the boundary line between Aitkin and Itasca counties, which here follows the line between T. 52 and T. 53. The Duluth and Winnipeg R. R. from Duluth winds along the St. Louis r. to Floodwood, continues northwest to Wawana, along some tributaries of Floodwood r., to the divide between Laurentian and Mississippian waters near Swan r. The latter is labeled "Wild Swan R." on the U.S. Engineers' chart—which is accurate, as all the swans in that area are wild, though this name seems to have emerged from misinterpreting the legend "W. Swan R." on Nicollet's map. This stands for West—not Wild—Swan r., and Nicollet intended it to differentiate this stream from the tributary of the St. Louis he called East Swan r. At a distance of 6½ straight-line miles, but nearly 14 miles by the winding path of the Mississippi, above Swan r.'s mouth, a small stream comes in from the west, nearly coinciding with the corner of Sects. 21, 22, 27, and 28 of T. 53, R. 24, 4th M. This is Split Hand r.—the Cut Hand cr. of Nicollet and of Owen, draining from a lake of the same sharp name, from Willibob l., and some others, all situated southeast of the large Lake Pokegama. This stream is called by Beltrami Singonki-sibi or Marten r. Above Split Hand r., there are several streams on either side. The one I believe is Nicollet's Blueberry cr. flows in from the east in the southwest quarter of Sect. 21, T. 54, R. 24, 4th M., ¾ of a mile directly south of a notable hill in the next section above, and 3 miles directly east of Hale l.—the small lake at the tip of the longest eastward projection of Lake Pokegama. Continuing up the Mississippi, we next reach Trout r. or cr., from the east, whose mouth is in the southwest quarter of Sect. 5 of the mentioned township. This has retained its name since the times of Schoolcraft and Allen, although Beltrami called it Namago-sibi. Here, we are already nearing Grand Rapids, where we'll find Pike: for many key details of that area, see next note.

[II-52] I do not know that the exact site of Grant's N. W. Co. House has been recovered of late years; but there is no question of its location nearly or directly opposite the town of Grand Rapids, somewhere in the S. ½ of Sect. 21, T. 55, R. 25, 4th M. It doubtless stood on the first rising ground from the river—most probably, as I think, on the knoll that overlooks that curious expansion of the Mississippi into a pair of ponds or one small lake of hour-glass shape, across the constricted part of which the river flows. Grand Rapids is the seat of Itasca Co., and has become quite a town of late years, at least in comparison with any others for many miles thereabouts. It stands across the mouth of a small creek, whose name, if it have one, I could not learn, even when I was on the spot. It discharges from several small lakes. The rapids from which the town takes its name are not particularly "grand." Pike calls them a "ripple." "Kakabikons (or simply Kabikons) rapids, as I have laid them down on the map, have a fall of 9 feet in a distance of 80 yards," Nicollet, Rep. 1843, p. 63. The volatile Beltrami calls them "Sassicy-Woenne, or Thundering Rapids," II. p. 455. The Engineer chart marks the rapids 1247 below and 1252 above—a difference of only 5 feet. At the direct distance of 2½ m. below (E. S. E. of) the town is a village called La Prairie, of no consequence in itself, but occupying a notable place. This is the mouth of a comparatively large river, charted by Pike as "Meadow R. navigable for Bark Canoes 100 M." Long also maps it as Meadow r.; by Beltrami it is called Mushkotensoi-sibi or Prairie r., and this last is its present designation (duplicating the name of one of the tributaries of Sandy l.: see note49, p. 138). It is the translation of the Indian word which Nicollet in this connection renders Mashkudens, and which occurs in many forms, as Mascouten, Muscatine, etc. About 2 m. S. W. of Grand Rapids is Horseshoe l., one of the many small bodies of water which hover like satellites about Lake Pokegama: see next note. The D. and W. R. R. keeps on the N. side of the Mississippi, from La Prairie through Grand Rapids to Cohasset and Deer River, its present terminus.

[II-52] I’m not sure if the exact location of Grant's N. W. Co. House has been found in recent years, but it’s definitely situated nearly directly across from the town of Grand Rapids, somewhere in the southern half of Section 21, Township 55, Range 25, 4th Meridian. It likely stood on the first rising ground from the river—most probably, as I believe, on the hill that overlooks that interesting widening of the Mississippi into a pair of ponds or one small hourglass-shaped lake, across which the river flows. Grand Rapids is the seat of Itasca County and has turned into quite a town in recent years, at least compared to others for many miles around. It sits at the mouth of a small creek, whose name, if it has one, I couldn’t find out even when I was there. It drains several small lakes. The rapids that the town is named after aren’t particularly “grand.” Pike refers to them as a “ripple.” "Kakabikons (or just Kabikons) rapids, as I’ve placed them on the map, have a drop of 9 feet over a distance of 80 yards," Nicollet, Rep. 1843, p. 63. The somewhat dramatic Beltrami calls them "Sassicy-Woenne, or Thundering Rapids," II. p. 455. The Engineer chart indicates the rapids as 1247 below and 1252 above—a difference of just 5 feet. About 2½ miles southeast of the town is a village called La Prairie, which doesn’t have much importance on its own but occupies a notable position. This is where a relatively large river flows in, charted by Pike as "Meadow R., navigable for Bark Canoes 100 miles." Long also maps it as Meadow R.; Beltrami refers to it as Mushkotensoi-sibi or Prairie R., and that’s its current name (which duplicates the name of one of the tributaries of Sandy Lake: see note49, p. 138). It translates the Indian word that Nicollet refers to as Mashkudens, which appears in many forms, like Mascouten, Muscatine, etc. About 2 miles southwest of Grand Rapids is Horseshoe Lake, one of the many small bodies of water that orbit around Lake Pokegama: see next note. The D. and W. R. R. runs along the north side of the Mississippi, from La Prairie through Grand Rapids to Cohasset and Deer River, its current terminus.

[II-53] Jan. 29th and 30th are not entered in the diary, and there is intrinsic evidence of confusion in Pike's notes. Observe the statement made under "Feb. 1st" that Pike reached Leech l. at 2.30 p. m., crossed it to the house and arrived there about 3 p. m.—12 m. in about half an hour, an obvious impossibility. Observe also that Boley was his only soldier according to Jan. 26th and 27th; but that Miller was the man with him on the 28th and later days. What became of Boley and where did Miller come from? We have not a word about the main party; in fact we are never told by what route they reached Leech l.—simply that they got there five days after Pike, at 4 p. m., Feb. 6th: see that date. Fortunately the early text of 1807, pp. 37-40, clears the whole matter up, as follows: "After the whole party had arrived at this lodge [Grant's house, evening of Jan. 28th], Mr. Pike determined to proceed on to the head of the river [Leech l.], accompanied by one of his young men, named Miller. He left the camp on the morning of the 29th, when it was snowing very fast," etc., reached Pokegama falls at 1 p. m.; soon after found three deserted Chippewa lodges, and "a fine parcel of split wood"; cut down three balsam-firs to make a shelter, and camped. Jan. 30th, passed through the "dismal cypress swamp," found Mr. Grant's cut-off and reached the inhospitable Chippewas, who were living at or near White Oak pt. (All this is given on the 28th in the above text; this is where the break was made, though there is no break in the week-days, for the entry "Tuesday, Jan. 28th," covers that day, Wednesday 29th, and Thursday 30th, as shown by what I have bracketed in the text.) Jan. 31st, Pike and Miller continued on from White Oak pt. and went past the mouth of the Leech Lake fork to some point on that fork, described above as "one mile below [i. e. beyond] the traverse of the meadow," in the 1807 text as "a mile above the meadow"; camped there. Feb. 1st, reached Leech l. "a little after midday," p. 39 of the 1807 text, agreeing with 2.30 p. m. of above text well enough; across the lake it was "12 miles" to the establishment of the North West Company, at which they arrived about ten o'clock in the evening. "The gates were locked," etc., p. 40.

[II-53] Jan. 29th and 30th are missing from the diary, and there are clear signs of confusion in Pike's notes. Notice the comment under "Feb. 1st" that Pike arrived at Leech Lake at 2:30 p.m., crossed to the house, and got there around 3 p.m.—12 miles in about half an hour is clearly impossible. Also, according to the entries from Jan. 26th and 27th, Boley was his only soldier; however, Miller was with him on the 28th and the following days. What happened to Boley, and where did Miller come from? We don’t have any information about the main group; in fact, we’re never told how they reached Leech Lake—they just arrived five days after Pike, at 4 p.m. on Feb. 6th: see that date. Fortunately, the early text from 1807, pp. 37-40, clarifies everything: "After the whole party had arrived at this lodge [Grant's house, evening of Jan. 28th], Mr. Pike decided to continue on to the head of the river [Leech Lake], accompanied by one of his young men, named Miller. He left the camp on the morning of the 29th, when it was snowing heavily," etc., reached Pokegama Falls at 1 p.m.; soon after he found three abandoned Chippewa lodges and "a good supply of split wood"; he cut down three balsam firs to build a shelter and set up camp. On Jan. 30th, he went through the "dismal cypress swamp," discovered Mr. Grant's shortcut, and came upon the unwelcoming Chippewas, who were living at or near White Oak Point. (All this information is given on the 28th in the above text; this is where the confusion occurred, although there's no break in the weekdays since the entry "Tuesday, Jan. 28th" covers that day, Wednesday 29th, and Thursday 30th, as indicated by what I have bracketed in the text.) On Jan. 31st, Pike and Miller moved on from White Oak Point and went past the mouth of the Leech Lake fork to a spot further along that fork, described above as "one mile below [i.e. beyond] the traverse of the meadow," and in the 1807 text as "a mile above the meadow"; they camped there. On Feb. 1st, they reached Leech Lake "just after midday," p. 39 of the 1807 text, which aligns with the 2:30 p.m. mentioned above; across the lake, it was "12 miles" to the North West Company establishment, where they arrived around ten in the evening. "The gates were locked," etc., p. 40.

[II-54] Pike has now (Jan. 29th and 30th) gone up the Mississippi from Grand Rapids to White Oak pt.—not following the river exactly, but taking the cut-off Mr. Grant marked for him. The air-line distance is about 13 m. Supposing him to have taken something like the usual trail, he went as follows: At 3 m. direct above Grand Rapids, 4 m. by the river, he passed Pokegama falls at 1 p. m., Jan. 29th. This is a place where the Mississippi drops about 15 feet over a granular quartz ridge: Pike maps it "Falls of Pakagama 20 Ft. Portage 200 yards." It is naturally one of the best known points on the river in this vicinity. It is visible in part from the car window as you go by on the railroad, but the dam which has been built just above is a more conspicuous object from that point of view. Nicollet calls the cataract Kabikons or Little falls, and more fully Kakabikons or Little-severed Rock falls. At 3¼ m. by the river, above these falls, is the discharge of Lake Pokegama itself. This is by far the largest body of water in the vicinity, having an extreme length of 13 m.; but its form is so irregular, something like a hand with spread-out fingers, that its actual shore-line is very much greater; and a number of smaller sheets of water are dotted about it on all sides. Two of the largest of these are Sisibakwet and Rice lakes. Nicollet renders Pakegomag, "a name applied by the Chippeways to all sheets of water in the vicinity of a river," Rep. 1843, p. 63. Schoolcraft says Peckagama, Allen Pecagama, Owen Pokegoma; Packegamau, and I suppose a dozen more forms of the word, are found; Beltrami has Pakegamanaguen or Hook l.; the form I use seems to be most frequent now. The accent is on the antepenult—Pokeg´-ama. A mile or so below the mouth of this lake Bass brook falls in from the north, discharging from Bass and other lakes; the town of Cohasset is at its mouth. The trail now crosses, or lately did cross, the Mississippi from S. E. to N. W. in this vicinity. It continues westward, past two overflows of the river known as Backwater and Cut-off lakes, respectively, on one side and the other of the Mississippi, continues to a small lake which I suppose to be one of those so said by Pike above, and then strikes for the larger lake he speaks of. This traverse leaves the Mississippi several miles to the left as you go west; for the river makes an extensive sharp bend S., and there receives Vermilion r. (Wanomon r. on Nicollet's map) from the S., at the bight of this bend. Exactly 2¼ m. below the mouth of Vermilion r. is the discharge of Lake Kabukasagetewa (as the name is rendered on the Warner and Foote map). The "large lake" of the above text is evidently that known to the voyageurs as Lac aux Chênes, whence our Oak l., also White Oak l.; from the head of which to Pointe aux Chênes, now Oak pt. or White Oak pt. (Red-oak Point, Nic., p. 63), is exactly 2½ m. This is clearly the place where the good Samaritan Chippewa and his amiable family resided, close by the mouth of Deer r., which Pike charts by this name, and which is still so called. This falls in from the N. through another White Oak l., also called Deer, also Stephen's. Notice that this last (Deer r.) is the stream Beltrami erroneously calls Onomonikana-sibi or Vermilion r., as he fetches it in on the N., both in text and on his map.

[II-54] Pike has now (Jan. 29th and 30th) traveled up the Mississippi from Grand Rapids to White Oak Point—not following the river exactly, but taking the shortcut Mr. Grant marked for him. The straight-line distance is about 13 miles. Assuming he took a route similar to the usual trail, he went as follows: At 3 miles directly above Grand Rapids, 4 miles by the river, he passed Pokegama Falls at 1 p.m. on January 29th. This is where the Mississippi drops about 15 feet over a ridge of granular quartz: Pike maps it as "Falls of Pakagama 20 Ft. Portage 200 yards." It is naturally one of the most well-known spots on the river in this area. You can partly see it from the car window as you pass by on the railroad, but the dam built just above is more noticeable from that perspective. Nicollet calls the waterfall Kabikons or Little Falls, and more fully Kakabikons or Little-severed Rock Falls. At 3¼ miles by the river, above these falls, is the outlet of Lake Pokegama itself. This is by far the largest body of water in the area, stretching 13 miles in length; however, its shape is so irregular—something like a hand with its fingers spread—that its actual shoreline is significantly longer. Several smaller bodies of water are scattered around it on all sides. Two of the largest are Sisibakwet and Rice Lakes. Nicollet translates Pakegomag as "a name used by the Chippewas for all bodies of water near a river," Rep. 1843, p. 63. Schoolcraft mentions variations like Peckagama, Allen Pecagama, Owen Pokegoma; Packegamau, and I suppose at least a dozen more forms of the word are found; Beltrami uses Pakegamanaguen or Hook Lake; the form I use seems to be the most common now. The accent is on the third-to-last syllable—Pokeg´-ama. A mile or so below the mouth of this lake, Bass Brook flows in from the north, draining Bass and other lakes; the town of Cohasset is at its mouth. The trail currently crosses, or recently did cross, the Mississippi from southeast to northwest in this area. It continues westward, past two river overflows known as Backwater and Cut-off Lakes, respectively, on either side of the Mississippi, moving toward a smaller lake that I assume is one of those mentioned by Pike above, and then heads toward the larger lake he refers to. This route leaves the Mississippi several miles to the left as you go west; the river makes a wide, sharp bend south and receives the Vermilion River (Wanomon River on Nicollet's map) from the south at the tip of this bend. Exactly 2¼ miles below the mouth of the Vermilion River is the outlet of Lake Kabukasagetewa (as named on the Warner and Foote map). The "large lake" mentioned in the text is clearly what the voyageurs called Lac aux Chênes, which is our Oak Lake, also White Oak Lake; from the head of which to Pointe aux Chênes, now Oak Point or White Oak Point (Red-oak Point, Nic., p. 63), is exactly 2½ miles. This is clearly where the good Samaritan Chippewa and his friendly family lived, close to the mouth of Deer River, which Pike maps by this name and which is still called that today. This river flows in from the north through another White Oak Lake, also called Deer or Stephen's Lake. Note that this last (Deer River) is the stream Beltrami mistakenly calls Onomonikana-sibi or Vermilion River, as he shows it entering from the north, both in the text and on his map.

Addendum to the above. I found when at Deer River that the nomenclature of the natives does not agree with that on our best maps regarding the lake to be called "White Oak." The first White Oak l. of the above note, and of all our modern maps—the one which Pike comes to before he reaches White Oak pt.—is a small one 1½ × ¾ m., lying chiefly in Sects. 3 and 10 of T. 55, R. 27, 4th M., and through it goes one but not the other of the two courses into which the Mississippi is here widely divided. The people never call this White Oak l., but apply that name to the much larger one through which Deer r. discharges above White Oak pt.—the Deer l. of Nicollet, Stephen's lake of our maps. This is a pear-shaped body of water 2¾ m. in extreme length, with a greatest breadth of over a mile at its lower end. It lies mainly in Sects. 1, 2, and 12 of T. 144, R. 25, 5th M., but with the butt end overrunning into T. 56, R. 27, 4th M., and both the inlet and the outlet of Deer r. being in the latter township. It is thus entirely off Pike's trail, N. and W. of White Oak pt. This lake discharges into a loop of the Mississippi by a short thoroughfare of ½ a mile, ending close above White Oak pt., in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 13, T. 144, R. 25, 5th M. The miserable hamlet of Deer River—as vile a place as it was ever my bad luck to discover—lies W. of Deer r., and a mile or more N. of White Oak l. Here is the terminus of the D. and W. R. R., a siding of which runs down to the lake at a point ½ a mile W. of the inlet of Deer r., where a pier is built. On crossing the lake to get into and go up the Mississippi the usual route is through the outlet and thence down the Mississippi for nearly a mile, to get into a long, straight cut-off which avoids some great bends. But there is a shorter way still, if one can find it, as I did on coming down—an obscure point directly opposite the pier, in the reeds, where a canoe can be pushed through into the nearest bend, and so save more than a mile. A fact which may have originated or perpetuated the above noted confusion of names is that, above this large White Oak or Stephen's l. there is a point of hard-wood called Little White Oak pt., occupying a position with reference to the larger lake like that which the original Pointe aux Chênes or Oak pt. bears to the lesser lake. A glance at the Engineer chart, or at such a good map as Jewett's, on the scale of 2 m. to the inch, will give a clearer idea of these points than the most elaborate description is likely to convey.

Addendum to the above. When I was at Deer River, I noticed that the names used by the locals don’t match those on our best maps for the lake referred to as "White Oak." The first White Oak lake mentioned in the note and all our modern maps—the one that Pike reaches before getting to White Oak point—is a small one, measuring 1½ × ¾ miles, mostly located in Sections 3 and 10 of Township 55, Range 27, 4th Meridian. It is connected to one of the two branches the Mississippi splits into here, but not the other. The locals don’t call this White Oak lake, but instead use that name for the much larger lake that Deer River flows into above White Oak point—the Deer Lake noted by Nicollet, also known as Stephen's Lake on our maps. This is a pear-shaped body of water that is 2¾ miles long, with a width of over a mile at the lower end. It primarily sits in Sections 1, 2, and 12 of Township 144, Range 25, 5th Meridian, but extends into Township 56, Range 27, 4th Meridian at the upper end, where both the inlet and outlet of Deer River are located. Thus, this lake is completely off Pike's trail, to the north and west of White Oak point. The lake drains into a loop of the Mississippi via a short channel that is ½ mile long, terminating just above White Oak point, in the northeast quarter of Section 13, Township 144, Range 25, 5th Meridian. The dismal settlement of Deer River—one of the worst places I've ever encountered—is located west of Deer River and a mile or more north of White Oak lake. This is the endpoint of the D. and W. R. R., with a siding that runs down to the lake at a point ½ mile west of Deer River's inlet, where there is a pier. When crossing the lake to enter and head up the Mississippi, the usual route is through the outlet and then down the Mississippi for nearly a mile, to get into a long, straight cut-off that avoids some major bends. However, there’s an even shorter route, if you can find it like I did coming down—an obscure spot directly opposite the pier, in the reeds, where a canoe can be pushed through into the nearest bend, saving more than a mile. A possible reason for the confusion of names is that, above this large White Oak or Stephen's Lake, there’s a hardwood point called Little White Oak point, which is related to the larger lake in the same way that the original Pointe aux Chênes or Oak point relates to the smaller lake. A quick look at the engineer chart or a good map like Jewett's, with a scale of 2 miles to the inch, will provide a clearer understanding of these points than even the most detailed description could convey.

[II-55] "Chewockomen," as well as the "Chewockmen" of the 1807 ed., is far from any recognized or acceptable spelling of the Chippewa word, one fairly good form of which is Kitchimokomen. Schoolcraft has Chimoquemon. It means Big Knives or Long Knives, and is commonly so translated, the reference being either to the swords of the officers or the bayonets of the soldiers, which have often struck Indians forcibly, both in a literal and in a figurative sense. Kitchimokomen corresponds to the Sioux name Isantanka, of the same meaning and application.

[II-55] "Chewockomen," as well as the "Chewockmen" from the 1807 edition, is far from any recognized or acceptable spelling of the Chippewa word, a fairly accurate version of which is Kitchimokomen. Schoolcraft uses Chimoquemon. It means Big Knives or Long Knives, and is commonly translated that way, referring either to the swords of the officers or the bayonets of the soldiers, which have often struck Indians forcefully, both literally and figuratively. Kitchimokomen corresponds to the Sioux name Isantanka, which has the same meaning and application.

[II-56] On leaving White Oak pt. on the morning of Jan. 31st, Pike and Miller proceeded approximately up the course of the Mississippi to the "fork" above said, i. e., the confluence of Leech Lake fork with the main stream. This stretch, which Pike calls "nearly 15 miles long," is just 6 m. in an air-line, and not much more by the trail. The Mississippi here flows through "meadows," as Pike correctly says; these meadows are in part what Nicollet named Eagle Nest savannah. It is absolutely flat and low marshy ground, alternating with haying fields, extending widely on both sides of the river, S. and W. of White Oak l. Little White Oak pt. reaches the river in a narrow tongue of higher ground, from the N., while higher up several bends of the river abut against woodland on the S. Throughout this reach the river is exceeding tortuous; its bends are, moreover, so connected with collateral channels, in part natural and in part artificial, that the stream is virtually double and incloses a series of large islands in its sinuous folds. Some of these thoroughfares float the steamboats that ply on the river to transport the hay; others are mere ditches, through which only canoes can be shoved. Two m. below (N. N. E. of) the Leech Lake fork, the Mississippi receives an important affluent, namely, the discharge of Ball Club l., which enters at about the middle of the S. border of Sect. 31, T. 145, R. 25, 5th M., and thus only about 4 m. due W. of Deer River (town). The difference in level between this lake and the river is so slight that sometimes, when the latter is full, it backs up into the former. Ball Club is a pretty large lake—6 m. long, usually called 7, and 1 to 2 m. broad in different places, with its long axis about N. W. and S. E.; its shape is not very well delineated on the Engineer chart, being not elbowed enough. The outlet is from the lower broad end, in the same Sect. in which it joins the Mississippi, and is thus less than 1 m. long (little over ½ m.). This lake is notable because it is the usual and direct route up to Little Lake Winnibigoshish and so on, to avoid the more circuitous course of the Mississippi itself. You traverse the main axis of the lake from its outlet N. W. to its head, and there make a portage of a mile or so over into Little Lake Winnibigoshish. "Ball Club," the now universal name of this body of water, is a term which translates the F. La Crosse; Schoolcraft renders once Lac a la Crose; Pike has Lac Le Crosse and Le Cross. Schoolcraft has in another place Bogottowa l., which aboriginal name is rendered Bagatwa by Beltrami, Pagadowan by Nicollet, by others Pagadawin, etc. All these names refer to the celebrated game of ball, which the learned Anglojibway Warren calls baugahudoway. Several streams feed this lake; one of them comes in at the head, from a small lake which Schoolcraft named Helix l., from the abundance of its snails of that genus. To return from this excursus to Pike at the mouth of the Leech Lake fork, up which he goes: This is of course a definite and well-known point, exactly on the dividing line between the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 7, T. 144, R. 25, and the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 12, T. 144, R. 26, 5th M. I had a good view of the confluence from a bit of high bank on the left or N. side of the Mississippi, looking across the mazes of marsh and meadow land through which both streams meander to their junction. Leech Lake r. is a very large branch of the Mississippi, deserving the name of "fork" which Pike applies; he also calls it the South, and the Sang Sue branch or fork. Beltrami essays the Chippewa name, as Cazaguaguagine-sibi. Inasmuch as Pike considered this river to be the main stream, I propose to designate Leech Lake and its feeders and discharge as the Pikean Source, in distinction from the Julian, Plantagenian, and Itascan sources we shall discuss beyond. Passing the Forks, Pike and Miller go up Leech Lake r., Jan. 31st, to some undetermined point in the vicinity of the largest lake into which this stream expands, and which Pike calls Muddy l. This is of an oval figure, about 4 m. long by half as broad; its outlet is 3¼ m. up Leech Lake r. from the forks. Nicollet named it Lake Bessel, after the famous scientist—his map fairly glitters with the galaxy of illustrious names he reflects from the bosoms of lakes in Northern Minnesota, though I cannot recall an instance in which such academic nomenclature has been "understanded of the people" and retained in their speech. The lake in present mention is always called Mud or Muddy, and is much frequented by the Indians for the eminently utilitarian purpose of gathering wild rice. I saw a string of their canoes heading that way Aug. 15th, 1894.

[II-56] On leaving White Oak Point on the morning of January 31st, Pike and Miller traveled roughly along the Mississippi River to the "fork" mentioned earlier, which is where the Leech Lake fork meets the main river. This section, which Pike describes as "nearly 15 miles long," is actually just 6 miles in a straight line and a bit longer by the trail. Here, the Mississippi flows through "meadows," as Pike accurately states; these meadows are partly what Nicollet called Eagle Nest savannah. The area is completely flat and consists of low marshy land, alternating with hay fields that spread widely on both sides of the river, south and west of White Oak Lake. Little White Oak Point meets the river at a narrow stretch of higher ground from the north, while further upriver, several bends connect with woodlands on the south side. Throughout this stretch, the river is extremely winding; its curves are also connected to additional channels, some natural and some artificial, making the waterway effectively double and enclosing a series of large islands within its winding paths. Some of these channels accommodate the steamboats that transport hay on the river, while others are just small ditches suitable only for canoes. Two miles below (north-northeast of) the Leech Lake fork, the Mississippi receives an important tributary, which is the outflow from Ball Club Lake, entering approximately at the center of the southern border of Section 31, Township 145, Range 25, 5th Meridian, and thus about 4 miles due west of Deer River (town). The elevation difference between this lake and the river is so minimal that sometimes, when the river is high, it backs up into the lake. Ball Club is a fairly large lake—6 miles long, often referred to as 7, and 1 to 2 miles wide in various spots, with its long axis running northwest to southeast; its shape is not clearly defined on the Engineer chart, as it isn't bent enough. The outlet is located at the lower wide end, in the same section where it connects to the Mississippi, and is therefore less than 1 mile long (just over half a mile). This lake is noteworthy because it is the usual and direct route to Little Lake Winnibigoshish and beyond, avoiding the longer path of the Mississippi itself. You follow the main path of the lake from its outlet northwest to its head and then portage about a mile over to Little Lake Winnibigoshish. "Ball Club," the now common name for this body of water, translates the French "La Crosse"; Schoolcraft once rendered it "Lac a la Crose"; Pike referred to it as "Lac Le Crosse" and "Le Cross." Schoolcraft referenced another lake as "Bogottowa," which the original name is "Bagatwa" according to Beltrami, "Pagadowan" by Nicollet, and also as "Pagadawin" by others. All these names refer to the well-known game of ball, which the knowledgeable Anglojibway Warren calls baugahudoway. Several streams feed this lake; one of them enters at the head from a small lake that Schoolcraft named Helix Lake, due to the abundance of its snails of that type. Returning to Pike at the mouth of the Leech Lake fork, which he navigates: This is a specific and well-known point, right on the dividing line between the southwest quarter of Section 7, Township 144, Range 25, and the southeast quarter of Section 12, Township 144, Range 26, 5th Meridian. I had a good view of the confluence from a small elevated bank on the left or north side of the Mississippi, overlooking the complex marsh and meadow areas through which both rivers wind to meet. The Leech Lake River is a very large branch of the Mississippi, aptly earning the title "fork" that Pike uses; he also refers to it as the South branch or Sang Sue fork. Beltrami attempts the Chippewa name, Cazaguaguagine-sibi. Since Pike regarded this river as the main stream, I will designate Leech Lake and its tributaries and outflow as the Pikean Source, in contrast to the Julian, Plantagenian, and Itascan sources we will discuss later. After passing the Forks, Pike and Miller travel up Leech Lake River on January 31st to an undetermined location near the largest lake into which this stream flows, which Pike calls Muddy Lake. This lake is oval, about 4 miles long and half as wide; its outlet is 3¼ miles up Leech Lake River from the forks. Nicollet named it Lake Bessel, after the famous scientist—his map shines with a galaxy of illustrious names he reflects from the lakes of Northern Minnesota, though I can't recall an instance where such academic names have been widely recognized and retained in everyday speech. This lake is commonly referred to as Mud or Muddy and is frequently visited by the Indians for the practical purpose of gathering wild rice. I saw a line of their canoes heading that way on August 15th, 1894.

[III-1] It is simple justice to Pike to state here that, in making this widely erroneous statement, he reflected common report of his day, and that he elsewhere himself qualifies the assertion. Thus, in his general review of the Mississippi (which in the orig. ed. formed Doc. No. 18, p. 41 seq. of the App. to Part 1), he says of the Leech Lake branch: "This is rather considered as the main source, although the Winipeque [read Winnibigoshish] branch is navigable the greatest distance." If the volume of waters collected by Leech l. and then contributed to the Mississippi were made the criterion, the true Itascan source might have to look to its laurels. Deferring other considerations to a more convenient connection, we may here confine attention to the Leech Lake system. The lake itself is much the largest body of water in the Mississippi basin above Mille Lacs, much exceeding in size Lake Winnibigoshish, which itself much exceeds Lake Cass. These three are the largest reservoirs of the whole drainage area whose waters unite at the junction of the Leech Lake branch with the main stream. This area, taken down to Pokegama falls, is about 80 m. from E. to W. and 50 from N. to S.; its content is more than a thousand lakes and rivers, few of which have been named. These are quite clearly divided into two main sets, namely, those of the Leech Lake system on the one hand, and all the rest on the other. Leech l. is not much smaller than Red l. (of a different system); its greatest diameter in one direction is over 20 m.; its figure is extremely irregular, giving a shore-line said to be of about 160 m. length, with 9 principal salient re-entrances and 6 large bays; the feeders, large and small, are 25-30 in number. The "fond du lac" is at that S. W. place where the waters of Kabekona and other lakes discharge by the Kabekona r., in Sect. 9, T. 142, R. 31, 5th M. This series affords, with several portages, a tolerably direct approach to Lake Itasca, which lies at an air-line distance of about 25 m. nearly due W. North of the mouth of the Kabekona, in Sect. 9, T. 143, of the same R. and M., the Kapukasagitowa, Pikesagidowag, or Bukesagidowag r. falls in from the N. W. This point is only 7 m. directly S. of the southernmost part of Cass l., and a chain of 10 small lakes here lies between Cass and Leech, offering a waterway with some portages. Two of these small lakes are Moss and Shiba of Schoolcraft; two others of them are his Kapuka Sagitowa lakes. Further E. on the N. shore of Leech l. a river falls in from the N. in Sect. 14, T. 144, R. 30. This is Carp r. of Schoolcraft, draining from a chain of small lakes which approach the Mississippi itself in that portion of its course which runs from Cass to Winnibigoshish l. The N. E. extremity of Leech l., called Rush l. by Schoolcraft and Pickering bay by Nicollet, reaches within 4 m. (air-line) of Lake Winnibigoshish; there is a small lake between, named Lake Duponceau by Nicollet, but now known as Portage l., from the function indicated by this name. In fact it is easier to go from Winnibigoshish over into Leech than from Cass over into the same. Along the S. W., S., S. E., and E. shores of Leech l. is a succession of affluents, some of the larger of which respectively establish waterways of communication with Crow Wing r., with Pine r., and with Willow r. The largest of these Leech l. tributaries is Kwiwisens or Boy r., which offers by its system of lakes and portages the most direct route by way of Willow r. to Sandy l. Some of the lakes along this line are by Nicollet named Hassler, Gauss, Deluot, Eccleston, Brûlé, and Rosati. One of the communications with Pine r. is made by Sandy r., which falls into Leech l. from the S. (The Crow Wing connections are noticed elsewhere in detail.) Leech l. discharges by Leech Lake r. near its N. E. extremity, the outlet being in Sect. 29, T. 144, R. 28, 5th M. The discharge is now controlled by a dam which, like the similar structures at the outlet of Lake Winnibigoshish and elsewhere, is designed to utilize the lakes as artificial reservoirs to regulate the flow of the Mississippi according to the requirements for navigation. Leech Lake r. is bowed into an arc whose chord is 16 m. long; Mud l. lies in its course, as already said. The principal projection of land into Leech l. from the N. is the well-known Otter-tail pt.; opposite this, from the south, is Big pt.; continuous with which, by a narrow isthmus, is a very extensive peninsula of remarkable form, something like a badly shaped anchor or a distorted letter T. This Tau-formed peninsula is the best known and most historic place about the lake, as the site of a Chippewa village and various other establishments, of which more anon. There are several islands in Leech l.; the largest is Bear or Mukwa isl. (Macuwa of Beltrami); two others are Pelican and Goose. Leech l. derives its English name from the F. Lac Sang Sue, or L. aux Sangsues, originally bestowed in compliment to the sanguisugent annelids with which it was supposed to be peculiarly favored, by the Chippewas, who conveyed their meaning in the voluble vocable Kasagaskwadjimekang.

[III-1] To be fair to Pike, it's important to mention that when he made this largely incorrect statement, he was reflecting what was commonly believed at the time, and he later clarifies his assertion. In his overall review of the Mississippi (which in the original edition was Document No. 18, page 41 seq. of the Appendix to Part 1), he refers to the Leech Lake branch as "considered the main source, even though the Winipeque [correctly, Winnibigoshish] branch is navigable for the longest distance." If we used the amount of water gathered by Leech Lake and then contributed to the Mississippi as our gauge, the true Itascan source might face some competition. For now, we'll focus on the Leech Lake system without delving into other matters. The lake itself is the largest body of water in the Mississippi basin above Mille Lacs, far larger than Lake Winnibigoshish, which is also significantly bigger than Lake Cass. These three lakes are the biggest reserves in the entire drainage area where the waters merge at the intersection of the Leech Lake branch with the main river. This area extends around 80 miles from east to west and about 50 miles from north to south; it contains more than a thousand lakes and rivers, many of which are unnamed. They are clearly divided into two main categories: those belonging to the Leech Lake system on one side and everything else on the other. Leech Lake is nearly the same size as Red Lake (from a different system); its maximum width in one direction is over 20 miles; its shape is very irregular, leading to a shoreline estimated to be about 160 miles long, with nine main coves and six large bays; there are about 25-30 feeder streams, both large and small. The "fond du lac" is the southwestern location where the waters of Kabekona and other lakes flow into the Kabekona River, in Section 9, Township 142, Range 31, 5th Meridian. This waterway offers a relatively straightforward route to Lake Itasca, which is approximately 25 miles away in a straight line, almost directly west. North of the Kabekona's mouth, in Section 9, Township 143 of the same Range and Meridian, the Kapukasagitowa, Pikesagidowag, or Bukesagidowag River flows in from the northwest. This point is just 7 miles directly south of the southernmost part of Cass Lake, and a chain of ten small lakes lies between Cass and Leech, providing a water route with a few portages. Two of these small lakes are Moss and Shiba, named by Schoolcraft; two others are his Kapuka Sagitowa lakes. Further east, on the northern shore of Leech Lake, a river flows in from the north in Section 14, Township 144, Range 30. This is Schoolcraft's Carp River, draining from a set of small lakes that get close to the Mississippi itself in the section of its journey that runs from Cass to Winnibigoshish Lake. The northeastern point of Leech Lake, known as Rush Lake by Schoolcraft and Pickering Bay by Nicollet, is about 4 miles (in a straight line) from Lake Winnibigoshish; there is a small lake in between, named Lake Duponceau by Nicollet, but now known as Portage Lake, reflecting its purpose. In fact, it's easier to travel from Winnibigoshish into Leech Lake than from Cass into the same. Along the southwestern, southern, southeastern, and eastern shores of Leech Lake are several tributaries, some of the larger ones establishing waterways that connect to Crow Wing River, Pine River, and Willow River. The largest of these tributaries is Kwiwisens or Boy River, which provides the most direct route to Sandy Lake through its chain of lakes and portages. Some of the lakes along this route have names given by Nicollet, including Hassler, Gauss, Deluot, Eccleston, Brûlé, and Rosati. One of the connections with Pine River is made through Sandy River, which flows into Leech Lake from the south. (Details on the Crow Wing connections are covered elsewhere.) Leech Lake discharges into Leech Lake River near its northeastern end, with the outlet located in Section 29, Township 144, Range 28, 5th Meridian. The discharge is now managed by a dam, similar to those at the outlets of Lake Winnibigoshish and elsewhere, intended to use the lakes as artificial reservoirs to control the flow of the Mississippi for navigation needs. Leech Lake River curves in an arc with a length of 16 miles; Mud Lake is along its path, as mentioned. The main piece of land extending into Leech Lake from the north is the well-known Otter-tail Point; opposite it from the south is Big Point; adjacent to this, connected by a narrow isthmus, is a very large peninsula with a distinctive shape, resembling a poorly shaped anchor or a distorted letter T. This unique, Tau-shaped peninsula is the most recognized and historically significant area around the lake, being the site of a Chippewa village and various other settlements, which will be explored further. There are several islands in Leech Lake; the largest is Bear or Mukwa Island (Macuwa as named by Beltrami); two others are Pelican and Goose Islands. Leech Lake gets its English name from the French Lac Sang Sue, or L. aux Sangsues, originally given due to the bloodsucking worms believed to thrive in the area, a sentiment expressed in the elaborate term Kasagaskwadjimekang by the Chippewas.

[III-2] Voy. en Égypte et en Syrie, etc., 2 vols., 8vo, Paris, 1787; tr. Eng., London, 1787, etc. Constantin François Chassebœuf, Comte de Volney, b. Craon, Anjou, Feb. 3d, 1757, d. Paris, Apr. 25th, 1820, is best known in letters by his celebrated work, commonly called "Volney's Ruins," i. e., Les Ruines ou Méditations sur les Révolutions des Empires, etc., orig. ed. 1791, numberless trans. and eds. down to the present time. The illustrious author was the peer of Voltaire or Paine in philosophy and religion, and underwent the usual vicissitudes of free-thinkers of his time, from the prison to the peerage. His intellect was clear and profound, his erudition vast and varied; so they called him an "infidel"—whatever they may have meant by that—and having given him the name would have hanged him had he been hangable. His researches were chiefly in the fields of history, geography, archæology, linguistics, statecraft, and priestcraft, all of which he illuminated to the great inconvenience of political and ecclesiastical demagogues. Nullum tetigit quod non ornavit; the clergy, however, he adorned with a touch that Voltaire himself might have envied. Count Volney was in the U. S. in 1795-6-7; his controversy with the meritorious but somewhat obtuse Priestley, on the unquestionable unorthodoxy of his Ruins, brought his more formal scientific works into prominence, and accentuated the fame of his most imperishable treatise. Cheap editions of the Ruins abound, usually including the tract originally entitled La Loi Naturelle; this is a little catechism designed by a great philosopher to kindly help little fools out of some of their folly; it is quite worthy to rank with Paine's Age of Reason. Volney's complete works were edited by A. Bossange, 8 vols., Paris, 1820-26. Pike was in good company on the 3d, while he nursed his sore feet.

[III-2] Travel in Egypt and Syria, etc., 2 vols., 8vo, Paris, 1787; translated to English, London, 1787, etc. Constantin François Chassebœuf, Comte de Volney, born in Craon, Anjou, on February 3, 1757, died in Paris on April 25, 1820, is best known for his famous work, commonly referred to as "Volney's Ruins," i. e., Les Ruines ou Méditations sur les Révolutions des Empires, etc., original edition 1791, with countless translations and editions available today. The distinguished author was a peer of Voltaire and Paine in philosophy and religion, experiencing the typical struggles faced by free-thinkers of his time, from imprisonment to nobility. His intellect was sharp and insightful, his knowledge expansive and diverse; thus, he was labeled an "infidel"—whatever that was meant to imply—and had he been capable of being hanged, they would have done so. His research primarily spanned history, geography, archaeology, linguistics, statecraft, and priestcraft, all of which he illuminated to the significant annoyance of political and religious demagogues. Nullum tetigit quod non ornavit; however, he embellished the clergy in a way that even Voltaire might have envied. Count Volney was in the U.S. from 1795 to 1797; his debate with the admirable yet somewhat obtuse Priestley regarding the undeniable unorthodoxy of his Ruins brought more attention to his more formal scientific works and highlighted the fame of his most enduring treatise. Affordable editions of the Ruins are plentiful, usually including the tract originally titled La Loi Naturelle; this is a brief guide intended by a great philosopher to help those lost in their ignorance; it rightfully stands alongside Paine's Age of Reason. Volney's complete works were edited by A. Bossange, 8 vols., Paris, 1820-26. Pike was in good company on the 3rd while he rested his sore feet.

[III-3] This clerk is named Roussand beyond, Feb. 9th. He is "a Monsr. Boussant" in the early text, 1807, p. 40.

[III-3] This clerk is named Roussand on February 9th. He is referred to as "Monsr. Boussant" in the earlier text from 1807, page 40.

[III-4] We have no hint of the route by which the main party reached Leech l. after Pike first left them on the 26th of Jan., unless one is conveyed in the statement that Miller returned with a supply of provisions for them. That would seem to imply that they followed Pike's trail, and came to Leech l. by a route the same as his, or one not materially different. This is in fact what they did: see note51, p. 142. The shorter way would have been that Willow River traverse indicated in note1, p. 153. What seems to have been a usual route in former days is clearly indicated on Nicollet's map. Starting from Sandy l. it struck W. to Willow r. and went up this to Rosati and Brulé lakes, whence by portage over to Eccleston or Deluot l., and so to the Boy's River connection, continued through Gauss and Hassler lakes. All these have different names now, and I cannot speak with confidence in the new nomenclature. Among the lakes of Nicollet's series appear to be those now called Big Rice, Thunder, and Boy.

[III-4] We don’t have any information about how the main group got to Leech Lake after Pike left them on January 26, except for the fact that Miller returned with some supplies for them. This suggests they followed Pike's trail and reached Leech Lake by a similar route or one that wasn't very different. That’s exactly what they did: see note51, p. 142. A quicker route would have been the one through Willow River mentioned in note1, p. 153. A common route from earlier times is clearly shown on Nicollet's map. Starting from Sandy Lake, it went west to Willow River and continued up to Rosati and Brulé Lakes, then by portage over to Eccleston or Deluot Lake, and on to the connection with Boy's River, proceeding through Gauss and Hassler Lakes. These places all have different names now, and I’m not entirely confident in the new names. Among the lakes in Nicollet's list appear to be those now known as Big Rice, Thunder, and Boy.

[III-5] This letter formed Doc. No. 5, on p. 14 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed. It is given beyond, together with Mr. M'Gillis' reply; which latter was Doc. No. 6, p. 17 of the same App. in the orig. ed.

[III-5] This letter became Document No. 5, on page 14 of the Appendix to Part 1 of the original edition. It is provided beyond, along with Mr. M'Gillis' reply; the latter was Document No. 6, page 17 of the same Appendix in the original edition.

[III-6] This is the first intimation we have that Pike is not already at the west end, or at any rate on the west side of Leech l. He certainly has told us that he "crossed the lake 12 miles" to reach Mr. M'Gillis' house, where he is now quartered. The only place marked on Pike's map is on the W. side, with the legend "N. W. Co. Ho. Lat. 47° 16´ 18´´ N." The position of this seems to have been near Sugar pt., and to be the same as that marked "Old N. W. House" on Lt. James Allen's map facing p. 76 of Schoolcraft's Rep. pub. 1834. There have been various trading-houses at the same and different points about Leech l., simultaneously and successively. In 1832, according to Schoolcraft's large map in the work just said, there was a "Tr. Post" on the E. side of the lake, between the outlet and Boy's r., but the principal one was on the Tau-formed peninsula, and was a post of the Am. Fur Co. Schoolcraft was camped there July 16th, 1832. This place was then also the site of the Chippewa village of Gueule Platte or Flat Mouth, a chieftain of whom Pike has something to say soon, and of whom Nicollet, who met him there in 1836, has told us somewhat, Rep. 1843, p. 61 seq.

[III-6] This is the first indication we have that Pike is not already at the west end, or at least on the west side of Leech Lake. He has certainly told us that he "crossed the lake 12 miles" to reach Mr. M'Gillis' house, where he is currently staying. The only location marked on Pike's map is on the west side, labeled "N.W.Co. Ho. Lat. 47° 16´ 18´´ N." This location seems to have been near Sugar Point, and it appears to be the same as the one marked "Old N.W. House" on Lieutenant James Allen's map on page 76 of Schoolcraft's Report published in 1834. There have been various trading houses at the same and different points around Leech Lake, both simultaneously and successively. In 1832, according to Schoolcraft's large map in the same work, there was a "Trading Post" on the east side of the lake, between the outlet and Boy's River, but the main one was on the Tau-shaped peninsula and was a post of the American Fur Company. Schoolcraft was camped there on July 16th, 1832. This place was also the site of the Chippewa village of Gueule Platte or Flat Mouth, of whom Pike has something to say soon, and about whom Nicollet, who met him there in 1836, has provided some information, Report 1843, page 61 seq.

[III-7] The Sweet of the above paragraph is elsewhere named by Pike as Wiscoup and Le Sucre, first chief of a Red Lake band of Chippewas; The Burnt, as Oole and La Brule, for which latter phrase I suppose Le Brûlé might be preferred by some fastidious persons. The Buck is Iaba Waddik of Schoolcraft, Summary, etc., 1855, p. 144. The Sweet was probably not so named from any such personal peculiarity as would have singled him out among all Indians of whatever tribe, but with reference in some way to the concrete juice of the sugar-maple, Acer saccharinum, upon which he fed: cf. Sugar pt., a place-name in this vicinity. This is evidently the poetical case of "sweets to The Sweet"—not of saccharum per se. The scholarly Anglojibway, Hon. W. W. Warren, who should know best how to spell Chippewa words of any author I have read, gives the name as Weeshcoob. This chief had great character, and a long career. For some of his exploits which became historical, see Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885, pp. 231, 376, 452, 454, 458—latter with esp. ref. to Pike.

[III-7] The Sweet mentioned in the paragraph above is referred to by Pike as Wiscoup and Le Sucre, the first chief of a Red Lake band of Chippewas; The Burnt, also known as Oole and La Brule, although some might prefer the term Le Brûlé. The Buck is Iaba Waddik according to Schoolcraft, Summary, etc., 1855, p. 144. The Sweet likely wasn't named for any unique characteristic that would distinguish him from all Indians of any tribe, but rather in reference to the actual juice of the sugar-maple, Acer saccharinum, which he consumed: cf. Sugar pt., a place-name in this area. This is clearly a poetic case of "sweets to The Sweet"—not referencing saccharum per se. The well-informed Anglojibway, Hon. W. W. Warren, who is likely the best source for spelling Chippewa words from any author I've read, spells the name as Weeshcoob. This chief had significant character and a long career. For some of his historically notable exploits, see Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885, pp. 231, 376, 452, 454, 458—especially the last with reference to Pike.

[III-8] Haut Lac aux Cèdres Rouges of the French, Upper Red Cedar l. of the English, in distinction from the one of like name much further down the Mississippi, near Aitkin: see note47, p. 135. Pike is careless about the names, and calls both lakes Red Cedar, or Cedar without further qualification. The valuable species of Juniperus, commonly known as "cedar" or "red cedar," is not a very abundant tree in N. Minnesota, and its prevalence about each of these lakes duplicated their designation. They are too far apart, luckily, for any confusion to have ever arisen. Pike's description of Up. R. C. l. is not good, and his map is so far out as to omit entirely the entrance of the Mississippi into this lake; for what he delineates as and mistook for the entrance of the main river is merely the discharge of the Turtle River chain of lakes from the Beltramian or so-called Julian source of the Mississippi, which falls in at the extreme N. border of the lake. Thus, what the text means by saying "from the entrance of the Mississippi to the streight is called six miles," is the distance from the mouth of Turtle r. to the strait which divides off Pike's bay from the rest of Cass l.; "thence to the south end," etc., is the length of Pike's bay; the "bay at the entrance" of the supposed Mississippi, i. e., of Turtle r., means the general recess of Cass l. on the N.; and finally, the "large point," given as 2½ m. "from the north side," is the point of Colcaspi or Grand isl., which is almost a peninsula, and which marks off Allen's bay from the rest of Cass l. With this much by way of comment on Pike, we will look further at this interesting body of water, which I have lately crossed twice. Its first English name, after the ones above given, was Lake Cassina, bestowed by Schoolcraft in 1820, in honor of Governor and General Lewis Cass (b. Exeter, N. H., Oct. 9th, 1782, d. Detroit, Mich., June 17th, 1866), leader of the expedition which made its nearest approach to the true source of the Miss. r., in July of that year. Their camp was on the N. shore, close by the mouth of Turtle r., on the W. side of that mouth, directly opposite the site of the N. W. Co. Ho. where Pike now is. The name "Cassina Lake" stands on the Schlcr. map of the 1820 Cass exped.; item, "Cassina L." is on Long's map, 1823; the adj. Cassinian also occurs in Schlcr. and elsewhere; but the latter afterward clipped the name to Cass, and it has become fixed in this form—the same as that of the county later dedicated appropriately to this eminent statesman and soldier. The Schlcr. map of 1820 also lays down the Turtle River system with approximate accuracy, and on this map was first traced the course of the Mississippi to Lake Itasca. This had not then received its present name, but stands there as "L. Labeish," i. e., Lac La Biche, or Lac à la Biche, translating the Chippewa Omoshkos Sogiagon, and translated Elk l. in English. The main defect of the 1820 map was in laying down the Itascan source to the N. W. instead of to the S. W. of Cass l.—thus really on the line of the Turtle River source. This mistake was corrected in 1832, the year that Schoolcraft's party were guided to Lake Itasca itself by the Chippewa chief, Ozawindib or Yellow Head. Schoolcraft's nomenclature, as far as possible, was accepted by the greatest geographer who ever saw the source of the Mississippi, and Nicollet's example in this respect has been generally followed. Cass is a beautiful lake, the third largest in the drainage-area of the uppermost Mississippi, being exceeded in size only by Winnibigoshish and Leech. The greatest length is nearly meridional; including Pike's bay it is 9¾ m.; the greatest breadth is almost due E. and W.; including Allen's bay it is 7½ m. In position with reference to the 5th meridian (the only one with which we have to do in this note), the Range line of townships 30-31, and the Township line of 145-146, decussate at right angles in the center of the lake, just off the E. shore of Colcaspi isl. The body of water thus occupies portions of four townships. In figure Cass l. is more irregular than Lake Winnibigoshish, less so than Leech l. Pike's bay, on the S., is almost shut off from the rest of the lake by a long, narrow peninsula which stretches nearly across from E. to W., leaving but a very narrow thoroughfare. Pike's bay is of rounded form, about 3 m. in any diameter. Allen's bay, on the W., is almost equally well marked off by Colcaspi isl.; it is 2⅓ m. long, with an average width of over a mile, and includes two small islands, named Elm and Garden. Red Cedar isl. lies in the S. E. part of the main body of water; but the most conspicuous feature of the lake is the island best known as Grand or Colcaspi. The latter curious name is one of those verbal wind-eggs which Schoolcraft was fond of hatching; he tells us it is compounded of fragments of the names of "the three prior explorers," meaning Cass and himself, 1820, and Pike, 1806. This Island of Ozawindib, as named by Brower, 1894, is shaped like a blacksmith's anvil or molar tooth; its greatest diameters, along conjugate diagonal axes, are 2¾ and 2½ m.; aside from its horns, the island would yield a square of about 1¼ m. The Chippewa village of Ozawindib, where Schoolcraft was camped July 10th and again July 15th—between which dates he went to Itasca and back—was on the N. E. point of the anvil. I should advise canoeists to give this point a wide berth; for a shoal runs far out northward, and the birch-bark may thump on a stony bottom if there is any sea. This shoal reaches out directly across the straightest traverse from the inlet to the outlet of the Mississippi. Ozawindib isl. is almost a peninsula in relation to the north shore of the lake, but a canoe can generally be floated across the isthmus. I waded and dragged my boat on going up, but on returning was obliged to make a portage of a few paces, as the water had lowered. But even if it be found a carrying-place, it is the shortest and best way across the lake from the inlet of the Mississippi, either to its outlet or to the inlet of Turtle r. The latter falls in at the extreme N. of the lake, 2½ m. W. N. W. from the outlet of the Mississippi, in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 18, T. 146, R. 30. Here came David Thompson in 1798, along the usual traders' route from the Red River country, in part the then supposed course of the Mississippi itself above Red Cedar l. Here, in Roy's N. W. Co. House, on the E. or left bank, is Pike this 12th of February, 1806. Here were Cass and Schoolcraft in 1820; here came Beltrami in 1823, down this same Turtle r. from his Lake Julia, and so from the Julian source of the Mississippi. A mission once stood here; there is now an Indian village at a little distance westward. The place may be recognized at a distance by a high ridge on the right or W. bank; and on nearer approach by a stout post with historical inscriptions, erected by Brower in August, 1894. About a mile up Turtle r. expands into a lake, called Kichi by Nicollet in 1836, and by error Kitihi, as on Brower's map of 1892. No other considerable stream enters Cass l., excepting the Mississippi itself. The Mississippi leaves the lake in a recess on the N. E. shore, easy to find by good land-marks—notice a clump of trees on the right of the outlet as you approach it, and a house on the first rising ground to the left. The position is in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 21, T. 146, R. 30. From this point the river flows nearly E. S. E. into Lake Winnibigoshish (makes 2⅔ m. of southing in 8¼ m. of easting—air-line about 9 m.). The general course is about straight, but the reciprocal bends are numerous, giving an actual course, as I should judge, of 16¾ m., though they call it 18. This is Cass r. or Red Cedar r.—the most beautiful part of the Mississippi—good flat water and plenty of it at the lowest stages of canoeing, with a moderate current and no rapids, shoals, or snags to speak of; also, good camping places all along on the wooded points or knolls. The only tributary of this "interlaken" course of the Mississippi is from the S., about halfway between Cass and Winnibigoshish; being the discharge from Horn l. (Eshkabwaka l. of Owen), ¾ of a mile (direct) E. of the boundary between Itasca and Beltrami cos., in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 30, T. 146, R. 29.

[III-8] Haut Lac aux Cèdres Rouges in French, Upper Red Cedar Lake in English, is distinct from the similarly named lake much farther down the Mississippi near Aitkin: see note47, p. 135. Pike is careless with names and refers to both lakes as Red Cedar or Cedar without further details. The valuable species of Juniperus, known as "cedar" or "red cedar," is not very common in northern Minnesota, and its presence around each of these lakes led to their names. Fortunately, they are far enough apart that no confusion has ever occurred. Pike's description of Upper Red Cedar Lake isn't accurate, and his map is so incorrect that it entirely misses the entrance of the Mississippi into this lake; what he misidentified as the entrance of the main river is actually just the outflow of the Turtle River chain of lakes from the Beltramian or so-called Julian source of the Mississippi, which enters at the extreme northern border of the lake. So, when the text says "from the entrance of the Mississippi to the strait is called six miles," it refers to the distance from the mouth of the Turtle River to the strait that separates Pike's Bay from the rest of Cass Lake; "thence to the south end," etc., indicates the length of Pike's Bay; the "bay at the entrance" of the supposed Mississippi, meaning Turtle River, refers to the general recess of Cass Lake on the north; and finally, the "large point," stated as 2½ miles "from the north side," is Colcaspi or Grand Island, which is nearly a peninsula and marks the separation of Allen's Bay from the rest of Cass Lake. With this commentary on Pike, let's further explore this interesting body of water, which I recently crossed twice. Its first English name, after the ones mentioned above, was Lake Cassina, given by Schoolcraft in 1820 to honor Governor and General Lewis Cass (born Exeter, N.H., Oct. 9, 1782, died Detroit, Mich., June 17, 1866), who led the expedition that got closest to the true source of the Mississippi River that July. Their camp was on the north shore, near the mouth of Turtle River, on the west side of that mouth, directly opposite the location of the N.W. Co. House, where Pike is now. The name "Cassina Lake" appears on the Schoolcraft map from the 1820 Cass expedition; "Cassina L." is listed on Long's map from 1823; the adjective Cassinian is also found in Schoolcraft and other sources; however, the name was later shortened to Cass, which has become the accepted form—the same as the county later named after this distinguished statesman and soldier. The Schoolcraft map of 1820 also accurately shows the Turtle River system and was the first to trace the course of the Mississippi to Lake Itasca. At that time, it hadn't been given its current name but was referred to as "L. Labeish," meaning Lac La Biche or Lac à la Biche, translating the Chippewa term Omoshkos Sogiagon, and translated to Elk Lake in English. The main flaw in the 1820 map was misplacing the Itascan source to the northwest instead of the southwest of Cass Lake—essentially aligning it with the Turtle River source. This error was corrected in 1832 when Schoolcraft's team was led to Lake Itasca by Chippewa Chief Ozawindib or Yellow Head. Schoolcraft's naming conventions, as much as possible, were accepted by the greatest geographer who ever explored the Mississippi's source, and Nicollet's example in this regard has generally been followed. Cass is a beautiful lake, the third largest in the upper Mississippi drainage area, only surpassed in size by Winnibigoshish and Leech. The greatest length is nearly north-south; including Pike's Bay, it is 9¾ miles; the greatest width is almost due east and west; including Allen's Bay, it is 7½ miles. In relation to the 5th meridian (the only one relevant here), the Range line of townships 30-31 and the Township line of 145-146 intersect at right angles in the center of the lake, just off the east shore of Colcaspi Island. This body of water spans portions of four townships. In shape, Cass Lake is more irregular than Lake Winnibigoshish but less so than Leech Lake. Pike's Bay to the south is almost separated from the rest of the lake by a long, narrow peninsula stretching nearly across from east to west, leaving only a very narrow passage. Pike's Bay has a rounded shape, around 3 miles in diameter. Allen's Bay, to the west, is also well defined by Colcaspi Island; it is 2⅓ miles long, with an average width of over a mile, and contains two small islands named Elm and Garden. Red Cedar Island lies in the southeast part of the main body of water, but the most notable feature of the lake is the island commonly known as Grand or Colcaspi. This particular name is one of those verbal concoctions Schoolcraft enjoyed creating; he mentions it is made up of parts of the names of "the three earlier explorers," referring to himself and Cass in 1820, and Pike in 1806. This Island of Ozawindib, named by Brower in 1894, resembles a blacksmith’s anvil or a molar tooth; its greatest dimensions, along diagonal axes, are 2¾ and 2½ miles; excluding its protrusions, the island would fit into a square about 1¼ miles. The Chippewa village of Ozawindib, where Schoolcraft camped on July 10th and again on July 15th—between which dates he traveled to Itasca and back—was located at the northeast tip of the anvil-shaped island. I would recommend canoeists to navigate around this point; a shallow area extends far out northward, and the birch bark may hit a rocky bottom if there are any waves. This shoal stretches directly across the straightest route from the inlet to the outlet of the Mississippi. Ozawindib Island is almost a peninsula related to the north shore of the lake, but a canoe can usually be floated across the isthmus. I waded and dragged my boat on the way up but had to portage a few steps on my return since the water had lowered. Even if it becomes a portage point, it’s the shortest and best route across the lake from the Mississippi's inlet to either its outlet or the inlet of Turtle River. The latter enters at the extreme north of the lake, 2½ miles west-northwest from the outlet of the Mississippi, in the northeast quarter of Section 18, Township 146, Range 30. Here came David Thompson in 1798, following the usual traders' route from the Red River region, partly along what was then assumed to be the Mississippi's course above Red Cedar Lake. Here, at Roy's N.W. Co. House, on the east or left bank, was Pike on this day, February 12th, 1806. Here were Cass and Schoolcraft in 1820; here came Beltrami in 1823, traveling down the same Turtle River from his Lake Julia, and thus from the Julian source of the Mississippi. A mission once stood here; there is now an Indian village located a little distance to the west. This place can be spotted from a distance by a high ridge on the right or west bank and more closely approached by a sturdy post bearing historical inscriptions, erected by Brower in August 1894. About a mile up Turtle River, it expands into a lake, called Kichi by Nicollet in 1836, and mistakenly spelled Kitihi on Brower's 1892 map. No other significant stream flows into Cass Lake, apart from the Mississippi itself. The Mississippi leaves the lake at a recess on the northeast shore, easily recognizable by good landmarks—look for a clump of trees to the right of the outlet as you approach and a house on the first rise to the left. The location is in the northeast quarter of Section 21, Township 146, Range 30. From this point, the river flows almost east-southeast into Lake Winnibigoshish (it covers 2⅔ miles southward in 8¼ miles eastward—about 9 miles in a straight line). The general path is fairly direct, but there are many meandering bends, giving an actual length, as I estimate, of 16¾ miles, even though it’s stated as 18. This stretch is Cass River or Red Cedar River—the loveliest part of the Mississippi—offering good flat water and plenty of it even at the lowest canoeing levels, with a moderate current and no notable rapids, shallow areas, or snags; plus, excellent camping spots line the wooded points or hills. The only tributary feeding this "interlaken" stretch of the Mississippi comes from the south, about halfway between Cass and Winnibigoshish; it’s the outflow from Horn Lake (Eshkabwaka Lake per Owen), ¾ of a mile directly east of the boundary between Itasca and Beltrami counties, in the southeast quarter of Section 30, Township 146, Range 29.

Pike at Leech l. was the nearest he ever went to the true source of the Mississippi—about 25 m. in an air-line E. of Lake Itasca. Pike at Cass l. is further away from this goal, but he is on the course of the great river. Having already noted the Leech Lake sub-basin, or what I call the Pikean source, I will with the reader's indulgence indicate the main features of the true Itascan or Nicolletian sub-basin. To this end we will start together from Cass l. and paddle our own canoe to Lake Itasca. The following observations are from my canoe voyage from Deer River to Lake Itasca and return, Aug. 15th-Sept. 3d, 1894:

Pike at Leech Lake was the closest he got to the actual source of the Mississippi—about 25 miles in a straight line east of Lake Itasca. Pike at Cass Lake is further from this goal, but he’s on the path of the great river. Having already pointed out the Leech Lake sub-basin, or what I call the Pikean source, I’ll, with your permission, highlight the main features of the true Itascan or Nicolletian sub-basin. To do this, we’ll start together from Cass Lake and paddle our own canoe to Lake Itasca. The following observations are from my canoe trip from Deer River to Lake Itasca and back, August 15th-September 3rd, 1894:

The Mississippi enters Cass l. at the W. end of Allen's bay, by a crooked s-shaped thoroughfare about a mile long, from the next lake above. The inlet into Cass opens in the center of Sect. 29, T. 146, R. 31; the outlet from the other lake is in the N. W. ¼ of the same section. So close, in fact, are the two lakes, that at two places they are only separated by 100 yards or less. At the northern one of these short portages stands a dilapidated old chapel, once a mission-house, and other buildings are scattered about, chiefly Chippewa cabins. I could learn no name for this next lake, though it appears to be the one Schoolcraft called Andrusia in 1855; but if so, the name has lapsed. A letter before me from Hon. J. V. Brower, Itasca State Park Commissioner, dated St. Paul, Sept. 15th, 1894, says: "The beautiful body of water situated upon Sects. 7, 8, 17, 18, 19, 20, 29, and 30, T. 146, R. 31, 5th M., above Cass lake, and through which the Mississippi takes its course, has this day been named by me Lake Elliott Coues, as a slight recognition of your services to the public, and for the purposes of a more accurate and correct geographical description." This lake is 3½ m. long by 1¼ m. in greatest breadth, with its long axis meridional. The Mississippi runs across its S. end about ¾ of a mile from W. to E., the inlet being in the N. W. ¼ of Sect. 30 of the same T. and R. as the outlet. A trader's house is on the N. side, in a Chippewa village. A winding course of the Mississippi of 2 m. brings us to another lake, Pamitascodiac or Tascodiac of Schoolcraft, and Vandermaelen of Nicollet. This is hourglass-shaped, 2¼ m. long by about a mile across either bulb. The Mississippi enters it at the N. and leaves it at the E., the inlet and outlet being within half a mile of each other, in Sect. 25, T. 146, R. 32. For 2 or 3 m. above Lake Tascodiac canoeing is easy, through the flat water of marsh and meadow land; but then begins the trouble which hardly intermits thence to Lake Bemidji. The canoeist may as well put on his rubber boots at the start and keep them on, for he will have to wade most of the way and drag or shove his boat through almost incessant rocky rapids, shoals, and snags. My canoe drew only about 3 inches of water when my man and myself were overboard, yet we had great difficulty in getting along at all without portaging. Where the water is flat, it is shoal and snaggy; otherwise it is all "Metoswa" rapids. The distance from Lake Tascodiac to Lake Bemidji is only 8 m. in an air line, but this is the chord of a considerable arc the river describes northward, which, with the minor bends around the wooded points, makes, as I judge, about 13½ m. of water-course. The people call it 20 m., but that is because it is such a hard road to travel. It took me a day and a quarter to make Bemidji from Elliott Coues; but I did the same distance in less than one day coming down. Beltrami calls this course "Demizimagua-maguen-sibi, or River of Lake Traverse," II. p. 434—which reminds me to say that among the Indians each section of the river between lakes takes the name of the lake whence it flows. The Bemidji section of the Mississippi issues from the lake of that name in the N. W. ¼ of Sect. 2, T. 146, R. 33, near the middle of the E. shore. This outlet is hidden in a maze of bulrushes, and as there is no conspicuous landmark on shore it is not easy to find. Lake Bemidji is a large body of water 5½ m. long N. and S., by 1¾ to 2½ m. broad, of somewhat pyriform figure, lying athwart the course of the Mississippi: whence the F. name Lac Traverse, which we render Traverse, Travers, and Cross lake; Schl. named it Queen Anne's l. in 1855. Among the Indian forms are Pamitchi, as Schoolcraft; Pemidji, as Nicollet; also Bermiji, Permidji, etc., and with an additional element Bemejigemug, Pamajiggermug, etc. The N. end of Bemidji is only 2½ m. from the S. end of Turtle l., so that the Julian sources may be here easily reached by portage. From the outlet as above described to the inlet is 2¾ m. on a S. W. course; for the Mississippi enters at the extreme S. W. angle, in the N. W. ¼ of Sect. 16, T. 146, R. 33. Here are some Chippewa cabins, and here is also the lair of one of the ferocious blood-sucking parasites of the tribe of Indian traders. The system only differs from robbery in name. For instance, the squaw-man will sell you a whitefish for 10 cents a pound. He bought that fish for two cents a pound from the Indian who caught it, and he also paid for it in goods at his own price, probably about five times their cost to him. Those old traders who were satisfied to make 250 per cent. on prime cost were meek and lowly philanthropists in comparison with some of their successors. A short wide thoroughfare of about 40 rods leads directly from Bemidji into Lake Irving, so named by Schoolcraft in 1832 after the facile writer, and still so called. This is only 1½ m. broad by ¾ long, lying chiefly in Sects. 16 and 17; the Mississippi comes directly across its short axis from S. to N. The inlet is at the S. E. corner of Sect. 17. On Nicollet's published map "L. Irving" appears out of place altogether, on another stream. But that is a mere accident of cartography, for which the admirable geographer is not responsible; he knew where Lake Irving is as well as I do. Three short bends and then a straight course of a mile bring us up the Mississippi to the mouth of a river from the S., to be particularly noted for several reasons. It is the largest remaining tributary of the Mississippi, and one of its sources is a lake no more than 5 m. from Itasca itself. This river joins the Mississippi in the S. E. of Sect. 20, T. 146, R. 33. Going up it we at once fall upon the very small Lake Marquette; next, Lake La Salle (Lasale on Nicollet's map), larger and hourglass-shaped; next, Lake Plantagenet, a two-legged body of water, 2¾ m. long by 1¾ broad. The first two were named in 1832 by Schoolcraft, who also said the largest one was called Kubba Kunna, or Rest in the Path l.—these terms becoming Rahbahkanna and Resting l. in Allen. Continuing through Lake Plantagenet and up this "Plantagenian source" of the Mississippi, as it has come to be known, we find that it forks in Sect. 21, T. 144, R. 34, at a direct distance of 7 or 8 m. from Lake Plantagenet. The fork on our left as we go up takes us 5 or 6 m. further to Lake Naiwa, called Neway l. by Nicollet, and recently renamed Lake George. Alongside and emptying into this is Nicollet's L. Bowditch, lately renamed L. Paine. These two are in Sects. 15, 19, 22, and 21, T. 143, R. 34. Going up the other fork, we find in about 3 m. that it forks. The fork on our left as we go up comes N. from a number of small lakes, one of them lately become known as Lake Chenowagesic; and this is probably to be considered the main course of the river we are now on. The other fork comes from the west; if we follow it up we proceed directly toward Lake Itasca, and find our stream heading in a lake which occupies portions of Sects. 2 and 11, T. 143, R. 35. This is Lake Assawa—Ossowa and Usawa of Schoolcraft, Usaw-way or Perch of Allen, Assawe of Nicollet; also, Lake Alice of the Rand-McNally map (Chicago, 1894), whose compilers adopted the names bestowed by a certain unfortunate excursionist. Another name this unhappy person gave this same lake is Elvira. It is historically of the greatest possible interest, for from Lake Assawa did Schoolcraft's party proceed by portage to discover Lake Itasca in 1832, and from it also did Nicollet proceed by portage to Lake Itasca in 1836, and so on to discover the actual source of the Mississippi, which Schoolcraft missed in his hurry on that happy-go-lucky 13th of July. As to the name which the whole stream thus sketched should bear, there may be two opinions. Schoolcraft maps it with the legend "Plantagenian or South Fork of the Mississippi," and makes the Assawa Lake fork the main source, calling the Naiwa Lake fork by the name of this lake. Nicollet names the main stream R. Laplace, after the celebrated astronomer, as he did L. Bowditch after the translator of that author's Mécanique Céleste; and he considers the main stream to be that middle one which comes from the Chenowagesic l., furthest from the S. (over the border of Hubbard Co., in fact). This view is undoubtedly correct, and I, for one, should like to see Nicollet's designation of Laplace r. stand. But the river is in fact called the Naiwa, and this current designation will probably prevail. I observe that our best maps in the present uncertainty omit any name, though the Rand-McNally map legends "Schoolcraft R." (after Eastman's, 1855). Should the main stream come to be known to geographers as the Naiwa, I would suggest that its E. fork be called the East Naiwa, agreeably with Schoolcraft's, 1832; and the other the West Naiwa.

The Mississippi River enters Cass Lake at the west end of Allen's Bay through a winding, S-shaped channel about a mile long that connects to the next lake up. The entrance to Cass is located in the center of Section 29, Township 146, Range 31; the exit from the other lake is in the northwest quarter of the same section. The two lakes are so close that in two places they are only 100 yards apart or less. At the northern of these short crossings, there’s an old rundown chapel that used to be a mission house, and scattered around are other buildings, mostly Chippewa cabins. I couldn’t find out what the name of the next lake is, even though it seems to be the one Schoolcraft referred to as Andrusia in 1855; if that’s the case, the name has fallen out of use. In a letter dated September 15, 1894, from Hon. J. V. Brower, Itasca State Park Commissioner, he mentions: "The beautiful body of water located on Sections 7, 8, 17, 18, 19, 20, 29, and 30, Township 146, Range 31, above Cass Lake, and through which the Mississippi flows, has today been named Lake Elliott Coues by me, as a small acknowledgment of your public service, and for a more accurate geographical description." This lake is 3.5 miles long and 1.25 miles at its widest point, with its longest side oriented north to south. The Mississippi runs across its southern end for about three-quarters of a mile from west to east, with the entrance in the northwest quarter of Section 30 of the same Township and Range as the exit. There’s a trader’s house on the north side, located in a Chippewa village. A winding stretch of the Mississippi about two miles leads us to another lake, called Pamitascodiac or Tascodiac by Schoolcraft and Vandermaelen of Nicollet. This lake has an hourglass shape, measuring 2.25 miles long and about a mile across in either section. The Mississippi enters the lake in the north and exits on the east, with the inlet and outlet being within half a mile of each other, in Section 25, Township 146, Range 32. For two or three miles above Lake Tascodiac, canoeing is easy through calm waters in marsh and meadow areas; but then the trouble begins, which hardly lets up until you reach Lake Bemidji. Canoeists might as well put on their rubber boots from the start and keep them on, as they’ll have to wade most of the way and drag or push their boats through nearly continuous rocky rapids, shallow areas, and obstacles. My canoe needed only about three inches of water when my partner and I were out of it, yet we faced significant challenges getting along without portaging. Where the water is calm, it is shallow and filled with hazards; in other places, it’s all "Metoswa" rapids. The distance from Lake Tascodiac to Lake Bemidji is only eight miles as the crow flies, but that represents the chord of a significant arc the river takes northward, which, along with the smaller bends around wooded points, adds up to about 13.5 miles of river course, by my reckoning. Locals estimate it to be 20 miles, but that’s because the journey is so difficult. It took me a day and a quarter to travel from Elliott Coues to Bemidji, but I made the same distance in less than a day coming down. Beltrami referred to this route as "Demizimagua-maguen-sibi, or River of Lake Traverse," II. p. 434—which reminds me to mention that among the Native Americans, each section of the river between lakes takes the name of the lake it flows from. The Bemidji section of the Mississippi River flows from the lake of the same name in the northwest quarter of Section 2, Township 146, Range 33, near the middle of the east shore. This outlet is concealed among a tangle of bulrushes, and since there are no prominent landmarks on the shore, it’s not easy to find. Lake Bemidji is a large body of water measuring 5.5 miles long north to south and between 1.75 to 2.5 miles wide, with a somewhat pear-shaped form, straddling the course of the Mississippi, hence the French name Lac Traverse, which we translate as Traverse, Travers, and Cross Lake; Schl. named it Queen Anne's Lake in 1855. Among the Native American names are Pamitchi, as Schoolcraft called it; Pemidji, as Nicollet noted; and also Bermiji, Permidji, etc., with variants like Bemejigemug, Pamajiggermug, etc. The northern end of Bemidji is only 2.5 miles from the southern end of Turtle Lake, making the Julian sources easily accessible by portage. From the outlet as described to the inlet is 2.75 miles in a southwest direction; the Mississippi enters at the far southwest corner, in the northwest quarter of Section 16, Township 146, Range 33. There are some Chippewa cabins here, and also the hideout of one of the vicious blood-sucking parasites from the tribe of Indian traders. Their operation is just a step away from robbery in name only. For example, the squaw-man will sell you a whitefish for ten cents a pound. He bought that fish for two cents a pound from the Indian who caught it, and he probably overpaid in goods at his own rate, likely about five times what it cost him. Those old traders who were content making a 250 percent profit on costs were mild and humble philanthropists compared to some of their successors. A short, wide channel about 40 rods leads directly from Bemidji into Lake Irving, named by Schoolcraft in 1832 after the skilled writer, and it’s still called that. This lake is only 1.5 miles wide and ¾ mile long, mostly situated in Sections 16 and 17; the Mississippi crosses directly from south to north across its short axis. The inlet is located at the southeast corner of Section 17. On Nicollet's published map, "L. Irving" appears incorrectly placed, on another stream altogether. But that’s just a cartography mistake for which the excellent geographer isn’t to blame; he knew very well where Lake Irving is, just like I do. Three short bends followed by a straight mile lead us up the Mississippi to the mouth of a river coming from the south, notable for several reasons. It’s the largest remaining tributary of the Mississippi, and one of its sources is only about five miles from Itasca itself. This river joins the Mississippi in the southeast corner of Section 20, Township 146, Range 33. Heading upstream, we immediately come across the tiny Lake Marquette; next is Lake La Salle (Lasale on Nicollet's map), larger and also hourglass-shaped; and then there’s Lake Plantagenet, a lake shaped like a two-legged figure, measuring 2.75 miles long and 1.75 miles wide. The first two were named in 1832 by Schoolcraft, who mentioned that the largest one was called Kubba Kunna, or Rest in the Path Lake—these terms later became Rahbahkanna and Resting Lake in Allen. Continuing through Lake Plantagenet and up this "Plantagenian source" of the Mississippi, as it has come to be known, we find that it forks in Section 21, Township 144, Range 34, at a distance of about 7 or 8 miles from Lake Plantagenet. The left fork takes us 5 or 6 miles further to Lake Naiwa, called Neway Lake by Nicollet, and recently renamed Lake George. Next to it and feeding into this is Nicollet's Lake Bowditch, recently renamed Lake Paine. These two lakes are found in Sections 15, 19, 22, and 21, Township 143, Range 34. Following the other fork, we find that it branches out after about 3 miles. The left fork leading upward comes from a number of small lakes, one of which has recently become known as Lake Chenowagesic; this is likely to be considered the main route of the river we’re on now. The other fork comes from the west; if we pursue it, we move directly towards Lake Itasca, discovering our stream leading into a lake that covers portions of Sections 2 and 11, Township 143, Range 35. This is Lake Assawa—also known as Ossowa and Usawa by Schoolcraft, Usaw-way or Perch by Allen, and Assawe by Nicollet; it is also listed as Lake Alice on the Rand-McNally map (Chicago, 1894), whose compilers adopted names given by an unfortunate excursionist. Another name this unlucky individual assigned to this same lake is Elvira. This location is historically significant, as Schoolcraft's party traveled by portage from Lake Assawa to discover Lake Itasca in 1832, and Nicollet also used a portage from Lake Assawa to reach Lake Itasca in 1836, ultimately discovering the actual source of the Mississippi, which Schoolcraft missed in his rush on that fateful July 13th. As for the name this entire stream should be known by, there may be different opinions. Schoolcraft maps it with the label "Plantagenian or South Fork of the Mississippi," making the Assawa Lake fork the main source and naming the Naiwa Lake fork after this lake. Nicollet names the primary stream River Laplace, after the famous astronomer, just as he named Lake Bowditch after the translator of that author's Mécanique Céleste; he considers the main stream to be the middle one that originates from Lake Chenowagesic, the furthest from the south (in fact, crossing into Hubbard County). This view is undoubtedly correct, and I, for one, would like to see Nicollet's designation of Laplace River remain. However, the river is currently called the Naiwa, and this name will likely prevail. I notice that our best maps in this uncertain situation do not assign any name, although the Rand-McNally map labels it "Schoolcraft River" (after Eastman’s, 1855). If the main stream were to become recognized by geographers as the Naiwa, I would suggest naming its eastern fork as the East Naiwa, in agreement with Schoolcraft's designation from 1832; and the other fork as the West Naiwa.

We return from this excursion up the Naiwa or Laplace r.—the Plantagenian source of the Mississippi—and proceed up the latter from the mouth of the former. We hold a due W. course on the whole for 5½ m. in an air-line, but on a zigzag with multitudinous minor tortuosities, making the distance more than twice as far; part of the way winding among wooded points, working our way over shoals and among snags, to a point in the N. W. ¼ of Sect. 28, T. 146, R. 34. Here the small Allenoga r., on our right from the north, discharges from a small, crooked lake which lies mainly in Sects. 16 and 21. Knowing no name for this, I call it Cowhorn l., from its shape and from the trivial circumstance of finding a horn stuck on a stake in the river. We go on through a monotonous, swampy tract of reeds, rushes, wild rice, and lily-pads, alternately approaching and receding from tamarac clumps as the river winds about, for 2½ m. further W. in an air-line, and more than three times that distance in actual paddling, till we reach some haying-meadows, and soon find the entrance of a notable stream on our right, in the N. E. ¼ of Sect. 25, T. 146, R. 35; this is Pinidiwin r. (Pinnidiwin, Carnage, and De Soto r. of Schoolcraft, Piniddiwin of Brower), through a lake about a mile wide, filled with a fine crop of wild rice. Hence it is one of many lakes which are called La Folle, Rice, or Manomin (Monomina on the Rand-McNally map); but it had better keep the distinctive name of the river which flows through it. I paddled up into Pinidiwin l., and was surprised at the volume of water it discharged, as well as at the strength of its current. But the river is a large, forked stream which drains a very extensive area N. of the Mississippi. The volume of the Mississippi seemed diminished nearly one-half above the mouth of this "Little Mississippi." The course up the Mississippi is now S. W. to a point in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 35, T. 146, R. 35; where, at a bend, it receives a sizable tributary from the S. Nicollet charts this stream, but has no name for it, and I know of none, excepting that suspicious "Hennepin R." which appears on the same Rand-McNally map, so thoroughly vitiated by countenancing the names given by a dishonest person. Hennepin r. rises as far south as about the middle of T. 144, R. 35, and flows nearly due northward; one of its tributaries comes from a certain Lake Joliet, the name of which arose with the same trickster. Rounding the bend here we go up N. W. into the middle of Sect. 28, T. 146, R. 35, and turn S. W. to the corner of this section, on the property of Mr. A. J. Jones, a bona fide settler and cultivator of the soil. The situation is also marked by a small creek (say Jones') which falls in hard by from the W.; but it is more notable as a sort of "Great Bend" of the Mississippi; for here is the place where, our course thus far having been on the whole westward, we turn quite abruptly southward to make for Lake Itasca, distant about 14 m. as the crow flies, but at least twice as far as that by the way we paddle. It has been good flat water, with no obstructions to speak of, for many miles back; but a little distance above Jones' place we come to rocky rapids for half a mile, reminding us of our experiences below Lake Bemidji. I do not think that these, but that some of those higher up, are the rapids where Allen's boat was wrecked on the 15th of July, 1832, though Schoolcraft talks of having come "32" m. from Itasca on the 14th, before the accident. As we proceed, other obstacles offer; snags abound, the Mississippi becomes in places too shallow to float a canoe, and in others bushes begin to meet across the channel, or fallen logs require to be chopped out of the way. We pass an insignificant creek on the right, and then soon sight quite an imposing pine-clad ridge on the left. Here, in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 19, T. 145, R. 35, is the mouth of a creek on the left. This is marked on Schoolcraft's map "Cano R.", i. e., Canot or Canoe r., also Ocano (Au Canot), and Chemaun r. It is charted by Nicollet, without any name. It has been described by Brower as Andrus cr., is on Eastman's map (1855) as De Witt Clinton's r., and was once named La Salle r. by an unscrupulous person. Above Andrus cr., in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 26 of the tp. last said, a small creek comes in on the right, at "Dutch Fred's" place. I heard a man call it Bear cr. Here the Mississippi enters (or rather leaves) a haying-meadow, and within a mile receives a small creek on our left, from the S., locally known as Killpecker or Chillpecker cr. It is less than a mile hence to the house of one Searles, in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 35, T. 145, R. 35. There is still visible evidence that this was the site of an old trading-post; and on discussing the case with my friend Brower, I agreed with his conclusion that it was most probably the very spot we hear of from William Morrison, who was the first known of white men at Lake Itasca, in 1804. From this place upward to Lake Itasca the Mississippi is practically unnavigable, at least in such a low stage of water as that I found—not so much on account of the extensive rapids as from snags and brush. The distance is called 20 m.—even 25 m., if one wants you to hire his wagon—but it is nothing of the sort; 12 m. would cover it. The air-line from Searles' house to Itasca is just 6 m., and though the river is tortuous, besides having a general westward curve, it can hardly be more than twice as much. One creek on this course, called Division cr. by Brower, falls in from the W. in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 27, T. 144, R. 36. A wagon-road leads from Searles' due S. to the lower end of the N. arm of Lake Itasca. The distance is about 7 m. by this road, which keeps on the ridge E. of the Mississippi till it ends at the lake, close by the outlet, in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 35, T. 144, R. 36, thus almost on the line between T. 144 and T. 143, which cuts the end of the N. arm, and forms the N. boundary of Itasca State Park. Here Brower discovered the site of a prehistoric village in Oct., 1894.

We return from this trip up the Naiwa or Laplace River—the Plantagenet source of the Mississippi—and continue upstream the latter from the mouth of the former. We head due west for 5½ miles in a straight line, but since we’re zigzagging with numerous little curves, the actual distance is more than twice that; part of the way winds around wooded areas, navigating over shallow spots and through obstacles, until we reach a point in the northwest quarter of Section 28, Township 146, Range 34. Here, a small river called Allenoga comes in on our right from the north, draining from a small, winding lake mostly found in Sections 16 and 21. Not knowing its name, I call it Cowhorn Lake because of its shape and the trivial incident of finding a horn stuck on a stake in the river. We continue through a dull, marshy region filled with reeds, rushes, wild rice, and lily pads, alternating between getting closer to and moving away from clumps of tamarack trees as the river twists for another 2½ miles westward in a straight line, but more than three times that distance in actual paddling, until we arrive at some hay meadows. Soon, we see the entrance of a significant stream to our right, in the northeast quarter of Section 25, Township 146, Range 35; this is Pinidiwin River (also known as Pinnidiwin, Carnage, and De Soto River according to Schoolcraft, and Piniddiwin by Brower), flowing through a lake about a mile wide, filled with a lush growth of wild rice. As one of many lakes called La Folle, Rice, or Manomin (Monomina on the Rand-McNally map), it would be better to keep the unique name of the river that runs through it. I paddled into Pinidiwin Lake and was surprised by the volume of water it discharged and the strength of its current. However, this river is a large, forked stream that drains a vast area north of the Mississippi. The Mississippi's volume seemed to decrease by almost half above the mouth of this "Little Mississippi." The course up the Mississippi now heads southwest to a point in the southeast quarter of Section 35, Township 146, Range 35; where, at a bend, it gets a sizable tributary from the south. Nicollet charts this stream but doesn’t name it, and I don't know of any name for it except that questionable "Hennepin River" which appears on the same Rand-McNally map, so thoroughly corrupted by acknowledging names given by a deceitful person. Hennepin River flows from as far south as about the middle of Township 144, Range 35, heading nearly straight north; one of its tributaries comes from a certain Lake Joliet, a name that was also created by the same trickster. Rounding the bend, we go northwest into the middle of Section 28, Township 146, Range 35, and then turn southwest to the corner of this section, on the property of Mr. A. J. Jones, a genuine settler and farmer. The location is also marked by a small creek (let's call it Jones'). It flows in closely from the west but is more notable as a sort of "Great Bend" of the Mississippi; for here is where, after mostly heading westward, we abruptly turn south to make for Lake Itasca, about 14 miles away as the crow flies, but at least twice that by the way we paddle. It has been pleasant flat water with no major obstacles for many miles back; but a little past Jones' place, we encounter rocky rapids for half a mile, reminding us of our experiences below Lake Bemidji. I don’t think these are the rapids where Allen’s boat was wrecked on July 15, 1832, even though Schoolcraft claimed to have traveled "32" miles from Itasca on the 14th, before the incident. As we move on, other obstacles arise; there are many snags, the Mississippi becomes shallow in places and too low to float a canoe, while in others, bushes begin to meet across the channel, or fallen logs need to be chopped away. We pass a minor creek on the right, and then soon see quite an impressive pine-covered ridge on the left. Here, in the southwest quarter of Section 19, Township 145, Range 35, is the mouth of a creek on the left. This is marked on Schoolcraft’s map as "Cano River," meaning Canot or Canoe River, also Ocano (Au Canot), and Chemaun River. It's charted by Nicollet without any name. Brower described it as Andrus Creek, it’s listed on Eastman’s map (1855) as De Witt Clinton's River, and at one time it was called La Salle River by an unprincipled person. Above Andrus Creek, in the southeast quarter of Section 26 of the last-mentioned township, a small creek enters on the right, at "Dutch Fred’s" place. I heard someone refer to it as Bear Creek. Here, the Mississippi enters (or rather leaves) a haying meadow, and within a mile receives a small creek on our left, from the south, locally known as Killpecker or Chillpecker Creek. It’s less than a mile from here to the home of a man named Searles, in the southwest quarter of Section 35, Township 145, Range 35. There is still visible evidence that this was the site of an old trading post; and after discussing it with my friend Brower, I agreed with his conclusion that this was most likely the same spot mentioned by William Morrison, who was the first known white man at Lake Itasca in 1804. From this place upward to Lake Itasca, the Mississippi is practically unnavigable, at least in the low water level I encountered—not so much because of the extensive rapids but due to the snags and debris. The distance is said to be 20 miles—even 25 miles, if someone wants to get you to hire his wagon—but it’s hardly that; 12 miles would cover it. The straight-line distance from Searles’ house to Itasca is exactly 6 miles, and though the river is winding, with a general westward curve, it can’t be more than twice that. One creek on this route, called Division Creek by Brower, falls in from the west in the southwest quarter of Section 27, Township 144, Range 36. A wagon road leads from Searles’ due south to the lower end of the north arm of Lake Itasca. The distance is about 7 miles along this road, which stays on the ridge east of the Mississippi until it reaches the lake, close to the outlet, in the southwest quarter of Section 35, Township 144, Range 36, thus almost on the line between Township 144 and Township 143, which cuts the end of the north arm and forms the northern boundary of Itasca State Park. Here Brower discovered a site of a prehistoric village in October 1894.

This park, created by Act of the Minnesota Legislature, approved Apr. 20th, 1891, is 7 m. N. and S. by 5 m. E. and W., thus being 35 square miles, 19,701⅔ acres, consisting of Sects. 1, 2, 3, 4, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 33, 34, 35, 36, of T. 143, R. 36, in Beltrami Co., with Sects. 1, 2, 3, 4, of T. 142, R. 36, in Becker Co., Sects. 6, 7, 18, 19, 30, 31, of T. 143, R. 35, and Sect. 6, of T. 142, R. 35—these in Hubbard Co. The rectangle thus delimited includes nearly all the natural features about to be noted, in the area designated as the ultimate reservoir bowl of the Mississippi by Brower, to whose admirable official report I am indebted for some particulars which did not come under my personal observation on the spot, Aug. 24th and 25th, 1894. The brim of the bowl is the Height of Land, Nicollet's Hauteurs des Terres, sc. between Hudsonian and Mexican waters; for all the water in the bowl runs into the Mississippi. The political boundary of the park is less than conterminous with the area of this bowl. The latter is conveniently divided into the greater and lesser segments, according to whether the waters drain into the W. or the E. arm of Lake Itasca; the greater segment contains the primal sources of the Mississippi. The brim of the bowl has a maximum elevation of 1,750 feet above sea-level. The southernmost lake in the bowl is Brower's Hernando de Soto, supposed to be 2,555¼ m. from the Gulf of Mexico, at an altitude of 1,558 feet. Another is Morrison l. There are too many other small lakes to mention, mostly beyond or beside any actual permanent surface connection with the Mississippian stream; two little ones which come very near to such connection are Whipple and Floating Moss. The Mississippi springs from the ground under a hill which I call the Verumontanum; the first collection of living waters, or what may be termed Fons et Origo Springs, occurs about the contiguous corners of Sects. 28/33|27/34, T. 143, R. 36. The rill which issues thence runs northward in Sects. 27 and 28, collecting there in a pool worthily named by Brower the Upper Nicollet l., after the keen-eyed geographer who first spied and mapped it in connection with his immortal discovery of the Mississippian Verum Caput. But this Lacus Superior Nicolleti is not now connected by surface flowage with the continuation of the Mississippi; Brower is correct in designating its feeder as the "detached upper fork" of the Mississippi; for the Upper Nicollet l. is separated by a dry ridge a few yards wide, forming a sort of "natural bridge," under or through which water seeps, but over which it certainly never flows. Stepping a few paces over this Pons Naturalis, we descend into a boggy place where the several Nicollet Springs issue from the ground and form a rill whose waters are continuous to the Gulf of Mexico. If one wishes to "cover" the Mississippi in any sense, one may do so literally here, where the river is a few inches wide and fewer deep, by lying at full length on both sides of the stream and drinking out of the channel. This rivulet is the principal feeder of the Middle Nicollet l., which is of oval figure, less than ⅓ of a mile long, lying chiefly in the S. E. ¼ of Sect. 21. The outlet of this lake is close to the inlet, by a well-defined stream say ⅓ of a mile long, which starts W., receives a small tributary called Howard cr. from the S., and then curves N. into the Lower Nicollet l., ⅙ m. E. of the Middle l. This is in size between the Upper and Middle lakes; it receives two rills, one of them called Spring Ridge cr.; the Mississippi issues from the N. end of this lake, and thence pursues a general N. E. course for about ¾ of a mile in an air-line, though crookedly and with several small bends, to fall into the head of the W. arm of Lake Itasca, in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 15. On its way it receives Demaray cr. from the W. Thus is constituted, entirely above or S. of Lake Itasca, the Infant Mississippi, discovered by Nicollet in 1836, and by him poetically styled the Cradled Hercules. The cradle is now known as Nicollet valley; it is bounded on the W. by the Hauteurs des Terres, now Nicollet Heights, and on the E. by a long, curved, and somewhat broken ridge, which I propose to call Brower Ridge, after the accomplished gentleman whose name will always be associated with the history and geography of the Itasca basin. This ridge is the best walking from Itasca toward the Fons et Origo Springs—though in the present state of the ground this is not saying much in its favor, yet this way is less laborious than following up the Infant Mississippi. The N. end of the ridge rises on Morrison hill, which overlooks Itasca on the one hand and on the other gives a fine view of Elk l.; it is only a few steps down to either lake from the summit, where stands the Brower post of 1887 with its historical inscription, a sign-board commemorating Nicollet, and a granite bowlder more durably graven with a less enduring name (not Glazier). Elk l. is the largest body of water in the bowl after Itasca, being of irregular oval figure, about 1 m. long by two-thirds as broad. It lies almost entirely in Sect. 22, immediately S. of the head of the W. arm of Itasca, and thus alongside the Herculean Incunabula, from which it is separated by Brower Ridge. Elk l. has the bad luck of a bad name, with the more serious misfortune of a vainglorious record of "exploitation." In the first place the name—with due deference to Gen. J. H. Baker, who in 1876 caused "Elk" to become official on the plot of T. 143, R. 36—seems to me badly chosen. For "Elk" was originally the English name of Lake Itasca, translating F. Lac la Biche, and Chippewa Omoshkos Sogiagon; so its transfer to the smaller lake is liable to create confusion. Better Gilfillan's Lake Breck, 1881, or Chippewa Gagiwitadinag (embosomed in hills). In the second place a certain unworthy person magnified the size of this lake, stretched out its principal feeder southward, lengthened, widened, and deepened its discharge into Itasca, labeled it Lake Glazier, and trumpeted his false claim of discovering the one and only true source of the Mississippi, to the scandal of geographical societies and other learned bodies. The best mot I ever heard on this subject was given me by a native of Deer River, whose remark, however, is withheld, on the well-known principle that "the greater the truth the greater the libel." Elk l. was well described in 1872 by Julius Chambers, who called it Lake Dolly Varden; its discharge into Itasca is now known as Chambers' cr. This is a small side-stream about 333 yards long, in the bed of which I walked dry-shod, yet which has been exploited as the course of the Mississippi. Elk l. has several feeders, among them three creeks called Elk, Siegfried, and Gaygwedosay—the latter for Nicollet's guide of 1836, whom Nicollet calls Kegwedzissag. All the features thus far noted are in the greater ultimate reservoir bowl, in relation with the W. arm of Lake Itasca. Turning to the lesser part of the bowl, whose waters drain into the E. arm, we find a chain of small lakes, whose names from S. to N. are Josephine, Ako, Danger, Twin, and Mary—the last having continuous surface flow by Mary cr. into the head of the E. arm. Such, in brief, are the main features of the Mississippian waters which drain from the S. into Lake Itasca; but I suppose there are a hundred little lakes or pools in the bowl, which seep through the bibulous soil—in fact, this flowing bowl is full of lees. The largest lake, which forms its strongest feature, is of a three-pronged or triradiate figure—mostly arms, with little body, like a star-fish. It is said that the early name refers to the head and antlers of the elk, respectively represented by the three projections. There is not very much difference in size and shape between them, though each has its particular form. Where the three prongs come together as the main body of this lake is the small but picturesque Schoolcraft isl., where the party of 1832 camped July 13th, as Nicollet did in Aug., 1836; it is decidedly the most eligible spot for the purpose, before making one's periplus of the lake. The island is in Sect. 11, T. 143, R. 36; its absolute position has been dead-reckoned by Mr. A. J. Hill to be lat. 47° 13´ 10´´ N., long. 95° 12´ W. Mr. Brower has this summer (1894) set up a very stanch oaken commemoration post, which bears a suitable legend and looks as if it might stand for a century. The island was named by Allen (Rep., p. 332). Near it is a shallow place called Rocky Shoal. The lake is 3⅔ m. in greatest length from the end of the N. to that of the E. arm; the ends of the E. and W. arms are 2⅔ m. apart. The W. arm is marked off by Ozawindib pt., the E. arm by Bear pt., and Turnbull pt. projects into the latter arm about opposite the place where Nicollet struck the lake in portaging over from Lake Assawa. The best view of the lake is to be had from Rhodes' Hill, near the base of the E. arm. Itasca has several feeders besides Mary cr., Chambers' cr., and the Infant Mississippi; four of these are Island cr., from the W., opposite Schoolcraft isl.; Floating Bog cr., falling in by Bear pt.; Boutwell cr., on the W. side of the W. arm; and Shawinukumag cr., a little rill close by the mouth of the Infant. There is one point about the lake I wish to signalize by the name of Point Hill, after my esteemed friend, Mr. Alfred J. Hill of St. Paul. When you come to the N. end of the N. arm, at the usual landing or embarking place, where McMullen's house stands, your view of Schoolcraft isl., as you look southward up the N. arm, is intercepted by a promontory from the W. side, near the center of Sect. 2, T. 143, R. 36; this is Point Hill. The altitude of Lake Itasca is given by Brower as 1,457 feet; its distance from the Gulf of Mexico, by the channel of the Mississippi, is probably about 2,550 m.—by no means those "3,184" m. which the Rand-McNally map exploits. The general situation is: 150 m. W. of Lake Superior; 125 m. S. from the N. border of Minnesota; 75 m. E. from the W. and 252 m. N. from the S. border of the same. The lake is reached from St. Paul by 240 m. overland; take the G. N. R. R. to Park Rapids, and go thence in one day by wagon. The distance from St. Paul by the Mississippi is said to be 560 m.; it is practically out of the question as a route, because of obstructions to navigation, especially by logging-booms. A much easier way than I selected for my own excursion is, as just said, to the lake by rail and wagon, thence down the Mississippi by canoe or skiff to Deer River or Grand Rapids, where you strike the D. and W. R. R., or even down to Brainerd, where the N. P. R. R. crosses. The names most prominently associated with discovery and exploration in the Itasca basin are: William Morrison, 1804; Henry R. Schoolcraft and James Allen, 1832; Jean N. Nicollet, 1836; Julius Chambers, 1872; James H. Baker and Edwin S. Hall, 1875; Hopewell Clarke, 1886; J. V. Brower, 1889-94. A more extended historical note will be found beyond; meanwhile let us return to Pike, at the mouth of Turtle r., on Cass l.

This park, established by an act of the Minnesota Legislature on April 20, 1891, spans 7 miles north to south and 5 miles east to west, totaling 35 square miles or 19,701⅔ acres. It comprises Sections 1, 2, 3, 4, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 33, 34, 35, and 36 of T. 143, R. 36 in Beltrami County; Sections 1, 2, 3, and 4 of T. 142, R. 36 in Becker County; and Sections 6, 7, 18, 19, 30, 31 of T. 143, R. 35, and Section 6 of T. 142, R. 35 in Hubbard County. The rectangle defined here includes nearly all the natural features mentioned as the ultimate reservoir bowl of the Mississippi, as described by Brower, whose detailed official report I rely on for specifics that I didn't personally observe on-site on August 24 and 25, 1894. The rim of the bowl is marked by the Height of Land, known as Nicollet's Hauteurs des Terres, which separates Hudsonian and Mexican waters; all the water in the bowl drains into the Mississippi. The political boundary of the park doesn't align perfectly with the area of this bowl. The latter can be conveniently divided into segments based on whether the waters flow into the western or eastern arm of Lake Itasca; the larger segment contains the primary sources of the Mississippi. The highest point of the bowl rises to 1,750 feet above sea level. The southernmost lake in the bowl is Brower's Hernando de Soto, which is believed to be 2,555¼ miles from the Gulf of Mexico and sits at an altitude of 1,558 feet. Another lake is Morrison Lake. There are too many other small lakes to list, most of which have no permanent surface connection with the Mississippi; two smaller ones that come close to such a connection are Whipple and Floating Moss. The Mississippi originates from the ground beneath a hill I refer to as Verumontanum; the first collection of flowing waters, or what I call Fons et Origo Springs, is found near the adjoining corners of Sections 28/33|27/34, T. 143, R. 36. The water that flows from there runs northward through Sections 27 and 28, accumulating in a pool appropriately named by Brower the Upper Nicollet Lake, after the astute geographer who first sighted and mapped it in connection with his significant discovery of the Mississippi's true headwaters. However, this Upper Nicollet Lake is not currently connected to the ongoing flow of the Mississippi; Brower is correct in referring to its source as the "detached upper fork" of the Mississippi, as the Upper Nicollet Lake is separated by a dry ridge just a few yards wide, creating a sort of "natural bridge" beneath which water seeps but never flows over. Crossing a few steps over this Natural Bridge, we enter a marshy area where several Nicollet Springs emerge and form a creek whose waters flow continuously to the Gulf of Mexico. If someone wants to "cover" the Mississippi literally, they can do so here, where the river is just a few inches wide and not very deep, by lying across both sides of the stream and drinking from the channel. This stream is the main source for the Middle Nicollet Lake, which is oval-shaped, less than a third of a mile long, mainly located in the southeast quarter of Section 21. The outlet of this lake is close to the inlet, connected by a well-defined stream around a third of a mile long, which flows westward, receives a small tributary called Howard Creek from the south, and then curves north into the Lower Nicollet Lake, about a sixth of a mile east of the Middle Lake. The Lower Nicollet Lake is sized between the Upper and Middle lakes; it receives two streams, one of which is called Spring Ridge Creek; the Mississippi emerges from the northern end of this lake and then follows a generally northeast path for about three-quarters of a mile in a straight line, although it's winding with several small bends, before entering the head of the western arm of Lake Itasca in the southwestern quarter of Section 15. Along the way, it picks up Demaray Creek from the west. Thus is formed, entirely above or south of Lake Itasca, the Infant Mississippi, discovered by Nicollet in 1836, whom he poetically named the Cradled Hercules. The cradle is now referred to as Nicollet Valley; it is bordered on the west by the Hauteurs des Terres, now Nicollet Heights, and on the east by a long, curved, and somewhat broken ridge that I propose to name Brower Ridge, in honor of the accomplished gentleman whose name will always be associated with the history and geography of the Itasca basin. This ridge provides the best walking route from Itasca toward the Fons et Origo Springs—although, given the current state of the ground, this isn't a strong endorsement, it is still less strenuous than following the Infant Mississippi. The northern end of the ridge rises at Morrison Hill, which overlooks Itasca on one side and provides a fine view of Elk Lake on the other; it's only a few steps down to either lake from the summit, where the Brower post of 1887 stands, marked with a historical inscription, a sign honoring Nicollet, and a granite boulder engraved with a less enduring name (not Glazier). Elk Lake is the largest body of water in the bowl after Itasca, shaped like an irregular oval, about 1 mile long and two-thirds as wide. It is located almost entirely in Section 22, just south of the head of the western arm of Itasca, and therefore right next to the Herculean Incunabula, separated from it by Brower Ridge. Elk Lake suffers from a poor name, compounded by the more serious issue of a boastful history of "exploitation." Firstly, the name—with respect to Gen. J. H. Baker, who in 1876 made "Elk" the official name on the map of T. 143, R. 36—seems poorly chosen. "Elk" was originally the English name for Lake Itasca, translating from the French Lac la Biche, and the Chippewa Omoshkos Sogiagon; therefore, its assignment to the smaller lake could lead to confusion. Better names might be Gilfillan's Lake Breck, 1881, or Chippewa Gagiwitadinag (embosomed in hills). Secondly, an undeserving individual inflated the size of this lake, extended its main feeder southward, and exaggerated its outflow into Itasca, renaming it Lake Glazier, and falsely claimed to have discovered the one true source of the Mississippi, to the embarrassment of geographical societies and other scholarly organizations. The best remark I've heard on this subject came from a local from Deer River, but I hesitate to share it based on the well-known principle that "the greater the truth, the greater the libel." Elk Lake was aptly described in 1872 by Julius Chambers, who called it Lake Dolly Varden; its outflow into Itasca is now referred to as Chambers' Creek. This small tributary is about 333 yards long, and I crossed it dry-shod, yet it has been claimed as the course of the Mississippi. Elk Lake has several feeders, including three creeks named Elk, Siegfried, and Gaygwedosay—the latter named after Nicollet's guide of 1836, referred to by Nicollet as Kegwedzissag. All the features mentioned so far are in the larger ultimate reservoir bowl, connected to the western arm of Lake Itasca. When looking at the smaller part of the bowl, where the waters drain into the eastern arm, we find a chain of small lakes, named from south to north as Josephine, Ako, Danger, Twin, and Mary—the last of which flows continuously through Mary Creek into the head of the eastern arm. Such are, in brief, the main features of the Mississippian waters that drain south into Lake Itasca; however, I suspect there are a hundred small lakes or pools in the bowl, which seep through the absorbent soil—in fact, this flowing bowl is full of residue. The largest lake, which is the most prominent feature, has a three-pronged or triradiate shape—mostly arms, with minimal body, resembling a starfish. It is said that the early name refers to the head and antlers of the elk, each represented by one of the three projections. There is not much difference in size and shape among them, though each has its unique form. Where the three prongs converge as the main body of this lake is the small yet picturesque Schoolcraft Island, where the 1832 expedition camped on July 13, as did Nicollet in August 1836; it is definitely the most suitable spot for this purpose before embarking on a tour of the lake. The island is located in Section 11, T. 143, R. 36; its exact position has been calculated by Mr. A. J. Hill to be Latitude 47° 13' 10" N., Longitude 95° 12' W. Mr. Brower has set up a sturdy oak memorial post this summer (1894) that bears an appropriate marker and seems likely to last a century. The island was named by Allen (Rep., p. 332). Nearby is a shallow area called Rocky Shoal. The lake measures 3⅔ miles in its greatest length from the north end to the east end; the ends of the east and west arms are 2⅔ miles apart. The western arm is marked by Ozawindib Point, the eastern arm by Bear Point, and Turnbull Point juts into the latter arm directly opposite the location where Nicollet approached the lake while portaging from Lake Assawa. The best view of the lake is from Rhodes' Hill, near the base of the eastern arm. Itasca has several tributaries in addition to Mary Creek, Chambers' Creek, and the Infant Mississippi; four of these are Island Creek, flowing from the west, opposite Schoolcraft Island; Floating Bog Creek, entering at Bear Point; Boutwell Creek, along the west side of the western arm; and Shawinukumag Creek, a small stream near the mouth of the Infant. One spot around the lake I want to highlight with the name Point Hill, after my good friend, Mr. Alfred J. Hill of St. Paul. As you reach the north end of the north arm, at the usual landing or embarkation point, where McMullen's house stands, your view of Schoolcraft Island, when looking southward up the north arm, is blocked by a promontory on the west side, near the center of Section 2, T. 143, R. 36; this is Point Hill. The altitude of Lake Itasca is recorded by Brower as 1,457 feet; its distance from the Gulf of Mexico, following the channel of the Mississippi, is likely about 2,550 miles—not the "3,184" miles claimed by the Rand-McNally map. The general location is: 150 miles west of Lake Superior; 125 miles south of the northern border of Minnesota; 75 miles east of the west border and 252 miles north of the southern border of the same state. The lake can be reached from St. Paul by traveling 240 miles overland; take the Great Northern Railroad to Park Rapids, and then continue by wagon in one day. The distance from St. Paul via the Mississippi is said to be 560 miles; it is virtually impractical as a route due to navigation obstructions, especially from logging booms. A much easier path than I took for my own trip is, as mentioned, to the lake by train and wagon, then downstream on the Mississippi by canoe or skiff to Deer River or Grand Rapids, where you can catch the Duluth and Winnipeg Railroad, or even further down to Brainerd, where the Northern Pacific Railroad crosses. The names most notably associated with the discovery and exploration of the Itasca basin include: William Morrison, 1804; Henry R. Schoolcraft and James Allen, 1832; Jean N. Nicollet, 1836; Julius Chambers, 1872; James H. Baker and Edwin S. Hall, 1875; Hopewell Clarke, 1886; and J. V. Brower, 1889-94. A more comprehensive historical note will be found later; for now, let's return to Pike, at the mouth of Turtle River, on Cass Lake.

[III-9] David Thompson, the great explorer and surveyor, b. St. John's parish, Westminster, Eng., Apr. 30th, 1770, d. Longueuil, opposite Montreal, Canada, Feb. 16th, 1857, and now with his wife in Mt. Royal cemetery. His activities compassed half a century, say 1790-1840, during some of which years he seems to have been almost ubiquitous—so extensive were his travels, in the service of the H. B. Co., N. W. Co., and on professional duties in connection with the survey of the boundary between the British possessions and the United States. Mr. Thompson was a good practical astronomer and an admirable geographer. Some of his determinations would not easily be surpassed in accuracy by the best modern methods. He was also an assiduous journalist, and a good draughtsman; but most of his work has never seen the light. The manuscripts which he left are believed to cover the long period of years during which he traveled and observed; and to include not only his personal narrative, but also the mathematical tables by which his astronomical observations were worked out for the determination of latitude and longitude. They have more than once been drawn upon for historical and geographical data; but no publication of such a thorough digest of Thompson's life and work as could have been prepared from these materials under competent and critical editorship has ever been made. A brief recital of his journeys was read by J. B. Tyrrell, B. A., etc., before the Canadian Institute, Mar. 3d, 1888, and published that year, Toronto, 8vo., pp. 28. The official records I have mentioned must not be confounded with certain fragments of Thompson's MSS., now the property of a Mr. Charles Lindsey of Toronto, and recently offered for sale. These are about 600 foolscap pp. in Thompson's handwriting, drawn up very late in life—being thus by no means his original journals and field note-books. Thompson was on the Missouri at the Mandan villages Dec. 29th, 1797-Jan. 10th, 1798—thus before Lewis and Clark, Oct. 27th, 1804-Apr. 7th, 1805, and the younger Alexander Henry, July and Aug., 1806. While here he undertook to determine from Indian information the source of the Yellowstone r., and made one of the most extraordinary computations on record; for his figures agree within 20 m. or less with the true latitude and longitude. Thompson was the first white man who ever descended the Columbia r. from its head-waters to the point where Lewis and Clark struck it, Oct. 16th, 1806; this voyage was made in the summer of 1811, and protracted to the Pacific at Astoria. That journey to which Pike refers was made in 1798. Thompson came down the Turtle River route to Cass l., late in April, and stopped at John Sayers' house, located by him in lat. 47° 27´ 56´´ N. and long. 95° W. If we marvel why such a man as Thompson missed the honor of discovering the source of the Mississippi, when that prize was so near at hand, we may remember that the Turtle River head-waters were already the accepted source, as being the furthest N. Leaving Cass l. May 3d, Thompson descended the Mississippi through Lake Winnibigoshish, and so on to the N. W. Co. house at Sandy l.; thence he went up Prairie or Savanna r., the usual traders' route, portaged over to waters of the St. Louis, and descended this river to the Fond du Lac house, which stood 2½ m. from Lake Superior. This journey was from the post on the Assiniboine r., at the mouth of Souris or Mouse r., which he left Feb. 25th; he reached Fond du Lac May 10th, or in 2 months and 18 days.

[III-9] David Thompson, the renowned explorer and surveyor, was born in St. John's parish, Westminster, England, on April 30, 1770, and died in Longueuil, across from Montreal, Canada, on February 16, 1857. He now rests with his wife in Mount Royal Cemetery. His career spanned about fifty years, from around 1790 to 1840, during which he seemed to be almost everywhere—thanks to his extensive travels working for the Hudson's Bay Company, the North West Company, and fulfilling professional duties related to surveying the boundary between British territories and the United States. Mr. Thompson was a skilled practical astronomer and an excellent geographer. Some of his findings are still remarkably accurate, even by today's best methods. He was also a dedicated journalist and a talented draughtsman; however, much of his work has never been published. The manuscripts he left are believed to cover the long period of his travels and observations and include not only his personal narrative but also the mathematical tables used to calculate his astronomical observations for determining latitude and longitude. His work has frequently been referenced for historical and geographical information, but no comprehensive publication critically editing Thompson’s life and contributions has been prepared from these materials. A brief account of his travels was presented by J. B. Tyrrell, B.A., etc., before the Canadian Institute on March 3, 1888, and published that year in Toronto, in an 8vo format, pp. 28. The official records I mentioned should not be confused with certain fragments of Thompson's manuscripts, which are currently owned by Mr. Charles Lindsey of Toronto and were recently put up for sale. These consist of about 600 foolscap pages in Thompson's handwriting, written much later in his life—hence, they are not his original journals and field notebooks. Thompson was at the Missouri near the Mandan villages from December 29, 1797, to January 10, 1798—prior to Lewis and Clark’s expedition, which lasted from October 27, 1804, to April 7, 1805, and Alexander Henry Jr.’s journey in July and August 1806. While there, he sought to identify the source of the Yellowstone River based on information from Indigenous people, producing one of the most remarkable calculations on record, as his figures aligned within 20 miles or less of the true latitude and longitude. Thompson was the first white man to travel down the Columbia River from its headwaters to where Lewis and Clark arrived on October 16, 1806; this journey took place in the summer of 1811, extending to the Pacific at Astoria. The trip that Pike refers to occurred in 1798. Thompson followed the Turtle River route to Cass Lake in late April and stopped at John Sayers' house, situated at latitude 47° 27' 56" N and longitude 95° W. If we wonder why someone like Thompson missed the honor of discovering the source of the Mississippi River when it was so close, we should remember that the Turtle River headwaters were already recognized as the accepted source since they were the farthest north. After leaving Cass Lake on May 3, Thompson traveled down the Mississippi through Lake Winnibigoshish, eventually reaching the North West Company post at Sandy Lake; from there, he went up the Prairie or Savanna River, the typical route for traders, portaged to the waters of the St. Louis River, and descended this river to the Fond du Lac house, which was located 2½ miles from Lake Superior. This journey began at the post on the Assiniboine River, at the mouth of the Souris or Mouse River, which he departed on February 25; he reached Fond du Lac on May 10, completing the trip in 2 months and 18 days.

[III-10] This most celebrated chief of the Leech Lake Chippewas, or Pillagers, had three names, whose several variants number probably three dozen. One of them may be written Ask a Buggy Cuss—for if that is not right, it is as near right as some others, and easier to say than any of the rest. It is the rule that the name is different with everyone who uses it, and it often varies with the same author whose "takes" fall into the hands of different compositors. Some of the forms I have noted are: Aishkibugikozsh; Aishkabugakosh; Eshkibogikoj; Esquibusicoge; Aishkebugekoshe and Eschkebugecoshe (in Minn. Hist. Coll., V. passim); Eski Bugeckoge (in the French Pike, I. p. 220). The French form of the name was Gueule Platte; and the English of it was Flat Mouth. Pike spells the French in half a dozen different ways, the question of gender included in the variation; while Schoolcraft, who was something of a linguist, is equally vagarious in this case, giving us Geulle Platte, Gouelle Platte, Guelle Plat, Gueulle Plat, Guella Plat—anything you please, except Gruel Plate or Ghoul Plot! Our Gallic friends themselves tried a variety of combinations, as gole, goule, gule, before they suited themselves with gueule as a satisfactory substitute for the Latin gula—just as we did before we made gulley and gullet out of the same old Roman stock. On Pike's folding Abstract, the individual whose mouth, jaws, and throat are so much in literary doubt figures as "Eskibugeckoge, Geuelle Platte, Flat Mouth, first chief of his band." This was a large one, best known as the Pillagers, also as Muckundwas, who had long maintained a separate tribal organization. The medal which Flat Mouth had received from the British at Fort William on Lake Superior, and which Pike took from him to substitute an American one, was replaced by a large solid silver one given him by Schoolcraft July 19th, 1828. The latter author has a long and good account of this remarkably brave and sensible Indian, who in 1832 seemed to be turned of 60 years, about 5 feet 9 or 10 inches high, erect, but inclined to corpulency. He had been on the war-path 25 times, and had killed a good many Sioux without ever receiving a wound. He was a man of great discernment and sound judgment, extensively and accurately informed upon all affairs which concerned his people or himself. There is much said of him in the Minnesota Historical Collections from first to last, especially in the Hon. W. W. Warren's History of the Ojibwas, and Rev. E. D. Neill's continuation of the same subject: see for example pp. 17, 19, 45, 50, 138, 178, 223, 269, 275, 324, 342, 349, 352, 359, 360, 362, 369, and 459, 463, 465, 475, 478, in Vol. V. of those Collections. He figured prominently in Anglojibwa affairs for more than half a century, and was living in 1852, at a supposed age of about 78 years, having been born about 1774. The circumstances under which the Leech Lake Indians received the names of Makandwyinniniwag, Mukundwais, or Muckundwas, F. Pilleurs, E. Pillagers, Plunderers, and Robbers, are said in substance by Schoolcraft to be these: During the period of great irregularities in the fur-trade consequent upon the transfer of the balance of power from French to English hands, when the latter were still dependent in part or entirely upon the former for their clerks and boatmen, and these were in great favor with the Indians, one Berti came on with goods and took his station at the mouth of Crow-wing r. to trade with the Chips. But he had more to sell than they could buy, including guns and ammunition which he knew the Sioux would be glad to get. The Chips., however, forbade his thus arming their foes; and when he started for the Sioux country, in spite of their warnings and threats, they arrested him by force of arms, and robbed him of all he possessed, though they spared his life. Berti returned to Sandy l., soon died of a broken heart, or of the exertions he had made to defend his property, and was buried thereabouts. Dr. Douglass Houghton relates a curious story of this trader's indirect causation of a terrible smallpox epidemic that ravaged the Chips. The above occurrences were in 1767-68. When the facts became known to the company at Mackinac, the Indians were directed to make requital, with threats of punishment for non-compliance. A deputation went to Mackinac in the spring of 1770, with furs which were taken as an equivalent for those which had been stolen, and the Indians were dismissed with a cask of liquor and a closely rolled flag as a token of friendship. They were enjoined not to broach the one or unroll the other till they got home. But on the way they did both, and had a drunken spree with some of their friends at Fond du Lac. Several were taken sick, some died, and it was soon discovered that the disease had broken out among them. It was spread broadcast, and is said to have cost many hundred Chippewa lives before its ravages ceased. Whether rightly or wrongly, the Indians were always firmly persuaded that a dastardly outrage had been perpetrated upon them by the intentional communication to them of the disease through the medium of the presents they had received from officers of the fur company. I have thus cited Schoolcraft for the popular or traditional as distinguished from the proper or historical presentation of this case. The facts are set forth at length in Warren's History of the Ojibways, chap. xxi., forming pp. 256-262 of Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885. The nom de guerre which the Pillagers accepted for themselves is there rendered Mukimduawininewug (men who take by force). There appears to be no truth whatever in laying upon the British the infamous charge of intentional introduction of smallpox. Warren had the facts direct from an intelligent old chief of the Pillagers, from which it appears that the terrible epidemic, costing several thousand lives, was introduced on the return of a war-party of Kenistenos, Assineboines, and Ojibways, who had gone for scalps to the Kechepegano (Missouri) r., and caught the infection from a village of Giaucthinnewug (Grosventres).

[III-10] The most famous chief of the Leech Lake Chippewas, also known as the Pillagers, had three names, with various forms likely numbering around thirty. One name can be written as Ask a Buggy Cuss—if that’s not quite right, it’s as close as many others and easier to say than the rest. The rule is that the name changes with everyone who uses it, and it often varies even with the same writer whose drafts end up with different typesetters. Some of the forms I noted are: Aishkibugikozsh; Aishkabugakosh; Eshkibogikoj; Esquibusicoge; Aishkebugekoshe and Eschkebugecoshe (in Minn. Hist. Coll., V. passim); Eski Bugeckoge (in the French Pike, I. p. 220). The French version of the name was Gueule Platte, and the English translation was Flat Mouth. Pike spelled the French name in several different ways, including variations in gender. Schoolcraft, who had some linguistic skills, was equally inconsistent, giving us Geulle Platte, Gouelle Platte, Guelle Plat, Gueulle Plat, Guella Plat—anything you like, except Gruel Plate or Ghoul Plot! Our French friends themselves experimented with combinations, like gole, goule, gule, before settling on gueule as a suitable substitute for the Latin gula—just as we did before creating gulley and gullet from the same old Roman root. On Pike's folding Abstract, the man whose mouth, jaws, and throat are shrouded in literary uncertainty appears as "Eskibugeckoge, Geuelle Platte, Flat Mouth, first chief of his band." This was a major group, best known as the Pillagers, also called Muckundwas, who had long maintained an independent tribal organization. The medal that Flat Mouth received from the British at Fort William on Lake Superior, which Pike took to replace with an American one, was swapped for a large solid silver one given to him by Schoolcraft on July 19, 1828. The latter author provides a lengthy and accurate account of this notably brave and sensible Indian, who in 1832 was about 60 years old, around 5 feet 9 or 10 inches tall, upright but somewhat heavy-set. He had gone to war 25 times and had killed many Sioux without ever being wounded. He was a person of great insight and sound judgment, well-informed on all matters affecting his people or himself. He is mentioned extensively in the Minnesota Historical Collections from start to finish, especially in the Hon. W. W. Warren's History of the Ojibwas and Rev. E. D. Neill's continuation of the same topic: see for example pp. 17, 19, 45, 50, 138, 178, 223, 269, 275, 324, 342, 349, 352, 359, 360, 362, 369, and 459, 463, 465, 475, 478, in Vol. V. of those Collections. He played a significant role in Anglojibwa affairs for more than fifty years, still alive in 1852, at an estimated age of about 78, having been born around 1774. The circumstances under which the Leech Lake Indians received the names Makandwyinniniwag, Mukundwais, or Muckundwas, F. Pilleurs, E. Pillagers, Plunderers, and Robbers are summarized by Schoolcraft as follows: During a time of significant disruptions in the fur trade, after the power shifted from the French to the English, when the latter still depended on the former for clerks and boatmen—who were well-liked by the Indians—one trader named Berti arrived with goods and set up shop at the mouth of the Crow-wing River to trade with the Chippewas. However, he had more goods than they could afford, including guns and ammunition that he knew the Sioux would eagerly want. The Chippewas forbade him from arming their enemies, and when he headed towards the Sioux territory despite their warnings and threats, they detained him at gunpoint and took all he had, though they spared his life. Berti returned to Sandy Lake, soon died of a broken heart or from the exertion he used trying to protect his belongings, and was buried nearby. Dr. Douglass Houghton recounts an interesting story about this trader’s indirect role in a devastating smallpox outbreak that afflicted the Chippewas. These events took place in 1767-68. When the details reached the company at Mackinac, the Indians were instructed to make compensation, with threats of punishment for not complying. A delegation went to Mackinac in the spring of 1770, bringing furs thought to compensate for the stolen goods, and the Indians were sent off with a barrel of liquor and a tightly rolled flag as a gesture of friendship. They were told not to open the liquor or unroll the flag until they got home. But on the way, they did both and had a drunken celebration with some of their friends at Fond du Lac. Several became ill, some died, and it was soon discovered that a disease had emerged among them. It spread widely and is said to have claimed many hundred Chippewa lives before it was over. Whether rightly or wrongly, the Indians strongly believed that a cruel injustice had been inflicted upon them through the intentional spread of the disease via the gifts they received from the fur company officials. I have cited Schoolcraft here to present the popular or traditional view, as opposed to the proper or historical account of this case. The details are elaborated in Warren's History of the Ojibways, chap. xxi., found on pp. 256-262 of Minn. Hist. Coll., V. 1885. The war name that the Pillagers took for themselves is rendered Mukimduawininewug (men who take by force). There seems to be no truth to the accusation against the British of purposely introducing smallpox. Warren obtained the facts directly from an informed old chief of the Pillagers, revealing that the devastating epidemic, which caused several thousand deaths, was introduced by the return of a war party of Kenistenos, Assineboines, and Ojibways who had gone for scalps along the Kechepegano (Missouri) River and caught the infection from a village of Giaucthinnewug (Grosventres).

[III-11] Which formed Doc. No. 6, p. 17 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed., and will be found beyond. This letter answered Pike's of Feb. 7th.

[III-11] Which made up Doc. No. 6, p. 17 of the Appendix to Part 1 of the original edition, and will be found beyond. This letter responded to Pike's from February 7th.

[III-12] The speech made at this conference by Pike, and the replies of three chiefs, formed Docs. Nos. 7 and 8, p. 19 and p. 22 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed. Both are found beyond.

[III-12] The speech given at this conference by Pike, along with the responses from three chiefs, make up Docs. Nos. 7 and 8, p. 19 and p. 22 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the original edition. Both are found beyond.

[III-13] Though the phrase is not capitalized, this is the personal name of a Leech Lake chief, whom Pike elsewhere calls Chef de la Terre and Obigouitte.

[III-13] Although the phrase isn't capitalized, it's the personal name of a chief from Leech Lake, whom Pike also refers to as Chef de la Terre and Obigouitte.

[III-15] Pike is on a Pine River route from Leech l. to Lower Red Cedar l., and goes across country on a general course about S. S. E., in Cass Co. This much is clear; but this region is none too well known, and my own information does not suffice me to attempt identification of the many small lakes he crosses till he comes to the large Whitefish l. in the course of Pine r. I doubt that we have data which enable anyone to trail him with confidence. The multiplicity of lakes and streams of the Pine River connections affords in fact several ways when the water is open, and when everything was frozen over Pike did not necessarily take any one of the usual routes. The air-line distance is some 55 m.; but he traveled much further, as he blundered on the way and struck the Mississippi too low down—at the mouth of present Dean cr. See note47, p. 135, and forward, where Pike describes his Pine River journey.

[III-15] Pike is on a Pine River route from Leech Lake to Lower Red Cedar Lake, traveling across the land in a general direction of about south-southeast in Cass County. This part is clear, but the area isn't very well known, and I don't have enough information to identify the many small lakes he crosses until he reaches the large Whitefish Lake on the Pine River. I doubt we have enough data for anyone to track him confidently. The numerous lakes and streams connected to the Pine River actually offer several routes when the water is open, and when everything was frozen over, Pike didn't necessarily follow any of the usual paths. The straight-line distance is about 55 miles, but he traveled much further, as he got lost along the way and ended up joining the Mississippi too far down—at the mouth of what is now Dean Creek. See note47, p. 135, and onward, where Pike describes his journey on the Pine River.

[III-16] Not identified; but not to be confounded with the great Sandy l. or Lac du Sable on the other side of the Mississippi, which Pike reached Jan. 8th and left Jan. 20th: see note49, p. 138.

[III-16] Not identified; but should not be confused with the large Sandy Lake or Lac du Sable on the opposite side of the Mississippi, which Pike arrived at on January 8th and departed on January 20th: see note49, p. 138.

[III-17] Whitefish or Fish l., as it is still called, is the largest body of water into which Pine r. expands, but by no means to be considered as its source. Several large streams fall into it, and the largest one of these is properly regarded as the continuation of Pine r. This lake begins only about 10 m. (air-line) from the Mississippi. Nicollet names it Kadikomeg l.; two smaller ones, lower down on Pine r., he names Plympton and Davenport. Three of this same connection are now Cross, Pine, and Gear. We know exactly where Pike is to-day; though his account of what appear to be two? or three? N. W. Co. houses on this lake is not as clear as we could wish.

[III-17] Whitefish, or Fish Lake, as it’s still called, is the largest body of water that Pine River flows into, but it shouldn’t be confused with the river’s source. Several large streams feed into it, and the biggest of these is rightly considered an extension of Pine River. This lake starts just about 10 miles (as the crow flies) from the Mississippi. Nicollet names it Kadikomeg Lake; he refers to two smaller lakes further down Pine River as Plympton and Davenport. Three lakes connected to this are now called Cross, Pine, and Gear. We know exactly where Pike is today, although his description of what seem to be two or three Northwest Company houses on this lake isn’t as clear as we’d like.

[III-18] On the up-voyage we figured out camp of Jan. 1st, 1806, to have been between Dean and Hay crs.; the present pat coincidence confirms the former independent determination: see note47, p. 134. From Whitefish l. Pike forged ahead of his party, accompanied by Boley, Buck, and Beau, and bore away from Pine r. direct for Lower Red Cedar l. He struck one of the little lakes connected with Dean cr., followed this creek down to its mouth, and recognized this point on the Mississippi as being a mile below where he had seen the Chippewa canoes turned up Jan. 1st. Dean cr. empties 3½ m. direct, exactly 5 m. by the river, below Hay cr., about up to the mouth of which he goes to camp to-night, and easily makes the N. W. Co. house to-morrow. Some points I did not present in my former note on this locality are these: Between Dean and Hay crs., and just W. of the "guide meridian" which, N. of the Mississippi, marks the separation of the 4th and 5th meridian systems of survey, is a very nearly straight stretch of the river for 2 m., nearly E. and W. This was known to the old voyageurs as the Grande Avenue. Its W. end is 1¾ m. above Dean cr.; its E. beginning is at a sharp turn of the river ½ m. below (N. N. E. of) the mouth of Hay cr., 2¾ m. scarcely E. of N. of the mouth of Cedar r.; Pine Knoll is on this turn. At the end of the first ½ m. ascending the Avenue, the range line between Ranges 27 and 28 (of the 4th M.) strikes the Mississippi from the S., and ends there; this range line is also the inter-county line between Crow Wing and Aitkin cos. Rounding the bend at Pine Knoll and going less than ½ m., one comes to the section line of Sects. 1 and 13, T. 136, R. 25, 5th M.; this is ⅛ m. from the mouth of Hay cr., and from this point upward Aitkin Co. is on both sides of the river. Pike's camp of the 24th was within a small fraction of a mile from the point thus indicated.

[III-18] On the way up, we figured out that our camp on January 1, 1806, was between Dean and Hay Creeks; the current location confirms our earlier independent finding: see note47, p. 134. From Whitefish Lake, Pike moved ahead of his group, along with Boley, Buck, and Beau, heading straight from Pine River to Lower Red Cedar Lake. He found one of the small lakes linked to Dean Creek, followed it down to its mouth, and recognized this spot on the Mississippi as being a mile below where he had seen the Chippewa canoes turned up on January 1. Dean Creek flows straight for 3½ miles, which is exactly 5 miles by the river, below Hay Creek, about the place where he plans to camp tonight, easily reaching the North West Company house tomorrow. Some details I didn’t mention in my previous note about this area are these: Between Dean and Hay Creeks, just west of the "guide meridian," which north of the Mississippi separates the 4th and 5th meridian survey systems, there’s a nearly straight stretch of river for 2 miles, running almost east and west. The old voyageurs referred to this as the Grande Avenue. Its western end is 1¾ miles above Dean Creek; its eastern starting point is at a sharp bend of the river half a mile below (northeast of) Hay Creek's mouth, just 2¾ miles slightly east of north of Cedar River's mouth; Pine Knoll is located at this bend. At the end of the first half mile ascending the Avenue, the range line between Ranges 27 and 28 (of the 4th meridian) intersects the Mississippi from the south and ends there; this range line is also the boundary line between Crow Wing and Aitkin counties. After rounding the bend at Pine Knoll and traveling less than half a mile, you reach the section line of Sections 1 and 13, T. 136, R. 25, 5th Meridian; this is an eighth of a mile from Hay Creek's mouth, and from this point upstream, Aitkin County is on both sides of the river. Pike's camp on the 24th was within a tiny fraction of a mile from the indicated point.

[III-19] The first chief of the Sandy Lake Chippewas of Pike's time is called on his table Catawabata, De Breche, and Broken Teeth. The French form is intended for Dent Breche, and I suppose the more usual term for a person with broken teeth would be Brèche-dent. I have seen the word printed as "Brusha." The native name is rendered Cadiwabida by Schoolcraft, who speaks of him in 1832 as among the dead patriarchs of his tribe. W. W. Warren renders this more correctly Kadowaubeda; while Neill, with unusual inaccuracy on his part, speaks of Catawatabeta the Breche, in one place, and Kadewabedas, Breche, Breché-dent, or Brechedent, in others. This man was living in July, 1828, when he visited Sandy l.; he was then the oldest Chippewa chief, having been a small boy at the time of the capture of Fort Mackinac in 1763.

[III-19] The first chief of the Sandy Lake Chippewas during Pike's time is known as table Catawabata, De Breche, and Broken Teeth. The French version refers to him as Dent Breche, and I assume the more common term for someone with broken teeth would be Brèche-dent. I've seen the word printed as "Brusha." The native name is given as Cadiwabida by Schoolcraft, who mentions him in 1832 as one of the deceased leaders of his tribe. W. W. Warren translates it more accurately as Kadowaubeda; meanwhile, Neill, unusually inaccurately, refers to him as Catawatabeta the Breche in one instance and Kadewabedas, Breche, Breché-dent, or Brechedent in others. This man was still alive in July 1828 when he visited Sandy Lake; he was the oldest Chippewa chief at the time, having been a small boy during the capture of Fort Mackinac in 1763.

[III-20] Doc. No. 9, p. 23 of App. to Pt. I of the orig. ed; to be found beyond in the present ed.

[III-20] Doc. No. 9, p. 23 of App. to Pt. I of the orig. ed; to be found beyond in the present ed.

[III-21] See note43, p. 131, Dec. 29th. It will not often be necessary to recheck mileages on the down-voyage, now fairly under way. "Pine Ridge" is hardly a named locality, though capitalized as such. It is close to White Bear Skin r., the discharge of Duck and Swamp lakes, near which we set camp of Dec. 29th, 1805. For a still closer indication of the present camp, take the diminutive Half Moon l., near the W. bank of the river. The point of the pine ridge is opposite that.

[III-21] See note43, p. 131, Dec. 29th. It won't usually be necessary to recheck mileages on the downstream trip, which is now in progress. "Pine Ridge" isn't really a specific place, even though it's capitalized. It's near the White Bear Skin River, where Duck and Swamp lakes drain, close to where we set up camp on Dec. 29th, 1805. For an even closer reference to the current camp, look for the small Half Moon Lake, which is by the west bank of the river. The tip of the pine ridge is right across from that.

[III-22] There is difficulty in adjusting the discrepant records of Mar. 3d and 4th with those of Christmas week, 1805: see back, Dec. 17th-25th, and notes there. The party were then toiling by Crow Wing r., between Ripley and Brainerd; Pike did not keep with his men, and some of the discrepancies may be due to actual difference between his movements and theirs. Pike also says, Dec. 23d, that he was scarcely able to make his notes intelligible. The two records contradict instead of corroborating each other. Thus, Dec. 17th has it that the two-barrel cache (pork and flour) was made that day, not the 19th, as above said; and it was at or near Ripley. Dec. 20th one barrel of flour was buried; the party were then so close on to Crow Wing r. that Pike got there early next morning. He did not leave Crow Wing r. till after he had taken the latitude there, on the 24th. Meanwhile, his men were struggling up to this river. It is really a small matter, of no more than some 16 m. direct, or 20 m. by the Mississippi, and thus hardly worth dwelling on; but I like to be accurate when I can. Pike was camped at Brainerd Dec. 26th and Mar. 2d; he raised his one-barrel cache of Dec. 20th, near Crow Wing r., on Mar. 3d, and continued on down to the Nokasippi, which had been passed on or about Dec. 18th, not 21st, as above; on Mar. 4th he came to the two-barrel cache which he had made on Dec. 17th, not 19th, as above said, when he was in the vicinity of Ripley; he continues to-day past Ripley, past his three days' camp of Dec. 14th, 15th, and 16th, above Olmsted's bar, and fetches up to-night opposite his camp of Dec. 13th, in the vicinity of Topeka. Mar. 5th finds him at his stockade on Swan r. The camp of Mar. 3d, at the Nokasippi r., is an absolutely fixed point, as this is the only river that falls in from the E. hereabouts. "Pine Camp" of the above paragraph is the place where he was camped for three days, Dec. 14th, 15th, 16th, in the vicinity of Olmsted's bar.

[III-22] There is trouble in reconciling the different records from March 3rd and 4th with those from Christmas week, 1805: see back, Dec. 17th-25th, and notes there. The group was then working along Crow Wing River, between Ripley and Brainerd; Pike didn’t stay with his men, and some of the differences might be due to the actual variation between his movements and theirs. Pike also mentions, on December 23rd, that he was barely able to make his notes understandable. The two records contradict each other instead of supporting one another. For instance, December 17th states that the two-barrel cache (pork and flour) was made that day, not on the 19th, as previously mentioned; it was at or near Ripley. On December 20th, one barrel of flour was buried; the group was so close to Crow Wing River that Pike got there early the next morning. He didn’t leave Crow Wing River until after taking the latitude there on the 24th. Meanwhile, his men were struggling to reach this river. It’s really a small detail, no more than about 16 miles direct, or 20 miles by the Mississippi, and hardly worth focusing on, but I prefer to be accurate when possible. Pike was camped at Brainerd on December 26th and March 2nd; he retrieved his one-barrel cache from December 20th, near Crow Wing River, on March 3rd, and continued down to the Nokasippi, which he had passed on or around December 18th, not the 21st, as previously stated. On March 4th, he arrived at the two-barrel cache he made on December 17th, not the 19th, as previously mentioned, when he was near Ripley; he continues today past Ripley, past his three days' camp of December 14th, 15th, and 16th, above Olmsted's bar, and ends up tonight opposite his camp of December 13th, in the vicinity of Topeka. March 5th finds him at his stockade on Swan River. The camp of March 3rd, at the Nokasippi River, is a completely established point, as it’s the only river coming in from the east in this area. "Pine Camp" in the above paragraph is where he camped for three days, December 14th, 15th, and 16th, in the vicinity of Olmsted's bar.

[III-23] "Between Pine creek and the post" is a slip for "between Pine camp and the post"; for the post was on Pine creek (Swan r.). The December camps passed Mar. 5th were four: Dec. 12th, at or near Fletcher cr.; Dec. 11th, near Little Elk r.; Dec. 10th, at Little Falls (city); Dec. 9th, just above Swan r., on the other side of the Mississippi. The salute had been ordered by letter from Grant's house on Lower Red Cedar l.: see back, Feb. 26th. For "Killeur Rouge" see note24, p. 118.

[III-23] "Between Pine creek and the post" refers to "between Pine camp and the post"; since the post was located on Pine creek (Swan r.). The December camps that were passed on March 5th were four: December 12th, at or near Fletcher creek; December 11th, near Little Elk river; December 10th, at Little Falls (city); December 9th, just above Swan river, on the other side of the Mississippi. The salute was requested through a letter from Grant's house on Lower Red Cedar lake: see back, Feb. 26th. For "Killeur Rouge," see note24, p. 118.

[III-24] Full name of this Menomonee chief, as listed by Pike on his tabular exhibit, where his native name is rendered Tomaw, and where the other Folle Avoine chief also appears by the above name, Shawanoe, not translated in F. or E.

[III-24] The full name of this Menomonee chief, as noted by Pike in his tabular exhibit, where his native name is shown as Tomaw, and where the other Folle Avoine chief is also listed by the same name, Shawanoe, which is not translated in F. or E.

[III-25] Possibly a clew here to the unidentified person whose name occurs as Greinyea or Grienway in Lewis and Clark, ed. of 1893, p. 1188, q. v. The person here meant is Louis Grignon: see Wis. Hist. Coll., VII. p. 247. A Mr. Grignon is mentioned in Wm. Morrison's letter (elsewhere cited) as one of the five persons besides himself who formed the party that came into the country from Fond du Lac in July, 1802. The name stands Greignon, text of 1807, p. 46.

[III-25] This might be a clue regarding the unidentified person referred to as Greinyea or Grienway in Lewis and Clark, ed. of 1893, p. 1188, q. v. The individual in question is Louis Grignon: see Wis. Hist. Coll., VII. p. 247. A Mr. Grignon is mentioned in Wm. Morrison's letter (referenced elsewhere) as one of the five people, besides himself, who made the trip into the area from Fond du Lac in July, 1802. The name is shown as Greignon in the 1807 text, p. 46.

[III-26] Pike's observation strikes me as much more "singular" than the Fox Indian's opinion. Many of us have been taught that the whole world was once drowned, excepting one favored family, and we have also been told how it was repeopled. That is one advantage which an enlightened Christian has over Lo, the poor benighted Indian. The savage simply accepts that one of the deluge-myths which his own ancestors elaborated to suit themselves. But the Christian has the Word of God himself, bound up in many different editions of various dates, for the truth of that particular deluge-myth which the Jews appropriated, with variations to suit their own tribal vanity, from the Chaldeans. They invented very little except their precious Jehovah, who was less polished and less agreeable a god than most of those who were elaborated by the more civilized tribes who surrounded and generally whipped the Jews. The Noachian narration, like the Genesis relation of both the Elohistic and the Jehovistic scribes, was borrowed from one of the myths that clustered about the legendary character known as Gisdhubar, Izdubar, etc., alleged descendant of the last antediluvian monarch Hasisadra, who became known to the Greeks through Berosus as Xisuthros. The original of this deluge-myth was recovered from the cuneiform characters by Geo. Smith of the British Museum in 1872, and may be read in English and various other modern languages, to the great edification of the faithful, no doubt: see it, e. g., in the charming and readily accessible book, The Story of Chaldea, by Zénaïde A. Ragozin, 2d ed., 8vo, N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1888, p. 301 and p. 314. After the aqueous allegations had been reduced to writing in Hebrew characters, and generations of Jewish rabbis had tinkered the text to suit themselves with Masoretic points, and various anonymous scribes had turned it into Septuagint Greek and Vulgate Latin, some people in England who had never heard of the original, could not have read a word of it if they had handled the very bricks on which it was first stamped, and do not appear to have been informed on the subject by the Holy Ghost, gave us their English version of the words of God duly "authorized" by "the wisest fool in Europe," as the Duc de Sully called James I. The most credible items in this account are that the elephant took his trunk with him and stood behind it in the ark, but that the cock and the fox were worse off for baggage, having only a comb and a brush between them; yet I also believe just as firmly that the raven which Noah let fly was the original progenitor of the Petit Corbeau who lived in the village of Kapoja, near St. Paul, Minn.

[III-26] Pike's observation feels much more "unique" than the Fox Indian's viewpoint. Many of us have been taught that the entire world was once flooded, except for one lucky family, and we've also been told how it was repopulated. This is one advantage that an enlightened Christian has over the poor, misguided Indian. The Indian simply accepts one of the flood myths that his own ancestors adapted to fit their needs. But the Christian has the Word of God itself, contained in many different editions from various times, for the truth of that specific flood myth which the Jews adapted, with changes to suit their own tribal pride, from the Chaldeans. They created very little except for their cherished Jehovah, who was less developed and less agreeable than most of the gods that were crafted by the more civilized tribes around them who generally defeated the Jews. The account of Noah, like the Genesis story from both the Elohistic and Jehovistic scribes, was borrowed from one of the myths surrounding the legendary figure known as Gisdhubar, Izdubar, etc., who was supposedly a descendant of the last pre-flood king Hasisadra, known to the Greeks through Berosus as Xisuthros. The original of this flood myth was uncovered from cuneiform characters by Geo. Smith of the British Museum in 1872, and can be read in English and various other modern languages to the great delight of the faithful, no doubt: see it, e. g., in the engaging and easily accessible book, The Story of Chaldea, by Zénaïde A. Ragozin, 2d ed., 8vo, N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1888, p. 301 and p. 314. After the watery stories were written down in Hebrew characters, and generations of Jewish rabbis altered the text to suit themselves with Masoretic points, and various anonymous scribes transformed it into Septuagint Greek and Vulgate Latin, some people in England who had never heard of the original, couldn't have read a word of it even if they had touched the very bricks on which it was first inscribed, and do not seem to have been informed on the subject by the Holy Ghost, gave us their English version of the words of God duly "authorized" by "the wisest fool in Europe," as the Duc de Sully called James I. The most believable parts of this account are that the elephant took his trunk with him and stood behind it in the ark, but that the rooster and the fox were worse off for supplies, having only a comb and a brush between them; yet I also firmly believe that the raven which Noah released was the original ancestor of the Petit Corbeau who lived in the village of Kapoja, near St. Paul, Minn.

[III-27] The phrase which Pike's interpreter applied to the woman was no doubt "La Bastonnaise." For a long period before and after the end of the last century, "Bostonian" in some form was the nickname of English-speaking whites, especially New Englanders—just as we now say "Yankee." The Indians picked up the word from the Canadian French, and it passed from mouth to mouth across the continent; e. g., it entered the vocabulary of the Chinook jargon spoken on the N. W. Coast. To cite a case: "On my remarking to Mr. Frobisher that I suspected the Bastonnais (Bostonians, or English colonists) had been doing some mischief in Canada, the Indians directly exclaimed, 'Yes; that is the name! Bastonnais.' They were lately from the Grand Portage," etc., Alex. Henry, Trav. of 1761-76, 8vo, N. Y., 1809, p. 329.

[III-27] The term that Pike's interpreter used for the woman was definitely "La Bastonnaise." For a long time before and after the last century ended, "Bostonian" in some form was the nickname for English-speaking whites, especially those from New England—just like we now say "Yankee." The Indians picked up the word from Canadian French, and it spread from person to person across the continent; e. g., it became part of the Chinook jargon spoken on the Northwest Coast. For example: "When I mentioned to Mr. Frobisher that I suspected the Bastonnais (Bostonians or English colonists) had been causing some trouble in Canada, the Indians immediately exclaimed, 'Yes; that is the name! Bastonnais.' They had just come from the Grand Portage," etc., Alex. Henry, Trav. of 1761-76, 8vo, N. Y., 1809, p. 329.

[III-28] See back, note14, p. 99, Oct. 8th, 1805. Pike's getting down to Mr. Dickson's wintering-ground in one day from the stockade on Swan r. confirms the opinion expressed in that note that this place is marked too low on his map (below Clear Water r.). It also relieves us of the difficulty that seemed to arise when we were told that Pike did not pass Dickson's place till Oct. 10th, when we brought him up to St. Cloud. Evidently, then, our adjustment of mileages and camps of Oct. 8th-10th is right, and Dickson's place was at the foot of the Thousand Island cluster (Pike's Beaver isls.). The text of 1807, p. 21, speaks of "the place where Mr. Rienville and Monsr. Perlier wintered in 1797. Above it is a cluster of more than 20 islands in the course of four miles, which they named the Beaver islands." As to the name of the person who was with Mr. Dickson, we have choice of four: Paulier, as above; Perlier, text of Oct. 10th, of both 1807 and 1810 eds., but Paulire on p. 56 of the 1807 text; and Potier, on the map. One Antoine Pothier, a trader, is named among Laclede's "thirty associates" by Billon, Ann. St. Louis, 1764-1804, pub. 1886, p. 18; and it appears in St. Louis archives that one Isidor Peltier sold a slave to Louis Blouin, Oct. 7th, 1767. For one Pothier, 1812, see also Wis. His. Soc. Coll., XI. p. 272. But Pike's man is Jacques Porlier, b. 1765, Milwaukee in 1783, Green Bay in 1791, d. 1839: see Wis. His. Soc. Coll., III. p. 244, VII. p. 247, and Tassé, Les Canadiens de l'Ouest, 8vo, Montreal, 1878, I. pp. 137-141.

[III-28] See back, note14, p. 99, Oct. 8th, 1805. Pike's journey to Mr. Dickson's wintering ground in one day from the stockade on Swan River supports the opinion mentioned in that note that this location is marked too low on his map (below Clearwater River). It also clears up the confusion that arose when we were told that Pike didn't reach Dickson's place until Oct. 10th, when we brought him up to St. Cloud. Clearly, our adjustments of the mileages and camps from Oct. 8th-10th are correct, and Dickson's place was at the foot of the Thousand Island cluster (Pike's Beaver Islands). The text from 1807, p. 21, talks about "the place where Mr. Rienville and Mr. Perlier wintered in 1797. Above it is a cluster of more than 20 islands spanning four miles, which they named the Beaver Islands." As for the name of the person who was with Mr. Dickson, we have four options: Paulier, as mentioned above; Perlier, from the text of Oct. 10th in both the 1807 and 1810 editions, but Paulire is noted on p. 56 of the 1807 text; and Potier, on the map. One Antoine Pothier, a trader, is listed among Laclede's "thirty associates" by Billon in Ann. St. Louis, 1764-1804, published in 1886, p. 18; and it appears in St. Louis archives that one Isidor Peltier sold a slave to Louis Blouin on Oct. 7th, 1767. For one Pothier, 1812, see also Wis. His. Soc. Coll., XI. p. 272. But Pike's associate is Jacques Porlier, born 1765, in Milwaukee in 1783, Green Bay in 1791, died 1839: see Wis. His. Soc. Coll., III. p. 244, VII. p. 247, and Tassé, Les Canadiens de l'Ouest, 8vo, Montreal, 1878, I. pp. 137-141.

[III-29] This letter formed Doc. No. 10, p. 24, of App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed.; it is given beyond. It is dated Grand Isle (i. e., Grande Île), Apr. 9th; by which we may infer this to have been then the name of the place where Mr. Dickson wintered, and that this place was on a large island. All indications now are that the wintering-place in question was on the foot of the large island at whose head are Mosquito rapids, and only a mile or so above St. Augusta, as already surmised in note16, p. 100. For "a Mr. Greignor," see note25, p. 181. "A Mr. Veau" is Jacques Vieau or De Veau, b. 1757, d. 1852: see W. H. S. C., XI. p. 218. The October date above is provokingly blank for the day of the month. But I construe the passage to mean that the place where Pike now is, Apr. 9th, is also the place where Mr. Porlier's brother and Mr. Veau had wintered 1805-6. If so, we may query Oct. 4th as the missing date; for though Pike does not say that his camp that day was on an island, the position of Dimick's isl., to which we then brought him, is such that he can easily make Rum r. by 7 a. m. to-morrow, if he keeps on "some time" after leaving the island in question, as he says he does.

[III-29] This letter is documented as Doc. No. 10, p. 24, of App. to Pt. 1 of the original edition; it is included beyond. It’s dated Grand Isle (i.e., Grande Île), April 9th, which suggests that this was the name of the place where Mr. Dickson spent the winter, and indicates that this location was on a large island. All signs point to the wintering location being at the base of the large island where the Mosquito rapids are located, just about a mile above St. Augusta, as previously hinted in note16, p. 100. For details on "a Mr. Greignor," see note25, p. 181. "A Mr. Veau" refers to Jacques Vieau or De Veau, born in 1757 and died in 1852: see W. H. S. C., XI. p. 218. The October date mentioned is frustratingly missing the day of the month. However, I interpret the passage to imply that the location where Pike is on April 9th is the same place where Mr. Porlier's brother and Mr. Veau spent the winter of 1805-06. If that's the case, we might speculate that October 4th is the missing date; although Pike doesn’t explicitly say that his camp that day was on an island, the position of Dimick's Island, where we then took him, is such that he could easily reach Rum River by 7 a.m. the following day if he continues on "some time" after leaving the mentioned island, as he claims he does.

[III-30] Pike twice passed directly by Dayton bluff, in which this cave was situated—once Sept. 21st, 1805, and again to-day: see back, note72, p. 75, for the locality, and add: The cave which Carver discovered in 1766 is thus described by him, pp. 39, 40, ed. of 1796: "About 30 [say 15] miles below the Falls of St. Anthony, at which I arrived the 10th day after I left Lake Pepin, is a remarkable cave of an amazing depth. The Indians term it Wakon-teebe, that is, the Dwelling of the Great Spirit. The entrance into it is about 10 feet wide, the height of it 5 feet. The arch within is near 15 feet high, and about 30 feet broad. The bottom of it consists of clear sand. About 20 feet from the entrance begins a lake, the water of which is transparent, and extends to an unsearchable distance; for the darkness of the cave prevents all attempts to acquire a knowledge of it. I threw a small pebble towards the interior parts of is [it], with my utmost strength: I could hear that it fell into the water, and notwithstanding it was of so small a size, it caused an astonishing and horrible noise, that reverberated through all those gloomy regions. I found in this cave many Indian hieroglyphics, which appeared very ancient, for time had nearly covered them with moss, so that it was with difficulty I could trace them. They were cut in a rude manner upon the inside of the walls, which were composed of a stone so extremely soft that it might easily be penetrated with a knife; a stone everywhere to be found near the Mississippi. The cave is only accessible by ascending a narrow, steep passage, that lies near the brink of the river." Now it is easy to criticise such an account, and those who wish to discredit this honest gentleman seize upon "amazing depth," "unsearchable distance," "horrible noise," etc. But that is unfair. These phrases are only Carver's façon de parler of his subjective sensations; the objective reality is truthfully and recognizably described. Besides, one should be sure he is in Carver's cave before he criticises the description—not get into another cave and then find fault with Carver because the wrong cave does not fit the right description, as our friend Schoolcraft did. The cave which Carver does not describe was not discovered till 1811. Long visited two in 1817; in 1823 Long's second party visited the New or Fountain cave, and Keating has left the matter in such clear light that the passage may be transcribed, I. p. 289, ed. of 1824: "Above this village [of Kapoja], there is a cave which is much visited by the voyagers; we stopped to examine it, although it presents, in fact, but little to admire; it is formed in the sandstone, and is of course destitute of those beautiful appearances, which characterize the caverns in calcareous rock. It is the same which is described by Mr. Schoolcraft, whose name, as well as those of several of Governor Cass' party we found carved in the rock. In his account of it, Mr. Schoolcraft states it to be the cavern that was visited by Carver, but adds that 'it appears to have undergone a considerable alteration since that period.' It appears from Major Long's MSS. of 1817, that there are two caves, both of which he visited; the lower one was Carver's; it was in 1817 very much reduced in size from the dimensions given by Carver; the opening into it was then so low, that the only way of entering it was by creeping in a prostrate position. Our interpreter, who had accompanied Major Long, told us that it was now closed up; it was probably near the cemetery which we have mentioned. The cavern which we visited, and which Mr. Schoolcraft describes, is situated five miles above; it was discovered in 1811, and is called the Fountain cave; there is a beautiful stream running through it," etc. I think very likely the cave Long visited in 1817, and thought to be Carver's, was really the smaller one alongside Carver's in Dayton bluff, of which I am informed by my friend Mr. A. J. Hill, seeing how "much reduced in size from the dimensions given by Carver" he found it. Beltrami, II. pp. 191-193, goes on about Carver's cave in a way which makes one think he entered no one of the three caves in this vicinity, but drew on his imagination for his description after reading up on the subject. He uses the phrase "cave of Trophonius," and says that "the Sioux call this cave Whakoon-Thiiby"—a decidedly original way of spelling it. Featherstonhaugh describes his visit of Sept. 12th, 1835, to what he calls Carver's cave, p. 257 of his Canoe Voyage, etc., pub. 1847. Nicollet, who is always to the point, speaks of two caves, one 4 and the other 8 m. below St. Peters, Rep. 1843, p. 72: "Both are in the sandstone, but at different elevations. The former is on a level with the river, and is reached through a short ravine along the limpid streamlet that issues from it. Many authors have thought this to be the cave described by Carver, but erroneously. It would, in fact, be only necessary to compare the locality with Carver's description, to be at once convinced. The cave now referred to is of recent formation. The aged Sioux say that it did not exist formerly. It has to them no ceremonial association. They scarcely ever visit it, and there are none of their hieroglyphics upon its sides or floor. It owes its formation to the dislocation and decomposition of the upland limestone, which have left sloughy places; the waters of which have penetrated into the sandstone, wearing it away, and giving origin to the streamlet which issues from it. The location of this cave is on my map designated as the new cave [New Cave]. The second, four miles below the former, is that described by Carver. Its entrance has been, for more than 30 years, closed by the disintegrated débris of the limestone capping the sandstone in which it is located. On the 3d day of July, 1837, with the assistance of Messrs. Campbell and Quinn—the former an interpreter for the Sioux, the latter for the Chippeways—I set about clearing this entrance; which, by-the-bye, was no easy work; for, on the 5th we were about abandoning the job, when, unexpectedly, we found that we had made an opening into it; and although we had not entirely disincumbered it of its rubbish, I saw enough to satisfy me of the accuracy of Carver's description. The lake mentioned by him is there; but I could only see a segment of the cave, a portion of its roof being too near the surface of the water to enable me to proceed any further. A Chippeway warrior made a long harangue on the occasion; throwing his knife into the lake as an offering to Wakan-tibi, the spirit of the grottoes. The ascent to the cave is by a rapid slope; and on the rocks that form a wall to the left, there are a number of ancient Sioux hieroglyphics, that mean nothing more than to indicate the names of Indians that have at various times visited this natural curiosity. On leaving the cave and reaching the river, a stroll of a few yards to the left, by keeping close to the rocks, brought us upon a sweet, limpid and copious spring which had remained for a long time unknown in consequence of the shingle and brush that conceal its outlet. This is evidently the issue of the waters of Grotto lake; and their abundance indicates that the lake is well fed, and doubtless occupies a considerable space within the mountain. On the high grounds above the cave there are some Indian mounds, to which the Indians belonging to the tribe of Mdewakantonwans formerly transported the bones of the deceased members of their families," as is stated by Carver, Pike, Long, and many others. I am led into this long note partly for the purpose of setting history straight, and partly from the intrinsic interest of these Stygian caverns, which Pike passes to-day without notice, as hundreds now do every day and will do until the places are improved off the earth. The cave that Nicollet opened is the veritable one that Carver discovered; it is right on the railroad that skirts Dayton bluff, about a mile in an air-line from Union depot. The New or Fountain cave is miles away, in Upper St. Paul, near the railroad bridge there, unless it has lately yielded to the triumph of art over nature and been effaced. Mr. Hill writes from St. Paul, Mar. 18th, 1894: "Before the shaving off of Carver's cave—or rather before our civil war—the serpent on the roof on the right hand as you stood on the brink of the waters was very plainly visible, and might have been traced by rubbing or otherwise; but this would have required scaffolding. It has been remarked that the serpent was the totem of Ottahtongoomlishcah, one of the Sioux chiefs of the 'Cave Treaty.' I found by actual measurement that the extreme length of the lake was 110 feet, before any alteration of the surface had occurred." See also the article by Mr. Hill on Mounds, Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., VI. Pt. 2, 1891. J. Fletcher Williams, in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872, p. 355, notes that there was little change in Carver's cave in the course of a century, for it was much the same May 1st, 1867, when the Historical Society celebrated the centennial of Carver's purported treaty with the Sioux. "Within the past two years, however, sad changes have taken place. The St. Paul & Chicago Railroad, having condemned for their use the strip of land along the river bank, including the bluff or cliff in which is the cave, have dug it down and nearly destroyed it. But a narrow cavity now remains to mark its site. The pool or lake is gone, and the limpid stream that flows through it now supplies a railroad tank." But now, says Mr. Hill, "sand heaped from railroad cutting has again backed up the water into a pool, the receptacle of all filth." Mr. T. H. Lewis' article, Cave-Drawings, Appleton's Annual Cyclop., 1889, p. 117 (reprint, p. 3), gives the exact position of both the Dayton bluff caves; the small one, 400 feet above Carver's, is 50 feet N. E. of Commercial St., midway between Plum and Cherry Sts., at the foot of the bluff; 35 feet long on the floor, as measured in 1889 to the edge of the water in the rear, 24 feet wide, 10 feet high—thus about one-third as large as Carver's. It had pictographs like those of Carver's cave. None of those Carver mentions were ever copied; his cave was in part demolished by grading when the railroad first came by, and in the course of time the walls were scribbled over by the ubiquitous army of idlers and tramps from whose vandalism no natural formation or artificial monument in the world is secure.

[III-30] Pike passed by Dayton bluff twice, where this cave is located—once on Sept. 21, 1805, and again today: see back, note72, p. 75, for the location, and add: The cave discovered by Carver in 1766 is described by him on pp. 39, 40, ed. of 1796: "About 30 (or say 15) miles below the Falls of St. Anthony, where I arrived 10 days after leaving Lake Pepin, is a remarkable cave with incredible depth. The Indians call it Wakon-teebe, meaning the Dwelling of the Great Spirit. The entrance is about 10 feet wide and 5 feet high. The arch inside is nearly 15 feet high and about 30 feet wide. The bottom is made of clear sand. About 20 feet from the entrance, a lake begins, with transparent water that extends to an unmeasurable distance; the darkness of the cave prevents any attempts to understand it. I threw a small pebble into the deeper parts with all my strength: I heard it fall into the water, and despite its small size, it created an astonishing and terrifying noise that echoed throughout those gloomy areas. I found many ancient Indian hieroglyphics in the cave, which appeared very old, as time had nearly covered them with moss, making it difficult to trace them. They were crudely engraved on the interior walls, made of a soft stone easily penetrated by a knife; this stone can be found everywhere near the Mississippi. The cave can only be accessed via a narrow, steep pathway near the river's edge." Now it’s easy to criticize such an account, and those who want to dismiss this honest gentleman latch onto phrases like "incredible depth," "unmeasurable distance," "terrifying noise," etc. But that's unfair. These phrases reflect Carver's way of expressing his subjective feelings; the objective reality is described truthfully and clearly. Moreover, one should ensure he is in Carver's cave before criticizing the description—not end up in another cave and then blame Carver because the wrong cave doesn't match the right description, as our friend Schoolcraft did. The cave that Carver does not describe was discovered until 1811. Long visited two caves in 1817; in 1823, Long's second party visited the New or Fountain cave, and Keating has clarified the matter so well that the passage can be quoted, I. p. 289, ed. of 1824: "Above this village [of Kapoja], there is a cave frequently visited by travelers; we stopped to examine it, although it has little to admire; it is formed in sandstone and lacks the beautiful features that characterize limestone caverns. This is the same cave described by Mr. Schoolcraft, whose name, along with several from Governor Cass' party, we found carved in the rock. In his account, Mr. Schoolcraft states it is the cave visited by Carver but adds that 'it seems to have undergone considerable changes since that time.' It appears from Major Long's 1817 manuscripts that there are two caves, both of which he visited; the lower one was Carver's; it had significantly shrunk by 1817 from the dimensions given by Carver; the entrance had become so low that the only way to enter was by crawling on hands and knees. Our interpreter, who had accompanied Major Long, told us it was now closed off; it was likely near the cemetery we mentioned. The cave we visited, which Mr. Schoolcraft describes, is located five miles further up; it was discovered in 1811 and is called the Fountain cave; there is a lovely stream running through it," etc. I think it’s likely the cave Long visited in 1817, which he thought was Carver's, was actually the smaller one next to Carver's at Dayton bluff, as my friend Mr. A. J. Hill informed me, since it was "much reduced in size from the dimensions given by Carver." Beltrami, II. pp. 191-193, further discusses Carver's cave in a way that suggests he didn't enter any of the three caves in the area, but relied on his imagination after studying the topic. He uses the term "cave of Trophonius," and says that "the Sioux call this cave Whakoon-Thiiby”—a uniquely original spelling. Featherstonhaugh describes his visit on Sept. 12, 1835, to what he refers to as Carver's cave, p. 257 of his Canoe Voyage, etc., published in 1847. Nicollet, who is always direct, mentions two caves, one 4 and the other 8 miles below St. Peters, Rep. 1843, p. 72: "Both are in sandstone, but at different heights. The former is at river level and can be reached through a short ravine along the clear stream that comes from it. Many authors have mistaken this for the cave described by Carver, but that is incorrect. It would actually be enough to compare the location with Carver's description to be immediately convinced. The cave now referenced is of recent formation. The old Sioux say it didn’t exist before. It has no ceremonial association for them. They hardly ever visit it, and there are no hieroglyphics on its walls or floor. Its formation is due to the dislocation and decomposition of the upland limestone, which has created sloughy areas; the waters have penetrated into the sandstone, eroding it and forming the stream that flows out. This cave is marked on my map as the new cave [New Cave]. The second, four miles below the former, is the cave described by Carver. Its entrance has been closed off for over 30 years by the debris from the limestone that caps the sandstone in which it is located. On July 3, 1837, with the help of Messrs. Campbell and Quinn—the former an interpreter for the Sioux, the latter for the Chippeways—I began clearing this entrance; which, by the way, was no easy task; by the 5th we were about to give up when, unexpectedly, we managed to open it; and although we hadn’t fully cleaned it of its debris, I saw enough to confirm the accuracy of Carver's description. The lake he mentioned is there; but I could only see part of the cave, as a section of the roof was too close to the water's surface, preventing me from progressing further. A Chippeway warrior gave a lengthy speech there, tossing his knife into the lake as an offering to Wakan-tibi, the spirit of the caves. The way to the cave is up a steep slope; and on the rocks that form a wall to the left, there are numerous ancient Sioux hieroglyphics, merely indicating the names of Indians who have visited this natural wonder over time. Upon leaving the cave and reaching the river, a short walk to the left, keeping close to the rocks, led us to a clean, clear, and plentiful spring that had remained hidden for a long time due to the gravel and brush blocking its outlet. This is clearly where the waters of Grotto lake emerge; their abundance suggests that the lake is well-supplied and likely occupies considerable space within the mountain. On the high ground above the cave, there are some Indian mounds, to which members of the Mdewakantonwans tribe previously transported the bones of deceased family members," as stated by Carver, Pike, Long, and many others. I mention this long note partly to clarify history and partly due to the inherent interest of these dark caverns, which Pike passes today without noticing, as hundreds do every day and will continue to do so until the places are destroyed. The cave Nicollet opened is indeed Carver's; it is right along the railroad that runs beside Dayton bluff, about a mile in a straight line from the Union depot. The New or Fountain cave is miles away in Upper St. Paul, near the railroad bridge there, unless it has recently been erased by art's triumph over nature. Mr. Hill wrote from St. Paul on March 18, 1894: "Before the shaving off of Carver's cave—or rather before our civil war—the serpent on the roof on the right side as you stood at the water's edge was very clearly visible and could have been traced by rubbing or some other means; but this would have required scaffolding. It has been noted that the serpent was the totem of Ottahtongoomlishcah, one of the Sioux chiefs involved in the 'Cave Treaty.' I measured the lake's extreme length to be 110 feet, before any changes to the surface occurred." See also the article by Mr. Hill on Mounds, Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., VI. Pt. 2, 1891. J. Fletcher Williams notes in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I. 2nd ed. 1872, p. 355, that there was little change in Carver's cave over a century, as it was much the same on May 1, 1867, when the Historical Society celebrated the centennial of Carver's supposed treaty with the Sioux. "However, in the last two years, sad changes have occurred. The St. Paul & Chicago Railroad, having claimed the strip of land along the riverbank, including the bluff or cliff containing the cave, has dug it down and nearly destroyed it. Now only a narrow cavity remains to mark its former site. The pool or lake is gone, and the clear stream that once flowed through it now fills a railroad tank." But now, Mr. Hill notes, "sand piled from railroad excavation has again backed up the water into a pool, now a receptacle for all kinds of filth." Mr. T. H. Lewis' article, Cave-Drawings, Appleton's Annual Cyclop., 1889, p. 117 (reprint, p. 3), gives the exact positions of both Dayton bluff caves; the smaller one, 400 feet above Carver's, is 50 feet northeast of Commercial St., midway between Plum and Cherry Sts., at the foot of the bluff; it measures 35 feet long on the floor, as measured in 1889 to the water’s edge at the back, 24 feet wide, and 10 feet high—about one-third the size of Carver's. It had pictographs similar to those in Carver's cave. None of those Carver mentions were ever replicated; his cave was partially destroyed by grading when the railroad first came through, and over time, its walls were covered with graffiti from the countless idlers and vagrants that vandalize every natural formation or artificial monument in the world.

[III-31] Literally Raven's Nose. He is tabulated by Pike as Tatamane, Nez Corbeau, Raven Nose, and Wind that Walks (latter name a euphemism).

[III-31] Literally Raven's Nose. He is listed by Pike as Tatamane, Nez Corbeau, Raven Nose, and Wind that Walks (the last name being a euphemism).

[III-32] "Dispunishable" is a good old word, though rare and now obsolete; but Pike uses it in the opposite of its meaning, which was simply "punishable"—for the prefix dis- is here intensive, not reversive or nugatory. C. D. marks it obs., and cites in support of def. a passage from the last will of Dean Swift, in a clause of which "dispunishable of waste" occurs.

[III-32] "Dispunishable" is an old but rare word that has fallen out of use; however, Pike employs it contrary to its original meaning, which was simply "punishable"—here, the prefix dis- is used intensively, not to reverse or negate. C. D. notes it as obsolete and references a passage from Dean Swift's last will, where "dispunishable of waste" appears.

[III-33] Joseph Rolette, Sr. There were various persons of this surname, whose spelling varies as usual. Billon gives one Michel Rolette as a French soldier who came from Fort Chartres to Laclede's village (St. Louis) in 1764. Pike's "Mr. Rollett" is the same man as Beltrami's "Mr. Roulet," said in Beltrami's book, II. p. 174, to have been at Prairie du Chien in 1823, in the S. W. Co. The Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 2, 1864, 2d ed. 1881, p. 107, mentions "the notorious Joseph Rolette, sen.," as at Prairie du Chien, in or about Feb., 1822. The memoir of Hercules M. Dousman, by General H. H. Sibley, Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1870-80, p. 193, speaks of "the late Joseph Rolette, senior," as a partner of the American Fur Company, in 1826; again we read there, p. 194: "In 1834 ... I formed with him [Dousman] and the late Joseph Rolette, senior, a co-partnership with the American Fur Company of New York, which passed in that year under the direction of Ramsay Crooks as President"; and once more, ibid., p. 199: "In 1844, Col. Dousman was united in marriage to the widow of his former partner in business, Joseph Rolette, senior, who died some years previously."

[III-33] Joseph Rolette, Sr. There were several individuals with this surname, which has various spellings. Billon mentions a Michel Rolette, a French soldier who traveled from Fort Chartres to Laclede's village (St. Louis) in 1764. Pike refers to him as "Mr. Rollett," the same person Beltrami calls "Mr. Roulet," who is noted in Beltrami's book, II. p. 174, to have been in Prairie du Chien in 1823, associated with the S. W. Co. The Minn. Hist. Coll., II. Part 2, 1864, 2nd ed. 1881, p. 107, notes "the notorious Joseph Rolette, sen.," as being in Prairie du Chien around February 1822. The memoir of Hercules M. Dousman, by General H. H. Sibley, Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1870-80, p. 193, refers to "the late Joseph Rolette, senior," as a partner of the American Fur Company in 1826; it also mentions on p. 194: "In 1834 ... I formed a partnership with him [Dousman] and the late Joseph Rolette, senior, with the American Fur Company of New York, which that year came under the leadership of Ramsay Crooks as President"; and again, ibid., p. 199: "In 1844, Col. Dousman married the widow of his former business partner, Joseph Rolette, senior, who had passed away a few years earlier."

[III-34] This letter was Doc. No. 11, p. 25 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed. It is given beyond.

[III-34] This letter was Document No. 11, page 25 of the Appendix to Part 1 of the original edition. It is provided beyond.

[III-35] That is to say, certain ones of their nation who were murderers of some white men: see Apr. 17th. The minutes of this Winnebago conference formed Doc. No. 12, p. 26 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed.; given beyond.

[III-35] In other words, some members of their community who were responsible for the deaths of certain white men: refer to Apr. 17th. The notes from this Winnebago conference made up Doc. No. 12, p. 26 of the Appendix to Part 1 of the original edition; see beyond.

[III-36] Doc. No. 13, p. 29 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed.; given beyond.

[III-36] Doc. No. 13, p. 29 of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed.; given beyond.

[III-37] On Pike's Tabular Abstract, one Red Thunder, Tonnerre Rouge, or Wuckiew Nutch, appears as a Sisseton and "first chief of all the Sioux"; while Red Cloud, Nuage Rouge, or Muckpeanutah, is exhibited as first chief of the Yanktons.

[III-37] On Pike's Tabular Abstract, one Red Thunder, Tonnerre Rouge, or Wuckiew Nutch, is listed as a Sisseton and "the first chief of all the Sioux"; while Red Cloud, Nuage Rouge, or Muckpeanutah, is shown as the first chief of the Yanktons.

[III-38] James B. Many of Delaware, whose name occurs in Pike and elsewhere as Many, Maney, Manny, and Mary, also as Mancy in the text of 1807, was appointed first lieutenant of the 2d reg't of Artillerists and Engineers June 4th, 1798, and hence of Artillerists Apr. 1st, 1802; promoted to be captain Oct. 1st, 1804, and major, May 5th, 1813; he was transferred to the corps of Artillery May 12th, 1814, to the 4th Infantry June 1st, 1821, to the 5th Infantry Oct. 24th, 1821; on the 1st of Jan., 1822, he was made lieutenant-colonel of the 7th Infantry, to rank from June 1st, 1821; became colonel of the 2d Infantry July 21st, 1834, and died Feb. 23d, 1852.

[III-38] James B. Many of Delaware, whose name appears in Pike and elsewhere as Many, Maney, Manny, and Mary, also as Mancy in the text of 1807, was appointed first lieutenant of the 2nd Regiment of Artillerists and Engineers on June 4, 1798, and of Artillerists on April 1, 1802; he was promoted to captain on October 1, 1804, and then to major on May 5, 1813; he was transferred to the Corps of Artillery on May 12, 1814, to the 4th Infantry on June 1, 1821, and to the 5th Infantry on October 24, 1821; on January 1, 1822, he was made lieutenant colonel of the 7th Infantry, with a rank effective from June 1, 1821; he became colonel of the 2nd Infantry on July 21, 1834, and passed away on February 23, 1852.

[III-39] Pigeons are among the least fecund of birds, as they lay only two eggs at a clutch, and that not oftener than most other birds. But Pike's account of their vast numbers is not in the least exaggerated. The aggregate of individuals in existence in the United States during those and for many later years defies all attempt at calculation. Some single flights have been estimated to include millions. The settlement of the country, and consequent wanton destruction during our generation, have exterminated the wild pigeon in some regions, and reduced to comparatively few its numbers in others.

[III-39] Pigeons are among the least prolific of birds, as they lay only two eggs per clutch and not more often than most other birds. However, Pike's description of their enormous numbers is not exaggerated at all. The total number of individuals living in the United States during those years and for many years afterward is beyond any calculation. Some individual flocks have been estimated to contain millions. The settlement of the country and the thoughtless destruction during our time have wiped out the wild pigeon in some areas and significantly reduced their numbers in others.

[III-40] Daniel Hughes of Maryland originally entered the army as an ensign of the 9th Infantry, Jan. 8th, 1799; became a lieutenant that year, and was honorably discharged June 15th, 1800. He was reappointed second lieutenant of the 2d Infantry Feb. 16th, 1801, and transferred to the 1st Infantry Apr. 1st, 1802; promoted to be first lieutenant Mar. 23d, 1805, and captain Dec. 15th, 1808; became major of the 2d Infantry Feb. 21st, 1814, and was honorably discharged June 15th, 1815. His subsequent career is not known to me.

[III-40] Daniel Hughes of Maryland originally joined the army as an ensign in the 9th Infantry on January 8, 1799; he became a lieutenant later that year and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1800. He was reappointed as a second lieutenant in the 2nd Infantry on February 16, 1801, and transferred to the 1st Infantry on April 1, 1802. He was promoted to first lieutenant on March 23, 1805, and then to captain on December 15, 1808. He became a major in the 2nd Infantry on February 21, 1814, and was honorably discharged on June 15, 1815. I do not know about his subsequent career.

[III-41] A sketch of the early history of St. Louis forms pp. 75-92 of Nicollet's Report of 1843, so often cited in the foregoing notes. It will be well to abstract here the main historical points of this article, which is not so well known as everything that Nicollet wrote should be. Some of the following items are adduced from other sources, as Billon's Annals. Louisiana was ceded by France to Spain, Treaty of Fontainebleau, Nov. 3d, 1762, ratified Nov. 13th; and by Treaty of Paris, Feb. 10th, 1763, France and Spain jointly made the cession to Great Britain. In 1762 or 1763 D'Abadie was director-general of Louisiana ad interim, vice Governor Kerlerec, relieved. He licensed Laclede, Maxent (or Maxam) and Co., merchants of New Orleans, to trade up the river. Pierre Ligueste Laclede, in charge of the party, left New Orleans Aug. 3d, 1763; proceeded to St. Genevieve and Fort Chartres, Nov. 3d; to the mouth of the Missouri in Dec.; blazed a site for his trading-post, now St. Louis; and returned to winter at Fort Chartres, 1763-64. He soon sent to the spot he had marked a boat with 30 persons, in charge of Auguste Chouteau; they arrived Feb. 15th, 1764 (so Nicollet), or Mar. 14th (Chouteau himself says). The list of the "Thirty Associates" of Laclede given by Billon, p. 17, is 31, with Antoine Riviere, who, however, did not go in this boat, but drove the cart which contained Mrs. Chouteau and four children, and which was escorted by Laclede in person. Chouteau says that Laclede came there early in April, selected a site for his own house, and returned to Fort Chartres. He brought his family in September, and established himself in his new house. The settlement was made, and at least eight persons were added to the original number by the fall of 1764. The original name was Laclede's Village. In Oct., 1764, the infant colony was annoyed by begging and pilfering Missouri Indians. D'Abadie died Feb. 4th, 1765. Neyon de Villiers had turned over the command of Fort Chartres, June 15th, 1764, to Louis St. Ange de Bellerive, by whom it was given over to the British Captain Stirling, Oct. 10th (not July 17th), 1765; Stirling died in three months, and St. Ange resumed temporary charge of the fort, pending arrival of Stirling's English successor. British dominion E. of the Mississippi, already established, was odious; it drove many persons across the river, and naturally they gathered about the nucleus Laclede had provided. By the end of 1765 several hundred were there; law was needed, and a provisional government was set up by general consent in the election or recognition of St. Ange as governor; this was in effect in April, 1766, with the first recorded document of a public character; first on record being one filed by Joseph Labusciere, notary, Jan. 21st, 1766. Laclede, St. Ange, Labusciere, and Judge Joseph Le Febvre d'Inglebert d'Brouisseau were the four persons most prominent in moving the wheels of government for four or five years. The settlement had already outgrown all the earlier ones in the vicinity and become the actual "metropolis" or capital place in the country. In 1767 the village had perhaps 80 houses, and several hundred people. Late that year Capt. Francisco Rios or Rivers arrived with some 25 men, sent by Don Antonio d' Ulloa to take Spanish possession; he could not be conveniently accommodated, so selected a camp on the Missouri, 14 miles away, where he built in 1768 Fort Charles the Prince (site of subsequent Belle Fontaine), named for the one who became in 1788 Charles IV. of Spain. Definitive possession of Upper Louisiana was taken May 20th, 1770, by Capt. Piedro Piernas, sent from New Orleans by Gen. Alex. O'Reilly (Oreiley of Nicollet), who had landed there at 5 p. m., Aug. 18th, 1769. At the close of the French régime, 1770, the village had 100 wooden and 15 stone houses; pop. 500. Before or about 1770, some other settlements were made in the region roundabout; Blanchette the hunter built his shack on les Petites Côtes, and this place became St. Charles in 1784; the place to be called both Florissant and St. Ferdinand was started by François Borosier Dunegan (so Nicollet—but query this name?) François Saucier settled at Portage des Sioux. The origin of the name Pain Court is said to be: In 1767, one Delor Détergette settled on the W. bank of the Miss. r., 6 m. S. of St. Louis, and was followed by others, all so poor that when they visited St. Louis, the people there would exclaim, "voilà les poches vides qui viennent!" "Here come the Empty Pockets!" "But," says Nicollet, "on one occasion a wag remarked, 'You had better call them emptiers of pockets'—les Vide-poches; a compliment which was retaliated by them upon the place of St. Louis, which was subject to frequent seasons of want, by styling it Pain-CourtShort of Bread." The Vide-poche place became Carondelet in 1776. Laclede died at the Poste aux Arkansas, June 20th, 1778. On May 6th, 1780, St. Louis was attacked by Indians and British, and many persons (accounts differ as to numbers) were killed or captured; it became known as l'Année du Grand Coup—year of the great blow. Similarly 1785 was called l'Année des Grandes Eaux, because of the flood in April when the Mississippi rose to an unprecedented height and inundated the lowlands; it is traditional that Auguste Chouteau moored his boat and breakfasted on top of the highest roof in St. Genevieve. The year 1788 was called L'Année des Dix Batteaux, from circumstances of piracy on the river. The winter of 1789-90 was notable for its intensity. There was no interruption of Spanish dominion until the cession of Louisiana to the United States: see Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. xxxiii. and p. 2.

[III-41] A brief overview of the early history of St. Louis can be found on pages 75-92 of Nicollet's 1843 Report, which is frequently referenced in the previous notes. It would be beneficial to summarize the main historical points of this article, which deserves more recognition than it currently receives. Some of the following information comes from other sources, such as Billon's Annals. Louisiana was transferred from France to Spain through the Treaty of Fontainebleau on November 3, 1762, ratified on November 13, and by the Treaty of Paris on February 10, 1763, where France and Spain jointly ceded it to Great Britain. In 1762 or 1763, D'Abadie was the acting director-general of Louisiana, replacing Governor Kerlerec. He authorized Laclede, Maxent (or Maxam), and Co., merchants from New Orleans, to trade up the river. Pierre Ligueste Laclede, leading the expedition, left New Orleans on August 3, 1763, traveled to St. Genevieve and Fort Chartres by November 3, and reached the mouth of the Missouri River in December. He marked a location for his trading post, which is now St. Louis, and returned to spend the winter at Fort Chartres from 1763 to 1764. He soon sent a boat with 30 people, led by Auguste Chouteau, to the site he had marked; they arrived on February 15, 1764 (according to Nicollet) or March 14 (as stated by Chouteau himself). The list of the "Thirty Associates" of Laclede provided by Billon on page 17 shows 31, including Antoine Riviere, who did not travel on this boat but drove the cart carrying Mrs. Chouteau and four children, escorted by Laclede himself. Chouteau noted that Laclede arrived early in April, chose a site for his house, and returned to Fort Chartres. He brought his family in September and settled into his new home. The settlement was established, and by the fall of 1764, at least eight more people had joined the original group. The original name was Laclede's Village. In October 1764, the growing colony faced issues with begging and stealing from Missouri Indians. D'Abadie passed away on February 4, 1765. Neyon de Villiers transferred control of Fort Chartres on June 15, 1764, to Louis St. Ange de Bellerive, who later handed it to British Captain Stirling on October 10 (not July 17), 1765. Stirling died three months later, and St. Ange temporarily took charge of the fort while awaiting Stirling's British successor. The British control east of the Mississippi was unpopular, prompting many people to cross the river and gather around the settlement that Laclede had established. By the end of 1765, several hundred settlers were present; there was a need for law and order, and a provisional government was established by general agreement in April 1766, recognizing St. Ange as governor. This marked the first official document, filed by notary Joseph Labusciere on January 21, 1766. Laclede, St. Ange, Labusciere, and Judge Joseph Le Febvre d'Inglebert d'Brouisseau were the key figures driving the government for the following four or five years. The settlement had already surpassed earlier communities in the area and had become the actual "metropolis" or capital of the region. By 1767, the village consisted of about 80 houses and several hundred residents. Late that year, Capt. Francisco Rios or Rivers arrived with around 25 men, sent by Don Antonio d' Ulloa to assume Spanish control; he couldn't find adequate accommodation, so he set up camp 14 miles away along the Missouri River, where he built Fort Charles the Prince in 1768 (the site of what would later become Belle Fontaine), named for the individual who became Charles IV of Spain in 1788. Definitive control of Upper Louisiana was established on May 20, 1770, by Capt. Piedro Piernas, sent from New Orleans by Gen. Alex. O'Reilly (Oreiley of Nicollet), who had arrived there at 5 p.m. on August 18, 1769. By the end of the French regime in 1770, the village had 100 wooden and 15 stone houses with a population of 500. Around 1770, additional settlements were founded in the surrounding area; Blanchette the hunter built a hut on les Petites Côtes, which became St. Charles in 1784; the area known as both Florissant and St. Ferdinand was started by François Borosier Dunegan (though Nicollet questions the correctness of this name); François Saucier set up at Portage des Sioux. The name Pain Court is said to originate from a story: In 1767, a man named Delor Détergette settled on the west bank of the Mississippi River, six miles south of St. Louis, followed by others, all so poor that when they visited St. Louis, locals would exclaim, "voilà les poches vides qui viennent!" meaning "Here come the Empty Pockets!" "But," Nicollet notes, "on one occasion a joker suggested, 'You should call them emptiers of pockets'—les Vide-poches; which they humorously countered by labeling St. Louis as Pain-Court—meaning Short of Bread." The Vide-poche area eventually became Carondelet in 1776. Laclede died at Poste aux Arkansas on June 20, 1778. On May 6, 1780, St. Louis faced an attack from Indians and British forces, leading to numerous casualties and kidnappings (accounts vary on the number); this event came to be known as l'Année du Grand Coup—year of the great blow. Similarly, 1785 was referred to as l'Année des Grandes Eaux due to the flooding in April when the Mississippi rose to an unprecedented level, inundating the lowlands; it’s said that Auguste Chouteau moored his boat and had breakfast on top of the highest roof in St. Genevieve. The year 1788 was dubbed L'Année des Dix Batteaux because of piracy incidents on the river. The winter of 1789-90 was noted for its severity. There was no interruption of Spanish control until the transfer of Louisiana to the United States: see Lewis and Clark, ed. 1893, p. xxxiii. and p. 2.

[IV-1] In the orig. ed. these Tables made five unpaged leaves, bound to follow blank p. 106, and thus were appended to the main text of Pike's itinerary, not put in the Appendix to Part I. It really makes little difference where these Tables go, as nobody ever reads such matter. I leave them where I find them, on the general principle of interfering as little as possible with the original composition of the book, simply introducing a chapter-head for their accommodation; and shall pass this thrilling chapter without further remark.

[IV-1] In the original edition, these Tables created five unpaged pages, bound to follow the blank page 106, and were thus added to the main text of Pike's itinerary instead of being placed in the Appendix to Part I. It honestly doesn't matter much where these Tables are located since no one really reads that stuff anyway. I’ll leave them where I found them, following the general principle of not interfering too much with the original layout of the book, just adding a chapter heading for their placement; and I’ll move on from this exciting chapter without any additional comments.

[V-1] Under this head I bring all the matter which formed in the orig. ed. the first 16 pieces, Nos. 1-16, pp. 1-34 of the Appendix to Pt. 1. These fall easily together, as they consist entirely of letters Pike wrote or received during his Mississippi Expedition—even the reports of his Indian councils being actually a part of his correspondence with General Wilkinson. I am also able to follow the original sequence of the pieces, with the single exception of orig. No. 16 (instructions to Kennerman), which Pike put last and I bring into chronological order of dates. The difference of my Arts. 1-18 from Pike's Nos. 1-16 results from my Art. 3, which had no number in the orig. ed. (it being merely an inclosure in Pike's No. 2), and my Art. 5, the Sioux treaty, which Pike did not separate by any sort of mark from his No. 3, though it is by far the most important piece of this whole lot. The changes I make affect the numeration after No. 2, but not the sequence in any case except that of my Art. 7 (Pike's No. 16). I indicate the original numeration and pagination.

[V-1] Here, I gather all the content that made up the first 16 pieces, Nos. 1-16, pp. 1-34 of the Appendix to Part 1 in the original edition. These fit together easily, as they consist entirely of letters Pike wrote or received during his Mississippi Expedition—even the reports of his Indian councils are actually part of his correspondence with General Wilkinson. I can also maintain the original order of the pieces, with one exception: the original No. 16 (instructions to Kennerman), which Pike placed last, and I have rearranged it into chronological order by dates. The difference between my Articles 1-18 and Pike's Nos. 1-16 comes from my Article 3, which was not numbered in the original edition (as it was merely an enclosure in Pike's No. 2), and my Article 5, the Sioux treaty, which Pike did not separate from his No. 3 even though it is by far the most significant piece in this entire collection. The changes I made affect the numbering after No. 2 but not the sequence, except for my Article 7 (Pike's No. 16). I indicate the original numbering and pagination.

[V-2] There were three persons of this name down to 1805. Louis Tesson Honoré 1st, tailor, b. Canada, 1734, d. St. Louis, 1807, aged 73; married Magdalena Peterson, b. 1739, d. St. Louis, 1812. The family came to St. Louis from Kaskaskia. Among 8 children was—Louis Tesson Honoré 2d, eldest son; he married (1) Marie Duchouquette, (2) Theresa Creely, in 1788; by the latter he had Louis Tesson Honoré 3d, b. St. Louis about 1790; married Amaranthe Dumoulin; d. there Aug. 20th, 1827. The one Pike names was no doubt No. 2.

[V-2] There were three people with this name until 1805. Louis Tesson Honoré 1st, a tailor, was born in Canada in 1734 and passed away in St. Louis in 1807 at the age of 73; he married Magdalena Peterson, who was born in 1739 and died in St. Louis in 1812. The family moved to St. Louis from Kaskaskia. Among their 8 children was Louis Tesson Honoré 2nd, the eldest son; he married (1) Marie Duchouquette and (2) Theresa Creely in 1788; with the latter, he had Louis Tesson Honoré 3rd, who was born in St. Louis around 1790 and married Amaranthe Dumoulin; he died there on August 20, 1827. The person Pike mentions was likely No. 2.

[V-3] This piece is the inclosure mentioned in Art. 2. In the orig. ed. it had no number, and occupied p. 5.

[V-3] This section is the enclosure referred to in Art. 2. In the original edition, it didn’t have a number and was on page 5.

[V-4] Doc. No. 3, p. 6-9, of the orig. ed. was printed in a peculiarly misleading manner. In the first place it was headed in capitals, "Conferences held with different bands of Indians, on a voyage up the Mississippi, in the years 1805 and 1806," though it was entirely occupied with a single such conference, namely, that with the Sioux, of Sept. 23d, 1805. In the second place, this major head was followed by an italicised minor head which properly covered only Pike's speech on the occasion, yet included the important terms of the treaty effected, as the latter was tacked on to Pike's speech without any separate heading, and even without any break in the text. We must therefore break orig. Doc. No. 3 into two pieces, to be enumerated as Art. 4 and Art. 5. For the former of these, which is Pike's speech, the orig. minor head of Doc. No. 3 may be retained. For the latter of these, which is the Sioux treaty, a new head must be supplied; especially as this is by far the most important result of Pike's Mississippi voyage—perhaps more important than all the rest collectively—concerning which there is a great deal to be said.

[V-4] Doc. No. 3, pp. 6-9, of the original edition was printed in a particularly misleading way. First, it was titled in all caps, "Conferences held with different groups of Indians during a voyage up the Mississippi in the years 1805 and 1806," even though it only focused on one specific conference, which was the one with the Sioux on September 23, 1805. Second, this main title was followed by an italicized subtitle that only correctly referred to Pike's speech on that occasion but also included the key terms of the treaty, as the treaty was attached to Pike's speech without any separate title and without any break in the text. Therefore, we need to divide the original Doc. No. 3 into two parts, which will be labeled as Art. 4 and Art. 5. For the first part, which contains Pike's speech, we can keep the original subtitle of Doc. No. 3. For the second part, which is the Sioux treaty, we need to provide a new title, especially since this is by far the most significant outcome of Pike's Mississippi voyage—possibly more important than all the others combined—about which there is much to discuss.

[V-5] Who the "father" may be whom Pike imposes upon the Indians in his various powwows is not always clear. Sometimes President Jefferson appears to be indicated; sometimes General Wilkinson; sometimes Pike himself. In the present instance it is General Wilkinson, and the Osage mission in mention is that upon which Lieutenant George Peter had been detailed by the general. This appears in a letter from General Wilkinson to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Aug. 25th, 1805, now on file in the War Department, and in the following extract: "I find our parties under Lieuts. Pike and Peter are making rapid progress on their routes. Pike had ascended the Mississippi 150 miles on the fifth day after he left this place, and I have just received a letter from Peters [sic] dated the 19th inst., 150 miles up the Osage River, altho' he left St. Charles, 25 miles from the mouth of the Missouri, on the 10th inst. and had been obstructed by almost incessant rains and consequent high waters. He is charmed with the river and its banks, which He reports to be far superior to those of the Ohio in beauty and fertility—Independent of the immediate objects of these parties, they serve to instruct our young officers and also our soldiery, on subjects which may hereafter become interesting to the United States." George Peter of Maryland was appointed from the District of Columbia to be a second lieutenant of the 9th Infantry, July 12th, 1799, and honorably discharged June 15th, 1800; he was appointed lieutenant of Artillerists and Engineers, Feb. 16th, 1801; of Artillerists, Apr. 1st, 1802; became captain, Nov. 3d, 1807; was transferred to the Light Artillery in May, 1808; resigned, June 11th, 1809; and died June 22d, 1861.

[V-5] It's not always clear who Pike refers to as the "father" during his various meetings with the Indians. Sometimes it seems to point to President Jefferson, at other times General Wilkinson, and sometimes even to Pike himself. In this case, it is General Wilkinson, and the Osage mission being mentioned involves Lieutenant George Peter, who was assigned to the mission by the general. This is shown in a letter from General Wilkinson to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Aug. 25th, 1805, which is now stored in the War Department, and in the following excerpt: "I find our teams led by Lieutenants Pike and Peter are making quick progress on their routes. Pike had traveled 150 miles up the Mississippi on the fifth day after he left this place, and I’ve just received a letter from Peters [sic] dated the 19th, 150 miles up the Osage River, although he left St. Charles, 25 miles from the mouth of the Missouri, on the 10th and had been held back by almost constant rain and resulting high waters. He is impressed with the river and its banks, which he reports are much more beautiful and fertile than those of the Ohio—In addition to the immediate goals of these expeditions, they also serve to educate our young officers and our soldiers on topics that may be significant to the United States in the future." George Peter from Maryland was appointed as a second lieutenant in the 9th Infantry from the District of Columbia on July 12th, 1799, and was honorably discharged on June 15th, 1800; he was made a lieutenant in the Artillerists and Engineers on Feb. 16th, 1801; then in the Artillerists on Apr. 1st, 1802; became a captain on Nov. 3rd, 1807; was moved to the Light Artillery in May, 1808; resigned on June 11th, 1809; and died on June 22nd, 1861.

[V-6]As explained in note1, p. 221, this article requires separation from Art. 4, from which it is totally distinct, though the two form undistinguished parts of one Doc. No. 3, of the orig. ed. I accordingly set them apart, and supply a new heading for Art. 5; but I reprint the latter precisely as it stands in the orig. ed., for reasons which will presently appear. As originally drafted by Pike, and by him communicated to General Wilkinson under cover of a letter of equal date, it appears to have been "scarcely legible," as the general informs the Secretary of War in a letter before me (see Art. 6). I doubt that this extraordinary document ever existed in a form which might not be set aside as fatally defective; and I do not doubt that we acquired legal title to the lands by some means subsequent to this invalid instrument. The probability is that upon due and sufficient investigation of points of law involved it would appear that the supposed cession of lands was not a legally accomplished fact until made such by later negotiation or legislation, with which we have here nothing to do. The following argument concerning Pike's treaty, as simply a starting-point for further steps in the transaction, was submitted in the press-proofs to my relative James M. Flower, Esq., of Chicago, who had no material modification to suggest.

[V-6]As explained in note1, p. 221, this article needs to be separated from Art. 4, as it is completely different, even though both are unclear parts of Doc. No. 3 from the original edition. I’ve separated them and added a new heading for Art. 5, but I'm reprinting the latter exactly as it appears in the original edition for reasons that will be clear shortly. As originally written by Pike and shared with General Wilkinson in a letter dated the same day, it seems to have been "hardly readable," as the general mentions to the Secretary of War in a letter I have (see Art. 6). I doubt this unusual document ever existed in a form that wasn't fatally flawed. I'm confident we obtained legal title to the lands through some means after this invalid document. It's likely that a proper investigation of the legal issues involved would show that the supposed transfer of lands wasn't legally finalized until later negotiations or legislation, which we aren’t addressing here. The following argument regarding Pike's treaty, seen merely as a starting point for further action in the transaction, was provided in the press proofs to my relative James M. Flower, Esq., of Chicago, who had no significant changes to suggest.

Let us first examine that version of the document which Pike presents upon his own page, and which is therefore presumably authentic.

Let’s first take a look at the version of the document that Pike shares on his own page, so it’s likely authentic.

1. The preamble recites that a conference was held "between the United States of America and the Sioux nation of Indians." But it does not appear that either of the alleged parties to the transaction was officially and legally represented. The Sioux nation consisted in 1805 of at least seven tribes, only one of which was concerned in the affair; and if only the consent of this one tribe was required to effect the cession the conference is erroneously described. Furthermore, it does not appear by what authority Pike assumed to represent the United States. He signs himself "agent" at the conference. Agent of whom or of what? He was certainly not an Indian agent, empowered by the United States to effect treaties with aliens; and though it is true that he was instructed by his military superior to obtain if possible certain cessions, among which was the cession of land at and near the mouth of St. Peter's r., the question recurs whether General Wilkinson was competent to issue military orders to that effect without the authority of the government; and no such authority is expressed or necessarily implied in the terms of the alleged treaty.

1. The introduction states that a conference took place "between the United States of America and the Sioux nation of Indians." However, it seems that neither of the parties involved was officially and legally represented. In 1805, the Sioux nation comprised at least seven tribes, but only one was involved in this situation; if only this one tribe's approval was necessary for the transfer, then the conference is inaccurately portrayed. Additionally, it's unclear what authority Pike believed he had to represent the United States. He refers to himself as "agent" at the conference. Agent of whom or what? He was definitely not an Indian agent authorized by the United States to negotiate treaties with outside parties; and while it is true that he was instructed by his military superior to secure certain land transfers, including land near the mouth of the St. Peter's River, the issue remains whether General Wilkinson had the right to issue military orders for that purpose without government authorization; and no such authority is clearly stated or implied in the terms of the supposed treaty.

2. Art. 1, which ostensibly declares what lands were supposed to be ceded, does in fact declare or describe no such lands sufficiently or recognizably, and is furthermore vitiated by a blunder which would constitute a fatal flaw in the title, if contested. (a) "Nine miles square at the mouth of the St. Croix," is in the first place an impossibility, because the mouth of the St. Croix has no such dimensions; and in the second place may mean either a tract of 81 square miles, whose center is at the mouth of the said river, or any one of four or more square tracts of the said extent, any one of whose angles, or any indetermined point of one of whose sides, is at the mouth of the said river; and in no one of these contingencies is the direction in which the remaining bounds are to be laid off described either by points of the compass or by natural landmarks. (b) The asterisk set at the words "St. Croix" refers to a memorandum which Pike causes to appear as a clause of the treaty itself, interpolated of his own motion, without the knowledge or consent of the other party to the transaction; it is also unintelligible on its face. "My demand was one league below." Below what? Below the mouth of the St. Croix? That would be the obvious inference; but it would be erroneous to so infer. "Their reply was 'from below.'" This is absolutely unintelligible as it stands; it has no meaning whatever. "I imagine (without iniquity) they may be made to agree." Is it Pike's imagination that is without iniquity? Or is it some agreement that may be brought about without iniquity between his demands and the terms of the cession? Or is it the Indians who can without iniquity be made to agree with a demand that conflicts with the terms of the cession as understood by them? In point of fact, however, this interpolated clause of the treaty, or interpolated memorandum relating to the terms of the cession, has nothing whatever to do with the lands at or near the St. Croix r., because the asterisk which points out the place of the interpolation is misplaced by error of the types. The words which stand "St. Croix,* also from," etc., should stand "St. Croix. *Also from," etc. The printer foiled Pike's intention of placing the asterisk at the beginning of the clause to which it pertains, by setting it at the end of the preceding clause, to which it does not pertain.

2. Art. 1, which is supposed to state what lands were meant to be given up, actually doesn't clearly or sufficiently identify any such lands. Additionally, it has a mistake that would be a significant flaw in the title if challenged. (a) "Nine miles square at the mouth of the St. Croix" is impossible because the mouth of the St. Croix doesn't have that size; it could refer to either a piece of land measuring 81 square miles centered at the mouth of that river, or any one of four or more square areas of that size, with either one of their corners or an unspecified point along one of their sides located at the mouth of that river. In none of these scenarios are the directions for laying out the remaining boundaries described using compass points or natural landmarks. (b) The asterisk next to the words "St. Croix" refers to a note that Pike includes as part of the treaty itself, added on his own initiative without the knowledge or consent of the other party involved; it's also unclear as it stands. "My demand was one league below." Below what? Below the mouth of the St. Croix? That seems like the obvious conclusion, but it's incorrect to assume that. "Their reply was 'from below.'" This statement is completely unclear as it is; it has no real meaning. "I imagine (without wrongdoing) they may be made to agree." Is it Pike's imagination that's without wrongdoing? Or is it a potential agreement that can be reached without wrongdoing between his demands and the terms of the cession? Or is it the Indians who can be brought to agree without wrongdoing to a demand that contradicts the cession terms as they understand them? In reality, this added clause to the treaty, or the added note regarding the cession terms, has nothing to do with the lands at or near the St. Croix River because the asterisk indicating where the addition was made is incorrectly placed due to a typesetting error. The words "St. Croix,* also from," etc., should read "St. Croix. *Also from," etc. The printer messed up Pike's intent by placing the asterisk at the end of the previous clause instead of at the start of the clause it actually belonged to.

3. Now making the actually required transference of the asterisk to its proper and intended position (where it stands correctly on a manuscript copy of the orig. doc. now before me), the whole difficulty which this obnoxious interpolation occasions is shifted to a much more important clause of the treaty, upon which it remains in full force. Accordingly we find that this most important clause beginning "*Also from below," etc., includes an irreconcilable discrepancy between Pike's demand and the Indians' concession. He appears to have demanded that the tract of land ceded should begin "one league" below the confluence of St. Peter's with the Mississippi r.; and the Indians appear to have agreed, not to this demand, but to a cession of a tract of land which should begin "from below" the said confluence; though how far "from below" is not said, and there is nothing to show whether the distance should be more or less than the "one league" which Pike demanded and to which the Indians did not agree. But it is impossible, either with or without "iniquity," to come to any incontestable conclusion concerning a boundary so unintelligibly indicated. The most we can do is to "imagine," as Pike did, that what the Indians were willing to cede and did in fact cede by the terms of the treaty, was a tract which began on one side at no appreciable or no considerable distance below the said confluence, i. e., exactly or immediately at the mouth of St. Peter's r. This is a reasonable and natural, if not the only, inference to be drawn from the obscure and scarcely intelligible terms of the article in question; and I believe that such has always been the assumption of its true purport. The initial point assumed, then, is the mouth of St. Peter's r.; but the article does not show in what, if any, direction a line is to be drawn through this point for the purpose of establishing a practicable boundary. No line can be determined by fewer than two points; yet the article specifies no second point to or from which a line may be drawn from or to the mouth of St. Peter's r. to represent one side of the tract supposed to have been ceded. The further terms of the article throw no light on the case. These terms are only "to include the falls of St. Anthony, extending nine miles on each side of the river." This clause of the cession does not specify which one of the two said rivers the Falls of St. Anthony extend nine miles on each side of, and it is also a natural impossibility for the said falls to extend any miles on either side of any river. Seeking some other construction to be put upon terms which are obviously absurd if taken literally, we drag from obscurity a semblance of meaning they may be assumed to have. This meaning is, that the tract of land ceded does to all intent and purpose extend from a point at the mouth of St. Peter's r. to some point in or on the Mississippi r., at or beyond the Falls of St. Anthony; but to what point is not specified. However, we may assume that the phrase "to include the falls of St. Anthony" is to be construed to include no more than these falls. This assumption gives us a second datum-point of the required boundary, but does not in any way assist us to an intelligible connection between the first point and the second one, along which any line can be drawn as a boundary. This deficiency of any line whatever may be assumed to be supplied by the only remaining clause of the article, namely, "extending nine miles on each side of the river." But in what direction are nine miles on each side of the river to be taken? For anything that appears to the contrary, the distance between the mouth of St. Peter's r. and the Falls of St. Anthony may be nine miles, and there is nothing in the terms of the article which forbids the measurement of nine miles to be made up each side of the Mississippi from the mouth of St. Peter's r. to the Falls of St. Anthony, and as much further as nine miles may be found to reach. On such assumption, the cession included only a section of the Mississippi r., and not any land on either side of this river beyond its immediate banks; all that was ceded by the Sioux being in such event a waterway and a waterpower. To claim as ours by the terms of the treaty any land on either side of the river, we have to proceed upon yet another assumption, namely, that the nine miles in question were to be measured in a direction away from the river "on each side." But even assuming such to have been the intent and purport of the article, several further questions arise. The first of these concerns the meaning of the word "each" in its present connection. This word means either one of two or more things in their reciprocal relation, and thus implies both; in the present instance, as a river has only two sides, "each side" means both sides. It is clear that a distance of nine miles is to be measured away from each side of the river, i. e., is to include some distance on both sides of the river; but the terms of the article do not state whether the whole of nine miles' distance from one side of the river, and the whole of nine miles' distance from the other side of the river, was ceded, or whether a part of these nine miles on one side and the rest of these nine miles on the other was ceded; or, in the latter case, what part of these nine miles on one side and what part of these nine miles on the other side were ceded. In other words, is the tract of land ceded eighteen miles wide, or only nine miles wide? In the former case it would of course lie in two equal tracts, one on each side of the river; in the latter case, its location would be wholly indeterminate (within certain obvious limitations); for it might be four and a half miles on each side, or four miles on one side and five on the other, and so on. Even were all the foregoing questions settled—arbitrarily, conventionally, or otherwise—yet others would arise. Among these would be the shape of the two lateral boundaries of the tract of land. This tract is described as "extending nine miles on each side of the river." That is, each boundary furthest from the river is to be at the same distance from its own side of the river at every point of its own extent. This requires that these bounds should be parallel with each other, and such parallelism involves the meandering of two lines parallel at every point with the meanders of the river. Assuming that this were satisfactorily done, it would still be impossible to determine the connection of these two sides of a theoretical tract of land with the other two sides required for actual boundary. For there is nothing in the article to show the direction in which either the line which crosses the mouth of St. Peter's r., or the line which crosses the Falls of St. Anthony, is to be extended to intersect any lines, however the latter may have been projected. We are forced to yet further assumptions, for which the terms of the cession give no warrant whatever. No determinable shape is given to the tract of land by the terms of the cession. If we assume that a square was intended—as was expressly the intention in the case of the land about the mouth of the St. Croix—we are confronted with some terms of the article which put a square out of the question. By these terms the land can only be a square in case the mouth of the St. Peter's r. be nine miles below the Falls of St. Anthony, and in the further case that we measure four and a half miles from one and four and a half miles from the other side of the Mississippi, and make all connections at right angles by means of right lines. It is needless to push the difficulty further. Nothing of this sort, we may be sure, was in the minds of the Sioux at the time, and it may be doubted that anything of the sort occurred to Pike. The patent fact remains that even if both parties to the transaction were competent to execute the instrument by which certain lands were ceded, neither the situation, nor the shape, nor the size of the tract ceded can be determined from the article of the treaty relating thereto. How the cession thus left in the air may have been subsequently determined, it is not to my present purpose to inquire. My contention is simply that we acquired by Article 1 of this famous treaty no tract or tracts of land which can be located according to the terms of the article; and that if there be not a cloud upon the title to every foot of land between and including Fort Snelling and Minneapolis, and for some distance on each side of those places, then such cloud has been removed by legislative or other action subsequent to the supposed cession. It will also be remembered by those interested in such things that the question has been raised whether the Sioux who seem to have ceded this land to us had at the time a clear title to it; for Carver claimed, and some of his heirs have since sought to establish his claim, that the Sioux had at one time made over to him, for a valuable consideration, certain lands supposed to be the same, wholly or in part, as those which they made over to Pike. This case I understand was tried, and decided adversely in law; whether it be not a good case in equity is another question.

3. Now making the necessary transfer of the asterisk to its correct and intended position (where it stands accurately on a manuscript copy of the original document that I have in front of me), the entire issue caused by this problematic addition is shifted to a much more significant clause of the treaty, which remains valid. Accordingly, we see that this crucial clause beginning "*Also from below," etc., reveals an irreconcilable difference between Pike's demand and the Indians' agreement. He seems to have demanded that the ceded land should start "one league" below where the St. Peter's River meets the Mississippi River; and the Indians seem to have agreed, not to this demand, but to a transfer of land that would start "from below" that confluence; however, it doesn't specify how far "from below," and there's nothing to indicate whether that distance should be more or less than the "one league" that Pike demanded, which the Indians did not accept. But it is impossible, whether with or without "iniquity," to reach any indisputable conclusion regarding a boundary so vaguely indicated. The most we can do is to "imagine," as Pike did, that the land the Indians were willing to cede and did cede according to the treaty terms was a tract that began at the mouth of St. Peter's River. This is a reasonable and natural conclusion, if not the only one, drawn from the unclear and barely understandable terms of the article in question; and I believe this has always been the assumption about its true intent. The starting point assumed, then, is the mouth of St. Peter's River; but the article does not clarify in what, if any, direction a line should be drawn through this point to establish a workable boundary. No line can be determined by fewer than two points; yet the article provides no second point from which a line may be drawn to define one side of the land that is believed to have been ceded. The further terms of the article offer no clarity on the matter. These terms only say "to include the falls of St. Anthony, extending nine miles on each side of the river." This clause of the cession does not specify which river the Falls of St. Anthony extends nine miles on each side of, and it's also physically impossible for the falls to extend any miles on either side of any river. Seeking some other interpretation of terms that are clearly nonsensical if taken literally, we extract from ambiguity a semblance of meaning they can be assumed to have. This meaning is that the ceded land, for all intents and purposes, extends from a point at the mouth of St. Peter's River to some point in or on the Mississippi River, at or beyond the Falls of St. Anthony; but the specific point is not given. However, we can assume that the phrase "to include the falls of St. Anthony" means to include no more than those falls. This assumption gives us a second reference point for the needed boundary, but does not help us create a coherent connection between the first and the second point, along which any line can be drawn as a boundary. This lack of any line may be assumed to be filled by the only remaining clause of the article, namely, "extending nine miles on each side of the river." But in what direction are nine miles on each side of the river supposed to be measured? For all we know, the distance between the mouth of St. Peter's River and the Falls of St. Anthony may be nine miles, and nothing in the wording of the article prevents the measurement of nine miles being made on either side of the Mississippi from the mouth of St. Peter's River to the Falls of St. Anthony, and as far as nine miles can extend. On that assumption, the cession included only a section of the Mississippi River, and not any land beyond its immediate banks; everything ceded by the Sioux would then be just a waterway and waterpower. To claim land for ourselves by the terms of the treaty on either side of the river, we must operate on yet another assumption, namely, that the nine miles in question were to be measured away from the river "on each side." But even assuming that this was the intent and meaning of the article, several further questions arise. The first concerns the meaning of the word "each" in this context. This word refers to either one of two or more things in their mutual relation and thus implies both; in this case, as a river has only two sides, "each side" refers to both sides. It is clear that a distance of nine miles is to be measured away from each side of the river, meaning it includes some distance on both sides; however, the terms of the article do not specify whether the entire nine miles distance from one side of the river, and the entire nine miles from the other side, was ceded, or whether part of the nine miles on one side and the rest of the nine miles on the other was ceded; or, if that's the case, what part of these nine miles on one side and what part on the other side were ceded. In other words, is the ceded land tract eighteen miles wide, or only nine miles wide? In the former case, it would, of course, lie in two equal tracts, one on each side of the river; in the latter case, its location would be completely indeterminate (within certain obvious limits); it might be four and a half miles on each side, or four miles on one side and five on the other, and so on. Even if all the previous questions were answered—arbitrarily, conventionally, or otherwise—others would still arise. Among those would be the shape of the two outer boundaries of the tract of land. This tract is described as "extending nine miles on each side of the river." That is, each boundary farthest from the river is supposed to be at the same distance from its respective side of the river at every point along its extent. This means that these boundaries should be parallel with each other, and such parallelism requires that two lines remain parallel at every point with the curves of the river. Assuming this could be satisfactorily achieved, it would still be impossible to determine how these two sides of a hypothetical tract of land connect with the other two sides needed to form an actual boundary. For there is nothing in the article to indicate the direction in which either the line crossing the mouth of St. Peter's River or the line crossing the Falls of St. Anthony should be extended to meet any projected lines. We are compelled to make further assumptions that the terms of the cession do not support at all. No definite shape is provided for the tract of land by the terms of the cession. If we assume a square was intended—as was clearly the intention in the case of the land around the mouth of the St. Croix—we encounter some terms in the article that rule out a square. By these terms, the land can only be a square if the mouth of St. Peter's River is nine miles below the Falls of St. Anthony, and only if we measure four and a half miles from one side and four and a half miles from the other side of the Mississippi, connecting all points at right angles with straight lines. There's no need to complicate this further. We can be sure that none of this was in the minds of the Sioux at the time, and it is doubtful that Pike considered it either. The undeniable fact remains that even if both parties involved were capable of executing the document through which certain lands were ceded, neither the location, nor the shape, nor the size of the ceded tract can be determined from the article of the treaty concerning it. How the cession left unresolved may have been determined afterward is not my current focus. My argument is simply that Article 1 of this famous treaty did not grant us any tract or tracts of land that can be located by the terms of the article; and that if there isn't a cloud over the title to every square inch of land between and including Fort Snelling and Minneapolis, and for some distance on each side of those places, then that cloud has been lifted by legislative or other action following the presumed cession. It should also be noted by those interested in such matters that the question has been raised whether the Sioux, who appear to have ceded this land to us, had a clear title to it at the time; because Carver claimed, and some of his heirs have since sought to prove, that the Sioux once transferred to him, for a valuable consideration, certain lands believed to be the same, wholly or in part, as those they ceded to Pike. I understand this case was tried, and decided against in law; whether it holds up in equity is another question.

4. With the competency of both parties to the transaction brought into question, and with the size, shape, and situation of the land-grant shown to be indeterminable, we have next to consider whether Article 2 does not invalidate, vitiate, or void the whole instrument. In the version which Pike's printer offers us, it reads: "Art. 2. That in consideration of the above grants, the United States shall pay (filled up by the senate with 2000 dollars)." This is simply ridiculous. By the terms of Article 2, the valuable consideration which the Sioux received is an imaginary nonentity described as "(filled up by the senate with 2000 dollars)." However, this absurdity in the wording of an international document is so clearly due to the heedlessness of an inexperienced young officer, and what Pike meant by such phraseology is so obvious, that we can let it go with only the further remark that the purport of Article 2, as it stands on his page, is clearer than anything in Article 1. For it is an obvious editorial interpolation of his own, forming no part of the original document, but simply intended to inform the reader that at some time subsequent to the execution of the instrument by the contracting parties, the Senate of the United States voted to fill up a place which had been left blank in the original document with a clause which provided that the United States should pay $2,000 to the Indians in consideration of the grant which the latter had made. But this very fact goes far to show that the instrument was in the first place fatally defective, no valuable or any consideration whatever having been originally expressed or implied in the terms of Article 2. On this point I have carefully examined two manuscript copies of the "treaty," both made soon after the transaction in question, and both now on file in the War Department. One of the manuscripts reads: "Article 2nd.—That in consideration of the above Grants, the United States" The other manuscript reads: "Art. 2d That in consideration of the above grants the U. S." A third version of Article 2, in an official imprint of the treaty, published by the Indian Bureau, is: "Article 2. That in consideration of the above grants the United States ******" Whence it appears that the words "shall pay," which occur in the version our young friend offers in his book, were also an editorial invention of his own; there is no hint in the original instrument that the United States was to pay anything. For anything that appears to the contrary, the United States might have declared war with England, or amended the Constitution, or done nothing, in consideration of the above grant. Pike could give the Indians no assurance that the United States would do anything whatever—that they would even accept the lands as a gift, because he had no knowledge of future Acts of Congress, and no authority to make any stipulations which should be binding on the government. What is perhaps the most extraordinary thing about this extraordinary transaction is that Pike informs Wilkinson by letter of equal date that lands to the extent of about 100,000 acres had been obtained "for a song"; calls the general's attention pointedly to the fact "that the 2d article, relative to consideration, is blank;" that the "song" in mention was worth about $250, being the value of certain presents with which he had personally and privately feed the two chiefs who signed the treaty, these presents being partly from articles of his personal property; and suggests to the general "to insert the amount of those articles as the considerations to be specified in article 2d." General Wilkinson expresses unfeigned surprise at this, in a letter before me addressed to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Nov. 26th, 1805, in which he says: "You have a copy of the agreement under cover, in which, for what reason I cannot divine, he [Pike] omits the stipulation on the part of the United States;" and again, after quoting some clauses of Pike's letter to himself, he remarks: "I do not fairly comprehend this reasoning, but I dare say Mr. Pike will be able to explain it satisfactorily, tho' it is unquestionable he is a much abler soldier than negotiator." We need not take the view that this was a shady transaction; yet if Wilkinson had inserted $250 as the consideration to be paid for the land, no more than this could have been claimed by the Sioux, and as this was in part Pike's personal property, some land would have been his own unless he had chosen to make it over to the United States on being reimbursed in a like amount—that is, if such a treaty was worth any more than the paper on which it was written. The facts appear to be that Pike hobnobbed with two chiefs till he got them to make him a present of the land he wanted, in consideration of some presents which he had already made to these two Indians privately.

4. With the competence of both parties in the transaction under scrutiny, and the size, shape, and location of the land grant being unclear, we now need to consider whether Article 2 invalidates, negates, or nullifies the entire agreement. In the version provided by Pike's printer, it states: "Art. 2. That in consideration of the above grants, the United States shall pay (filled up by the senate with 2000 dollars)." This is completely absurd. According to Article 2, the valuable consideration received by the Sioux is a non-existent concept described as "(filled up by the senate with 2000 dollars)." However, this ridiculous wording in an international document clearly stems from the carelessness of an inexperienced young officer, and it's evident what Pike meant by such language, so we can overlook it with the further note that the intent of Article 2, as it appears on his page, is clearer than anything in Article 1. It's obviously an editorial insertion of his own, not part of the original document, but simply meant to inform the reader that at some point after the signing of the document by the parties involved, the United States Senate voted to fill in a blank section in the original document with a clause stating that the United States would pay $2,000 to the Indians in exchange for the grant they had made. But this fact strongly indicates that the document was fundamentally flawed from the start, as no significant value or consideration had been originally stated or implied in Article 2. On this matter, I've carefully reviewed two handwritten copies of the "treaty," both created shortly after the transaction in question and currently filed in the War Department. One manuscript states: "Article 2nd.—That in consideration of the above Grants, the United States." The other manuscript reads: "Art. 2d That in consideration of the above grants the U. S." A third version of Article 2, in an official print of the treaty published by the Indian Bureau, states: "Article 2. That in consideration of the above grants the United States ******" Thus, it appears that the phrase "shall pay," found in the version our young friend provides in his book, was also an editorial creation of his own; the original document offers no indication that the United States was supposed to pay anything. As it stands, the United States could have declared war against England, amended the Constitution, or done nothing in relation to the aforementioned grant. Pike could offer the Indians no guarantees that the United States would take any action whatsoever—that they would even accept the lands as a gift—because he had no knowledge of future Congressional actions and no authority to make any commitments that would bind the government. Perhaps the most remarkable aspect of this bizarre transaction is that Pike informs Wilkinson by letter dated the same day that lands totaling around 100,000 acres had been acquired "for a song"; he points out the fact that "the 2d article, relative to consideration, is blank;" that the "song" referenced was worth about $250, representing the value of certain gifts he had personally and privately given to the two chiefs who signed the treaty, these gifts being partly from his own belongings; and he suggests to the general "to insert the amount of those articles as the considerations to be specified in article 2d." General Wilkinson expresses genuine surprise at this in a letter I have addressed to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Nov. 26th, 1805, in which he states: "You have a copy of the agreement enclosed, in which, for reasons I cannot fathom, he [Pike] omits the stipulation on the part of the United States;" and again, after quoting some sections of Pike's letter to himself, he notes: "I do not quite grasp this reasoning, but I trust Mr. Pike will be able to clarify it satisfactorily, though it is undeniable he is a far better soldier than negotiator." We do not necessarily need to view this as a shady deal; however, if Wilkinson had inserted $250 as the consideration for the land, that would have been the only amount the Sioux could claim, and since this was partly Pike's personal property, a portion of the land would have belonged to him unless he chose to transfer it to the United States in exchange for reimbursement of that amount—that is, if such a treaty held any value beyond the paper it was written on. The facts indicate that Pike associated with two chiefs until he convinced them to grant him the land he wanted in exchange for some gifts he had previously given them privately.

5. The third article of the treaty is intelligible, though it is not clear what "exceptions" were "specified" in Article 1, as recited in Article 3. The purport seems to be that the Sioux should retain right of way in the land, and such other use of it as should not be abridged or nullified by our occupation. At the same time it is not clear that, since the United States were to have "full sovereignty and power," by the terms of Article 1, they were not authorized to withdraw all the privileges of Article 3 if they saw fit to do so.

5. The third article of the treaty is understandable, although it's not clear what "exceptions" were "specified" in Article 1, as mentioned in Article 3. It seems to imply that the Sioux should have right of way on the land, and any other usage that shouldn’t be limited or canceled by our occupation. However, it’s also uncertain whether, since the United States was to have "full sovereignty and power" according to Article 1, they could remove all the privileges outlined in Article 3 if they wanted to.

6. The question of the validity of many legal documents is affected by the presence or absence of witnesses to the same. In the present case no signatures of witnesses appear on the face of the instrument, and there is nothing whatever to show that it is anything more than a part of a speech which Pike made to certain Indians, and which two of them subscribed besides himself. None of the published versions of the "treaty" which I have seen includes this important feature. But one of the manuscript copies before me has the names of four persons as witnesses, all whites. Reference to the second paragraph of Pike's speech will show him to have spoken of "a form of agreement which we will both sign in the presence of the traders now present." Four names which appear on the face of the manuscript copy just mentioned, in the usual place of witnesses' signatures, and under a word which I make out to be "Tests," (i. e., teste or testibus, in the ablative sing. or pl.) are: Wm. Meyer, M[urdoch] Cameron, James Frazer, Duncan Graham. It is remarkable that, if these names appear on the original document, they were not transcribed on all the copies, and also printed with the published versions, as an integral part of the same.

6. The validity of many legal documents depends on whether or not there are witnesses present. In this case, there are no witness signatures on the document, and nothing indicates that it is anything more than part of a speech that Pike gave to some Indians, which two of them signed alongside him. None of the published versions of the "treaty" I've seen include this important detail. However, one of the manuscript copies I have shows four names listed as witnesses, all of whom are white. If you look at the second paragraph of Pike's speech, you'll see he mentioned "a form of agreement that we will both sign in the presence of the traders who are here." The four names on the manuscript copy I just mentioned appear in the usual spot for witness signatures, under a heading that I interpret as "Tests," (i.e., teste or testibus, in the singular or plural ablative). The names are Wm. Meyer, M[urdoch] Cameron, James Frazer, and Duncan Graham. It is noteworthy that if these names are on the original document, they were not included in all the copies, nor printed in the published versions as part of the document.

7. The names of the two chiefs who are supposed to have "touched the quill" to this transaction, i. e., signed with their respective marks, occur in variant forms in the several copies; but this is the rule in such cases, and has no significance except of clerical incompetency. In the officially published version above mentioned the two names stand "Le Petit Carbeau" and "Way Aga Enagee," each of which only differs by one letter from the correct form (in the case of the French) or from a usual form (in the case of the Sioux). Each of these chiefs has been already identified: see note2, p. 85 and p. 86.

7. The names of the two chiefs who are said to have "touched the quill" to this transaction, i. e., signed with their respective marks, appear in different forms across the various copies; however, this is common in such cases and indicates nothing more than clerical errors. In the officially published version mentioned earlier, the two names are listed as "Le Petit Carbeau" and "Way Aga Enagee," each differing by just one letter from the correct form (in the case of the French) or from a common form (in the case of the Sioux). Each of these chiefs has already been identified: see note2, p. 85 and p. 86.

The subsequent history of this mock instrument or valid document is not less singular than the conditions and circumstances under which it originated. Diligent search for it among the treaties duly published in the U. S. Statutes at Large fails to show that it was ever included in that collection of official papers. But certain facts were furnished, with the text of the treaty itself, to the Indian Bureau by Mr. C. C. Royce of the Bureau of Ethnology at Washington, and printed by the former Bureau in an editorial note explanatory of that text, on p. 316 of its official publication entitled "Laws of the United States relating to Indian Affairs," etc., Washington, Government Printing Office, 1884. It appears in this place that the treaty (in some form) was submitted by the President to the Senate, March 29th, 1808, thus more than two years after the execution of the instrument in writing; that the Senate reported favorably upon it April 13th, 1808, with the following amendment to fill the blank in Article 2: "After the word 'States' in the second article insert the following words: 'shall, prior to taking possession thereof, pay to the Sioux two thousand dollars, or deliver the value thereof in such goods and merchandise as they shall choose.'" With this amendment the Senate unanimously advised and consented to its ratification, April 16th, 1808. Examination of the records of the State Department fails to disclose that any subsequent action was taken by the President; and the ratification of the treaty does not appear to have ever been proclaimed. This is a very unusual circumstance; for such treaties ordinarily have three official dates of as many stages in their progress from inception to full effect, viz.: date of agreement between the contracting parties; date of ratification by the proper authority; and date of proclamation by the President. In the present case the principal evidence that the alleged cession of lands was ever a legally accomplished fact is said by Mr. Royce to consist in certain correspondence of the War Department more than twenty-five years after the date of ratification of the amended treaty by the Senate. But that the cession was effected, legally or otherwise, is certain. In 1819 Major Thomas Forsyth, Indian Agent at St. Louis, had received instructions from the War Department to deliver "a certain quantity of goods, say $2,000 worth," "in payment of lands ceded by the Sioux Indians to the late Gen. Pike for the United States": see Forsyth's Narrative, as orig. pub. in Wis. Hist. Coll., 1872, with notes by Lyman C. Draper, and repub. in Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1874, pp. 139-67. Yet we find General H. H. Sibley saying, ibid., p. 174: "In the year 1821, Col. Leavenworth called together the chiefs and head men of the Sioux bands, and procured from them a grant of land nine miles square at the junction of the Mississippi and Minnesota rivers." What can one make of such conflicting statements? Here it is said that Colonel Leavenworth procured in 1821 a grant of land which Major Forsyth is said to have paid for in 1819, and which Pike is said to have secured in 1805. In the same place General Sibley says that there was an article in the Leavenworth-Sioux treaty of 1821 by which the Indians "donated" Pike's isl. to Mr. J. B. Faribault.

The history of this questionable document is just as unique as the circumstances under which it was created. A thorough search of the treaties published in the U.S. Statutes at Large shows that it was never included in that official collection. However, Mr. C. C. Royce from the Bureau of Ethnology in Washington provided certain facts along with the treaty text to the Indian Bureau, which printed this information in an editorial note explaining that text on page 316 of its official publication titled "Laws of the United States relating to Indian Affairs," etc., Washington, Government Printing Office, 1884. It seems that the treaty (in some form) was submitted by the President to the Senate on March 29, 1808, more than two years after the written instrument was executed; the Senate reported favorably on it on April 13, 1808, suggesting an amendment to fill in the blank in Article 2: "After the word 'States' in the second article insert the following words: 'shall, prior to taking possession thereof, pay to the Sioux two thousand dollars, or deliver the value thereof in such goods and merchandise as they shall choose.'" With this amendment, the Senate unanimously advised and consented to its ratification on April 16, 1808. A review of the State Department records reveals that no further action was taken by the President; the ratification of the treaty does not seem to have ever been proclaimed. This is quite unusual because such treaties typically have three official dates marking different stages in their progress: the date of agreement between the parties, the date of ratification by the appropriate authority, and the date of proclamation by the President. In this case, the main evidence that the supposed land cession was ever legally completed is noted by Mr. Royce to be found in some correspondence from the War Department more than twenty-five years after the Senate ratified the amended treaty. However, it's certain that the cession occurred, legally or otherwise. In 1819, Major Thomas Forsyth, the Indian Agent in St. Louis, received instructions from the War Department to deliver “a certain quantity of goods, say $2,000 worth," "in payment for lands ceded by the Sioux Indians to the late Gen. Pike for the United States": see Forsyth's Narrative, as originally published in Wis. Hist. Coll., 1872, with notes by Lyman C. Draper, and republished in Minn. Hist. Coll., III. 1874, pp. 139-67. Yet, General H. H. Sibley stated, ibid., p. 174: "In the year 1821, Col. Leavenworth gathered the chiefs and head men of the Sioux bands and obtained a grant of land nine miles square at the junction of the Mississippi and Minnesota rivers." What are we to make of such conflicting statements? Here, it's claimed that Colonel Leavenworth obtained in 1821 a land grant that Major Forsyth supposedly paid for in 1819, which Pike allegedly secured in 1805. In the same context, General Sibley mentions that there was an article in the Leavenworth-Sioux treaty of 1821 stating that the Indians "donated" Pike's island to Mr. J. B. Faribault.

[V-7] "The within articles" are those of the Sioux Treaty of same date, inclosed in this letter to General Wilkinson, which reached St. Louis on or about Nov. 26th, 1805, and was immediately communicated in full to the Secretary of War. A manuscript copy of the original is on file in the Record Division of the War Department, together with two copies of General Wilkinson's own letter to General Dearborn on the same subject and other topics. I might reproduce the manuscript of Pike's letter textually, but as the copy before me is in a clerk's hand, its peculiarities being thus not Pike's own, it is not worth while to replace the above fair imprint of the original with another version which would show no difference except in its clerical errors. See preceding article for a criticism of the treaty itself which formed the inclosure of the present letter. One passage from General Wilkinson's unpublished letter to the Secretary of War may be here cited: "He [Pike] tells me he has no doubt of being able to make Lake Sable in pretty good Season, but observes that the source of the River is in 'Lake Sang Sue,' about sixty Leagues further North & that He must 'see that also'—in which case he will have stretched his orders & we shall not hear of Him before the Spring—He reports that our flag is every where received with pleasure, & that he had patched up a Peace between the Scioux & Chepaways, who are generally at War——"

[V-7] "The following articles" are from the Sioux Treaty of the same date, included in this letter to General Wilkinson, which arrived in St. Louis on or about November 26, 1805, and was immediately shared in full with the Secretary of War. A handwritten copy of the original is filed in the Record Division of the War Department, along with two copies of General Wilkinson's own letter to General Dearborn on the same topic and other matters. I could reproduce the manuscript of Pike's letter exactly, but since the copy I have is in a clerk's writing and doesn’t reflect Pike's own style, it’s not worth replacing the clear printing of the original with another version that would show no difference except for clerical mistakes. See preceding article for a critique of the treaty itself that was included in this letter. One passage from General Wilkinson's unpublished letter to the Secretary of War can be cited here: "He [Pike] tells me he has no doubt about being able to reach Lake Sable in a timely manner, but notes that the source of the River is in 'Lake Sang Sue,' about sixty leagues further north, and that he must 'see that too'—in which case he will have exceeded his orders, and we won’t hear from him until spring—He reports that our flag is welcomed everywhere, and that he has negotiated a peace between the Sioux and Chepaways, who are typically at war——"

[V-8] This is the "Original Leve" of p. 85—the chief whose name would be in English Standing Elk or Standing Moose: see note2, p. 87. Élan is French for such an animal; it is the same word as the Dutch eland, which we have borrowed for a South African species.

[V-8] This is the "Original Leve" of p. 85—the leader whose name would translate to Standing Elk or Standing Moose in English: see note2, p. 87. Élan is French for this type of animal; it's the same word as the Dutch eland, which we have adopted for a South African species.

[V-9] "Mareir" and "Tremer" are both wrong, no doubt, but I do not know what the right names are. A clerk's copy of the original letter before me has "Mercier" and "Fener"—latter perhaps François Fennai: cf. W. H. S. C., XII. p. 160.

[V-9] "Mareir" and "Tremer" are definitely wrong, but I don't know what the correct names are. A clerk's copy of the original letter in front of me has "Mercier" and "Fener"—the latter might refer to François Fennai: cf. W. H. S. C., XII. p. 160.

[V-10] Article 7 was misplaced in the orig. ed. as No. 16, being brought in at the end of all the rest of the correspondence. I transfer it to its present proper place in chronological sequence of these documents. It requires no comment, being simply the written orders which the commanding officer gave his sergeant for the guidance of the latter during the former's absence, and which Kennerman proceeded to disobey in general and in particular.

[V-10] Article 7 was incorrectly placed in the original edition as No. 16, as it was added at the end of all the other correspondence. I’m moving it to its correct position in the chronological order of these documents. It doesn’t need any explanation, as it’s just the written orders that the commanding officer gave to his sergeant for guidance while he was away, which Kennerman went on to ignore both generally and specifically.

[V-11] The first visit of white men to the Mandans was made in 1738, under the leadership of Pierre Gaultier de Varennes, otherwise Le Sieur Verendrye. A relation of this journey, by Rev. Dr. Edward D. Neill, occupies pp. 113-119 of the Macalester College Contributions, Department of History, Literature, and Political Science, Second Series, No. 5, which I extract in substance, as follows:

[V-11] The first encounter of white men with the Mandans happened in 1738, led by Pierre Gaultier de Varennes, also known as Le Sieur Verendrye. A report on this journey by Rev. Dr. Edward D. Neill appears on pages 113-119 of the Macalester College Contributions, Department of History, Literature, and Political Science, Second Series, No. 5, from which I summarize the main points as follows:

On Sept. 24th, 1738, Verendrye was at the confluence of the Red River of the North with the Assiniboine r. Two days afterward he began his journey up the latter, and on the 30th, having found a suitable place, he established Fort La Reine. Within a week, Mgr. de La Marque (otherwise Charles Nolan, Noland, or Nolant, son of J. B. Nolan and Marie Anne La Marque, b. 1694), and his brother, Sieur Nolan, with eight men, arrived in two canoes from Mackinac. On Oct. 16th Verendrye selected 10 of his own men and 10 of La Marque's party for the Mandan expedition, and their march began on the 18th. The party consisted of Verendrye, with two of his sons; La Marque and his brother Nolan; together with some voyageurs and Indians—in all 52 persons. On the 21st, at the distance of 26 leagues from Fort La Reine, they reached the first (no doubt Turtle) mountain. After slow marches southwestwardly, the first Mandans were met on the morning of the 28th. A chief came and stood near Verendrye, and one of his band presented corn on the cob and some tobacco. These Indians were only covered with a buffalo-robe, wearing no breech-clout. The Mandan chief requested the French to visit his village, and left on the 30th, accompanied by about 600 Indians. On the evening of the third day's march an Assiniboine, one of a number of this tribe who had already joined the expedition, stole a bag containing Verendrye's papers and other valuables; two men were hired to pursue the thief, and they captured him. On the morning of the fourth day's march camp was broken early in order to reach the Mandan settlement. A short distance from the village they were met on an elevation by a delegation of Mandans, who presented the calumet. Verendrye directed his son, the chevalier, to draw up the French in line, place the flag of France four paces before them, and fire three volleys. At 4 p. m., Dec. 3d, Verendrye and his associates entered the village and were conducted to the lodge of the principal chief, where a bag containing presents, and also 300 livres, was stolen. The Assiniboines were much afraid of the Sioux, from whom they had separated years before, and the Mandans, not wishing to entertain Verendrye's escort, purposely raised a rumor that the Sioux were coming, whereupon the Assiniboines decamped. Verendrye was embarrassed for want of a good interpreter, but learned that on the banks of the Missouri, lower down, were the Pananas, and then the Pananis, at war with each other. Six days after the Assiniboines decamped, Chevalier Verendrye, Sieur Nolan, six Frenchmen, and several Mandans visited a settlement on the bank of the river, and then Sieur Verendrye and Mgr. de La Marque inspected the village. There were 130 cabins. A fort was built on an elevation in the open prairie, surrounded by a ditch about 15 feet deep and from 15 to 18 feet wide. (Compare A. J. Hill's plot of Mandan fortification, in T. H. Lewis' Minor Antiq. Art. No. iv, p. 5, 1884.) The cabins were spacious, separated into several apartments by thick planks, and goods were hung on posts in large bags. The men were naked, covered only with a buffalo robe; the women also, excepting a loose apron about a foot long. On the evening of Dec. 4th Verendrye's son and Nolan came back and reported that the village they had visited was twice as large as that where they were. On Dec. 8th the latitude was taken and found to be 48° 12´ N. It was now decided to leave two men to winter with the Mandans to acquire their language, and return with the rest to Fort La Reine. Before they departed the head chief was presented with a flag, and a leaden plate upon which the arms of France were cut. When ready to leave, Verendrye fell sick and could not travel for two or three days. On Dec. 24th, still weak, he reached the Assiniboine village, and was agreeably surprised when the box of papers which had been stolen was returned in good order. On Jan. 9th, 1739, the first height of land between the Missouri and Assiniboine rivers was reached; here Verendrye remained, while La Marque hurried on to Fort La Reine. There he arrived Feb. 1st, and sent back assistance to Verendrye, who reached the post, greatly fatigued, on the 10th of this month. The two voyageurs who had been left with the Mandans returned to the fort Sept. 27th, 1739, with reports representing more fiction than fact.

On September 24, 1738, Verendrye was at the meeting point of the Red River of the North and the Assiniboine River. Two days later, he started his journey up the Assiniboine and on the 30th, after finding a good spot, he set up Fort La Reine. Within a week, Mgr. de La Marque (also known as Charles Nolan, Noland, or Nolant, son of J. B. Nolan and Marie Anne La Marque, born 1694) and his brother, Sieur Nolan, along with eight men, arrived in two canoes from Mackinac. On October 16, Verendrye chose 10 of his men and 10 from La Marque's group for the Mandan expedition, which began marching on the 18th. The group included Verendrye and two of his sons; La Marque and his brother Nolan; along with some voyageurs and Native Americans—totaling 52 people. On the 21st, 26 leagues away from Fort La Reine, they reached the first mountain (likely Turtle Mountain). After slow progress southwest, they encountered the first Mandans on the morning of the 28th. A chief approached Verendrye, and one of his followers offered corn on the cob and tobacco. These Native Americans were only dressed in buffalo robes, without any breechcloth. The Mandan chief invited the French to visit his village, and on the 30th, he left with about 600 Native Americans. On the evening of the third day’s march, an Assiniboine, one of several from this tribe who had already joined the expedition, stole a bag containing Verendrye's papers and other valuables; two men were hired to chase the thief, and they managed to capture him. On the morning of the fourth day's march, they broke camp early to reach the Mandan settlement. A short distance from the village, they were greeted on a rise by a Mandan delegation, who presented the calumet (peace pipe). Verendrye instructed his son, the chevalier, to line up the French, place the flag of France four paces in front of them, and fire three volleys. At 4 p.m. on December 3rd, Verendrye and his associates entered the village and were escorted to the principal chief's lodge, where a bag of presents and 300 livres was stolen. The Assiniboines were very afraid of the Sioux, from whom they had split off years earlier, and the Mandans, not wanting to host Verendrye's escort, deliberately spread a rumor that the Sioux were on their way, causing the Assiniboines to leave. Verendrye was in a tough spot due to not having a reliable interpreter but learned that further down the Missouri River, there were the Pananas and then the Pananis, who were at war with each other. Six days after the Assiniboines left, Chevalier Verendrye, Sieur Nolan, six Frenchmen, and several Mandans visited a settlement along the riverbank, and then Sieur Verendrye and Mgr. de La Marque checked out the village. There were 130 cabins. A fort was built on a rise in the open grassland, surrounded by a ditch about 15 feet deep and 15 to 18 feet wide. (Compare A. J. Hill's plot of Mandan fortification, in T. H. Lewis' Minor Antiq. Art. No. iv, p. 5, 1884.) The cabins were spacious, divided into several rooms by thick planks, and goods were hung on posts in large bags. The men were naked, covered only with a buffalo robe; the women were also mostly naked, except for a loose apron about a foot long. On the evening of December 4th, Verendrye's son and Nolan returned and reported that the village they had visited was twice the size of theirs. On December 8th, they took latitude measurements and found it to be 48° 12´ N. They decided to leave two men with the Mandans to learn their language and return with the others to Fort La Reine. Before leaving, they presented the head chief with a flag and a lead plate inscribed with the arms of France. When it was time to leave, Verendrye fell ill and couldn't travel for two or three days. On December 24th, still weak, he arrived at the Assiniboine village and was pleasantly surprised to find the stolen box of papers returned in good condition. On January 9, 1739, they reached the first high ground between the Missouri and Assiniboine rivers; here, Verendrye stayed while La Marque rushed ahead to Fort La Reine. He got there on February 1st and sent help back to Verendrye, who arrived at the post, extremely tired, on the 10th of that month. The two voyageurs who had stayed with the Mandans returned to the fort on September 27, 1739, with reports that were more fictional than factual.

In 1740 Verendrye visited Canada, and on Oct. 13th, 1741, he returned to Fort La Reine. He afterward established a fifth post called Fort Dauphin at Lac des Prairies, and a sixth, Fort Bourbon, at the mouth of the Poskoyac r. (i. e., the Saskatchewan). In April, 1742, the Chevalier Verendrye and his brother left Fort La Reine, and by way of the Mandan village, on a southwestward course, are supposed to have reached the Rocky Mountains in January, 1743. The Sieur Verendrye died Dec. 6th, 1749.

In 1740, Verendrye visited Canada, and on October 13, 1741, he returned to Fort La Reine. He later established a fifth post called Fort Dauphin at Lac des Prairies, and a sixth, Fort Bourbon, at the mouth of the Poskoyac River (i.e., the Saskatchewan). In April 1742, Chevalier Verendrye and his brother left Fort La Reine, and by traveling through the Mandan village on a southwest path, they are believed to have reached the Rocky Mountains in January 1743. Sieur Verendrye passed away on December 6, 1749.

[V-12] "As they were wont to be" is a particularly fine rhetorical climax to what our young friend so innocently prides himself on having accomplished. It must have made the most stolid savage of them all smile in his sleeve,—or whatever article of nether apparel he wore,—as there never had been a time in his memory, or in the memories of any of his ancestors as far back as his tribal traditions went in the dim past, when the Sioux and Chippewas were not hereditary foes, who killed and scalped each other with alacrious and comprehensive reciprocity. It is true that in rare sporadic cases, when both sets of red brethren were exhausted in war, or when each found it necessary to let up a little on the other for a chance to hunt in peace for the necessaries of life, temporary truces had been agreed upon. But such spasms were supposed by neither party to last longer than suited the convenience of either; nay, the very councils in which such a peace was patched up sometimes ended in fresh bloodshed on the sacred spot; and the annals of all the Indians of North America might be sifted through and through to discover a more notable case of inveterate, perpetual, and ferocious warfare than is afforded by the hereditary hostility of these two powerful nations. Pike was no doubt sincere and veracious in his representations of the happy results of his peace-making; but his ignorance of the facts in the case must have been complete, or he would have known that such a truce as he effected was sure to be broken as soon as his back was turned—if not sooner. Furthermore, the expediency of interfering with such affairs may reasonably be doubted; for, paradoxical as it may appear, a patched-up peace between tribes whose hostilities are hereditary costs more lives than it saves, and makes more trouble than it prevents. The vigilance of both parties is relaxed, private enterprise replaces public policy, and individual murders multiply rapidly till the normal equilibrium of forces is readjusted by open declaration of the always existent intertribal hostility. War is the necessary and natural state of affairs among savages; it is the main business of their lives, and the principal if not the only means of attaining all that is dearest to their hearts; and it is better for all parties to proceed on that understanding in a straightforward, businesslike way than to bushwhack for surreptitious scalps. Such trophies of prowess must be had in any event and at all hazards; and secret assassinations to secure them represent in the aggregate a higher death-rate than that resulting from pitched battles. Meddling with unmanageable things is never good policy, and interference with intertribal relations of savages is generally inhumane as well as impolitic.

[V-12] "As they were used to being" is a particularly strong rhetorical peak to what our young friend naively takes pride in achieving. It must have made even the most hardened savage smile internally— or whatever bottom garment he had on— since there has never been a time in his lifetime, or in the memories of his ancestors as far back as tribal stories go, when the Sioux and Chippewas weren't mortal enemies, killing and scalping each other with eager and thorough reciprocity. In rare instances, when both groups of Native Americans were worn out from fighting or needed to pause for some peaceful hunting to gather essentials, temporary truces were agreed on. But neither group thought such truces would last any longer than was convenient for them; indeed, the councils that negotiated these temporary peaces sometimes ended in new violence right on the spot. The histories of all the Native Americans in North America could be examined to find a more significant case of deep-rooted, ongoing, and brutal conflict than the long-standing enmity between these two powerful nations. Pike was undoubtedly genuine and truthful in describing the positive outcomes of his peace-making; however, he must have been completely unaware of the real situation, or he would have realized that the truce he brokered was bound to be broken as soon as he turned away—if not before. Moreover, the wisdom of intervening in such matters can be reasonably questioned; paradoxically, a superficial peace between tribes with hereditary hostilities results in more deaths than it saves and creates more issues than it resolves. Both sides become complacent, private actions take the place of public policy, and individual killings rise sharply until the normal balance of power is restored by openly declaring the ever-present conflict between tribes. War is the necessary and natural state of affairs among savages; it's the main focus of their lives, and the primary—if not the only—way to achieve what they hold most dear. It's better for everyone to proceed with that understanding in a direct, business-like manner than to ambush for secret scalps. Such displays of skill are necessary at any cost, and covert killings for them, in the long run, result in a higher death toll than that of open battles. Interfering with things beyond control is never a good strategy, and meddling in the relationships between tribes of savages is generally both cruel and impractical.

[V-13] The three whose answers to Pike's address are given in this article have already been sufficiently identified: see back, note7, p. 156, note10, p. 169, note13, p. 172. It is amusing to observe the unanimity with which they declined the polite invitation to visit General Wilkinson at St. Louis. Old Sweet's regrets strike me as the most ingenuous. What was the use of his going in person if he sent his pipe? If we send our card to a functionary in acknowledgment of an invitation, is not the etiquette of the occasion accomplished by that civil ceremony? Sucre's suggestion regarding the Sioux of the upper Minnesota r., whose intentions were doubtful, was eminently practical—if they wanted peace, let them so signify in the usual manner. Chef de la Terre seems to have been less resourceful in polite excuses than the other two. He could not go unless Sucre did; but some other day, perhaps, etc. Flat Mouth's remarks were the most astute. His excuse, whether feigned or not, was good; but as to his intention of burying the hatchet so far out of sight that he would let the Sioux strike him even once without digging it up, we may indulge a doubt.

[V-13] The three people who responded to Pike's address mentioned in this article have already been clearly identified: see back, note7, p. 156, note10, p. 169, note13, p. 172. It's funny to see how unanimously they turned down the polite invitation to visit General Wilkinson in St. Louis. Old Sweet’s excuses seem the most genuine to me. What’s the point of going in person if he just sent his pipe? If we send our card to acknowledge an invitation, isn’t that enough to satisfy the etiquette of the event? Sucre's suggestion about the Sioux of the upper Minnesota River, whose intentions were uncertain, was very practical—if they wanted peace, they should say so in the usual way. Chef de la Terre seems to have been less clever with polite excuses than the other two. He couldn’t go unless Sucre did; but maybe some other day, etc. Flat Mouth's comments were the sharpest. His excuse, whether it was real or not, was solid; but his claim that he would bury the hatchet so far out of reach that he could let the Sioux hit him even once without digging it up raises some doubt.

[V-14] This is true in a certain sense. When Pike was on Cass l., at the mouth of Turtle r., Feb. 12th-14th., 1806, he was on a Mississippian water-way of communication with Red r. and so with Hudsonian waters. But this must not be taken to indicate that he ever reached the divide between these waters, still less that he passed to Red r. or Red l. The fact that it has been so taken gives occasion for this note. For the situation at the dates said, see note8, p. 157.

[V-14] This is true in a certain way. When Pike was on Cass Lake, at the mouth of Turtle River, from February 12th to 14th, 1806, he was on a Mississippi waterway that connected with the Red River and, in turn, with Hudsonian waters. However, this should not be interpreted as him actually reaching the divide between these waters, much less that he traveled to the Red River or Red Lake. The fact that it has been interpreted this way is why this note is necessary. For the situation during the specified dates, see note8, p. 157.

[V-15] Orig. No. 12, though only entitled, "A speech delivered to the Puants, at the Prairie des Cheins the 20th day of April, 1806," included, besides the speech covered by this heading, various other matters which came up April 21st, in another council with the same Winnebagoes, and furthermore gave a report of a conference with the Sioux, etc. Accordingly, I separate Orig. No. 12 into two articles, making Pike's speech Art. 15, and supplying a new head for Art. 16, to cover the rest of the proceedings at Prairie du Chien.

[V-15] Orig. No. 12, while just titled, "A speech delivered to the Puants, at the Prairie des Cheins on April 20, 1806," included not only the speech mentioned in this title but also several other topics that arose on April 21, during another council with the same Winnebagoes, and it provided a report on a meeting with the Sioux, among other things. Therefore, I have split Orig. No. 12 into two sections, making Pike's speech Art. 15, and adding a new heading for Art. 16 to cover the remainder of the events at Prairie du Chien.

[V-16] The above paragraph formed no part of the letter to which it is appended, being an explanatory note which Pike added when he was about to print the letter in his book. One reason why the Indians did not get the medals they had been led to expect is evident in the following extract of a letter before me from General Wilkinson to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Dec. 3d, 1805: "The Indians in all directions Clamour for Medals, & it is found policy to present them, but we have not one in the Country, or among the factory Goods—If you send any out let them be addressed to the Superintendant & not the Agent, for many & obvious reasons—the last aims at too much importance & the former may need some."

[V-16] The paragraph above wasn't part of the letter it's attached to; it's an explanation that Pike included when he was about to publish the letter in his book. One reason the Indians didn’t receive the medals they were expecting is clear in the following excerpt from a letter I have from General Wilkinson to the Secretary of War, dated St. Louis, Dec. 3, 1805: "The Indians everywhere are demanding medals, and it seems wise to give them some, but we don’t have any in the country or among the factory goods. If you send any, please address them to the Superintendent and not the Agent, for many obvious reasons—the latter seeks too much importance while the former might actually need some."

[V-17] This is the last letter we have from Pike on the subject of the Mississippi voyage. It is, in fact, a letter of transmittal of his official report to the commanding general, and thus a sort of preface or introduction to the whole subject. In two weeks from the date of this communication Pike had started up the Missouri on his second expedition, and of course did nothing further with his Mississippi matters until he had returned from Mexico, the following year. Article 19 therefore completes the batch of miscellaneous documents, chiefly letters, which I have grouped in this chapter of "Correspondence and Conferences." But we have still to deal with four formal articles relating to the Mississippian voyage; these I make the subjects of the following chapters.

[V-17] This is the last letter we have from Pike regarding the Mississippi voyage. It's actually a letter transmitting his official report to the commanding general, serving as a sort of preface or introduction to the entire subject. Two weeks after this communication, Pike set out on his second expedition up the Missouri River, and he didn't address the Mississippi issues again until he returned from Mexico the following year. Article 19 therefore wraps up the collection of various documents, mainly letters, that I've organized in this chapter of "Correspondence and Conferences." However, we still need to discuss four formal articles related to the Mississippi voyage; I will cover these in the next chapters.

[V-18] The reference is here to Captain Meriwether Lewis' Statistical View of the Indian Nations, etc., which formed the second one of five papers accompanying President Jefferson's message to Congress, Feb. 16th, 1806: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. cviii.

[V-18] This refers to Captain Meriwether Lewis' Statistical View of the Indian Nations, etc., which was the second of five papers accompanying President Jefferson's message to Congress on February 16, 1806: see L. and C., ed. 1893, p. cviii.

[V-19] Mr. George Anderson, the same who furnished Pike with most of the data he obtained concerning the fur-trade. See next chapter, on the commerce of the Mississippi.

[V-19] Mr. George Anderson, the one who provided Pike with most of the information he gathered about the fur trade. See next chapter, on the commerce of the Mississippi.

[VI-1] This article, for which I introduce a new chapter, with a new major head, formed Doc. No. 17 of the orig. ed., pp. 35-40 and a folder, of the Appendix to Pt. 1. The original title of the piece is preserved as a minor head of the chapter, and this will also serve to effect some sort of typographical uniformity with the following five pieces, A, B, C, D, E, which are integral parts of the article, yet were in the orig. ed. separated from the rest of the article under a different heading, in larger type than the main heading itself; moreover, the piece marked C, whose proper position was of course between B and D, was a separate folding blanket-sheet bound to face p. 40, thus coming after E. The construction of this table is such that it can be printed on two pages of the present edition, and be put between D and E.

[VI-1] This article, for which I’m introducing a new chapter with a new main heading, was Doc. No. 17 of the original edition, pages 35-40, and is part of the Appendix to Part 1. The original title of the piece is kept as a subheading of the chapter, which will also help achieve some typographical consistency with the next five pieces, A, B, C, D, and E, that are key parts of the article but were in the original edition listed separately under a different title and larger type than the main heading. Additionally, piece C, which should have been placed between B and D, was a separate folding sheet bound to face page 40, and thus comes after E. The layout of this table is designed so it can be printed on two pages of this edition and placed between D and E.

Pike's remarks on the fur-trade are sound and very much to the point; together with his descriptions of the trading-houses, etc., they represent probably the best account extant of things as they were in 1805. His present Observations, etc., as well as his correspondence with Hugh M'Gillis (Arts. 8 and 9 of the foregoing chapter, pp. 247-254), were extracted for use in the Statutes, Documents, and Papers bearing on the Discussion respecting the Northern and Western Boundaries of the Province of Ontario, pub. Toronto, Hunter, Rose and Co., 1877, 8vo, pp. 318-323.

Pike's comments on the fur trade are accurate and very relevant; along with his descriptions of the trading posts, they likely provide the best account available of how things were in 1805. His current Observations, as well as his correspondence with Hugh M'Gillis (Arts. 8 and 9 of the previous chapter, pp. 247-254), were used in the Statutes, Documents, and Papers related to the Discussion about the Northern and Western Boundaries of the Province of Ontario, published in Toronto by Hunter, Rose and Co., 1877, 8vo, pp. 318-323.

[VI-2] The Indian trade is not among the least of the vexed questions which the United States has sought to answer in the natural and necessary process of causing the Indians to make their exeunt from the world's stage. The prices at which goods were sold by private individuals, whether French, English, or American, seem exorbitant, extortionate—in a word, monstrous! But trade is a thing that seems to regulate itself, without regard to theory or sentiment; the Indian trade certainly did. I once asked the lion-tamer of a popular circus what was the secret of his profession, expecting some discerning remarks from him on the power of the human eye over wild beasts, and so forth; but all he told me was, "You just have to know your lion." In war, trade, or religion, you just have to know your Indian, as our soldiers, traders, and priests found out for their respective selves. General Whiting has some extremely moderate and judicious words on the subject, in his Life of Pike, p. 231 seq., which I will reproduce in substance, as it was a part of Pike's business on this voyage to keep an eye on the Indian traders and trade. The various expenses attending the transport of goods swelled the original value to such an extraordinary degree that a knife cost an Indian the ordinary price of a handsome sword, when he stuck it in his belt; and by the time his squaw had put a yard and a half of blue strouds around her waist, her lord was in debt for an amount that would have bought a city belle a ball dress. Such high prices would have been ruinous to the Indian had not their trade customs furnished a corrective. Few Indians ever hunted beforehand; they seldom got their stock of skins to offer for sale at a fair or any price, else the traffic would have been on more nearly equal terms. They must have their outfit for the chase first, and then they must feel the pangs of hunger before they would start on a hunt. The trader was obliged to overcome their indolence by offering certain inducements, besides furnishing the necessary means. This was an invention of necessity on which the whole system of credits was based, and on which such a structure of extortion and other evils was reared. The trader had to let his goods go on credit into lazy, improvident, always uncertain and often dishonest or criminal hands, with no security for any adequate return for his outlay except in a scale of ordinary prices that would cover him in case of extraordinary losses. He took great risks and put up his premium accordingly. He expected to realize 200 to 250 per cent. on the price of goods for which he got anything, to cover the loss on what he got nothing for. Thus the Indians were a prey to cupidity and extortion; they were swindled, as it seems to us. Yet they had a way of getting even with the most unprincipled trader, sometimes of beating him at his own game. At the end of the hunt the Indian brought in his peltries. "If these paid his debt," says Whiting, "which was not often the case, the account was squared; if an arrearage remained, as was generally the case, no reasoning nor threats could convince the red man that the responsibility held over to another season, and that his obligations survived the hunt. When that hunt terminated, and the furs obtained by it had been fairly rendered, he considered the account as canceled. Whether it was balanced or not was a question he did not undertake to answer.

[VI-2] The Indian trade is one of the complicated issues that the United States has tried to navigate in the ongoing effort to push the Indians out of the public spotlight. The prices at which goods were sold by individuals, whether they were French, English, or American, seemed ridiculously high—almost outrageous! But trade operates on its own terms, regardless of theory or sentiment; and the Indian trade certainly did that. I once asked a lion-tamer at a popular circus what the secret to his job was, expecting something insightful about the power of the human gaze over wild animals, but he simply said, "You just have to know your lion." In matters of war, trade, or religion, you just have to know your Indian, as our soldiers, traders, and priests discovered in their own ways. General Whiting wrote some very reasonable and wise words on this topic in his Life of Pike, p. 231 seq., which I’ll summarize, since Pike was tasked with keeping an eye on the Indian traders and trade during his journey. The various costs involved in transporting goods increased their initial value to such an extent that a knife ended up costing an Indian the average price of a nice sword when he tucked it into his belt; and by the time his wife had wrapped a yard and a half of blue fabric around her waist, he was in debt for an amount that could have bought a fashionable dress for a city woman. Such outrageous prices would have been disastrous for the Indian if it weren't for their trade practices providing some balance. Few Indians ever hunted in advance; they rarely had their collection of skins ready to sell at a fair or any price, otherwise the trade would have been more balanced. They needed their gear for the hunt first, and they often waited until they felt the pangs of hunger before setting out. Traders had to motivate them by providing incentives, in addition to supplying the necessary resources. This was a necessary innovation that formed the foundation of the entire credit system, upon which a framework of exploitation and other issues was built. The trader had to send his goods on credit into the hands of lazy, shortsighted, and often unreliable or criminal individuals, with no real security for a fair return on his investment except in a pricing structure that would protect him against significant losses. He took major risks and adjusted his premiums accordingly. He expected to make 200 to 250 percent profit on the goods that did sell to offset the losses from the goods that didn’t sell at all. As a result, the Indians were vulnerable to greed and exploitation; they were cheated, as we see it. But they also had their ways of retaliating against the most unscrupulous traders, sometimes even beating them at their own game. At the end of the hunting season, the Indian would bring in his furs. "If these covered his debt," Whiting notes, "which wasn't often the case, the account was settled; but if there was still a balance, which was usually the case, no amount of reasoning or threats could convince the Indian that his obligations carried over to the next season and that his debts continued beyond the hunt. Once that hunt was over, and the furs from it had been accounted for, he saw the debt as wiped clean. Whether it was actually settled or not was a question he didn’t concern himself with.

"One of the objects Lieutenant Pike appears to have been instructed to keep in view while on his trip, was the investigation of these evils of the Indian trade, and to ascertain where proper trading establishments could be fixed, which were intended to correct them. These establishments were of course to be made under the patronage of the Government. They were afterward actually made under the 'factor' system. In a benevolent spirit, the United States enacted that certain stores should be conveniently placed within the Indian territory, where factors, having a salary and no interest in the trade, were to keep on hand a constant supply of articles suitable for the Indians, which were to be exchanged with them for peltries, the articles bearing only a fair cost, all expenses included, and the peltries being received at a fair rate. Government thus, out of kindness to the Indians, became a trader, and a competitor with individual traders.

"One of the things Lieutenant Pike seemed to have been directed to focus on during his trip was looking into the problems of the Indian trade and figuring out where appropriate trading posts could be set up to address these issues. These posts were supposed to be established with the Government's support. They were eventually set up under the 'factor' system. In a gesture of goodwill, the United States decided that certain stores should be conveniently located within Indian territory, where factors, who were paid a salary and had no stake in the trade, would maintain a steady supply of goods suitable for the Indians. These goods would be traded for pelts, with the prices being reasonable and all costs included, and the pelts would be accepted at a fair rate. Thus, the Government, out of concern for the Indians, became a trader and competed with private traders."

"The theory was as promising as it was benevolent; but, like many theories, it did not fulfill expectation when put into practice. It is true that the Indian under it was sure of a just equivalent for such furs and peltries as he brought in. This assurance was spread abroad by agents, and was generally known and understood. But an important consideration had been omitted in the calculations that suggested the arrangement. Most of the Indians are improvident, and leave the morrow to take care of itself. The future causes them no anxiety. It is the present moment, with its gratifications, or its wants, that occupies, almost exclusively, their minds—the former exhausted with blind avidity, the latter borne with passive endurance. They seldom lay up the means of providing themselves with the small equipments of a hunting expedition. While they used the bow and arrow, it was different. Then a few hours' exertion of their own hands provided all that was necessary. But the moment a gun was put into their hands, their dependence upon the trader was secured. They must have ammunition, or their guns were more useless than the bow and arrow; and they could obtain this only on credit.

"The theory was as promising as it was kind-hearted; however, like many theories, it didn't live up to expectations when applied in real life. It's true that the Native Americans involved were guaranteed a fair trade for the furs and pelts they brought in. This confidence was promoted by traders and was widely known and understood. But an important factor was overlooked in the calculations that led to this arrangement. Most of the Native Americans are impulsive and leave tomorrow to take care of itself. The future doesn’t worry them. It's the present moment, with its pleasures or needs, that consumes their thoughts—pleasures chased with blind eagerness, and needs dealt with passive acceptance. They rarely set aside resources for the small necessities of a hunting trip. When they used bows and arrows, it was different. A few hours of their own effort provided everything they needed. But once they were given guns, their reliance on traders became assured. They needed ammunition, or their guns were more useless than the bow and arrow; and they could only get this on credit."

"Hence the United States factor, who had a knife at a few shillings, and a stroud at not many more, and powder and ball at a fair rate, but who could sell for cash only, or its equivalent, would find his shelves nearly as full at the end of the season as at the beginning; while the individual trader, who sold on credit, though he might sell at an enormous profit, at a thousand per cent. above his government competitor, would empty his shelves in a few weeks. Besides, no system can work well unless it is managed well. The factor was expected, by the law, to be honest and disinterested; and he was often so. Still, he was in a remote part of the country, and beset by temptations, and dealt with a people that were supposed to be unable to tell tales that could be understood. The system was abandoned after a vain experiment of a few years."

"Hence, the American trader, who had a knife for a few shillings, a stroud for not much more, and powder and ball at a decent price, but who could only sell for cash or its equivalent, would find his shelves nearly as full at the end of the season as at the beginning. Meanwhile, the individual trader, who sold on credit, might sell at a huge profit—up to a thousand percent more than his government competitor—but would clear out his shelves in just a few weeks. Besides, no system can work well unless it is managed properly. The trader was expected, by law, to be honest and fair-minded, and he often was. Still, he was in a remote area and faced many temptations, dealing with people who were thought to be unable to express their issues clearly. The system was abandoned after a failed experiment lasting a few years."

About the time that Pike was on this expedition, Lewis and Clark also had their attention turned to the same business. One of the results of their observations was Lewis' Essay on an Indian Policy, which had special regard to the commercial aspects of the case, and will never go entirely out of date till the last Indian has bought his last bullet, or had it fired into him. The reader is referred to this article, occupying pp. 1215-43 of the 1893 ed. of L. and C.

About the time Pike was on this expedition, Lewis and Clark were also focused on the same task. One outcome of their observations was Lewis' Essay on an Indian Policy, which specifically addressed the commercial aspects of the situation and will remain relevant until the last Indian has purchased his last bullet or had it fired at him. The reader is directed to this article, located on pages 1215-43 of the 1893 edition of L. and C.

Trade is one of those things which, like a hen hunting for a nest, does best when let alone. Any hen will lay more eggs and hatch more chicks in a nest of her own selection than in the most artful contrivances of the coop to provide for her comfort and convenience. All interference with a man's tendency to take advantage of his neighbor is unwise, and injurious to both parties. It tends to sharpen the wits of the one and make him more of a knave than he was before; while it blunts the wits of the other with a specious sense of being protected, and thus makes him a bigger fool than ever. Trade being what it is, in consequence of the great quantity of human nature there is in mankind, can never be legislated into anything else than an attempt to enrich one's self at another's expense by buying cheap and selling dear. Free trade in all the markets of the world is the only natural postulate; all tariff regulations and restrictions are simply necessary concessions to the inherent weakness of artificial systems of trade. The evils of damming individual channels of trade—or rather, of attempting to dam them with desultory yet reiterated interference—reach a climax of absurdity and injury in what is known as tariff-tinkering. Very likely they ought to be dammed—all avenues of selfishness ought to be; but they never will be in this world. As to the practical worldly wisdom displayed in specific measures to promote commercial activity by legislative interference, it is probable that any jockey in the land, with a hidebound horse for sale and some arsenic in his pocket, could give our legislators pointers on those tricks which are said to be in all trades but ours.

Trade is one of those things that, like a hen searching for a nest, works best when left alone. Any hen will lay more eggs and hatch more chicks in a nest of her own choosing than in the fanciest setups designed for her comfort and convenience. Any interference with a person's instinct to benefit from others is unwise and harmful to both parties. It sharpens the cleverness of one and makes him more deceitful than he was before, while it dulls the awareness of the other with a misleading sense of protection, making him an even bigger fool. Given that trade is influenced by human nature, it can never be transformed by legislation into anything other than an effort to get richer at another's expense by buying low and selling high. Free trade in all the markets of the world is the only natural principle; all tariff laws and restrictions are merely necessary compromises due to the inherent flaws of artificial trading systems. The problems caused by blocking individual trade routes—or rather, by trying to block them with random but repeated interference—reach a peak of ridiculousness and harm in what is known as tariff tinkering. They probably should be blocked—all pathways of selfishness should be; but they never will be in this world. As for the practical wisdom shown in specific measures to encourage commercial activity through legislative interference, it’s likely that any horse trader in the country, with a stubborn horse for sale and some poison in his pocket, could give our lawmakers tips on the tricks that are supposedly found in every trade but ours.

[VI-3] "A Mr. M'Coy" is not easily identified. I am inclined to think that the name is McKay or Mackay, and that the person meant is Alexander Mackay, who had been with Sir A. Mackenzie, left the N. W. Co. in 1810, for Astor's American Fur Co., and was blown up with the ship Tonquin in 1811; but I am far from feeling sure of this.

[VI-3] "A Mr. M'Coy" is not easy to identify. I tend to think that the name is McKay or Mackay, and that the person being referred to is Alexander Mackay, who had worked with Sir A. Mackenzie, left the N.W. Co. in 1810 for Astor's American Fur Co., and was killed when the ship Tonquin blew up in 1811; however, I'm not entirely sure about this.

[VI-4] David Thompson was among the Mandans from Dec. 29th, 1797, to Jan. 10th, 1798. He left McDonald's house, which was near the mouth of Mouse r., on Nov. 28th, en route to the Missouri. On Dec. 7th he reached the old Ash house on Mouse r., "settled two years ago and abandoned the following spring." Being unable to procure a guide here, he took the lead himself and struck for Turtle mountain, west of which he again crossed Mouse r., and followed this stream up to the bight of the great loop it makes in North Dakota, at a point 37 m. from the Missouri. Here leaving the river and coming south over the plains, he struck the Missouri Dec. 29th, at a point 6 m. above the uppermost Mandan village. These villages are said to have been five in number, and to have contained in all 318 houses and seven tents, inhabited by Mandan and Willow Indians in about equal numbers. (The census of the Willow Indians is given as from 2,200 to 2,500, in another place in Thompson's MS., where he calls them Fall Indians.) While among the Mandans Thompson prepared a vocabulary of about 375 words of their language. He left the villages Jan. 10th, 1798; but being delayed by storms, it was Jan. 24th before he reached Mouse r., and Feb. 3d when he regained McDonald's house. I take these items from J. B. Tyrrell's paper on the journeys of David Thompson, read before the Canadian Institute Mar. 3d, 1888, and pub. in advance of the Proceedings, Toronto, 1888, 8vo, pp. 7, 8: see also note9, 167. Another account of Thompson's travels occupies pp. 94-103 of Statutes, etc., N. and W. Bound. Ontario, pub. Toronto, 8vo, 1877.

[VI-4] David Thompson stayed with the Mandans from December 29, 1797, to January 10, 1798. He left McDonald's house, located near the mouth of the Mouse River, on November 28, headed for the Missouri. He arrived at the old Ash house on the Mouse River on December 7, which had been used two years earlier and abandoned the following spring. Unable to find a guide, he took the lead and headed for Turtle Mountain, west of which he crossed the Mouse River again and followed it upstream to the bend of the great loop it makes in North Dakota, about 37 miles from the Missouri. Leaving the river, he traveled south across the plains and reached the Missouri on December 29, at a point 6 miles above the furthest Mandan village. There were supposedly five villages total, with 318 houses and seven tents, inhabited equally by Mandan and Willow Indians. (The Willow Indians' population is estimated between 2,200 and 2,500 in another section of Thompson's manuscript, where he refers to them as Fall Indians.) While he was with the Mandans, Thompson compiled a vocabulary of about 375 words in their language. He departed from the villages on January 10, 1798; however, due to storms, he delayed until January 24 to reach the Mouse River, and it was February 3 when he got back to McDonald's house. I obtained this information from J. B. Tyrrell's paper on David Thompson's journeys, presented before the Canadian Institute on March 3, 1888, and published ahead of the Proceedings, Toronto, 1888, 8vo, pp. 7, 8: see also note9, 167. Another account of Thompson's travels can be found on pages 94-103 of Statutes, etc., N. and W. Bound. Ontario, published in Toronto, 8vo, 1877.

[VI-5] The plus in the fur-trade was the standard of value, viz.: one prime beaver (abiminikwa). In the above scale of prices the plus was reckoned as $2. The scale was a multiple or fraction of this, which answered the purpose of an English shilling, French franc, Indian rupee, or our dollar. Thus Perrault tells us that in 1784 a bear, an otter, or a lynx was worth a plus; three martens or 15 muskrats were also a plus; a buffalo was two plus, etc. A keg of "made" liquor, i. e., three-fourths water, one-fourth alcohol, with a little strychnine, Cocculus indicus, or tobacco-juice to flavor and color it, has been sold to many an Indian for 20 to 40 plus. During my recent canoe voyage to the source of the Mississippi, I believe that I could have been provisioned, lodged, and transported by the Chippewas for a month at the cost of a gallon or two of "made" whisky, had I been provided with that article and disposed to put it to an unlawful purpose.

[VI-5] The plus in the fur trade was the standard of value, specifically: one prime beaver (abiminikwa). In the pricing scale above, the plus was valued at $2. The scale was a multiple or fraction of this amount, serving the same purpose as an English shilling, French franc, Indian rupee, or our dollar. For example, Perrault tells us that in 1784, a bear, an otter, or a lynx was worth one plus; three martens or 15 muskrats were also worth one plus; a buffalo was two plus, and so on. A keg of "made" liquor, meaning three-fourths water and one-fourth alcohol, often mixed with a bit of strychnine, Cocculus indicus, or tobacco juice for flavor and color, was sold to many an Indian for 20 to 40 plus. During my recent canoe trip to the source of the Mississippi, I believe I could have been fed, housed, and transported by the Chippewas for a month at the cost of a gallon or two of "made" whiskey if I had that drink and was inclined to use it for illegal purposes.

[VII-1] This article, for which I make a new chapter with a major head, was in the orig. ed. a part of Doc. No. 18 of the Appendix to Pt. 1, running from p. 41 to p. 56; the remainder of the document—continuing without break to p. 66, and including also a folding table—being an account of the Indians. I make a separate chapter for this ethnographic matter, beyond. I retain as a minor heading of the present chapter Pike's original title of No. 18, nearly in his words; but must cut it down to exclude "the savages," and in so doing I also reduce its verbiage a little. As thus restricted, this article is a rapid review or cursory description of the Mississippi, in so far as Pike ascended and descended this river. Having already given a copious commentary in my notes on his itinerary, I must refer the reader back to these for most details; here I simply bracket a few names in the text for the purpose of ready recognition, and restrict my notes to new matters which come up.

[VII-1] This article, for which I'm creating a new chapter with a major heading, was originally part of Document No. 18 in the Appendix to Part 1, spanning pages 41 to 56; the rest of the document—continuing without interruption to page 66, and also including a folding table—provides an account of the Indians. I'm establishing a separate chapter for this ethnographic content, beyond. I keep Pike's original title for No. 18 as a minor heading for this chapter, almost in his words; however, I must shorten it to exclude "the savages," which also slightly reduces its length. As revised, this article offers a quick overview or brief description of the Mississippi, focused on Pike's journey up and down the river. Having already provided an extensive commentary in my notes on his itinerary, I will direct readers back to those for most details; here, I simply highlight a few names in the text for easy recognition and limit my notes to new topics that arise.

[VII-2] The form of the word Mississippi was not fixed with eleven letters till after 1800. President Jefferson, a scholar of his times and especially interested in linguistics, used nine or ten letters. Our fashion of doubling all the consonants except the first is distinctly an innovation which has no advantage over Misisipi, but on the contrary the undesirable effect of obscuring the pronunciation of the Algonquian elements by neutralizing the vowels. Analysis of the eleven letters shows three consonantal sounds, one of them repeated, and each of these four followed by a short if not neutral vowel: Mi-si-si-pi. The initial m is a nasolabial, not likely to vary, and in fact constant. This is followed by a sibilant surd, repeated, with probable and actual variation to s of c or ch in one or both places. The final consonant p is a labial surd, easily and actually variant to its sonant b. The name is really a term of two words: Misi Sipi=Misi River—whatever Misi may mean. Waiving this, and taking the name as one word, the actual variations which I have noted from time to time may be thus displayed as regards the eleven letters: (1) m, constant; (2) i, variant to a and e; (3) first s, var. to c, or missing; (4) second s, var. to c and ch, or missing; (5) second i, nearly constant, when present; (6) third s, var. to c, not to ch, when present; (7) fourth s, same as third s; (8) third i, var. to e and y; (9) first p, var. to b; (10) second p, constant, if not dropped after the third p, never present if the third p becomes b; (11) final i, var. to e and y. The permutations possible under the several variants indicated may be ciphered out by those who have leisure for amusement; probably not one-tenth of the possibilities are actualities in print; and of those actually existent probably no complete list has ever been made. We might expect to find 30 forms without much trouble. Some of the examples I have noted are: Mischipi, Freytas, from Spanish Relations of 1661, pub. 1663, perhaps the first appearance of the word in print; Messipi, Allouez, in French Relations of 1667, said to be the original form in that language; Mississipy, 1671; Messisipi, Joliet, after 1673; Micissypy, Perrot; Masciccipi, La Salle, qu. misprint in first syllable? Meschasipi and other forms in Hennepin, 1683, and his editors; Messchsipi on an old map, about 1688; Michi Sepe, Labal, as cited by Brower; Mechesebe, etc. The general evolution of the present word has been: early elimination of c or ch; tendency of all the vowels to i, with e in the first place and y in the last place longest persistent; and then the doubling of the s's and the p, all the possible cases of this process being not only extant, but neither very old nor very rare. The unconscious motif here seems to have been to give the longest river the longest name. There are many other names of the "Mycycypy" river, aboriginal, Spanish, and French, for the whole or certain parts of its course. Spanish relations from De Soto yield for lower parts of the river Chucagua in variant forms; Tamalisieu; Tapatui; and Mico. Also, for about the mouth, we have Malabanchia or Malabouchia, from French narration, D'Iberville, Mar. 2d, 1699. An Iroquois name, Gastacha, is cited. Spanish relations yield several of the earliest names, all of which have been translated; e. g., El Rio, The River, Knight of Elvas, pub. 1557; Rio Grande, Grand r., Great r., ref. to Hernando de Soto, near Quizquiz, Sunday, May 8th, 1541, and at Guachoya, Apr. 17th, 1542; Rio del Espiritu Santo, as De Biedma, River of the Holy Ghost, with variant spellings of the phrase, cf. Chavez map, in Ortelius, Antwerp, 1580, and Cortés map for Spanish Charles V., 1520; Rio de las Palmas, River of Palms, Admiral map, 1507, pub. in ed. Ptolemy, 1513 (I cite these two without prejudice to the question whether they did actually apply or were only supposed to apply to the Mississippi); Rio de los Palisados (as I find it cited, though it seems to me R. de las Palizadas would be better Spanish for Palisade r., the connotation of this term being what a steamboat man would mean if he said Snag or Sawyer r.); and Rio Escondido, Hidden r., because it was hard to find the right channel through the delta. Certain genuflexions of French knees to powers that were and happily be no longer, are reflected in the names Rivière de la Conception, sc. of the B. V. M., which Marquette conceived in one of the unisexual transports of his morbid imagination, June 15th or 17th, 1673, trans. Immaculate Conception r.; R. de Buade, sc. Frontenac r., as Joliet, who had an eye to a visible patron; R. de Colbert, as Hennepin, who kept one eye on St. Anthony and the other on King Louis; R. de Louis, R. de St. Louis, R. de Louisiane of various F. relations (St. Louis occurring in letters patent of Louis XIV. to Crozat, Sept. 14th, 1712); from descriptive phrases which are found in Radisson's relations, Forked r. and River That Divides Itself in Two have been evolved as names with the aid of capitals; the upper section of the stream, flowing from Lake Itasca, has been called R. à la Biche, Elk r., from the former F. name Lac à la Biche, translating Ojibwa Omoshkos Sogiagon; the next section, Bemidji-sibi, with many variants of this, in Ojibwa, French, Italian, and English; the next section, R. aux Cèdres Rouges, Red Cedar r., Cassina r., Cass r.; next section, Winnibigoshish r., in many variants; and below the confluence of the Leech Lake fork, Kitchi-sibi, Great r. There are also several forms of the Sioux name, to the same effect as Kitchi-sibi. I am ignorant of any English name originally given as a genuine appellation, and not a translation or mere epithet, like "Father of Waters," and the like. It is text-book tradition that this phrase translates the Algonquian term; which tradition is too untrue and too popular to ever die—let it rest in peace, along with Washington's hatchet and Tell's apple. It is Featherstonhaugh, I think (I have mislaid the mem. I once made), who remarks with great gravity and great truth, that "Father of Waters" is a misnomer, because the river resulting from the confluence of other rivers is the Son of Waters and not the father of them at all. This is a sober sort of statement, for a witticism; it is not a figurative locution or a flight of fancy; it is a solemn fact. It only stops short of the most comprehensive statement that can be made regarding the origin of rivers, which is, that all rivers arise in cloudland.

[VII-2] The word Mississippi didn't get its fixed form of eleven letters until after 1800. President Jefferson, a scholar of his time with a special interest in linguistics, used nine or ten letters. Our practice of doubling all the consonants except the first is clearly a new trend that doesn't improve on Misisipi; in fact, it has the opposite effect of making the pronunciation of the Algonquian elements less clear by neutralizing the vowels. Breaking down the eleven letters reveals three consonantal sounds, one of which is repeated, with each of these followed by a short or neutral vowel: Mi-si-si-pi. The initial m is a nasolabial sound that's unlikely to change and is actually consistent. This is followed by a repeated sibilant surd, which can change between s, c, or ch in one or both instances. The final consonant p is a labial surd, which easily shifts to its voiced counterpart b. The name is actually a phrase of two words: Misi Sipi = Misi River—whatever Misi means. If we take the name as a single word, the actual variations I've noted over time can be outlined regarding the eleven letters: (1) m, constant; (2) i, varying to a and e; (3) first s, varies to c or can be missing; (4) second s, can vary to c and ch, or can be missing; (5) the second i, is nearly constant when present; (6) third s, varies to c, but not ch, when present; (7) fourth s, is the same as the third s; (8) third i, varies to e and y; (9) first p, can vary to b; (10) second p, is constant unless dropped after the third p, and it’s never present if the third p becomes b; (11) final i, can vary to e and y. The different variations indicated can be explored for fun; probably no more than one-tenth of the possibilities have actually appeared in print, and of those that do exist, no complete list has likely ever been compiled. We might expect to find around 30 forms without too much trouble. Some examples I've noted include: Mischipi, Freytas, from Spanish Relations of 1661, published in 1663, which might be the earliest appearance of the word in print; Messipi, Allouez, in French Relations of 1667, claimed to be the original form in that language; Mississipy, in 1671; Messisipi, Joliet, after 1673; Micissypy, Perrot; Masciccipi, La Salle, possibly a printing error in the first syllable? Meschasipi and other forms in Hennepin, 1683, and his editors; Messchsipi on an old map around 1688; Michi Sepe, Labal, as cited by Brower; Mechesebe, etc. The general evolution of the present name shows: early removal of c or ch; vowels shifting towards i, with e appearing first and y lasting the longest in the last position; and then the doubling of the s's and p, with all possible variations of this process being not only present but also neither very old nor very common. The underlying theme here seems to have been to give the longest river the longest name. There are numerous other names for the "Mycycypy" river, from indigenous, Spanish, and French sources, that refer to the whole river or specific sections of it. Spanish records from De Soto refer to lower parts of the river with names like Chucagua in various forms; Tamalisieu; Tapatui; and Mico. Also, around the mouth, we find Malabanchia or Malabouchia, from the French narrative of D'Iberville, dated March 2, 1699. An Iroquois name, Gastacha, is also mentioned. Early Spanish records provide several of the first names, all of which have been translated; for instance, El Rio, The River, Knight of Elvas, published in 1557; Rio Grande, Grand River, referring to Hernando de Soto near Quizquiz on Sunday, May 8, 1541, and Guachoya on April 17, 1542; Rio del Espiritu Santo, as recorded by De Biedma, River of the Holy Ghost, with various spellings of the phrase, cf. Chavez map, in Ortelius, Antwerp, 1580, and Cortés map for Spanish Charles V., 1520; Rio de las Palmas, River of Palms, Admiral map, 1507, published in the Ptolemy edition of 1513 (I mention these two without suggesting that they were actually used or just assumed to be applicable to the Mississippi); Rio de los Palisados (though I find it cited this way, R. de las Palizadas seems to me would be a better Spanish term for Palisade River, which a steamboat captain would refer to as Snag or Sawyer River); and Rio Escondido, Hidden River, because it was difficult to locate the right path through the delta. Certain respectful nods from French to powers that were and happily are no longer are reflected in names like Rivière de la Conception, sc. of the Blessed Virgin Mary, which Marquette envisioned in one of his more fanciful moments on June 15 or 17, 1673, translated to Immaculate Conception River; R. de Buade, sc. Frontenac River, as noted by Joliet, who had a visible benefactor in mind; R. de Colbert, as mentioned by Hennepin, who was focused on St. Anthony and King Louis; R. de Louis, R. de St. Louis, R. de Louisiane from various French accounts (St. Louis mentioned in letters patent from Louis XIV to Crozat dated September 14, 1712); descriptive phrases from Radisson's writings, Forked River and River That Divides Itself in Two have been transformed into official names with the aid of capital letters; the upper section of the stream flowing from Lake Itasca is called R. à la Biche, Elk River, from the earlier French name Lac à la Biche, translating Ojibwa Omoshkos Sogiagon; the next section, Bemidji-sibi, with many variations, in Ojibwa, French, Italian, and English; the next section, R. aux Cèdres Rouges, Red Cedar River, Cassina River, Cass River; next section, Winnibigoshish River, with various forms; and below the confluence of the Leech Lake fork, Kitchi-sibi, Great River. There are also various forms of the Sioux name, similar to Kitchi-sibi. I'm not aware of any genuine English name originally used as a real title, rather than a translation or simple descriptor, like "Father of Waters," and similar terms. There's a popular belief that this phrase translates the Algonquian term; however, this notion is too inaccurate and too widespread to ever disappear—let it rest in peace, along with Washington's hatchet and Tell's apple. I think it's Featherstonhaugh (I've misplaced the note I once made) who seriously and accurately states that "Father of Waters" is a mislabeling, as a river formed by merging with others is more like the Son of Waters, not the father. It's a sober statement for a joke; it's not a metaphor or a whimsical expression; it's a serious fact. It only stops short of the most comprehensive statement about the origin of rivers, which is that all rivers begin in cloudland.

[VII-3] See note12, p. 7, and add: I suspect that Noir is not the F. adj. which means "black," but a perversion of the noun Noix, Noyau, or Noyer, meaning "nut" or "walnut." Beck's Gazetteer, 1823, gives the name as Noyer cr.

[VII-3] See note12, p. 7, and add: I suspect that Noir is not the adjective meaning "black," but rather a twist on the noun Noix, Noyau, or Noyer, which means "nut" or "walnut." Beck's Gazetteer, 1823, lists the name as Noyer cr.

[VII-4] An opinion of Mr. Ewing occupies note18, p. 15. A hitherto unpublished letter of General William Clark, Indian Agent for Louisiana, to the Secretary at War, is in part as follows:

[VII-4] Mr. Ewing's opinion can be found in note18, p. 15. A previously unpublished letter from General William Clark, the Indian Agent for Louisiana, to the Secretary of War, includes the following:

"Saint Louis 22nd. June 1807.

Saint Louis, June 22, 1807.

"Sir

"Sir"

"... William Ewing's Account for provisions, hired men and Squars [squaws] appears to be unatherized by any person in this Country. Mr. G. Chouteau informs me that he never empowered him under any authority which he possessed to incur such expences to the U : States as [are] charged in his account.—And further says that he has always given such provisions and other articles to Mr. Ewing as he thought the Public Service required, for which he either paid himself or included in the account of Rations settled with the Contractor.—The public clammer [clamor] at this place is very much against Mr. Ewing; many unfavourable relation has been made of his conduct, such as purchaseing the Indians Guns for whisky and selling them again to the Indians for a high price.—Selling his corn to the Traders for trinkets for his Squar, hireing men on the behalf of the United States and sending them to work for his private benefit, makeing an incorrect report to me, &c. &c. I am induced to believe from the report of Mr. Bolvar [Nicholas Boilvin] and others who are willing to sweare that Mr. Wm. Ewing has behaved incorrectly and his example is degrading to the institution, and calculate to give the Indians an unfavourable impression of the public Agents in this Country. The Conduct of public Agents in this distant quarter, I fear will never be under sufficent check until there is a person to whome all are obliged to account resideing in this Country, with full power and descretion to inspect their actions &c. &c.

"... William Ewing's account for provisions, hired men, and squaws seems to be unauthorized by anyone in this country. Mr. G. Chouteau informs me that he never gave him any authority to incur such expenses to the U.S. as those charged in his account. He further states that he has always given provisions and other items to Mr. Ewing as he believed the public service required, for which he either paid himself or included in the rations account settled with the contractor. The public outcry here is very much against Mr. Ewing; many unfavorable stories have been made about his conduct, such as purchasing guns from the Indians for whiskey and selling them back to the Indians at a high price. Selling his corn to traders for trinkets for his squaw, hiring men on behalf of the United States and then sending them to work for his personal gain, making incorrect reports to me, etc. I am led to believe, based on the reports from Mr. Bolvar (Nicholas Boilvin) and others who are willing to swear that Mr. Wm. Ewing has acted improperly and his example is damaging to the institution, likely giving the Indians a negative impression of the public agents in this country. I fear the conduct of public agents in this distant area will never be sufficiently monitored until there is a person to whom all must account, residing in this country, with full power and discretion to oversee their actions, etc."

"A copy of Mr. Ewings report is inclosed in which he states the situation of his establishment and his prospects &c....

"A copy of Mr. Ewing's report is enclosed in which he discusses the status of his establishment and his prospects &c....

"Your most Obedent "Humble Servent,
[Signed] "Wm. Clark. I. A. L."

"Your most obedient "Grateful servant,"
[Signed] "Wm. Clark. I. A. L."

[VII-5] Being letter to General Wilkinson, from that place at that date, which formed Doc. No. 2, p. 2, of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed. See Art. 2, p. 223. The lead mines are of course identifiable with the location of Dubuque; but the precise situation of Julien Dubuque's house, where Pike stopped both ways, was Catfish cr., about 2 m. below. Mr. Dubuque died Mar. 24th, 1810, aged 45½ years, and was buried on the eminence close by, which became known as Dubuque's bluff, and still bears this name. The peculiar character of his claim to the property occasioned much litigation, which was carried up to the Supreme Court of the U. S., and there decided in favor of the settlers, in or about 1853.

[VII-5] This is a letter to General Wilkinson, written from that location at that time, which formed Doc. No. 2, p. 2, of the App. to Pt. 1 of the orig. ed. See Art. 2, p. 223. The lead mines are clearly connected to the site of Dubuque; however, the exact location of Julien Dubuque's house, where Pike stopped both times, was along Catfish Creek, about 2 miles downstream. Mr. Dubuque passed away on March 24th, 1810, at the age of 45½ years, and was buried on the nearby hill, which became known as Dubuque's Bluff, a name it still carries. The unique nature of his claim to the property led to extensive legal battles, which ultimately reached the Supreme Court of the U.S. and were decided in favor of the settlers around 1853.

[VII-6] This description makes in the orig. ed. a 3-page footnote, which I reset in the main text, as no confusion will come from this obvious digression, the reader returning to Prairie du Chien in due course. It was furnished to Pike by (Robert) Dickson, whose name appears at the end. In spite of the mangling of the geographical names, and one or two sentences that seem to have got awry, it is a very telling piece of work—perhaps the most concise and correct statement extant in 1810 of what is one of the most memorable routes in the annals of American exploration. It was by this famous Fox-Wisconsin traverse from the Great Lakes to the Miss. r. that the latter was itself discovered to Europeans. For it is practically if not identically the route of Joliet and Marquette, 1673. Under the Canadian governorship of Comte Louis de Buade de Frontenac, who succeeded De Courcelle Apr. 9th, 1672, the Quebec trader Joliet, the priest Marquette, and five other Frenchmen, who were at Michilimackinac in Dec., 1672, passed thence by Green bay of Lake Michigan, Fox r., Lake Winnebago and Wis. r., to Miss. r. at Prairie du Chien, reached June 15th or 17th, 1673, and named Rivière Colbert after the French king's minister. Our esteemed antetemporary Jonathan Carver paddled that way too, and so did others too numerous to mention, among them the macronymous G. W. Featherstonhaugh, F. R. S., etc., whose canoe voyage up the Minnay Sotor, etc., made in 1835, furnished data for very readable and realistic gossip, 2 vols. 8vo, Lond. 1847, I. p. 151 seq. The clearest view of the Fox-Wisconsin traverse I have seen is on the map accompanying Bvt. Maj. C. R. Suter's Rep., being Doc. E of Bvt. Maj.-Gen. G. K. Warren's Prelim. Rep. Surv. Miss. River above Rock Island rapids, this being Ex. Doc. No. 58, Ho. Reps., 39th Congress, 2d Sess., 8vo, Washington, Government Printing Office, 1867, pp. 1-116. Accurate engineering operations always reduce the mileages guessed at by tired travelers or idle tourists, but Dickson's estimates come remarkably near Suter's measurements, some of which are: Lower Fox r., 37½ m.; traverse on Lake Winnebago, 15½ m.; Upper Fox r., 104 m.; canal at portage, 2⅓ m.; Wisconsin r., 112 m.; total, Green Bay to Prairie du Chien, 271⅓ m.

[VII-6] This description appears as a 3-page footnote in the original edition, which I’ve included in the main text since this obvious digression won’t cause any confusion, and the reader will return to Prairie du Chien eventually. It was provided to Pike by (Robert) Dickson, whose name is at the end. Despite some mispronounced geographical names and a couple of sentences that seem a bit off, it's a very significant piece of work—maybe the most concise and accurate account from 1810 of one of the most important routes in American exploration history. This famous Fox-Wisconsin route from the Great Lakes to the Mississippi River was how Europeans first discovered the latter. It is essentially the same route taken by Joliet and Marquette in 1673. Under the Canadian governor Comte Louis de Buade de Frontenac, who took over from De Courcelle on April 9, 1672, the Quebec trader Joliet, the priest Marquette, and five other Frenchmen, who were in Michilimackinac in December 1672, traveled by Green Bay of Lake Michigan, the Fox River, Lake Winnebago, and the Wisconsin River to the Mississippi River at Prairie du Chien, arriving on June 15 or 17, 1673, and named it Rivière Colbert after the minister of the French king. Our notable contemporary Jonathan Carver also paddled that way, along with many others too numerous to list, including the long-named G. W. Featherstonhaugh, F. R. S., etc., whose canoe trip up the Minnay Sotor, etc., in 1835 provided material for some engaging and realistic reading, 2 vols. 8vo, Lond. 1847, I. p. 151 seq. The clearest view of the Fox-Wisconsin route I've seen is on the map that accompanies Bvt. Maj. C. R. Suter's Report, which is Document E of Bvt. Maj.-Gen. G. K. Warren's Preliminary Report on the Survey of the Mississippi River above Rock Island rapids, this being Executive Document No. 58, House of Representatives, 39th Congress, 2nd Session, 8vo, Washington, Government Printing Office, 1867, pp. 1-116. Accurate engineering work generally provides more precise mileage than what tired travelers or lazy tourists guess, but Dickson's estimates are surprisingly close to Suter's measurements, some of which are: Lower Fox River, 37½ m.; traverse on Lake Winnebago, 15½ m.; Upper Fox River, 104 m.; canal at portage, 2⅓ m.; Wisconsin River, 112 m.; total, from Green Bay to Prairie du Chien, 271⅓ m.

I may here summarize as curtly as I can the main points of the probable fact that the Upper Mississippi was reached by practically this route, by Menard and Guerin, before its long-alleged and generally accepted discovery by Joliet and Marquette, as above noted. In 1659 Fond du Lac was approached by two traders, Groseilliers and Radisson; the former was Medard Chouart, the latter Pierre d'Esprit. Groseilliers, Grozayyay, Desgrozeliers, etc., was b. near Meaux in France; traded on Lake Huron in 1646; in 1647, married Veuve Étienne of Quebec, daughter of Abraham Martin; in Aug., 1653, married Marguerite Hayet Radisson, sister of Radisson. Radisson was b. St. Malo, France; came to Canada 1651, married Elizabeth Herault 1656; was at Three Rivers in Canada in 1658, and arranged to go with Groseilliers to Lake Superior. The two built the first trading-post on Lake Superior, at Chaquamegon bay (old Chagouamikon, etc.). Groseilliers was back at Montreal Aug. 21st, 1660; he returned to Lake Superior and was at Keweenaw bay Oct. 15th, 1660. Some of the traders of his party wintered here 1660-61; with them was the Jesuit Menard, the first missionary on the lake. Menard and one Jean Guerin left the lake June 13th, 1661, for the region of the Ottawa lakes in Wisconsin. Perrot says that Menard and Guerin followed the Outaouas to the Lake of the Illinoets (Lake Michigan), and to the River Louisiane (i. e., the Mississippi), to a point above the River Noire (Black r.), where they were deserted by their Huron Indians. One day in August, 1661, they were ascending a rapid in their canoe, which Menard left to lighten it; he lost his way, and perished; Guerin survived. Menard's breviary and cassock, it is said, were later found among the Sioux. Justin Winsor's Narr. and Crit. Hist. Amer. IV. p. 206, gives a sketch map on which a place is marked as that where Menard was lost. This seems to be toward the sources of Chippewa r. If Perrot's relation be true, and not misunderstood, Menard and Guerin reached the Mississippi via the Wisconsin from Green bay, ascended it to the Black or the Chippewa, and left it that way in the summer of 1661, 12 years before Joliet and Marquette came to the Mississippi.

I can summarize as briefly as possible the main points regarding the likely fact that the Upper Mississippi was reached by Menard and Guerin through this route, before its long-claimed and widely accepted discovery by Joliet and Marquette, as mentioned above. In 1659, two traders, Groseilliers and Radisson, approached Fond du Lac; the former was Medard Chouart, and the latter was Pierre d'Esprit. Groseilliers, also known as Grozayyay or Desgrozeliers, was born near Meaux in France; he traded on Lake Huron in 1646 and married Veuve Étienne of Quebec, daughter of Abraham Martin, in 1647. In August 1653, he married Marguerite Hayet Radisson, Radisson's sister. Radisson was born in St. Malo, France; he arrived in Canada in 1651 and married Elizabeth Herault in 1656. He was at Three Rivers in Canada in 1658 and planned to travel with Groseilliers to Lake Superior. The two built the first trading post on Lake Superior, at Chaquamegon Bay (also known as old Chagouamikon, etc.). Groseilliers returned to Montreal on August 21, 1660; he went back to Lake Superior and was at Keweenaw Bay on October 15, 1660. Some traders from his group spent the winter there from 1660 to 1661; among them was the Jesuit Menard, the first missionary on the lake. Menard and Jean Guerin left the lake on June 13, 1661, for the Ottawa Lakes region in Wisconsin. According to Perrot, Menard and Guerin followed the Outaouas to Lake Michigan (Lake of the Illinoets) and to the River Louisiane (the Mississippi), going up past the River Noire (Black River), where their Huron Indian companions abandoned them. One day in August 1661, while they were navigating a rapid in their canoe, Menard got out to lighten it and lost his way, ultimately perishing; Guerin survived. It's said Menard's breviary and cassock were later found among the Sioux. Justin Winsor's *Narr. and Crit. Hist. Amer.* IV, p. 206, includes a sketch map marking the spot where Menard was lost, which seems to be near the sources of the Chippewa River. If Perrot's account is accurate and not misunderstood, Menard and Guerin reached the Mississippi via Wisconsin from Green Bay, ascended it to the Black or Chippewa, and left that way in the summer of 1661, twelve years before Joliet and Marquette arrived at the Mississippi.

[VII-7] Dickson's use of the term "La Baye" requires qualification to prevent misreading him. 1. The old Baye des Puans or Puants, Stinkers' bay, so called from the malodorous fish-eating Winnebagos who lived thereabouts, became from its verdure la Baie Verte, our Green bay, i. e., the whole water of that great N. W. arm of Lake Michigan, into the head of which Lower Fox r. empties. The last 7 m. of this river makes a sort of estuary from the foot of the last rapids, or head of natural river navigation, to the waters of Green bay; and this whole estuarian course was La Baye or La Baie of various early writers. 2. The earliest French footing on the estuary was the Jesuit mission at the foot of the rapids called Rapides des Pères (Priests' rapids), whence the modern name De Pere or Depere for the town now at or near the spot, on the E. bank of the river. The earliest French fort there was called Fort La Baye or La Baie; and this is the implication of the term as the name of a spot or place on the estuary also called "La Baye" or "La Baie." 3. When settlement was made under English occupation it crept down the estuary on the E. side to near the bay, and "La Baye," i. e., La Baie Verte, furnished the local habitation as well as the name of our Green Bay (town), a mile or two above the mouth of the estuary. 4. Under our régime, La Baie of the American Fur Company period was at a place called Shantytown, say halfway between the old French La Baye (present town of Depere) and the less old English La Baie (present county town of Green Bay, Brown Co., Wis.). 5. There were other settlements along the estuary, on the same side too. Thus, writing of 1835, Featherstonhaugh speaks of the new American settlement of Navarino, "a short distance" from Shantytown; he describes the latter as "a small bourgade," and locates Navarino opp. Fort Howard, i. e., where Green Bay now is. 6. On the left bank, nearly opp. present Green Bay, but rather nearer Green bay, was the site of our Fort Howard, which flourished say 60 years ago, and bequeathed the name to the town of Howard or Fort Howard, now opposite Green Bay. On the left bank higher up, opp. Depere, is a town called Nicollet, no doubt a belated bud of promise, as no such place appears on maps of 25 years ago. 7. None of the foregoing localities or establishments on Fox r. must be confounded with the recent outgrowth called Bay Settlement, which is out on the S. E. shore of Green bay, toward Point Sable.

[VII-7] Dickson's use of the term "La Baye" needs clarification to avoid misunderstandings. 1. The old Baye des Puans or Puants, literally "Stinkers' Bay," was named after the smelly fish-eating Winnebagos who lived around there. It became known as la Baie Verte, or our Green Bay, referring to the entire body of water at the head of that great northwest arm of Lake Michigan, where the Lower Fox River flows in. The last 7 miles of this river forms a sort of estuary from the base of the last rapids, which mark the end of natural river navigation, to the waters of Green Bay; this entire estuarine stretch was referred to as La Baye or La Baie by various early writers. 2. The first French presence in the estuary was the Jesuit mission at the foot of the rapids, called Rapides des Pères (Priests' Rapids), which led to the modern name De Pere or Depere for the town that now stands near that location on the east bank of the river. The earliest French fort there was named Fort La Baye or La Baie, which is what the term signifies as referring to a specific place in the estuary also known as "La Baye" or "La Baie." 3. When settlement occurred under English rule, it gradually spread down the estuary on the east side toward the bay. "La Baye," i.e., La Baie Verte, provided both the local residence and the name for our Green Bay (town), located a mile or two above the mouth of the estuary. 4. During our control, La Baie during the American Fur Company era was situated at a place known as Shantytown, roughly halfway between the old French La Baye (the present town of Depere) and the newer English La Baie (the current county town of Green Bay, Brown County, Wisconsin). 5. There were other settlements along the estuary on the same side as well. Writing in 1835, Featherstonhaugh mentions the new American settlement of Navarino, which is "a short distance" from Shantytown; he describes the latter as "a small bourgade" and places Navarino opposite Fort Howard, that is, where Green Bay is today. 6. On the left bank, almost opposite present-day Green Bay but closer to Green Bay itself, was the location of our Fort Howard, which thrived about 60 years ago and passed its name on to the town of Howard or Fort Howard, now located across from Green Bay. Farther up on the left bank, opposite Depere, is a town called Nicollet, likely a late development since no such place was shown on maps from 25 years ago. 7. None of these locations or establishments on the Fox River should be confused with the recent development known as Bay Settlement, which is located on the southeast shore of Green Bay, toward Point Sable.

[VII-8] Kakalin and Konimee of the above text, also Cockien of p. 295, are three forms of one word which has other curious shapes. Featherstonhaugh I. p. 162, speaks of rapids "called in the Menominie tongue Kawkawnin, literally 'can't get up,'" and says that the voyageurs make it Cocolo. Suter's text has Kankarma; his map, Kankana. Present usage favors Kaukauna; so G. L. O. maps, railroad folders, etc. With the qualifying terms Petit and Grand, or Little and Great, etc., the word denotes different places and things on the river; i. e., certain lower and upper rapids themselves, together with certain settlements at or near each of these obstructions to navigation. Petit Kakalin, Petite chute, Little Konimee, Little shoot, Little rapids, designated the lower rapids; and the town 6 m. above Depere received the name of Little Rapids or Little Kaukauna. Some miles above this place is now Wrightstown, on the right or E. bank of Fox r. Between Little Kaukauna and Wrightstown are obstructions in the river which are or were called Rapides Croches, from their crookedness. All the foregoing are in present Brown Co. Passing to Outagamie Co., we find what Dickson called the fall of Grand Konimee, and others knew as Grand Kakalin, Grand chute, etc. This is now simply styled Kaukauna falls, without any qualifying term; and the town there is Kaukauna Falls. Above Kaukauna falls and town, say 2 or 3 m., are rapids called Little chute (duplicating a different application of the name), and within a mile of them are others known as Cedar rapids. In this vicinity is also the town of Little Chute, 7 or 7½ m. below Appleton, seat of Outagamie Co. From Appleton we pass into Winnebago Co., and it is only 6 or 8 m. to where Dickson says "the river opens into a small lake," i. e., Lake Winnebago discharges into Lower Fox r. This outlet is by two channels, N. and S., separated by Doty or Doty's isl.; here are the Puant, or, as now known, Winnebago rapids; here was the first Puant or Winnebago village; here are now the cities of Menasha on the N. channel, and Neenah on the S. channel. The rapids are strongest in the latter.

[VII-8] Kakalin and Konimee mentioned above, along with Cockien on p. 295, are three variations of one word that has other interesting forms. Featherstonhaugh I. p. 162, refers to rapids "called Kawkawnin in the Menominie language, which literally means 'can't get up,'" and notes that the voyageurs refer to it as Cocolo. Suter's text includes Kankarma; his map shows Kankana. Nowadays, the term Kaukauna is most commonly used, as seen on G. L. O. maps, railroad brochures, and so on. With the terms Petit and Grand, or Little and Great, this word indicates different locations and features along the river; i. e., specific lower and upper rapids along with certain settlements at or near these barriers to navigation. Petit Kakalin, Petite chute, Little Konimee, Little shoot, and Little rapids refer to the lower rapids, while the town located 6 miles above Depere is known as Little Rapids or Little Kaukauna. A few miles further up is now Wrightstown, on the right or East bank of Fox River. Between Little Kaukauna and Wrightstown are river obstacles known as Rapides Croches due to their crooked shape. All of this is in present-day Brown County. Moving to Outagamie County, we come to what Dickson referred to as the fall of Grand Konimee, which others recognized as Grand Kakalin, Grand chute, and so forth. This is now simply called Kaukauna falls, without any additional descriptors; the town there is Kaukauna Falls. Just above Kaukauna falls and town, about 2 or 3 miles, are rapids called Little chute (which duplicates a different use of the name), and within a mile from there are others known as Cedar rapids. Also in this area is the town of Little Chute, located 7 or 7½ miles below Appleton, the seat of Outagamie County. From Appleton, we enter Winnebago County, and it’s only 6 or 8 miles to where Dickson states "the river opens into a small lake," i. e., Lake Winnebago flows into Lower Fox River. This outlet has two channels, North and South, separated by Doty or Doty's Island; here are the Puant, or as they are now called, Winnebago rapids; this was the first Puant or Winnebago village; present-day cities of Menasha are on the North channel, and Neenah on the South channel. The rapids are strongest in the latter.

[VII-9] Formerly Lac des Puans or des Puants, Stinkers' l., etc. This is the large body of water in Winnebago, Calumet, and Fond Du Lac cos., 35 m. long, 9 to 14 m. wide, and 12 to 25 feet deep, thus being an extensive overflow of Fox r., which enters at Oshkosh, Winnebago Co., about the middle of the W. side of the lake, and leaves by Neenah and Menasha, at the N. W. corner. The distance between these points, which was the usual canoe traverse, is 15½ m. There is a small island in this distance, known by the name of Garlic, which Featherstonhaugh calls Hotwater, from a droll incident he describes, I. p. 174. The Puant village which Dickson mentions as being at the upper end of the lake was at or near present Fond Du Lac, the county seat, and one of well known places in Wisconsin. Dickson's midway "Fols Avoine" village was the Menomonee settlement on the E. side of the lake, in Calumet Co. (Stockbridge and Brotherton Res.). Lake Winnebago conveniently divides Fox r. into the Upper Fox, which runs into it, and the Lower Fox, which runs out of it into Green bay; it also acts as a sort of reservoir or regulator to prevent freshets in the Lower Fox. The western shore is now skirted with railroads all the way from Menasha to Fond du Lac, and various towns are strung along this distance. Just before Fox r. falls in, it suffers dilatation into what was and is still called Lac Butte des Morts, the head of which is about 7 m. from Oshkosh; town of the same cheerful name there now. In this vicinity Loup or Wolf r. falls into the Upper Fox, after passing through an expansion known by some such perversions of the Chippewa name as Pawmaygun, Pauwaicun, Poygan, etc.

[VII-9] Formerly known as Lac des Puans or des Puants, Stinkers' Lake, etc. This is the large body of water located in Winnebago, Calumet, and Fond Du Lac counties, measuring 35 miles long, 9 to 14 miles wide, and 12 to 25 feet deep. It is a significant overflow of the Fox River, which enters at Oshkosh in Winnebago County, about the middle of the west side of the lake, and exits through Neenah and Menasha at the northwest corner. The distance between these points, typically traveled by canoe, is 15½ miles. There’s a small island within this stretch called Garlic, which Featherstonhaugh refers to as Hotwater, based on a humorous incident he describes on page 174. The Puant village that Dickson mentions as being at the northern end of the lake was located near present-day Fond Du Lac, the county seat and one of the well-known places in Wisconsin. Dickson’s midway "Fols Avoine" village was the Menomonee settlement on the eastern side of the lake in Calumet County (Stockbridge and Brotherton Reservations). Lake Winnebago effectively divides the Fox River into the Upper Fox, which flows into it, and the Lower Fox, which flows out into Green Bay; it also serves as a sort of reservoir to help prevent floods in the Lower Fox. The western shore is now lined with railroads all the way from Menasha to Fond du Lac, with various towns located along this stretch. Just before the Fox River joins, it expands into what was and is still called Lac Butte des Morts, the head of which is about 7 miles from Oshkosh, where there is now a town of the same cheerful name. In this area, Loup or Wolf River flows into the Upper Fox after passing through an expansion known by various adaptations of the Chippewa name such as Pawmaygun, Pauwaicun, Poygan, etc.

[VII-10] This is easier to locate than to tell the name of. It is that dilatation of Upper Fox r. which lies mainly in Green Lake Co., and for some little distance separates this from Marquette Co. The lake is 14½ m. long, but very narrow. Rush l. would be the English translation of the Indian name, a few of the variants of which are Apachquay, Apuckaway, Apukwa, Puckaway, Packaway, Pokeway, Puckway, Pacaua, etc. Before this notable lake was reached, the canoes passed the mouth of Wolf r., as above said; of Waukan r., discharging from a certain Rush l. in Winnebago Co., in the vicinity of places called Omri, Delhi, and Eureka; a couple of small streams at and near Berlin, Green Lake Co.; Puckegan cr., the discharge of Green l., which falls in at Fiddler's (qu. Fidler's?) Bend, on the S.; near this White r., on the N.; present site of Princeton, Green Lake Co., 12¼ m. above Fiddler's Bend; and lastly Mechan or Mecan r., whence it is only 6 m. to Lake Puckaway. The town of Marquette, Green Lake Co., is on the lake near its foot; and 7 m. above its head is Montello, seat of Marquette Co. A stream absurdly called Grand r. falls in on the S. between Lake Puckaway and Montello. From Montello to Packwaukee is 8 m.; this is on Bœuf, Beef, or Buffalo l., a dilatation of the river like Lake Puckaway, but not so wide. There was an old French fort or factory here, whose name is given as Ganville (qu. Bienville?). The "forks" of Fox r. of which Dickson speaks is the confluence of Necha r.; but there seems to be some copyist's mistake about the situation of his Lac Vaseux "ten leagues above the forks"; for there is no 28½ m. of the river left. Lac Vaseux of the text, otherwise known as Muddy, Rice, and Manomin, immediately succeeds Buffalo l., being below (north of) Moundville and Roslin or Port Hope. It seems to be reckoned a part of Lake Buffalo, for the distance hence to the Wisconsin r. is given as only about 14 m. The canal which Dickson recommends was long since cut, with a length of 2⅓ m. to Portage, seat of Columbia Co. From this place along the Wisconsin r. to the Mississippi, given by Dickson and repeated by Long as 60 leagues = 165 m., is 112 m. I have not the clew to the exact location of Dickson's Détour du Pin or Pine Bend; but I imagine it was about the situation of Lone Rock, Richland Co., above the mouth of Pine r., and below the place that Mr. Whitney named Helena, when he had his curious shot-tower there some 60 years ago.

[VII-10] This is easier to find than to name. It's the widening of Upper Fox River, mostly in Green Lake County, which somewhat separates it from Marquette County. The lake is 14½ miles long but very narrow. "Rush Lake" would be the English translation of the Indian name, with several variations including Apachquay, Apuckaway, Apukwa, Puckaway, Packaway, Pokeway, Puckway, and Pacaua. Before reaching this notable lake, the canoes passed the mouth of Wolf River as mentioned earlier; the mouth of Waukan River, which flows from a small Rush Lake in Winnebago County, near places called Omri, Delhi, and Eureka; a couple of small streams around Berlin, Green Lake County; Puckegan Creek, which drains Green Lake and enters at Fiddler's (maybe Fidler's?) Bend to the south; near White River to the north; the present site of Princeton, Green Lake County, 12¼ miles above Fiddler's Bend; and finally Mechan or Mecan River, from which it's only 6 miles to Lake Puckaway. The town of Marquette, Green Lake County, is located near the lake's foot, and 7 miles above its head is Montello, the seat of Marquette County. A stream awkwardly called Grand River flows in on the south between Lake Puckaway and Montello. It's 8 miles from Montello to Packwaukee, which is on Bœuf, Beef, or Buffalo Lake, a widening of the river like Lake Puckaway, but not as wide. There was an old French fort or trading post here, known as Ganville (maybe Bienville?). The "forks" of Fox River mentioned by Dickson refer to the confluence with Necha River; however, there seems to be a copyist's error regarding the location of his Lac Vaseux "ten leagues above the forks," as there aren't 28½ miles of the river left. Lac Vaseux, also called Muddy, Rice, and Manomin, comes right after Buffalo Lake, situated below (north of) Moundville and Roslin or Port Hope. It's considered part of Lake Buffalo, as the distance from there to the Wisconsin River is noted to be only about 14 miles. The canal Dickson suggests was cut long ago, measuring 2⅓ miles to Portage, the seat of Columbia County. From there, along the Wisconsin River to the Mississippi, as stated by Dickson and repeated by Long as 60 leagues = 165 miles, is 112 miles. I don't have the exact location for Dickson's Détour du Pin or Pine Bend; however, I think it might be near Lone Rock in Richland County, above the mouth of Pine River, and below the place that Mr. Whitney named Helena, where he built his unusual shot tower about 60 years ago.

[VII-11] The Montreal or Kawasidjiwong r. is a small stream which separates Wisconsin from Michigan for some little distance, and falls into Lake Superior at Oronto bay, E. of Point Clinton. The connection with Sauteur or Chippewa r., of which Pike speaks, was made by portages from the main E. fork of the Chippewa—that is, from Manidowish, Flambeau, or Torch r. But we should note here that there was more than one recognized route by way of the Chippewa from the Mississippi to Lake Superior, and in Carver's case, for example, confusion has arisen in consequence. Thus, some say that Carver left the Mississippi by way of Chippewa r. This is true; but he did not reach Lake Superior by way of Flambeau r. and Montreal r. Observing this, some say he reached Lake Superior by way of the St. Croix and the river he calls Goddard's. This is true; but he did not leave the Mississippi by St. Croix r. In June, 1767, Carver came from Prairie du Chien up the Miss. r. to the Chippewa; he went up this for the Ottawaw lakes, as he calls the present Lac Court Oreilles and some lesser ones close by; visited the Chippewa town whence the river took its name, he says, "near the heads of this river;... In July I left this town, and having crossed a number of small lakes and carrying places that intervened, came to a head branch of the river St. Croix. This branch I descended to a fork, and then ascended another to its source. On both these rivers I discovered several mines of virgin copper, which was as pure as that found in any other country. Here I came to a small brook," which by confluence of others soon "increased to a most rapid river, which we descended till it entered into Lake Superior.... This river I named ... Goddard's River," Trav., ed. 1796, pp. 66, 67. A small river west of Goddard's Carver named Strawberry r., "from the great number of strawberries of a good size and flavor that grew on its banks."

[VII-11] The Montreal or Kawasidjiwong River is a small stream that separates Wisconsin from Michigan for a short distance and flows into Lake Superior at Oronto Bay, east of Point Clinton. The connection with Sauteur or Chippewa River, which Pike mentions, was made by portages from the main eastern fork of the Chippewa—that is, from Manidowish, Flambeau, or Torch River. However, it's important to note that there were several recognized routes via the Chippewa from the Mississippi to Lake Superior, which has led to some confusion in Carver's case. For instance, some people claim that Carver left the Mississippi via the Chippewa River. This is true, but he did not reach Lake Superior through Flambeau River and Montreal River. Observing this, some say he arrived at Lake Superior via the St. Croix and the river he calls Goddard's. This is also true; however, he did not leave the Mississippi via St. Croix River. In June 1767, Carver traveled from Prairie du Chien up the Mississippi River to the Chippewa; he went up this river towards the Ottawa lakes, as he refers to the present Lac Court Oreilles and a few smaller lakes nearby; he visited the Chippewa town from which the river got its name, saying it was "near the heads of this river;... In July, I left this town, and after crossing several small lakes and carrying places in between, I reached a head branch of the St. Croix River. I descended this branch to a fork, and then ascended another to its source. Along both of these rivers, I found several mines of virgin copper, which was as pure as that found anywhere else. Here, I came to a small brook," which soon "grew into a very fast river, which we followed until it entered Lake Superior... I named this river... Goddard's River," Trav., ed. 1796, pp. 66, 67. A small river west of Goddard's, which Carver named Strawberry River, was "named for the abundance of large and flavorful strawberries that grew along its banks."

[VII-12] Pike was sadly misinformed on this point. No place on the river is better known than St. Croix falls, above Osceola Mills, Polk Co., Wis., and Franconia, Chisago Co., Minn., where the descent is quoted at 5 feet in 300 yards. Higher up, the river has many rapids—toward its head so many that Nicollet's map legends "Succession of Rapids"; Schoolcraft's marks about a dozen; Lieut. Allen, when abandoned by Mr. Schoolcraft, encountered "almost interminable rapids"; La Salle cited Du Luth for "forty leagues of rapids," in his letter from Fort Frontenac, Aug. 22d, 1682; and Hennepin called the St. Croix "a river full of rapids." They are most numerous and most nearly continuous above Yellow and Namakagon rivers, two of the principal branches of the Upper St. Croix, both of which drain from the region about the Ottawa lakes and others in Sawyer and Washburn cos., Wis. Pike's Burnt r. is supposed to be the same as Carver's Goddard r.; it is also called Burnt Wood r., from the F. Bois Brûlé, and the latter name is still in use. Burnt r. is called by Nicollet Wissakude and by others Misacoda—a name no doubt the same as Nimissakouat, Nemitsakouat, Nissipikouet, etc., de l'ancien régime; on Franquelin's map, 1688, it stands Neouoasicoton. This last is a specially notable case, as Franquelin marks "Fort St. Croix" and "Portage" near the head of his river at a certain "Lac de la Providence" in which he heads his "R. de la Magdelaine"; for these are the Upper St. Croix l. and the St. Croix r. (This post was probably established by Du Luth before 1684 or 1685; he had been in Paris in 1683; at Montreal, Quebec, etc., 1682 and 1681; and in June, 1680, made the Bois Brûlé-St. Croix trip from Lake Superior to the Mississippi.) Franquelin's early map, 1683-84, is said to be the first to delineate the Bois Brûlé-St. Croix route: this shows R. de la Magdelaine connecting by Lac de la Providence with R. Neouaisicoton, but no Fort St. Croix is there marked. This river is said well enough to head in this lake; but more precisely, its sources are in the feeders of this lake. One of these, which is situated on a pine ridge a couple of miles off, offers the always interesting, though not very rare case of a sheet of water running two ways; for this small Source l., as it is called, discharges one way into the St. Croix stream, hence into the Gulf of Mexico, and the other way into Burnt r., which takes water to Lake Superior and finally to the Gulf of St. Lawrence. The Burnt is navigable, though much obstructed with shoals, rapids, and falls; it runs in the main northward, near the E. border of Douglas Co. (named for Stephen A. Douglas), and falls into the Kichi Gummi, Sea of the North, West Sea, Grand Lac (Champlain's Voy., 1632, map), Lac de Condé, Lac de Tracy, Lac Supérieur, Lacus Superior (De Creux, 1664, map), Lake Algona, etc. There were Chippewa villages along nearly the whole line of both the rivers at various points, including one on an island in the Upper St. Croix l. Islands and peninsulas in lakes were always favorite sites, for in such cases these Indians enjoyed some additional immunity from the Sioux in what we may style their "moated granges." On the St. Croix r., low down, was the Chippewa-Sioux boundary line, marked for some years by cedar trees which stood there a few miles below St. Croix falls: see note17, p. 101.

[VII-12] Pike was unfortunately mistaken about this. No spot on the river is better known than St. Croix Falls, located above Osceola Mills in Polk County, Wisconsin, and Franconia in Chisago County, Minnesota, where the drop is reported to be 5 feet over 300 yards. Further upstream, the river has numerous rapids—so many that Nicollet's map labels them as a "Succession of Rapids"; Schoolcraft noted around a dozen; Lieutenant Allen, when left behind by Mr. Schoolcraft, encountered "almost endless rapids"; La Salle referred to Du Luth for "forty leagues of rapids" in his letter from Fort Frontenac on August 22, 1682; and Hennepin described the St. Croix as "a river full of rapids." They are most frequent and nearly continuous above the Yellow and Namakagon rivers, which are two main tributaries of the Upper St. Croix, both draining from the area around the Ottawa lakes and other lakes in Sawyer and Washburn counties, Wisconsin. Pike's Burnt River is thought to be the same as Carver's Goddard River; it is also referred to as Burnt Wood River, derived from the French Bois Brûlé, and that name is still used today. Burnt River is called Wissakude by Nicollet and Misacoda by others—a name likely the same as Nimissakouat, Nemitsakouat, Nissipikouet, etc., from the old regime; on Franquelin's map from 1688, it appears as Neouoasicoton. This last case is particularly notable, as Franquelin marks "Fort St. Croix" and "Portage" near the head of his river at a certain "Lac de la Providence," from which he identifies his "R. de la Magdelaine"; these refer to the Upper St. Croix Lake and the St. Croix River. (This post was likely established by Du Luth before 1684 or 1685; he had been in Paris in 1683 and in Montreal, Quebec, etc., in 1682 and 1681; and in June 1680, he traveled from Lake Superior to the Mississippi via Bois Brûlé-St. Croix.) Franquelin's early map from 1683-84 is said to be the first to depict the Bois Brûlé-St. Croix route: it shows R. de la Magdelaine connecting through Lac de la Providence with R. Neouaisicoton, but no Fort St. Croix is indicated there. This river is believed to originate in this lake; more precisely, its sources are in the tributaries of this lake. One of these, located on a pine ridge a couple of miles away, presents an interesting, though not very common, case of a body of water flowing in two directions; this small Source Lake, as it's called, discharges one direction into the St. Croix stream, leading to the Gulf of Mexico, and the other direction into Burnt River, which flows into Lake Superior and ultimately to the Gulf of St. Lawrence. Burnt River is navigable, although heavily obstructed by shoals, rapids, and falls; it primarily flows northward, near the eastern border of Douglas County (named after Stephen A. Douglas), and empties into the Kichi Gummi, Sea of the North, West Sea, Grand Lac (as shown in Champlain's map of 1632), Lac de Condé, Lac de Tracy, Lac Supérieur, Lacus Superior (from De Creux's map in 1664), Lake Algona, and others. There were Chippewa villages along almost the entire stretch of both rivers at various locations, including one on an island in Upper St. Croix Lake. Islands and peninsulas in lakes were always popular locations, as the Indians had some extra protection from the Sioux, creating what we might consider their "moated farms." Along the St. Croix River, low down, was the boundary line between the Chippewa and Sioux, which was marked for several years by cedar trees that stood a few miles below St. Croix Falls: see note17, p. 101.

[VII-13] Keating, I. 1824, p. 287, cites Long's MS. 1817, fol. 12, that Major Long's "boat crossed it, from a dead start, in 16 strokes." Referring to note69, p. 70, for some historical remarks on St. Pierre's r., I wish to add here that this remarkable stream was at one period the main course of the Mississippi. The evidence of the rocks supports the opinion that the Falls of St. Anthony were once opposite the position of Fort Snelling. The Mississippi above the mouth of St. Pierre's differs in various particulars from the character it acquires below that point, and was once tributary to a then greater stream. This case does not seem to have attracted the attention to which it became entitled after its forcible presentation by General Warren. It is not so well marked as the obvious case of the Missouri vs. the Mississippi, in which there is no question which is the main and which the subsidiary stream; but it is similar. In other words, what the Mississippi is to the Missouri above St. Louis, that the Mississippi has been to the Minnesota above Fort Snelling.

[VII-13] Keating, I. 1824, p. 287, cites Long's MS. 1817, fol. 12, stating that Major Long's "boat crossed it, from a dead start, in 16 strokes." Referring to note69, p. 70, for some historical notes on St. Pierre's r., I want to add here that this remarkable stream was once the main channel of the Mississippi. The evidence from the rocks supports the view that the Falls of St. Anthony were once located opposite Fort Snelling. The Mississippi above the mouth of St. Pierre's differs in several ways from its character below that point and was once a tributary to a larger stream. This situation doesn’t seem to have received the attention it deserves after being forcefully presented by General Warren. It's not as clearly defined as the obvious case of the Missouri vs. the Mississippi, where there's no doubt which is the main stream and which is the tributary; but it’s similar. In other words, what the Mississippi is to the Missouri above St. Louis, the Mississippi has been to the Minnesota above Fort Snelling.

[VII-15] Pike's phrase "Le Mille Lac" brings up an orthographic case unique in some respects. No Minnesota lake is better known than this one; but what shall we call it? Shall we say Mille Lac, and then call the county in which it is partly situated Mille Lacs, as the G. L. O. map of 1887 does? Is the single body of water Le Mille Lac, as Pike says, or Les Mille Lacs? Is this one lake of a thousand, or a thousand lakes in one? Nobody seems to know; hence a crop of phrases, e. g., Mille Lac, Mille Lacs, Milles Lac, Milles Lacs; also, Mille Lac Lake, Lake Mille Lac, Lake Mille Lacs, Mille Lacs Lake; item, Mil Lac, Mill Lake, and other vagaries too many and too trivial to cite, all of which the student of Minnesota geography will discover sooner or later. The phrase being French, we naturally turn to see what a pure French scholar who was also a great geographer has to say on the subject. Speaking of the Sioux having their principal hunting-camps on Leech l. and on "Minsi-sagaigon-ing, or Mille Lacs," Nicollet explains in a note, Rep. 1843, p. 66: "This name is derived from minsi, all sorts, or everywhere, etc.; sagaigon, lake; and ing, which is a termination used to indicate a place; so the meaning of the word is 'place where there are all sorts of lakes,' which the French have rendered into Mille Lacs." Whence it appears that Mille Lacs is short for some such phrase as le pays aux mille lacs, l'entourage des mille lacs, the country full of lakes, the environment of a thousand lakes, etc. Now it so happens geographically that this one lake among the thousand is vastly larger than any of the rest, perhaps than all the rest put together; it is par excellence le lac des mille lacs, the one among a thousand; furthermore, that it was a Sioux rendezvous, which became known as Mille Lacs by a sort of unconscious figure of speech on the part of those who very likely never heard of the rhetorical trope synecdoche, but called a part by the name of the whole, to suit themselves. I imagine, therefore, that the seeming solecism of a plural phrase for a singular thing is logically correct; that Nicollet was right in writing Mille Lacs; that Lac Mille Lacs would be grammatically defensible, though inelegant; and that we could say in English Lake Mille Lacs, or Lake Thousand-lakes, with equal propriety, though we should avoid such forms as Lake Mille Lac, or Mille Lac lake. In fine, the phrase Mille Lacs has ceased to concern any question of grammatical number, and become a mere name of two words. As for the pleonasm or tautology of such phrases as Lac Mille Lacs, or Lake Mille Lacs, etc., this need not disturb us as long as we continue to talk of "Mississippi river," for example, as that means "Misi River river." There are several earlier names of this remarkable body of water. The memoir of Le Sieur Daniel Greysolon Du Luth on the discovery of the country of the Nadouecioux, addressed in 1685 to Monseigneur Le Marquis de Seignelay, as translated from the original in the archives of the Ministry of the Marine, has this passage, as given, e. g., in Shea's Hennep., 1880, p. 375: "On the 2nd of July, 1679, I had the honor to plant his Majesty's arms in the great village of the Nadouecioux, called Izatys, where never had a Frenchman been, no more than at the Songaskitons and Huetbatons," etc. De or Du Luth, Lhut, Lhu, Lut, Lud, whatever the trader's name was, had come from Montreal (Sept. 1st, 1678) with six or eight men to this part of Canada and was in the vicinity of Sault Ste. Marie on Apr. 5th, 1679, under the patronage of Comte Louis de Buade de Frontenac, who had succeeded De Courcelle as governor of Canada Apr. 9th, 1672; consequently he named the lake Lac de Buade or Lac Buade; this was its original denomination in French, and such name appears on many old maps, e. g., Hennepin's, 1683, Franquelin's, 1688, De L'Isle's, 1703, etc., some of which also mark a place by the name of Kathio, supposed to be the site of a large Sioux village, on the W. side of L. de Buade, near the base of the peninsula later known as Cormorant Point. Du Luth's Izatys were Gens des Mille Lacs, i. e., Sioux who lived about Lake Mille Lacs in the country of that "number of small lakes called the Thousand Lakes," as Carver phrases it; they were the Issati or Islati, Issaqui, Issanti, Issanati, Issanoti, Issayati, etc., meaning those who lived in lodges on sharp stones, i. e., Knife Indians, at one of the Mille Lacs called Lake Isan or Knife l. However loosely Du Luth's term Izatys may have come to be used, it designated and most properly designates the genuine original Gens du Lac, or People of Lake Thousand-lakes, our modern Mdewakontonwans. Du Luth's Houetbatons are supposed to be our Wakpatons, Warpetonwans, or Waqpatonwans; his Songaskitons, our Sisitonwans, Seseetwawns or Sissetons, i. e., lake-dwellers (sisi, marsh or lake, tonwan, people); these two tribes are located on old maps eastward of Lake Mille Lacs. In 1689, date of Pierre Lesueur's and Nicholas Perrot's visit to Sioux dominions, we hear that N. E. of the Mississippi lived the Menchokatonx or Mendesuacantons, i. e., the same Sioux as Du Luth's Izatys of Lac Buade. According to E. D. Neill, Macalester Coll. Cont. No. 10, in 1697 Aubert de la Chesnaye said that "at the lake of the Issaqui, also called Lake Buade, are villages of the Sioux called Issaqui; and beyond this lake are the Oetbatons; further off are the Anitons who are also Cioux." Neill also cites a certain doc., dated Quebec, 1710, which states that "the three bands with which we are acquainted are the Tintons, the Songasquitons, and the Ouadebaetons." Two of these are obviously the same as two of Du Luth's; the third (Tintons) are the same as the Izatys, or rather a band of Indians who came under this more general denomination. This connection is established in Hennepin, whose Tintonbas, Tintonhas, or Thinthonhas were Sioux who lived on the St. Francis (or Rum r., the main discharge of Lake Buade) near the Issantis, and were the Indians who captured his companions and himself. This dig at the roots of primitive Sioux ethnology is merely to bring up the next name of Lac Buade; for, from such intimate connection as this body of water had with certain Sioux, it immediately became known as Lac des Issatis, and soon as Lac des Sioux, or Sioux l.; moreover, St. Francis or Rum r., which runs out of the lake, became Sioux r.; e. g., Franquelin's map, 1688, marks "R. des François ou des Sioux." De L'Isle's map, 1703, letters the lake "Mississacaigan ou L. Buade," and the issuant river "R. de Mendeouacanion." The first of these two Indian names is the one which Nicollet adopts for the lake in the form Minsi Sagaigoning; the other is the same word as Mdewakantonwan. Nicollet's remark on this subject, like all his pregnant writing, requires attention here, especially as it raises a geographical besides a nomenclatural point, Rep. 1843, p. 67: "We still find some confusion on the maps as regards the name of Minsi-sagaigon-ing. Some have laid it down as Mille Lacs; others as Spirit lake; and on others, again, it appears as two lakes, with (separately) both names. The ambiguity arises from the fact that the same lake has been named by two nations. The one which I have adopted is from the Chippeways; that by which it is known to the Sioux is Mini-wakan—meaning literally, water spirit; but, in this case, intended to signify ardent spirits. The river that issues from this lake has been named Rum river by the traders; which appellation the Chippeways have translated into Ishkode-wabo, or ardent spirits; and the Sioux into Mdote-mini-wakan, or outlet of the ardent spirits." That is a dismal aboriginal pun which mixes up nature-spirits with the artificial product, turns the lake into a bottle, and the river into its neck; it is bad enough to have been perpetrated "next morning," and it is too bad that the debauches to which the traders allured the Indians should have been perpetuated in geographical nomenclature. Spirit l. is the name under which Long, for example, maps Lake Mille Lacs, and the Gens du Lac he calls People of Spirit Lake; and Schoolcraft, Narr. Journ. of 1820, pub. 1821, p. 214, has Great Spirit lake and Missisawgaiegon—the latter name also applied to its discharge (Rum r.). Spirit is not now a name of Lake Mille Lacs; the one for which Nicollet conserved the name Mini-wakan, and which hence became known as Spirit l. and Devil's l., is the large body of water in N. Dakota, tributary to the Red River of the North; Spirit l. of modern Minnesota geography is a little one of the collection in Aitkin Co., between Lower Red Cedar l. and Mille Lacs l. The latter is the second largest lacustrine body of water in the State. It is situated across the intercounty line between Aitkin and Mille Lacs, about half in one and half in the other of these two counties. Its figure is more regular than usual, being squarish, with three corners rounded off and the S. E. one drawn out a little; there is also some constriction about the middle, where points facing each other run out from the E. and W. shore respectively; the shore line is said to be about 100 miles in all. The lake is readily accessible, being only some 12 m. S. of Aitkin, and is a favorite resort for outings. One of the 14 present Ojibwa reservations is on its S. shore.

[VII-15] Pike's term "Le Mille Lac" presents a unique spelling issue. No lake in Minnesota is more famous than this one, but what should we call it? Should we call it Mille Lac and then refer to the county, where it’s partly located, as Mille Lacs, as the G. L. O. map from 1887 does? Is the single body of water Le Mille Lac, like Pike says, or Les Mille Lacs? Is it one lake with many features, or numerous lakes in one? It seems no one has a clear answer, leading to a variety of terms, for instance, Mille Lac, Mille Lacs, Milles Lac, Milles Lacs; also, Mille Lac Lake, Lake Mille Lac, Lake Mille Lacs, Mille Lacs Lake; plus Mil Lac, Mill Lake, and other variations too numerous and trivial to mention, all of which anyone studying Minnesota geography will encounter sooner or later. Since the term is French, we look for insights from a pure French scholar who was also a prominent geographer. Nicollet, while discussing the Sioux's main hunting camps on Leech Lake and on "Minsi-sagaigon-ing, or Mille Lacs," clarifies in a note dated 1843: "This name comes from minsi, meaning all types, or everywhere; sagaigon, meaning lake; and ing, a suffix indicating a location; so the meaning is 'place where there are all types of lakes,' which the French shortened to Mille Lacs." Thus, it seems Mille Lacs is an abbreviation of phrases like le pays aux mille lacs or l'entourage des mille lacs, meaning the land filled with lakes or the area of a thousand lakes, etc. Geographically, this single lake is significantly larger than any of the others, possibly larger than all of them combined; it is the prime example of le lac des mille lacs, the one among a thousand. Moreover, it was a gathering place for the Sioux, resulting in it being called Mille Lacs through a sort of unconscious metaphor from those likely unaware of the rhetorical device synecdoche, using a part to represent the whole for their convenience. Therefore, I believe that the apparent grammatical error of using a plural phrase for a singular entity makes logical sense; Nicollet was correct in writing Mille Lacs; Lac Mille Lacs would also be grammatically acceptable, though less elegant; and we could just as rightly say Lake Mille Lacs or Lake Thousand-lakes, while avoiding phrases like Lake Mille Lac or Mille Lac lake. In summary, Mille Lacs has moved beyond grammatical numbers to simply become a name made of two words. As for the redundancy of names like Lac Mille Lacs or Lake Mille Lacs, that doesn't trouble us since we still refer to "Mississippi river," meaning "Misi River river." Several earlier names exist for this notable body of water. In a memoir from Le Sieur Daniel Greysolon Du Luth regarding the discovery of the Nadouecioux region, addressed in 1685 to Monseigneur Le Marquis de Seignelay, and translated from original archives of the Ministry of the Marine, there is this excerpt, for example, in Shea's Hennep., 1880, p. 375: "On July 2, 1679, I had the honor to plant His Majesty's arms in the large village of the Nadouecioux called Izatys, where no Frenchman had ever been, just like at the Songaskitons and Huetbatons," etc. De or Du Luth, Lhut, Lhu, Lut, Lud, whatever the trader was called, had arrived from Montreal (Sept. 1, 1678) with six or eight men to this region of Canada and was near Sault Ste. Marie on April 5, 1679, under the leadership of Comte Louis de Buade de Frontenac, who became governor of Canada on April 9, 1672; thus, he named the lake Lac de Buade or Lac Buade; this was its initial French name, which appears on many old maps, for instance, Hennepin's, 1683, Franquelin's, 1688, De L'Isle's, 1703, etc. Some maps also identify a location named Kathio, believed to be where a large Sioux village existed, on the west side of L. de Buade, near the base of the peninsula later called Cormorant Point. Du Luth's Izatys were the Gens des Mille Lacs, meaning Sioux people who resided around Lake Mille Lacs, in what Carver called the "land of a number of small lakes referred to as the Thousand Lakes." They were called the Issati or Islati, Issaqui, Issanti, Issanati, Issanoti, Issayati, etc., meaning those living in lodges on sharp stones, or Knife Indians, at one of the Mille Lacs referred to as Lake Isan or Knife Lake. Regardless of how loosely Du Luth's term Izatys was used, it indicated and properly identifies the original Gens du Lac, or People of Lake Thousand-lakes, our contemporary Mdewakontonwans. Du Luth's Houetbatons are believed to be our Wakpatons, Warpetonwans, or Waqpatonwans; his Songaskitons are our Sisitonwans, Seseetwawns, or Sissetons, meaning lake-dwellers (sisi, marsh or lake; tonwan, people); this pair of tribes is shown on old maps to the east of Lake Mille Lacs. In 1689, the date of Pierre Lesueur's and Nicholas Perrot's visit to Sioux territory, we learn that northeast of the Mississippi lived the Menchokatonx or Mendesuacantons, the same Sioux referred to by Du Luth as the Izatys of Lac Buade. According to E. D. Neill, Macalester Coll. Cont. No. 10, in 1697 Aubert de la Chesnaye remarked that "at the lake of the Issaqui, also known as Lake Buade, there are villages of the Sioux called Issaqui; and beyond this lake are the Oetbatons; further away are the Anitons who are also Sioux." Neill also references a document, dated Quebec, 1710, noting, "the three bands we know are the Tintons, the Songasquitons, and the Ouadebaetons." Two of these clearly match two of Du Luth's, while the third (Tintons) is equivalent to the Izatys or rather a group of Indians categorized under this broader name. This relationship is confirmed in Hennepin, whose Tintonbas, Tintonhas, or Thinthonhas were Sioux living on the St. Francis (or Rum River, the primary outflow of Lake Buade) near the Issantis, and were the very Indians who captured him and his companions. This exploration of the roots of primitive Sioux ethnology is simply to introduce the next name for Lac Buade; because of the close link this body of water had with certain Sioux, it soon became known as Lac des Issatis, and later as Lac des Sioux, or Sioux Lake; additionally, the St. Francis or Rum River, which flows out of the lake, became known as Sioux River; for example, Franquelin's map, 1688, marks "R. des François ou des Sioux." De L'Isle's map from 1703 labels the lake "Mississacaigan ou L. Buade," with the river emanating from it marked "R. de Mendeouacanion." The first of these two Indian terms is the one Nicollet chose for the lake as Minsi Sagaigoning; the other corresponds to Mdewakantonwan. Nicollet’s insightful note on the topic, like all his significant writings, stands out here, especially as it raises geographical as well as nomenclatural points, Rep. 1843, p. 67: "We still find some confusion on maps regarding the name Minsi-sagaigon-ing. Some show it as Mille Lacs; others as Spirit Lake; and on some maps, it appears as two lakes, separately labeled with both names. This uncertainly arises because the same lake has been referred to by two nations. The term I have chosen comes from the Chippewa; the name used by the Sioux is Mini-wakan—literally meaning water spirit; but in this context, it refers to ardent spirits. The river flowing from this lake is called Rum River by traders; which the Chippewa have translated as Ishkode-wabo, or ardent spirits; and the Sioux as Mdote-mini-wakan, or outlet of the ardent spirits." This dreary aboriginal pun merges nature spirits with a manufactured product, transforming the lake into a bottle and the river into its neck; it's unfortunate enough that this occurred "the next morning," and it’s regrettable that the indulgences the traders lured the Indians into have outlived themselves in geographical naming. Spirit Lake is the name under which, for example, Long maps Lake Mille Lacs, and he calls the Gens du Lac the People of Spirit Lake; Schoolcraft, in his Narr. Journ. of 1820, published in 1821, p. 214, refers to it as Great Spirit Lake and Missisawgaiegon—the latter also used for its outflow (Rum River). Spirit is no longer a name for Lake Mille Lacs; the one Nicollet retained, Mini-wakan, which consequently became known as Spirit Lake and Devil's Lake, refers to the large water body in North Dakota that feeds into the Red River of the North; the Spirit Lake of present-day Minnesota geography is a smaller body among the group in Aitkin County, located between Lower Red Cedar Lake and Mille Lacs Lake. The latter is the second-largest lake in the state. It straddles the intercounty line between Aitkin and Mille Lacs, about half in each of these counties. Its shape is more regular than typical, appearing somewhat squarish, with three rounded corners and the southeast corner slightly extended; there’s also some narrowing in the middle, where points from the east and west shore extend towards each other; the shoreline is approximately 100 miles in total. The lake is easily reachable, situated just about 12 miles south of Aitkin, and is a popular destination for outings. One of the 14 existing Ojibwa reservations is located on its southern shore.

[VII-16] There is an error here, as what Hennepin called the St. François in 1680 is Rum r. of Carver, 1766, and authors generally; while St. Francis r. of Carver, which he thought was Hennepin's St. François, is Pike's Leaf r., now known as Elk r. See note7, p. 95, where this case is fully discussed.

[VII-16] There's a mistake here because what Hennepin referred to as the St. François in 1680 is actually Rum River from Carver, 1766, according to most authors. Meanwhile, the St. Francis River from Carver, which he believed was Hennepin's St. François, is actually Pike's Leaf River, now called Elk River. See note7, p. 95, where this issue is discussed in detail.

[VII-17] Pike maps four on the W., above his Clear = Platte r., and below his Pine cr. = Swan r.: see note19, p. 103.

[VII-17] Pike maps four on the west, above his Clear Platte River, and below his Pine Creek = Swan River: see note19, p. 103.

[VII-18] The name of this branch of St. Pierre's r. in Minnesota duplicates that of a large branch of the Mississippi in Wisconsin. The Minnesota tributary is Miawakong r. of Long's map, 1823, and Manya Wakan r. of Nicollet's, 1843.

[VII-18] This branch of St. Pierre's River in Minnesota shares its name with a major branch of the Mississippi in Wisconsin. The Minnesota tributary is referred to as Miawakong River on Long's map from 1823, and as Manya Wakan River on Nicollet's map from 1843.

[VII-19] Lac à la Queue de Loutre of the F., whence the E. name. This is the largest body of water into which the Red River of the North expands in Minnesota, and may be called a principal source of that river, as Pike says, though it compares with the true source very much as Leech l. or Winnibigoshish l. does with that of the Mississippi. It is situated about the center of Otter Tail Co., some 60-70 m. S. W. of Leech l.; Pike's map tucks it up snug under Leech l. The Leech-Otter Tail traverse, or route by which one passed from Mississippian waters to those of Red r., as beyond indicated by Pike, is given in detail by Schoolcraft upon information of traders who were familiar with this chain of lakes. Using the nomenclature of his Narrative, etc., 1834, p. 105, it may be stated as follows: From Leech l. through lakes called Warpool, Little Long, of the Mountain and of the Island, to the Crow Wing series, or Longwater, Little Vermillion, Birch, and Plé. Lake Plé was the one where the route forked—one way leading on down the Crow Wing series, the other turning off to the Otter Tail series. The latter consisted in, first, a portage of four pauses to Island l.; portage of one pause into a small lake which led into another, and this into Lagard l.; half a pause to a small lake; pause and a half to another; four pauses into Migiskun Aiaub or Fishline l.; a pause into Pine l.; five pauses into a small river which runs into Scalp l. The latter has an outlet which expands into three successive and about equidistant lakes, and is then received into Lac Terrehaute, or Height of Land l. The outlet of this last expands into a lake, and again into water called Two Lakes from its form; whence the discharge is into Otter Tail l. It is not easy to pick this exact route up from a modern map; but I may add that it runs in Hubbard, Becker, and Otter Tail cos.; that some of the lakes on or near this series are known as Height of Land, Little Pine, Pine, and Rush (these being on the course of Otter Tail r., and therefore on the Red River water-shed); and that some places on or near the route are called Park Rapids, Osage, Linnell, Shell Lake, Jarvis, Erie, McHugh, Frazer City, Lace, Perham, and St. Lawrence. The N. P. R. R. from Moorhead to Brainerd crosses the route in two or three places, one of these being between Pine and Rush lakes.

[VII-19] Lac à la Queue de Loutre of the F., which is where the E. name comes from. This is the largest body of water that the Red River of the North expands into in Minnesota, and it could be considered a main source of that river, as Pike mentions, although it compares to the true source much like Leech Lake or Winnibigoshish Lake does with the source of the Mississippi. It's located near the center of Otter Tail County, about 60-70 miles southwest of Leech Lake; Pike's map places it snugly beneath Leech Lake. The Leech-Otter Tail route, which is how one traveled from the waters of the Mississippi to those of the Red River, is detailed by Schoolcraft based on information from traders familiar with this chain of lakes. Using the terminology from his Narrative, etc., 1834, p. 105, it can be outlined as follows: From Leech Lake through lakes named Warpool, Little Long, of the Mountain, and of the Island, to the Crow Wing series, or Longwater, Little Vermillion, Birch, and Plé. Lake Plé was where the route forked—one way continuing down the Crow Wing series, the other turning towards the Otter Tail series. The latter involved, first, a portage of four pauses to Island Lake; a portage of one pause into a small lake that led into another, and then into Lagard Lake; half a pause to a small lake; a pause and a half to another; four pauses into Migiskun Aiaub or Fishline Lake; a pause into Pine Lake; five pauses into a small river that flows into Scalp Lake. This lake has an outlet that expands into three successive and roughly equidistant lakes, and then flows into Lac Terrehaute, or Height of Land Lake. The outlet from this lake expands into a lake and then into water called Two Lakes due to its shape; this eventually discharges into Otter Tail Lake. It’s not easy to trace this exact route on a modern map; however, I can add that it runs through Hubbard, Becker, and Otter Tail counties; that some of the lakes along or near this series are known as Height of Land, Little Pine, Pine, and Rush (these being along the course of Otter Tail River and therefore on the Red River watershed); and that some places along or near the route are called Park Rapids, Osage, Linnell, Shell Lake, Jarvis, Erie, McHugh, Frazer City, Lace, Perham, and St. Lawrence. The Northern Pacific Railroad from Moorhead to Brainerd crosses the route in two or three spots, one of which is between Pine and Rush Lakes.

[VII-20] Pinenet or pinenett is Pike's version of épinette of the French voyageurs, name of the tree we commonly call tamarac or hackmetack, and which the botanists know as black larch, Larix americana. It is so abundant and characteristic in some places that the wet grounds in which it grows are usually called tamarac swamps. The sap pine of the same sentence has been already noted as the balsam-fir, Abies balsamea: see note44, p. 132. There is a Lac Sapin, called in English Balsam-fir lake. The supposed occurrence of hemlock, Tsuga canadensis, in this locality is open to question.

[VII-20] Pinenet or pinenett is Pike's term for the épinette used by the French voyageurs, referring to the tree we commonly know as tamarack or hackmetack, and that botanists recognize as black larch, Larix americana. It’s so common and distinctive in certain areas that the wetland where it thrives is often called tamarack swamps. The sap pine mentioned earlier is the balsam-fir, Abies balsamea: see note44, p. 132. There is a Lac Sapin, known in English as Balsam-fir Lake. The potential presence of hemlock, Tsuga canadensis, in this area is questionable.

[VII-21] "R. le Crosse" of Pike's map, the discharge of the lake now universally known as Ball Club: see the account of it in note56, p. 150.

[VII-21] "R. le Crosse" on Pike's map, the outlet of the lake is now commonly referred to as Ball Club: see the description of it in note56, p. 150.

[VII-22] The lake which Pike calls Winipie is the large body of water in British America, through which the combined streams of the Assiniboine and Red River of the North find their way into Hudson's bay, and which we know as Lake Winnipeg; but this does not further concern us now. Pike's Lake Winipeque is what we now call Lake Winnibigoshish, on the course of the Mississippi. The French forms of the latter name, such as Ouinipique, etc., whence our Winipeque, Winipec, Winipeck, etc., are diminutizing terms, as if to say Little Lake Winipeg. There can be no occasion for confounding the two lakes, notwithstanding the similarity and sometimes the identity of their names.

[VII-22] The lake that Pike refers to as Winipie is the large body of water in Canada, through which the combined rivers of the Assiniboine and Red River of the North flow into Hudson's Bay, and which we now call Lake Winnipeg; but that isn't our main concern right now. Pike's Lake Winipeque is what we currently know as Lake Winnibigoshish, located on the Mississippi River. The French variations of the latter name, like Ouinipique, etc., which lead to our Winipeque, Winipec, Winipeck, etc., are diminutive terms, suggesting Little Lake Winipeg. There is no reason to confuse the two lakes, despite the similarity and sometimes identical nature of their names.

Lake Winnibigoshish is that very large dilatation of the Mississippi which lies next below Cass l.: see note8, p. 159, for the distance between the two, and details of that section of the river which connects them. The variants of its name are moderately numerous: Winipeque, as above, but Winipec on Pike's map; Wenepec, Lewis and Clark's map, 1814; Little Winnepeck, Long; Winnipec, Beltrami, Schoolcraft; Winnepeg and Big Winnipeg, Allen; Winibigoshish, Nicollet, Owen—this last the only name now used, generally with doubled n, and with some variants, like Winnepegoosis, etc. This is the second largest body of water in the whole Itascan basin, exceeded only by Leech l., and much exceeding Cass l.; its area is probably not far from that of Lake Pepin, but the shape is very different. The figure is squarish, with the N. W. and S. W. corners rounded off, and the N. E. corner extended into a well-marked bay; the main diameters are about 11 m. from N. to S., and 7½ from E. to W.; the area thus indicated is little encroached upon by projecting points, so that the shore line is shorter than usual in proportion to the extent of waters; the collateral feeders of the lake are comparatively few and unimportant. The lake lies partly in no fewer than eight townships (each 6 × 6 m. sq.); but it only slightly encroaches on five of these, occupying nearly all of T. 146, R. 28, 5th M., the greater part of T. 145, R. 28, and about half of T. 146, R. 27: actual area thus equivalent to rather more than two townships, or over 72 sq. m. The construction of the government dam at the outlet has decidedly altered the shore line, and modified other natural features; the overflow due to this obstruction has inundated the original shore contour in the low places, formed some backwater expansions, and drowned countless trees. Many of these stand stark and black where they grew, far out from the present shore line, which itself is piled with drift-wood in most places. Snags also abound all along the wooded shores, and the water is so shallow that some beds of bulrushes rise above the surface a mile or more from land. The scene is desolate and forbidding. Add to this a danger of navigation to an unusual degree for the frail birch-bark canoes which alone are used on Winnibigoshish. The lake is too large to be safely crossed in such boats at any time. Even the Indians habitually sneak to the shore through the snags and rushes; for the water is very shallow, easily churned up to quite a sea. Sudden squalls and shifting currents are always to be expected, and one runs considerable risk in venturing where land cannot be made in a few minutes, if necessary. It would be nothing, of course, to a well-built keel-boat with sail and oars; but a birch-bark is quite another craft. I have seen Winnibigoshish as smooth as glass, and then in a few minutes been glad to put ashore, to escape a choice between swamping or capsizing, amid whitecaps and combers at least four feet from crest to hollow, breaking on a lee shore full of snags and piled with driftwood. Good landing places are not to be found all along; most of the shore is low, and much of it consists of floating-bog, in which a man may sink as easily, and less cleanly, than in quicksand, if he sets an incautious foot. The water is so impure as to be scarcely fit for drinking; the lake is a sort of cesspool for all the sewerage of the basin whose waters pass through it. Winnibigoshish, in short, is dreary, dirty, deceitful, and dangerous.

Lake Winnibigoshish is a large widening of the Mississippi River located just below Cass Lake. See note8, p. 159, for the distance between the two and details about the section of the river that connects them. The lake has several name variations: Winipeque (as mentioned above), Winipec on Pike's map, Wenepec from Lewis and Clark's map in 1814, Little Winnepeck from Long, Winnipec from Beltrami and Schoolcraft, Winnepeg and Big Winnipeg from Allen, and Winibigoshish from Nicollet and Owen—though the last one is the only name currently in use, often spelled with a double "n" and with some variants like Winnepegoosis, etc. This is the second largest body of water in the entire Itascan basin, only surpassed by Leech Lake, and it significantly exceeds Cass Lake; its area is likely similar to that of Lake Pepin, but its shape is very different. The lake has a somewhat square shape, with the northwest and southwest corners rounded and the northeast corner extending into a well-defined bay. The main dimensions are about 11 miles from north to south and 7.5 miles from east to west; this area is not significantly protruded upon by points, making the shoreline shorter than usual relative to the size of the water. The tributaries feeding into the lake are relatively few and not very significant. The lake spans parts of at least eight townships (each measuring 6 x 6 miles); however, it only slightly touches five of these townships, mostly occupying T. 146, R. 28, 5th M., the majority of T. 145, R. 28, and about half of T. 146, R. 27: effectively covering slightly more than two townships, or over 72 square miles. The construction of the government dam at the outlet has significantly changed the shoreline and altered other natural features; the resulting overflow has flooded the original shore contours in lower areas, created some backwater expansions, and submerged countless trees. Many of these trees stand stark and black where they once grew, far from the current shoreline, which is often littered with driftwood. Snags are abundant along the wooded shores, and the water is so shallow that some beds of bulrushes rise above the surface a mile or more from the land. The scene is desolate and uninviting. Adding to this is a significant navigation hazard, especially for the fragile birch-bark canoes that are the only boats used on Winnibigoshish. The lake is too large to cross safely in such boats at any time. Even the locals typically approach the shore through the snags and rushes, as the water is very shallow and can quickly become turbulent. Sudden squalls and shifting currents are always a possibility, and there's considerable risk when you're in a spot where you can't reach land in just a few minutes if needed. This wouldn’t be a problem for a sturdy keel-boat with a sail and oars, but a birch-bark canoe is a completely different vessel. I’ve seen Winnibigoshish as smooth as glass and then, just minutes later, I was relieved to reach shore to avoid the choice between swamping or capsizing in whitecaps and waves that can reach four feet high, breaking on a lee shore packed with snags and driftwood. Good places to land are scarce; most of the shore is low, and much of it consists of floating bog, where a person can sink just as easily, and in a messier way, as in quicksand if they step carelessly. The water is so dirty that it's barely drinkable; the lake functions like a cesspool for all the waste from the basin's waters that flow through it. In short, Winnibigoshish is gloomy, filthy, deceptive, and dangerous.

The Mississippi enters this reservoir in the S. W. part, at a point in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 36, T. 146, R. 29, 5th M., where it sweeps around a firm bank, steep enough to be cut in some places, and on which some Indians live; quite a little delta extends far out into the lake, overgrown with bulrushes to such an extent as to hide the opening. But it is not difficult to thread any one of several ways through these to the high bank just said, which is the land-mark; a more conspicuous one, from a distance, is a piece of high woodland whose point is due S. ½ m. from the inlet. Hence southward is the nearest approach of Leech l.; a traverse offers by means of Portage l. (Nicollet's Lake Duponceau), though the carrying-place is somewhat over 2 m. long.

The Mississippi flows into this reservoir in the southwest section, at a spot in the southwest quarter of Section 36, T. 146, R. 29, 5th M. Here, the river curves around a solid bank that’s steep in places and home to some Indigenous people. A small delta extends out into the lake, covered with bulrushes to the point where it obscures the entrance. However, it’s not difficult to navigate through various paths to reach the high bank mentioned earlier, which serves as a landmark. A more noticeable landmark from a distance is a patch of high woods that’s located due south, half a mile from the inlet. Southward is the closest access to Leech Lake, and a route is available via Portage Lake (Nicollet's Lake Duponceau), though the carrying distance is just over 2 miles long.

Passing northward, to our left as we start from the Mississippian inlet to go around the shore, the first prominent feature is Raven's point, distant from the inlet 4 m. The maps all represent this as much longer and sharper than it looked to my eye; probably much of the point that was once land is now under water, owing to the dam. It is the site of a squalid village of Chippewas, who have been civilized into the whole assortment of our own vices. A considerable stream falls in here, which I suppose is Kaminaigokag r. of Nicollet and Owen, though it is nameless on more modern maps. Its mouth is in Sect. 18, T. 146, R. 29, close to the N. border of Sect. 19; near by is a lake about a mile in diameter, probably due to overflowage. Rounding Raven's point and proceeding N. 4 m. further, we come to a little bay into which flows a considerable stream from the W. This is Third r., often marked "III. R." The reason for this name will presently appear. Schoolcraft in Narr. Journey of 1820, pub. 1821, p. 246, calls it "Thornberry river, or La rivière des Epinettes," but F. épinette does not mean "thornberry": see note20, p. 319. The mouth of Third r. falls in the N. W. ¼ of Sect. 33, T. 147, R. 28. Coasting now E. along the N. shore, we round the prominence which defines Third River bay, and which I call Windy pt. from my experience there—it had no name that I could discover. It consists of a floating-bog for some distance back, and in this morass, further eastward, a small creek empties in Sect. 35 of the T. and R. last said; this may be called Bog cr., if no earlier name can be found; it is not one of the regularly enumerated streams. A mile and a half eastward of Bog cr., nearly or exactly on the line between Sect. 36 of the same township and Sect. 31 of T. 147, R. 27, is the mouth of Pigeon r. No other name is heard on the spot; but this is Second r. or "II. R." of the geographers. Schoolcraft, l. c., called it Round Lake r., and Round l. is present name of its principal source. There is a good landing here on a bit of beach under a firm, bluffy bank, the site of the most decent and well-to-do Chippewa village about the lake. Three and a half miles E. S. E. of Pigeon r. is the wide, irregular opening of Cut Foot Sioux r., otherwise First r., or "I. R.," which discharges from a system of lakes, the nearest one of which is marked Cut Toe l. by Owen, and Keeskeesedatpun l. on the Jewett map of 1890. This is the river called Turtle Portage r. by Schoolcraft, l. c. Several houses stand on and under the high land on the E. or left bank, a fraction of a mile back of the opening, among them the trading-house of one Fairbanks, where the usual robberies are perpetrated under another name, but without further pretense of any sort. Four miles from the mouth of the Cut Foot Sioux, in a direction about S. S. E., is the outlet of the Mississippi, at the bottom of a large bay, offset from the rest of the lake by prominent points of land. The separation of this bay from the main body of waters is scarcely less well-marked than that of Pike bay from the rest of Cass l. I propose to call it Dam bay. The points of land which delimit its opening into Lake Winnibigoshish are: A long linguiform extension from the S., occupying all the ground not overflowed of Sects. 15 and 16, T. 146, R. 27, which may be designated Tongue pt.; and opposite this, on the N., a much less extensive prominence, which may become known as Rush pt., in Sect. 10 of the T. and R. last said. Paddling 1½ m. from Cut Foot Sioux r., we go through the strait between Tongue and Rush pts., and are then in Dam bay, a roundish body of water about 2½ m. in diameter. At the S. end of this is the short thoroughfare (outlet of the Mississippi), less than a mile long, which leads into Little Lake Winnibigoshish, and has been dammed at its lower end, in the S. W. ¼ of Sect. 25, necessitating, of course, a portage of a few yards in canoeing. The dam in part consists of a solid embankment, stretching from the S.; the rest is the wooden construction for raising and lowering a series of gates by which the flow of water can be regulated. This work looks sadly in need of repair, and is said to be none too secure. At the N. end of the dam is a high wooded hill, a fine spring of water, and some vacant buildings; on the other side is a narrow pond over a mile long, called Rice l.

Passing northward, to our left as we leave the Mississippi inlet to go around the shore, the first noticeable feature is Raven's Point, which is 4 miles from the inlet. Maps depict this point as longer and sharper than it appeared to me; likely, a lot of the land that was once there is now underwater due to the dam. It's home to a rundown village of Chippewas, who have been influenced by our various vices. A sizable stream flows in here, which I assume is the Kaminaigokag River of Nicollet and Owen, though it's unnamed on more recent maps. Its mouth is in Section 18, Township 146, Range 29, near the north border of Section 19; nearby is a lake about a mile in diameter, probably created by overflow. After rounding Raven's Point and continuing 4 miles north, we reach a small bay where a significant stream flows in from the west. This is Third River, often marked as "III. R." The reason for this name will become clear soon. Schoolcraft, in his Narrative Journey of 1820, published in 1821, page 246, refers to it as "Thornberry River, or La rivière des Epinettes," but épinette doesn't mean "thornberry": see note20, page 319. The mouth of Third River is in the northwest quarter of Section 33, Township 147, Range 28. Now, as we skirt along the north shore, we round the prominence that defines Third River Bay, which I call Windy Point based on my experience there—it had no recognized name that I could find. It features a floating bog that extends back for some distance, and in this marsh, further east, a small creek flows into Section 35 of the aforementioned Township and Range; this may be referred to as Bog Creek, unless an earlier name exists; it isn’t one of the regularly listed streams. A mile and a half east of Bog Creek, nearly exactly on the boundary between Section 36 of the same township and Section 31 of Township 147, Range 27, is the mouth of Pigeon River. No other name is known there, but this is the Second River or "II. R." of the geographers. Schoolcraft, l. c., called it Round Lake River, and Round Lake is the current name of its main source. There's a decent landing here on a stretch of beach under a solid, elevated bank, the location of the most respectable and prosperous Chippewa village around the lake. Three and a half miles southeast of Pigeon River is the broad, irregular entrance of Cut Foot Sioux River, otherwise known as First River or "I. R.," which flows from a system of lakes, the closest of which is called Cut Toe Lake by Owen, and Keeskeesedatpun Lake on the Jewett map of 1890. This is the river referred to as Turtle Portage River by Schoolcraft, l. c.. Several houses are situated on and below the high land on the east or left bank, a short distance back from the entrance, including the trading post of one Fairbanks, where typical robberies are committed under another name, but without any pretense whatsoever. Four miles from the mouth of Cut Foot Sioux, heading roughly south-southeast, is the outlet of the Mississippi, at the end of a large bay, separated from the rest of the lake by prominent land points. The division of this bay from the main body of water is hardly less distinct than that of Pike Bay from the rest of Cass Lake. I plan to call it Dam Bay. The land points that define its entrance into Lake Winnibigoshish are: a long, tongue-like extension from the south, encompassing all the non-flooded land in Sections 15 and 16, Township 146, Range 27, which can be named Tongue Point; and across from this, on the north side, a much smaller projection that can be referred to as Rush Point, in Section 10 of the aforementioned Township and Range. Paddling 1½ miles from Cut Foot Sioux River, we pass through the strait between Tongue and Rush Points, and then we are in Dam Bay, a roughly round body of water about 2½ miles in diameter. At the southern end of this bay is the short passage (outlet of the Mississippi), less than a mile long, which leads into Little Lake Winnibigoshish, and has been dammed at its lower end, in the southwest quarter of Section 25, requiring, of course, a short portage when canoeing. The dam partly consists of a solid embankment extending from the south; the rest is a wooden structure for raising and lowering a series of gates that control the water flow. This structure appears to be in dire need of repair and is said to be quite insecure. At the northern end of the dam, there’s a high wooded hill, a fine spring of water, and some vacant buildings; across from it is a narrow pond over a mile long, referred to as Rice Lake.

Immediately below the dam, the Mississippi dilates into Little Lake Winnibigoshish (once Rush l.), of irregularly oval figure, 2¾ m. long by scarcely over 1 m. in greatest breadth, its longest diameter about N. W. to S. E. At a point near the S. E. is the portage, or carrying place, over to Ball Club l., whose head is there distant about a mile: see note56, p. 150. The outlet of the Mississippi is on the S., in the N. W. ¼ Sect. 6, T. 145, R. 26. Thence the river flows scarcely W. of S. for 3 m. direct, but I judge fully 6½ by its extremely tortuous channel, to a place in Sect. 24, T. 145, R. 27, where some rapids occur; these, however, are easily shot. The further course of the river is S. E., 8 m. direct, but more than twice as far by the bends, to the confluence of Leech Lake r., or Pike's "Forks of the Mississippi": see back, note last cited, p. 151. This whole section of the Mississippi, from Little Lake Winnibigoshish to the mouth of Leech Lake r., is easy canoeing down, with plenty of smooth, swift water, even at low stages, and good places to camp all along on the wooded points against which the channel continually abuts as it bends from side to side of the low bottom-land, mostly overgrown with reeds (Phragmites communis) and bulrushes (Scirpus lacustris), but toward Leech Lake r. becoming meadowy and thus fit for haying. Besides the main bends, or regular channel, there are a great many minor sluices or cut-offs, practicable for canoeists; and one is borne quickly along by the current, without minding much whether one is in the channel or not. This way down, though circuitous and several times as far as the route by Ball Club l., which lies off to the left as you descend, is decidedly preferable; but going up river I should advise one to take the route through Ball Club, and portage over to Little Lake Winnibigoshish.

Right below the dam, the Mississippi widens into Little Lake Winnibigoshish (formerly Rush Lake), which has an irregular oval shape, measuring 2¾ miles long and just over 1 mile at its widest point, with its longest diameter running from northwest to southeast. Near the southeast end is the portage or carrying place over to Ball Club Lake, which is about a mile away: see note56, p. 150. The outlet of the Mississippi is on the south side, in the northwest quarter of Section 6, Township 145, Range 26. From there, the river flows almost due south for 3 miles directly, but I estimate it to be about 6½ miles due to its very winding channel, reaching a spot in Section 24, Township 145, Range 27, where some rapids occur; these, however, are easy to navigate. The river then continues southeast for 8 miles directly, but more than twice that distance due to the bends, leading to the confluence with Leech Lake River, or Pike's "Forks of the Mississippi": see back, note last cited, p. 151. This whole stretch of the Mississippi, from Little Lake Winnibigoshish to the mouth of Leech Lake River, is suitable for canoeing, with plenty of smooth, fast water, even at low water levels, and good camping spots along the wooded points where the channel constantly curves from side to side of the low bottom land, mostly covered in reeds (Phragmites communis) and bulrushes (Scirpus lacustris). However, towards Leech Lake River, it becomes more meadow-like and suitable for haying. Besides the main bends or regular channel, there are many minor channels or cut-offs that are navigable for canoeists, and you are quickly carried along by the current without worrying much about whether you're in the channel. This route, although winding and several times longer than the path by Ball Club Lake, which is to the left as you travel downstream, is definitely preferable; but for traveling upstream, I would recommend taking the route through Ball Club and portaging over to Little Lake Winnibigoshish.

[VII-23] William Morrison is the first of white men known to have been at Lake Itasca. He wintered at Lac la Folle, 1803-4, visited Lake Itasca in 1804, and again in 1811 or 1812. Mr. Morrison was b. Canada, 1783, d. there Aug. 9th, 1866. He kept a journal, which was lost, of his movements before 1824. He described "Elk" l. to his daughter, Mrs. Georgiana Demaray, and various other persons; he considered and declared himself the first of white men at the source, though his claim does not appear to have become a matter of authentic, citable publication till 1856: see Final Rep. Minn. Geol. Surv., I. p. 26. The document on which his claim mainly rests is the extant original of a letter addressed by William to his brother Allan, dated Berthier, Jan. 16th, 1856. This is published verbatim in Brower's Report, Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., VII. 1893, pp. 122-124. Brower says (l. c. p. 120) that the "Morrison letter," as originally published in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I. 1856, pp. 103, 104, or 2d ed., 1872, pp. 417-419, is "a composite production." The article there covering the William Morrison letter is entitled "Who Discovered Itasca Lake?" and includes a letter from Allan Morrison to General Alexander Ramsay (now ex-Secretary of War and President of the Society), dated Crow Wing, Benton County, M. T., Feb. 17th, 1856. Charles Hallock, Esq., formerly of New York, the well-known author of the Sportsman's Gazetteer and many other works, founder of the Forest and Stream weekly in New York, and of the town of Hallock, now the seat of Kittson Co., Minn., published a version of the "Morrison letter," said to be a "correct copy," in his article The Red River Trail, Harper's Mag. XIX. No. cix, June, 1859, p. 37, which aroused the jealous recalcitration of Mr. Schoolcraft, whose reclamation was made in a letter to George H. Moore, Esq., Librarian of the New York Historical Society, dated Washington, Aug. 12th, 1859, and published in the N. Y. Evening Post, Aug. 23d, 1859, p. 1, column 4. I have not inspected Morrison's autograph letter; but I have compared the three printed versions here in mention—the one of 1856 or 1872, Hallock's of 1859, and Brower's of 1893. They are all to the same effect, and evidently from one source; but the textual discrepancies of all three are so great that they can scarcely be called "copies." Brower speaks of "several letters written by Mr. Morrison on this subject," and states that the one he prints, of Jan. 16th, 1856, "is given in full, and just as written and signed." From this imprint I extract the following clauses: "I left the old Grand Portage, July, 1802, ... in 1803-4, I went and wintered at Lac La Folle.... Lac La Biche is near to Lac La Folle. Lac La Biche is the source of the Great River Mississippi, which I visited in 1804, and if the late Gen. Pike did not lay it down as such when he came to Leech lake it is because he did not happen to meet me.... I visited in 1804, Elk lake, and again in 1811-12," etc. Nothing appears to invalidate this letter; for Mr. Schoolcraft's contemptuous contention of 1859 belittled Mr. Morrison and Mr. Hallock without disproving or even disputing Mr. Morrison's claim. The gravamen of Mr. Schoolcraft's charge is contained in the statement "that he [Morrison], or his friends in Minnesota, should have deferred forty-seven years to make this important announcement, is remarkable." It may have been "remarkable"; but it is not inexplicable. Mr. Henry D. Harrower, in the Educational Reporter Extra, Ivison, Blakeman, Taylor and Co., New York and Chicago, pub. Oct., 1886, 8vo, p. 17, has some discerning and judicious remarks on this score: "The statements of the brothers Morrison have generally been received without question by scientists and geographers in Minnesota; and in his letter Allan Morrison expresses surprise that anyone should be ignorant of the title of his brother to the discovery of Itasca prior to Schoolcraft. It is a curious fact, however, that Allan Morrison acted as guide for Charles Lanman for a number of weeks in 1846, during which time they visited Itasca Lake; and that Lanman, in his published account of the trip, nowhere mentions Wm. Morrison, or intimates that he was ever at the source of the Mississippi, but definitely ascribes the discovery to Schoolcraft in 1832. See Lanman's 'Adventures in the Wilderness,' vol. i, pages 48, 75, etc. I venture the opinion that Morrison first identified his Elk Lake of 1804 with Schoolcraft's Itasca when he read Schoolcraft's 'Summary Narrative' (1855); and that it is safe to say that if Morrison discovered Lake Itasca, Schoolcraft discovered Morrison." This may be considered to raise the question, What constitutes discovery? But that does not affect the main issue. Mr. Morrison's declaration that he visited Lake Itasca in 1804 and again in 1811-12 thus far rests uncontested. If the case is ever re-opened, it will probably be upon newly discovered documentary evidence of priority of discovery by some Frenchman. When Pike was at Leech l. he just missed, by some months and scarcely more miles, the glory of the most important discovery he could possibly have made in the course of this or his other expedition.

[VII-23] William Morrison is recognized as the first white man to have been at Lake Itasca. He spent the winter at Lac la Folle from 1803 to 1804, visited Lake Itasca in 1804, and returned again in 1811 or 1812. Mr. Morrison was born in Canada in 1783 and died there on August 9, 1866. He kept a journal of his travels before 1824, but it has been lost. He described "Elk" Lake to his daughter, Mrs. Georgiana Demaray, and several other people. He claimed to be the first white man at the source of the Mississippi River, although his claim didn't seem to be officially published until 1856: see Final Rep. Minn. Geol. Surv., I. p. 26. The primary document supporting his claim is the original letter addressed to his brother Allan, dated January 16, 1856, from Berthier. This letter is published verbatim in Brower's Report, Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., VII. 1893, pp. 122-124. Brower notes (l. c. p. 120) that the "Morrison letter," originally published in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I. 1856, pp. 103, 104, or 2nd ed., 1872, pp. 417-419, is "a composite production." The article discussing the William Morrison letter is titled "Who Discovered Itasca Lake?" and includes a letter from Allan Morrison to General Alexander Ramsay (the former Secretary of War and President of the Society), dated Crow Wing, Benton County, M. T., February 17, 1856. Charles Hallock, Esq., formerly of New York, a well-known author of the Sportsman's Gazetteer and many other works, founder of the Forest and Stream weekly in New York, and of the town of Hallock (now the seat of Kittson County, Minn.), published a version of the "Morrison letter," claimed to be a "correct copy," in his article The Red River Trail, Harper's Mag. XIX. No. cix, June 1859, p. 37, which sparked the jealous indignation of Mr. Schoolcraft, who responded in a letter to George H. Moore, Esq., Librarian of the New York Historical Society, dated Washington, August 12, 1859, and published in the N. Y. Evening Post, August 23, 1859, p. 1, column 4. I have not seen Morrison's original letter, but I have compared the three printed versions mentioned—the one from 1856 or 1872, Hallock's from 1859, and Brower's from 1893. All three convey the same content and clearly originate from one source; however, the textual differences are significant enough that they can hardly be termed "copies." Brower mentions "several letters written by Mr. Morrison on this subject" and states that the letter he prints from January 16, 1856, "is given in full, and just as written and signed." From this document, I extract the following excerpts: "I left the old Grand Portage in July 1802, ... in 1803-4, I went and spent the winter at Lac La Folle.... Lac La Biche is close to Lac La Folle. Lac La Biche is the source of the Great River Mississippi, which I visited in 1804. If the late Gen. Pike did not identify it as such when he came to Leech Lake, it's because he didn't happen to meet me.... In 1804, I visited Elk Lake and again in 1811-12," etc. There is nothing to undermine this letter; Mr. Schoolcraft's dismissive arguments in 1859 criticized Mr. Morrison and Mr. Hallock without disproving or even contesting Mr. Morrison's claim. The core of Mr. Schoolcraft's criticism is found in his statement that "it is remarkable that he [Morrison], or his friends in Minnesota, should have waited forty-seven years to announce this important discovery." It may have been "remarkable," but it's not inexplicable. Mr. Henry D. Harrower, in the Educational Reporter Extra, Ivison, Blakeman, Taylor and Co., New York and Chicago, published in October 1886, 8vo, p. 17, has made some insightful remarks on this issue: "The statements of the Morrison brothers have generally been accepted without question by scientists and geographers in Minnesota; and in his letter, Allan Morrison expresses surprise that anyone should be unaware of his brother's claim to the discovery of Itasca before Schoolcraft. It's curious, though, that Allan Morrison guided Charles Lanman for several weeks in 1846, during which time they visited Itasca Lake; and in his published account of the trip, Lanman does not mention Wm. Morrison at all nor suggests that he was at the source of the Mississippi, but instead attributes the discovery to Schoolcraft in 1832. See Lanman's 'Adventures in the Wilderness,' vol. i, pages 48, 75, etc. I suspect that Morrison first connected his Elk Lake of 1804 with Schoolcraft's Itasca when he read Schoolcraft's 'Summary Narrative' (1855); and it is likely that if Morrison discovered Lake Itasca, Schoolcraft discovered Morrison." This raises the question of what constitutes discovery, but it doesn't change the main point. Mr. Morrison's statement that he visited Lake Itasca in 1804 and again in 1811-12 remains unchallenged. If this issue is ever revisited, it will likely be due to newly found documentary evidence revealing a Frenchman's priority in the discovery. When Pike was at Leech Lake, he just barely missed the opportunity for what could have been the most significant discovery he could have made during this expedition or any other.

In May, 1820, Lewis Cass, then governor of Michigan, left Detroit with 38 men, among whom was Henry Rowe Schoolcraft. Proceeding by Michilimackinac he struck the Miss. r. at Sandy l., and entered it July 17th. The narrative recites that he went to Peckagama falls, thence 55 m. to the Forks, 45 to Lake Winnipec, and about 50 m. more to the large lake then first called Cassina and afterward Cass l. by Schoolcraft. This was entered July 21st; but the party went no further. It was then represented to them that the source of the river was in a lake called La Beesh, i. e., La Biche, erroneously supposed to be 60 miles N. W.; upon which the river was computed to be 3,038 m. long, at an altitude of 1,330 feet: for the particulars of this voyage, see Schoolcraft's Narrative Journal, etc., pub. E. and E. Hosford, Albany, N. Y., 1821, 1 vol. 8vo, pp. i-xvi, 17-419, 4 unpaged pages of index, map, plates; it is full of errors. The Cradled Hercules, as Nicollet later called it, slept on this till Schoolcraft returned in 1832 to awaken the infant, with Lieut. Allen, Rev. Mr. Boutwell, Dr. Houghton, and Mr. Johnston, under the leadership of Chief Ozawindib.

In May 1820, Lewis Cass, who was the governor of Michigan at the time, left Detroit with 38 men, including Henry Rowe Schoolcraft. They traveled through Michilimackinac and reached the Mississippi River at Sandy Lake, entering it on July 17th. The story goes that they went to Peckagama Falls, then 55 miles to the Forks, 45 miles to Lake Winnipec, and about 50 more miles to a large lake that was initially named Cassina and later called Cass Lake by Schoolcraft. They arrived there on July 21st, but the group didn’t go any further. It was suggested to them that the river's source was in a lake called La Beesh, which means La Biche, incorrectly thought to be 60 miles northwest; from this, the river was estimated to be 3,038 miles long, at an elevation of 1,330 feet. For details on this voyage, refer to Schoolcraft's Narrative Journal, published by E. and E. Hosford, Albany, NY, in 1821, 1 volume 8vo, pages i-xvi, 17-419, plus 4 unpaged pages of index, map, and plates; it contains many errors. The Cradled Hercules, as Nicollet later referred to it, remained dormant until Schoolcraft returned in 1832 to awaken the infant, accompanied by Lieutenant Allen, Reverend Mr. Boutwell, Dr. Houghton, and Mr. Johnston, under the guidance of Chief Ozawindib.

Giacomo Constantino Beltrami was b. Bergamo, Italy, 1779; au mieux, Mme. La Comtesse de Campagnoni née Passeri, at Florence, 1812; exiled, 1821; Fort St. Anthony (Snelling), May 10th, 1823; and when Long's expedition came in July of that year, he accompanied it up the Minn. r. and down the Red River of the North to Pembina, where he took offense and his congé simultaneously, between Aug. 5th-9th. The differences between the American soldier and the expatriated Italian were great and various. Major Long ejected Signor Beltrami on the spot, and on paper dismissed him not less curtly and contemptuously, making this harsh judgment a personal matter over initials S. H. L. in Keating, I., p. 314: "An Italian whom we met at Fort St. Anthony attached himself to the expedition and accompanied us to Pembina. He has recently published a book entitled, 'La Découverte des Sources du Mississippi,' &c., which we notice merely on account of the fictions and misrepresentations it contains." Mr. Schoolcraft makes a point of snubbing Sig. Beltrami: see posteà. The amiable M. le Professeur Nicollet alone has a kindly word for his co-laborer in Mississippian exploration: "He descended Turtle river, which empties into Lake Cass;—that had been the terminus of the expedition of 1820, under the command of General Cass, and in honor of whom it is so named. Now, as the sources of Turtle river are more distant from the mouth of the Mississippi than this [Itasca] lake, Mr. Beltrami thought himself authorized to publish that he had discovered the sources of the Mississippi. Hence, perhaps, may be explained why, as late as Mr. Schoolcraft's expedition of 1832, the sources of the river were laid down as N. W. of Lake Cass. I may be mistaken, but it strikes me that American critics have been too disdainful of Mr. Beltrami's book, which found many readers on both continents, whilst it propagated some painful errors," Rep. 1843, p. 59. Hon. J. V. Brower, the latest and altogether the best monographer, stigmatizes Sig. Beltrami as "a hero-worshipper with but one hero, and that himself," Miss. R., etc., 1893, p. 136. With me the question is not one of Beltrami's character, temperament, imagination, sex-relations, etc., but simply, What did he do about the Mississippian origines? Brower gives a clear, connected, and fair answer, ibid., pp. 137-141, in part from an article by Mr. A. J. Hill of St. Paul. Beltrami bravely made his way alone to Red l., which he left Aug. 26th, 1823; was guided Aug. 28th to the vicinity of Turtle l.; found a spot whence he thought water flowed four ways, N., S., E., W., to three oceans, and which was a part of the divide between Mississippian and Hudsonian waters; named Lake Julia, tributary to Turtle l., as a "Julian source" of the Mississippi, which it was; declared it to be the true source, as he defined the "source" of a river, by position relative to position of the mouth; declared and certainly believed he had discovered this source, in which he was mistaken, as it was already known; named other lakes for other friends; and was informed by his guide of Lake Itasca, which he located on his map with approx. accuracy by the name of Doe l., translating Lac La Biche of the F., though it appears in his text as Bitch l. by mistake. For Beltrami distinctly speaks, II. p. 434, of Lake Itasca: "which the Indians call Moscosaguaiguen, or Bitch lake, which receives no tributary stream, and seems to draw its waters from the bosom of the earth. It is here in my opinion that we shall fix the western sources of the Mississippi," as Schoolcraft and Allen did, nine years afterward. Beltrami proceeded to Cass l., and thence to Fort St. Anthony, where he arrived after great hardships in a state of extreme destitution; went to New Orleans, and there published his first book, 1824. In all this I see no necessary occasion for disdain or derision; the man did the best he could—"angels could do no more." He showed courage, fortitude, endurance, perseverance, ambition, and enthusiasm—all admirable qualities. He wrote an extravagant book, to be sure; but it displays less egotism and more fidelity to the facts, as he understood them, than Hennepin's, for example, and has a higher moral quality than the average Jesuit Relation. He shot high, but not with a longer bow than many a traveler before and since himself. One test of his good faith is the perfect ease with which we can find the facts in his book and separate them from the figments of his overwrought imagination. Heredity and environment conspired to lead him into grave errors of judgment and some misstatements of fact; but which one of us who write books can stone his glass house with impunity? Beltrami's Julian source will run in the books as long as the water runs from that source, alongside the Plantagenian and Itascan sources. Beltrami's map locates Doe=Itasca l. with greater accuracy than any earlier map does. The "pointed similarity" it has been said to bear to Pike's—and I fear as a suggestion of plagiarism—does not extend to the Itascan source, for there is not a trace of this on Pike's published map. Beltrami went from New Orleans to Mexico, traversed that country, reached London about 1827, published his Pilgrimage, etc., 2 vols., and d. at Filotrano, Feb., 1855, in his 76th year. He fills the niche in Mississippian geographical history between Cass, 1820, and Schoolcraft and Allen, 1832; meanwhile, Itasca State Park lies mainly in Beltrami Co., Minn., which includes both the Julian and Itascan sources. There was nothing the matter with Beltrami but woman on the brain; he had a queen bee in his bonnet—that is all. Much that has been taken for puerile conceit is the virile badinage of a man of the world, of wit, and of penetration. I have read his Pilgrimage with interested attention; it is clear to me that Beltrami was no mere flâneur—by no means such a trifler as some of his passages might excuse one for supposing him to be. He was a well-read and well-traveled man; his obiter dicta on various things, as religion, politics, society, and other broad themes, are generally acute. He was a brave man; I imagine Major Long had a time of it with Sioux, and Signor Beltrami too; it seems to have been a case of scalping-knife and stiletto. As I have already cited the military mailed hand, let us see the fine Italian hand: "Major Long did not cut a very noble figure in the affair; I foresaw all the disgusts and vexations I should have to experience," II. p. 303; "met a band of Sioux. The major thought he read hostile intentions in their faces; he even thought they had threatened him;—of course everybody else thought so too—like Casti's courtiers; ... it was incumbent on me, therefore, to be very much alarmed, too; ... I rather think the fright they threw the major into was in revenge for his giving them nothing but boring speeches. If they meant it so they had every reason to be satisfied," II. pp. 336-37; "Colonel Snelling's son, who shewed the most friendly concern and apprehensions for me. He also left the major at the same time, not without violent altercation, ... with considerable regret I parted from Dr. Say, one of the naturalists attached to the expedition, the only one who deserved the designation [this was a tickler for Prof. Keating's fifth rib]," II. 370; "they [Colonel Snelling, Major Taliaferro, and others] were indignant against Major Long for acting towards me in the miserable manner that he did. With respect to myself, I feel towards him a sort of gratitude for having by his disgusting manners only strengthened my determination to leave him," II. p. 483. Beltrami was evidently able to keep his own scalp, and his book is vastly diverting, except in the boggy places, where he mires us down with his gynæcosophy. It is entitled: A Pilgrimage in Europe and America, leading to the Discovery of the Sources of the Mississippi River, etc., 2 vols., 8vo, London, 1828, pp. i-lxxvi, 1-472, and 1-545, map and plates. It is dedicated "To the Fair Sex. Oh Woman!" The text is in epistolary form, ostensibly addressed to the countess, and consists of 22 letters, 1821-23; matter of Julian sources, II. p. 409 seq., and map.

Giacomo Constantino Beltrami was born in Bergamo, Italy, in 1779; au mieux, he married Madame La Comtesse de Campagnoni née Passeri in Florence in 1812; he was exiled in 1821; and arrived at Fort St. Anthony (Snelling) on May 10, 1823. When Long's expedition arrived in July that year, he joined them up the Minnesota River and down the Red River of the North to Pembina, where he took offense and his leave simultaneously, between August 5th-9th. The differences between the American soldier and the exiled Italian were significant. Major Long dismissed Signor Beltrami on the spot, and formally dismissed him in a curt and contemptuous manner, making this harsh judgment personal with initials S. H. L. in Keating, I., p. 314: "An Italian we encountered at Fort St. Anthony attached himself to the expedition and accompanied us to Pembina. He has recently published a book titled 'La Découverte des Sources du Mississippi,' and we mention it solely due to the fabrications and misrepresentations it contains." Mr. Schoolcraft pointedly snubbed Sig. Beltrami: see posteà. Only the amiable M. le Professeur Nicollet had a kind word for his fellow explorer in the Mississippi area: "He descended Turtle River, which flows into Lake Cass; this had been the endpoint of the 1820 expedition under General Cass, for whom it is named. Now, since the sources of Turtle River are farther from the mouth of the Mississippi than this [Itasca] lake, Mr. Beltrami felt he had the right to declare that he had discovered the sources of the Mississippi. Perhaps this explains why, as late as Mr. Schoolcraft's expedition in 1832, the sources of the river were marked as northwest of Lake Cass. I may be wrong, but it seems to me that American critics have been overly dismissive of Mr. Beltrami's book, which attracted many readers on both continents while also spreading some painful inaccuracies," Rep. 1843, p. 59. Hon. J. V. Brower, the most recent and overall best biographer, labels Sig. Beltrami as "a hero-worshiper with just one hero, and that is himself," Miss. R., etc., 1893, p. 136. For me, the question isn’t about Beltrami's character, temperament, imagination, or relationships; it’s simply, What did he accomplish regarding the origins of the Mississippi? Brower provides a clear, connected, and fair answer, ibid., pp. 137-141, partly based on an article by Mr. A. J. Hill of St. Paul. Beltrami boldly made his way alone to Red Lake, which he left on August 26, 1823; he was guided on August 28 to the Turtle Lake area; he found a spot where he believed water flowed in four directions—north, south, east, west—into three oceans, which was part of the divide between the Mississippi and Hudson Bay waters; he named this Lake Julia, a tributary to Turtle Lake, as the "Julian source" of the Mississippi, which it was; he declared it to be the true source, defining "source" by its position relative to the mouth; he asserted, and certainly believed, he had discovered this source, although he was mistaken, as it was already known; he named other lakes after friends; and his guide informed him of Lake Itasca, which he marked on his map with approximate accuracy by the name of Doe Lake, translating Lac La Biche from French, though it appears in his text as Bitch Lake by mistake. Beltrami explicitly refers to Lake Itasca in II. p. 434: "which the Indians call Moscosaguaiguen, or Bitch Lake, which receives no tributary stream and seems to draw its waters from the earth. In my opinion, this is where we should establish the western sources of the Mississippi," as Schoolcraft and Allen did nine years later. Beltrami then went to Cass Lake and from there to Fort St. Anthony, where he arrived after enduring great hardships and in a state of extreme poverty; he went to New Orleans, where he published his first book in 1824. In all this, I see no reason for disdain or ridicule; he did the best he could—"angels could do no more." He demonstrated courage, fortitude, endurance, perseverance, ambition, and enthusiasm—all admirable traits. He wrote an extravagant book, to be sure; but it shows less egotism and more fidelity to the facts, as he understood them, than Hennepin's, for example, and has a higher moral quality than the average Jesuit Relation. He aimed high but not with a longer bow than many travelers before and after him. One test of his good faith is how easily we can identify the facts in his book and separate them from the inventions of his overstimulated imagination. Heredity and environment led him into serious judgment errors and some factual misstatements; but which of us who write books can throw stones from his glass house without consequence? Beltrami's Julian source will be remembered in history as long as the water flows from that source, alongside the Plantagenian and Itascan sources. Beltrami's map locates Doe=Itasca Lake with greater accuracy than any earlier maps. The "striking similarity" it has been said to share with Pike’s—and I fear this suggests plagiarism—does not extend to the Itascan source, as there’s no trace of this in Pike’s published map. Beltrami traveled from New Orleans to Mexico, crossed the country, reached London around 1827, published his Pilgrimage, etc., in two volumes, and died in Filotrano, February 1855, at age 76. He occupies the niche in Mississippi geographical history between Cass in 1820 and Schoolcraft and Allen in 1832; meanwhile, Itasca State Park is primarily located in Beltrami County, Minnesota, which encompasses both the Julian and Itascan sources. There was nothing wrong with Beltrami except for being preoccupied with women; he had a queen bee in his bonnet—that’s all. Much of what has been interpreted as childish arrogance is the spirited banter of a worldly man with wit and insight. I read his Pilgrimage with great interest; it’s clear to me that Beltrami was no mere flâneur—far from being the trifler one might assume from some of his passages. He was a well-read and well-traveled individual; his obiter dicta on various subjects like religion, politics, society, and other broad topics are often perceptive. He was a brave man; I imagine Major Long had difficulty dealing with the Sioux, and Signor Beltrami did too; it appeared to be a clash of scalping knives and stilettos. Having already cited the military with its heavy hand, let's consider the elegant Italian perspective: "Major Long did not make a very noble impression in this situation; I anticipated all the frustrations and annoyances I would have to face," II. p. 303; "met a group of Sioux. The major thought he saw hostile intentions in their faces; he even believed they threatened him;—of course, everyone else thought so too—like Casti’s courtiers; ... I felt it was paramount for me to be quite alarmed as well; ... I suspect the fright they put the major in was revenge for his boring speeches. If that was their intention, they had every reason to be satisfied," II. pp. 336-37; "Colonel Snelling’s son showed the most genuine concern and apprehension for me. He also parted ways with the major at the same time, not without heated arguments, ... with considerable regret I said goodbye to Dr. Say, one of the naturalists in the expedition, the only one who truly deserved the title [this was a sore spot for Prof. Keating]," II. 370; "they [Colonel Snelling, Major Taliaferro, and others] were outraged at Major Long for treating me in such a deplorable manner. As for me, I feel a kind of gratitude towards him for having, through his despicable behavior, only reinforced my resolve to leave him," II. p. 483. Beltrami clearly managed to keep his own life, and his book is immensely entertaining, except in the tedious parts, where he gets bogged down in his gynæcosophy. It is titled: A Pilgrimage in Europe and America, leading to the Discovery of the Sources of the Mississippi River, etc., 2 vols., 8vo, London, 1828, pp. i-lxxvi, 1-472, and 1-545, with maps and illustrations. It is dedicated "To the Fair Sex. Oh Woman!" The text is in letter form, ostensibly addressed to the countess, comprising 22 letters from 1821-23; details of the Julian sources are found in II. p. 409 seq., and a map.

In 1830, Cass was directed by the War Department to request Schoolcraft, who was then an agent of the Office of Indian affairs of the W. D., to proceed into the Chippewa country to endeavor to put an end to the hostilities between the Chippewas and the Sioux. The wars which neither Pike, nor Clark, nor anybody else had succeeded in stopping permanently in those quarters were thus indirectly the cause, and directly the occasion, of the rediscovery of the source of the Miss. r. Schoolcraft left St. Mary's, at the foot of Lake Superior, late in June, 1831, with 27 persons, exclusive of guides and Indian portagers. But the atrocious massacre of Menomonees by the Sacs and Foxes at Prairie du Chien, and other circumstances, diverted this expedition from the sources of the river, and Schoolcraft returned to the Sault Ste. Marie. The plan was resumed early in 1832, when another party was made up of some 30 persons, on the basis of an attempt to effect permanent peace between the two principal tribes. Schoolcraft left the Sault June 7th, 1832. This place was and is on a large lake which S. calls Igomi, Chigomi, and Gitchigomi, and others Kitchi Gummi—though we prefer Lake Superior to the Chippewa vernacular. On July 3d, he reached Mr. Aitkin's trading-house on the discharge of Sandy l., a distance of about 150 m. by the usual St. Louis and Savanna rivers route. Cass l. was entered on the 10th; this was the point of departure for new exploration, as it was that where the Cass expedition had ended July 21st, 1820. Cass l. was then determined to be 2,978 instead of 3,038 m. from the Gulf of Mexico by the course of the river. The Indian guide, Ozawindib, began to make history and immortalize his name at this point. He took the party up the Miss. r. to Lac Traverse or Pamitchi Gumaug, that is, to Lake Bemidji, and thence by the chain of lakes Schoolcraft called Irving, Marquette, La Salle, and Plantagenet, up the course of the "South" (better called East) fork of the Miss. r. to the Naiwa r. and Usawa l., thus discovering the linked chain which later became known as the "Plantagenian source": see note8, p. 162. Ozawindib then portaged the party over to the lake which Morrison had discovered in 1804. Camp was pitched on the island which by common consent bears Schoolcraft's name, July 13th, 1832. The party consisted of 16 persons, including Ozawindib, Mr. Schoolcraft, Lieut. James Allen, U. S. A., Dr. Douglass Houghton, Rev. Wm. T. Boutwell, and Mr. George Johnston. The name "Itasca" was a whim of Schoolcraft's, which would mislead anyone who should search Indian languages for its etymology, especially as Mr. S. himself affects obscurantism by saying: "Having previously got an inkling of some of their mythological and necromantic notions of the origin and mutations of the country, which permitted the use of a female name for it, I denominated it Itasca." This is a dark hint of mystic and very likely phallic superstitions; but the facts in the case are given in Brower's Report, p. 148, from personal interview with the Rev. Boutwell himself, who said in substance that once when he and Mr. S. were in the same canoe in 1832, the latter suddenly turned and asked him what was the Greek and Latin definition of the headwaters or true source of a river. Mr. B. could not on the spur of the moment rally any Greek, but mustered Latin enough to give Mr. S. his choice of Verum Caput (true head) or Veritas, Caput (truth, head); by combining which latter two words, beheading one and bobtailing the other, Mr. S. made (Ver)ITASCA(put), and said, "Itasca shall be the name." He was quite equal to such juggling with words; e. g., his Lake Shiba is named by a word which consists of the initial letters of schoolcraft, houghton, iohnston (for johnston), boutwell, and allen. It is lucky Mr. Boutwell did not think of the Greek for "head waters," or Itasca might have been named Lake Hydrocephalus. Mr. Schoolcraft perpetuated the etymological myth by perpetrating some stanzas, two lines of which are: "As if in Indian myths a truth there could be read, And these were tears indeed, by fair Itasca shed." None of the party appears to have noticed the smaller lake south of Itasca, though it was only 333 yards from the head of the W. arm, which was not explored; and in fact the visit of so much historical moment was in itself but momentary. The main point ascertained was the location of Itasca to the S. W. of Cass l., where Beltrami had already represented it to be, instead of the N. W. where Schoolcraft had supposed it was. The many little lakes and streams in the Itasca basin, and all nice topographic features, were left to be discovered by Nicollet and his successors. Their Chippewa guide took them back by way of the main, west, or Itascan course of the river to Cass l., whence they went to Leech l., thence by the chain of lakes to Crow Wing r., and so on to the Mississippi again. It is certainly not my desire to disparage Mr. Schoolcraft; but one who could be taken to the source of the Mississippi and leave it the same day, seeing nothing but what was shown him, and giving only a glance at that, was not the person who should have snubbed Beltrami as he did when he wrote that "a Mr. Beltrami, returning from the settlement of Pembina by the usual route of the traders from Red Lake to Turtle Lake, published at New Orleans, a small 12mo volume under the title of 'La découverte des sources du Mississippi, et de la Riviere [sic] Sanglante,' a work which has since been expanded into two heavy 8vo volumes by the London press" (Narrative, etc., heavy 8vo, New York, 1834, p. 73). That sort of a sneer at a prior explorer in the same region comes with particularly bad grace from a gentleman who was expert in expanding his own stock of information to the most voluminous proportions, and whose cacoëthes scribendi, by dint of incessant scratching, finally developed a case of pruritus senilis, marked by an acute mania for renaming things he had named years before: see his Summary Narrative, etc., Philada., Lippincott, Grambo and Co., 1855. Mr. Schoolcraft never forgave Sig. Beltrami for telling where Lake Itasca would be found; had he done so, he would have been untrue to the supreme selfishness, inordinate vanity, vehement prejudices, and conscientious narrow-mindedness with which his all-wise and all-powerful Calvinistic Creator had been graciously pleased to endow him. Another account of Schoolcraft's expedition of 1832 occupies pp. 125-132 of Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872; Mr. Boutwell's narrative of the same is found ibid., pp. 153-176.

In 1830, the War Department instructed Cass to ask Schoolcraft, who was then an agent for the Office of Indian Affairs, to go into the Chippewa territory to try to stop the conflict between the Chippewas and the Sioux. The wars that neither Pike, Clark, nor anyone else had been able to permanently resolve were the indirect cause and direct reason for rediscovering the source of the Mississippi River. Schoolcraft left St. Mary's, at the base of Lake Superior, in late June 1831, with 27 people, not including guides and Indian porters. However, the horrible massacre of the Menomonees by the Sacs and Foxes at Prairie du Chien and other events diverted this expedition from the river's sources, and Schoolcraft returned to Sault Ste. Marie. The plan was resumed early in 1832, when another group of about 30 people was organized to try to establish lasting peace between the two main tribes. Schoolcraft left Sault on June 7, 1832. This site is on a large lake which Schoolcraft calls Igomi, Chigomi, and Gitchigomi, while others refer to it as Kitchi Gummi—though we prefer Lake Superior over the Chippewa name. On July 3, he arrived at Mr. Aitkin's trading post at Sandy Lake, approximately 150 miles via the usual route on the St. Louis and Savanna rivers. He entered Cass Lake on the 10th; this was where new exploration would begin, as the Cass expedition had concluded there on July 21, 1820. At that time, Cass Lake was determined to be 2,978 miles, not 3,038 miles, from the Gulf of Mexico following the river's path. The Indian guide, Ozawindib, started to make history and earn his place in it at this location. He took the group up the Mississippi River to Lac Traverse or Pamitchi Gumaug, that is, Lake Bemidji, and then through a series of lakes Schoolcraft named Irving, Marquette, La Salle, and Plantagenet, along the "South" (better called East) fork of the Mississippi River to the Naiwa River and Usawa Lake, thus discovering the link that later became known as the "Plantagenian source": see note8, p. 162. Ozawindib then portaged the group to the lake that Morrison had discovered in 1804. They set up camp on the island commonly known as Schoolcraft's name on July 13, 1832. The group included 16 people, among them Ozawindib, Mr. Schoolcraft, Lt. James Allen, U.S.A., Dr. Douglass Houghton, Rev. Wm. T. Boutwell, and Mr. George Johnston. The name "Itasca" was a whimsical invention by Schoolcraft, which would confuse anyone searching for its meaning in Indian languages, especially as Mr. Schoolcraft himself enjoyed obfuscation by stating: "Having previously gotten a hint of some of their mythological and necromantic notions regarding the origin and changes of the land, which allowed for a female name to be used, I called it Itasca." This suggests mystic and likely phallic superstitions; however, the facts are given in Brower's Report, p. 148, from a personal interview with Rev. Boutwell, who stated that once when he and Mr. Schoolcraft were in the same canoe in 1832, Schoolcraft suddenly turned and asked him what the Greek and Latin definitions of the headwaters or true source of a river were. Mr. Boutwell couldn't quickly recall any Greek but managed enough Latin to provide Schoolcraft with a choice between Verum Caput (true head) or Veritas, Caput (truth, head); by combining the latter two words, dropping one and shortening the other, Mr. Schoolcraft created (Ver)ITASCA(put), claiming, "Itasca shall be the name." He was definitely skilled at wordplay; for instance, his Lake Shiba is named using the initial letters of schoolcraft, houghton, iohnston (for johnston), boutwell, and allen. It's fortunate Mr. Boutwell didn't think of the Greek for "headwaters," or Itasca might have been named Lake Hydrocephalus. Mr. Schoolcraft perpetuated the etymological myth by writing verses, two lines of which are: "As if in Indian myths a truth there could be read, And these were tears indeed, by fair Itasca shed." None of the group seems to have noticed the smaller lake south of Itasca, which was only 333 yards from the head of the west arm, which wasn't explored; in fact, the visit of such historical significance was rather brief. The main finding was the location of Itasca to the southwest of Cass Lake, where Beltrami had already indicated it was, rather than the northwest where Schoolcraft had thought it was. The numerous small lakes and streams in the Itasca basin, and all the nice topographical features, were left to be discovered by Nicollet and his successors. Their Chippewa guide took them back along the main, west, or Itascan route of the river to Cass Lake, from there to Leech Lake, then through the chain of lakes to Crow Wing River, and back to the Mississippi. I certainly don't want to belittle Mr. Schoolcraft; however, someone who could be taken to the source of the Mississippi and leave the same day without seeing anything but what was shown to him, and merely glancing at that, was not the right person to have looked down on Beltrami as he did when he wrote that "a Mr. Beltrami, returning from the settlement of Pembina by the usual route of the traders from Red Lake to Turtle Lake, published a small 12mo book in New Orleans titled 'La découverte des sources du Mississippi, et de la Riviere [sic] Sanglante,' a work that has since been expanded into two hefty 8vo volumes by the London press" (Narrative, etc., heavy 8vo, New York, 1834, p. 73). That kind of snide remark about a previous explorer in the same area is particularly unbecoming from someone who excelled at expanding his own knowledge into the most extensive proportions, and whose obsessive urge to write, due to constant scribbling, eventually resulted in an acute mania for renaming things he had named years earlier: see his Summary Narrative, etc., Philada., Lippincott, Grambo and Co., 1855. Mr. Schoolcraft never forgave Sig. Beltrami for revealing where Lake Itasca would be located; had he done so, he would have betrayed the utter selfishness, extreme vanity, strong prejudices, and conscientious narrow-mindedness with which his all-wise and all-powerful Calvinistic Creator had graciously endowed him. Another account of Schoolcraft's 1832 expedition can be found on pp. 125-132 of Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., I. 2d ed. 1872; Mr. Boutwell's narrative of the same is located ibid., pp. 153-176.

James Allen's name is not so well known in this connection as it should be. That is to say, the public seldom connects his name with the discovery of Lake Itasca. But if Mr. Schoolcraft was the actual head of the expedition of 1832, and became its best known historian, Lieutenant Allen was a large and shapely portion of the body of that enterprise, decidedly the better observer, geographer, and cartographer; item, the commander of the military escort, which might have been necessary for safety and success; item, the author of an able, interesting, and important report upon the subject, which he made to the military authorities. He was detailed for this duty by order of A. Macomb, Major-General, commanding the army, dated Hdqrs. of the Army, Washn., May 9th, 1832, and proceeded to Fort Brady, Mich., with a detachment consisting of Corporal Wibru, and Privates Briscoe, Beemis, Burke, Copp, Dutton, Ingram, Lentz, Riley, and Wade, of the 5th Infantry. He was gone June 6th-Aug. 26th, 1832. His movements were the same as Mr. Schoolcraft's, except where the latter left him in the lurch on the St. Croix; his operations more extensive and more intelligently directed to explore and report upon the country. He named Schoolcraft isl. and various other things; Allen's bay was named for him by Mr. Schoolcraft, and Allen's l. by Mr. Brower. Allen was an Ohio man, appointed from Madison, Jefferson Co., Ind., cadet at West Point, July 1st, 1825; 2d lieut. 5th Infantry, July 1st, 1829; 2d lieut. 1st Dragoons, Mar. 4th, 1833; 1st lieut. May 31st, 1835; capt., June 30th, 1837; on detached service, engineering duty, Chicago, 1837-38; d. suddenly at Fort Leavenworth, Kas., Aug. 22d or 23d, 1846, as lieutenant-colonel of a Mormon battalion of volunteer infantry he had raised to re-enforce our Army of the West, "beloved while living, and regretted after death, by all who knew him," Hughes, Doniphan's Exped., 1847, p. 53. His valuable Mississippi report, completed at Fort Dearborn (Chicago), Nov. 25th, 1833, was transmitted to Congr. by Hon. Lewis Cass, Sec. of War, Apr. 11th, 1834, and published in Amer. State Papers, Class V. Milit. Affairs, V. Ex. Doc. No. 579, 1st Session, 23d Congr., folio, pp. 312-344, and map.

James Allen's name isn't as well known in this context as it should be. People rarely associate him with the discovery of Lake Itasca. While Mr. Schoolcraft was the official leader of the 1832 expedition and became its most recognized historian, Lieutenant Allen played a significant role in that venture. He was a better observer, geographer, and cartographer; he also commanded the military escort, which was important for safety and success; plus, he wrote a solid, engaging, and important report on the subject for the military authorities. He was assigned to this task by A. Macomb, Major-General, commanding the army, in a directive dated Headquarters of the Army, Washington, May 9, 1832, and he traveled to Fort Brady, Michigan, with a detachment that included Corporal Wibru, and Privates Briscoe, Beemis, Burke, Copp, Dutton, Ingram, Lentz, Riley, and Wade of the 5th Infantry. He was away from June 6 to August 26, 1832. His movements mirrored Mr. Schoolcraft's, except when the latter left him stranded on the St. Croix; his missions were broader and more intelligently aimed at exploring and reporting on the area. He named Schoolcraft Island and several other landmarks; Allen's Bay was named for him by Mr. Schoolcraft, and Allen's Lake by Mr. Brower. Allen was originally from Ohio, appointed from Madison, Jefferson County, Indiana, as a cadet at West Point on July 1, 1825; he became a 2nd lieutenant in the 5th Infantry on July 1, 1829; a 2nd lieutenant in the 1st Dragoons on March 4, 1833; a 1st lieutenant on May 31, 1835; a captain on June 30, 1837; and was involved in engineering duties in Chicago from 1837 to 1838. He died suddenly at Fort Leavenworth, Kansas, on August 22 or 23, 1846, while serving as lieutenant-colonel of a Mormon battalion of volunteer infantry he had raised to support our Army of the West, "beloved while living, and regretted after death, by all who knew him," as noted in Hughes, Doniphan's Expedition, 1847, p. 53. His important Mississippi report, completed at Fort Dearborn (Chicago) on November 25, 1833, was sent to Congress by Hon. Lewis Cass, Secretary of War, on April 11, 1834, and published in American State Papers, Class V. Military Affairs, Vol. Ex. Doc. No. 579, 1st Session, 23rd Congress, folio, pp. 312-344, along with a map.

The illustrious name of Jean Nicolas Nicollet is first in time on the roll of those who have applied modern methods of exact and exacting science to the geography of the West. Nicollet is most highly appreciated by those who are themselves most worthy of appreciation and most competent critics. Thus, Gen. G. K. Warren pronounces Nicollet's map "one of the greatest contributions ever made to American geography." It will stand forever as the sound basis of knowledge on the subject. Notices of Nicollet's life and work are found in: Trans. Assoc. Amer. Geol. and Nat., 1840-42, Boston, 1843, pp. 32-34; Amer. Journ. Sci., 1st ser., XLVII. p. 139, sketch by Prof. H. D. Rogers; Minn. Hist. Coll., I. (of 1850-56), 2d ed. 1872, pp. 183-195, memoir by Gen. H. H. Sibley; VI. 1891, pp. 242-245, being reminiscences in the autobiography of Maj. Lawrence Taliaferro; and VII. 1893, pp. 155-165, notice by J. V. Brower with portrait; Ann. Rep. Smiths. Inst., 1870, p. 194; Frémont's Memoirs, I. pp. 30-72, passim; notice in Educational Reporter Extra, Oct., 1886, by H. D. Harrower; and especially N. H. Winchell, Amer. Geol., VIII. Dec., 1891, pp. 343-352, with portrait and best biography. N. was b. at Cluses in Savoy, 1790; d. Baltimore, Md., Sept. 11th, 1843. He was a watchmaker's apprentice till æt. 18; was a natural musician; studied languages and mathematics, and in 1818 published an article which became noted in the annals of insurance for its calculations on probable duration of human life; he wrote others of similar character; 1819 to 1828, he published various mathematical and astronomical treatises; was decorated in 1825 with the Cross of the Legion of Honor; at one time held a professorship in the Royal College of Louis Le Grand; was also an inspector of naval schools; he was in high esteem, and made money. But the fickle goddess of fortune ceased to smile; he made business ventures which failed, and cost him all his worldly goods and all his fair-weather friends; in 1832 he was a poor refugee in the United States. But his amiable character, his accomplishments, his great talents, and greater genius were more conspicuous in adversity than they had been in prosperity. He made friends everywhere, among them some in high stations, able to estimate his abilities and glad to use his services. Under the auspices of the War Department, and with the personal attentions of such men as Pierre Chouteau, Jr., Gen. Sibley, and Maj. Taliaferro, he was enabled to make, 1833-39, those several explorations and surveys which resulted in his Map and Report—a work which would have done credit to anyone under any circumstances, but one which only a Nicollet could have accomplished under the actual conditions. In 1840 and 1841 he was on office duty in Washington, reducing his field-work and preparing his map, which latter was drawn under his direction by Lieuts. J. C. Frémont and E. P. Scammon. This was completed probably in 1840, as it had been submitted to Congress and ordered to be printed, Feb. 16th, 1841. But the hardships he had endured in the field had undermined his frail physique; the further drafts upon his balance of vitality were overdrawn; and the fatal blow was given by Arago, who defeated his election to the French Academy. "Pas même un Academicien," this great soul never wore the crown of his life. His work was published under the editorship of Gen. J. J. Abert, to whom science is indebted in many ways—perhaps in no one of these more than in the recognition of the merits of the gentle Savoyard, and consequently the steps he took to facilitate and complete Nicollet's labors. The publication forms Doc. No. 237, 26th Congr., 2d Session, entitled: Report intended to illustrate a Map of the Hydrographical Basin of the Upper Mississippi River, made by I. [sic] N. Nicollet, etc., 1 vol, 8vo, Washington, Blair and Rives, 1843, pp. 1-170, map, 30¾ × 37 inches; also pub. as Ex. Doc. No. 52, Ho. Reps., 2d Sess., 28th Congr. The report is officially addressed to Colonel Abert; the original journals and other MSS. were to be deposited in the Bureau of the Corps of Topographical Engineers, Sept. 13th, 1843. I have examined the original map, from which the published one was engraved, not without some variant lettering here and there; it is now in bad condition, very brittle, and would soon go to pieces if often unrolled without great care in handling it. I think it should be renovated, without delay, and put in the best possible condition for permanent preservation.

The distinguished name of Jean Nicolas Nicollet is first on the list of those who have used modern methods of precise and demanding science to study the geography of the West. Nicollet is highly regarded by those who themselves deserve recognition and are qualified critics. For example, Gen. G. K. Warren calls Nicollet's map "one of the greatest contributions ever made to American geography." It will always serve as a solid foundation of knowledge on the subject. References to Nicollet's life and work can be found in: Trans. Assoc. Amer. Geol. and Nat., 1840-42, Boston, 1843, pp. 32-34; Amer. Journ. Sci., 1st ser., XLVII. p. 139, sketch by Prof. H. D. Rogers; Minn. Hist. Coll., I. (of 1850-56), 2d ed. 1872, pp. 183-195, memoir by Gen. H. H. Sibley; and VI. 1891, pp. 242-245, which includes memories in the autobiography of Maj. Lawrence Taliaferro; and VII. 1893, pp. 155-165, a notice by J. V. Brower with portrait; Ann. Rep. Smiths. Inst., 1870, p. 194; Frémont's Memoirs, I. pp. 30-72, passim; a notice in Educational Reporter Extra, Oct., 1886, by H. D. Harrower; and especially N. H. Winchell, Amer. Geol., VIII. Dec., 1891, pp. 343-352, with a portrait and the best biography. Nicollet was born in Cluses, Savoy, in 1790 and died in Baltimore, Md., on September 11, 1843. He was a watchmaker's apprentice until age 18; he was a natural musician; studied languages and mathematics, and in 1818 published an article that became noteworthy in the insurance field for its calculations on the probable duration of human life. He wrote other similar works; from 1819 to 1828, he published various mathematical and astronomical treatises; he was awarded the Cross of the Legion of Honor in 1825; once held a professorship at the Royal College of Louis Le Grand; also served as an inspector of naval schools; he was highly respected and made good money. But fortune turned against him; he made some unsuccessful business ventures that cost him all his possessions and his fair-weather friends; by 1832, he was a poor refugee in the United States. Despite this, his friendly nature, accomplishments, great talents, and greater genius stood out even more in tough times than they did in good. He made friends everywhere, including some in high places who valued his abilities and were eager to employ his services. With the support of the War Department and the personal attention of individuals like Pierre Chouteau, Jr., Gen. Sibley, and Maj. Taliaferro, he was able to conduct various explorations and surveys from 1833 to 1839, resulting in his Map and Report—an achievement that would impress anyone in any circumstances, but one that only Nicollet could have completed under those specific conditions. In 1840 and 1841, he worked in Washington, reducing his fieldwork and preparing his map, which was drawn under his direction by Lieuts. J. C. Frémont and E. P. Scammon. This map was probably completed in 1840, as it was submitted to Congress and approved for printing on February 16, 1841. However, the hardships he faced in the field had weakened his fragile health; his vitality was pushed to its limits; and the final blow came when Arago thwarted his election to the French Academy. "Not even an Academician," this great soul never achieved the recognition he deserved in his lifetime. His work was published under the editorship of Gen. J. J. Abert, to whom science owes a great deal—perhaps none more than for highlighting the merits of the gentle Savoyard and taking steps to support and complete Nicollet's efforts. The publication appears as Doc. No. 237, 26th Congr., 2d Session, titled: Report intended to illustrate a Map of the Hydrographical Basin of the Upper Mississippi River, made by I. [sic] N. Nicollet, etc., 1 vol, 8vo, Washington, Blair and Rives, 1843, pp. 1-170, map, 30¾ × 37 inches; also published as Ex. Doc. No. 52, Ho. Reps., 2d Sess., 28th Congr. The report is officially addressed to Colonel Abert; the original journals and other manuscripts were to be filed with the Bureau of the Corps of Topographical Engineers on September 13, 1843. I have examined the original map, which served as the basis for the engraved edition, though there are some variant letters here and there; it is now in poor condition, very brittle, and would quickly deteriorate if often unrolled without careful handling. I believe it should be restored promptly and placed in the best possible condition for long-term preservation.

July 26th, 1836, Nicollet went from Fort Snelling to the Falls of St. Anthony, with Lieutenants S. N. Plummer, G. W. Shaw, and James McClure, to see him off; 29th, he was ascending the river; at the mouth of the Crow Wing he left the Mississippi, ascended the former to Gayashk or Gull r., went from this to Pine r., visited Kadikomeg or Whitefish l. thence up E. fork of Pine r. to Kwiwisens or Boy r., and down this into Leech l., where he spent a week, mostly camped on Otter Tail pt., where resided his principal guide, Francis Brunet—"a man six feet three inches high—a giant of great strength, but at the same time full of the milk of human kindness and, withal, an excellent natural geographer." He found here Mr. Boutwell, who was good enough to help him out of some sort of a scrape the Chippewas got him into. He left Leech l. in a bark canoe with Brunet, another man named Desiré, and a Chippewa whose name he renders Kegwedzissag, since spelled Gaygwedosay and applied to a creek which runs into present Elk l. He crossed several small lakes and came to one he calls Kabe-Konang—not the same as Schoolcraft's Kubba Kunna, which latter is the one S. called Lake Plantagenet, and is on Nicollet's Laplace r. He continued up Kabekonang r., made a 5-m. portage to Laplace r. (which is also called Naiwa, Yellow Head, and Schoolcraft's r., being the Plantagenet fork of the Miss. r.), and ascended it to a position 1 m. south of Assawa l., where he found the traces of a camp used four years before by the Schoolcraft party. Next morning he was up at 4.30, preparing for the 6-m. portage to Lake Itasca across the Big Burning—by no means an easy thing; the ground was very bad, and the mosquitoes as bad as they knew how to be. Brunet carried the canoe, weighing 110-115 lbs.; Desiré and Kegwedzissag had each a load of 85-90 lbs.; while poor Nicollet had a full burden in proportion to the powers of the slight and frail body that was so soon, alas! to fail him altogether. "I had about 35 pounds' weight unequally distributed upon my body.... I carried my sextant on my back in a leather case thrown over me as a knapsack; then my barometer slung over my left shoulder; my cloak thrown over the same shoulder confined the barometer closely against the sextant; a portfolio under the arm; a basket in hand which contained my thermometer, chronometer, pocket compass, artificial horizon, tape-line, &c. On the right side, a spy-glass, powder-flask, and shot-bag; and in my hand a gun or an umbrella according to circumstances. Such was my accoutrement." Though Nicollet estimated his load at only 35 pounds, it was an awkward one to manage, and more than he should have undertaken to carry through such a place; his head swam more than once, he lost his way, got bogged several times, and only extricated himself by scrambling along slippery and decayed tree-trunks. However, he reached Itasca safely, two hours after the rest, pitched his tent on the island, and proceeded to adjust his artificial horizon. During the three days spent in exploring the basin he made those minute and precise observations which will forever associate his honored name with Mississippian discovery. His approach to the spot duplicated Mr. Schoolcraft's; but the comparison need not be pushed further—it cannot be. Nicollet's return was by way of the main stream to Lake Cass and thence to Leech l.—where, by the way, he had a conference with that sagacious savage Eshkibogikoj, otherwise Gueule Platte or Flat Mouth, with whom he took tea "out of fine china-ware" and spent evenings "full of instruction." Of the fine work he did at Lake Itasca, I must quote his own modest words: "The honor of having first explored the sources of the Mississippi and introduced a knowledge of them in physical geography, belongs to Mr. Schoolcraft and Lieutenant Allen. I come only after these gentleman; but I may be permitted to claim some merit for having completed what was wanting for a full geographical account of these sources. Moreover, I am, I believe, the first traveler who has carried with him astronomical instruments, and put them to profitable account along the whole course of the Mississippi, from its mouth to its sources." He might well have claimed more than this; for, aside from all topographic and hydrographic details, what he discovered, determined, and described was the Mississippi itself above Lake Itasca. His praise is greatest in the mouths of wisest censure, and for once in the history of discovery no one withholds from modest merit and signal achievement their just dues.

July 26, 1836, Nicollet traveled from Fort Snelling to the Falls of St. Anthony, accompanied by Lieutenants S. N. Plummer, G. W. Shaw, and James McClure, to see him off. On the 29th, he began his journey upstream. At the mouth of the Crow Wing, he left the Mississippi, traveled up the Crow Wing River to Gayashk or Gull River, then went from there to Pine River, visited Kadikomeg or Whitefish Lake, and then proceeded up the east fork of Pine River to Kwiwisens or Boy River, flowing down into Leech Lake, where he spent a week, mostly camping at Otter Tail Point, where his main guide, Francis Brunet, lived—“a man six feet three inches tall—a giant of great strength, but also kind-hearted and a fantastic natural geographer.” While there, he met Mr. Boutwell, who helped him out of a predicament with the Chippewas. He left Leech Lake in a bark canoe with Brunet, another man named Desiré, and a Chippewa he recorded as Kegwedzissag, later spelled Gaygwedosay, which was the name given to a creek flowing into what is now Elk Lake. He crossed several small lakes and came to one he named Kabe-Konang—not the same as Schoolcraft's Kubba Kunna, which Schoolcraft referred to as Lake Plantagenet, located on Nicollet's Laplace River. He continued up Kabekonang River, made a 5-mile portage to Laplace River (also known as Naiwa, Yellow Head, and Schoolcraft's River, being the Plantagenet fork of the Mississippi River), and ascended it to a point 1 mile south of Assawa Lake, where he found traces of a camp used four years earlier by the Schoolcraft party. The next morning, he was up at 4:30, getting ready for the 6-mile portage to Lake Itasca across the Big Burning—a challenging task; the ground was rough, and the mosquitoes were relentless. Brunet carried the canoe, which weighed 110-115 pounds; Desiré and Kegwedzissag each had loads of 85-90 pounds; meanwhile, Nicollet had a full load relative to the capabilities of his slight and fragile body that would soon fail him completely. “I had about 35 pounds unequally distributed on my body.... I carried my sextant on my back in a leather case like a knapsack; then my barometer slung over my left shoulder; my cloak thrown over the same shoulder kept the barometer close against the sextant; a portfolio under my arm; a basket in my hand containing my thermometer, chronometer, pocket compass, artificial horizon, tape, etc. On my right side, a spyglass, powder flask, and shot bag; in my hand, a gun or an umbrella, depending on the situation. Such was my gear.” Although Nicollet estimated his load at only 35 pounds, it was awkward to carry, and more than he should have attempted in such conditions; he felt dizzy several times, lost his way, got stuck in mud multiple times, and only managed to free himself by climbing slippery, decayed tree trunks. Nevertheless, he reached Itasca safely, two hours after the others, set up his tent on the island, and proceeded to adjust his artificial horizon. During the three days exploring the basin, he made detailed and precise observations that will forever link his esteemed name with the discovery of the Mississippi. His approach to the location mirrored Mr. Schoolcraft’s, but the comparison need not go further—it can't. Nicollet's return was via the main stream to Lake Cass and then back to Leech Lake—where, by the way, he had a conversation with the insightful native Eshkibogikoj, also known as Gueule Platte or Flat Mouth, with whom he shared tea “from fine china” and spent evenings “full of learning.” Of the excellent work he did at Lake Itasca, I must share his own modest words: “The honor of having first explored the sources of the Mississippi and introduced knowledge of them in physical geography belongs to Mr. Schoolcraft and Lieutenant Allen. I come only after these gentlemen; but I may be allowed to claim some credit for completing what was lacking for a full geographical account of these sources. Moreover, I believe I am the first traveler who has brought astronomical instruments with him and used them profitably along the entire course of the Mississippi, from its mouth to its sources." He could have rightly claimed even more; for, aside from all topographic and hydrographic details, what he discovered, recorded, and described was the Mississippi itself above Lake Itasca. His recognition is greatest among the wisest critics, and for once in the history of exploration, no one has denied modest merit and outstanding achievement their rightful due.

The length of this note warns me to resist the temptation to pursue post-Nicolletian exploration and touring—through the names of Charles Lanman, 1846; Rev. Frederick Ayer and son, 1849; Wm. Bungo, 1865; Julius Chambers, of the New York Herald's "Dolly Varden" expedition, 1872; James H. Baker, in official capacities, 1875-79; Edwin S. Hall, U. S. surveyor, 1875; A. H. Siegfried, representing the Louisville Courier-Journal's "Rob Roy" expedition, 1879; O. E. Garrison, 1880; W. E. Neal, 1880 and 1881; Rev. J. A. Gilfillan and Prof. Cooke, in May, 1881, the same year that one X. Y. Z. exploited his fraud—to that of J. V. Brower, 1888-94. The scandalous episode in a record otherwise honorable to all concerned may be read in all its unsavory particulars in the able exposés made by Mr. H. D. Harrower, entitled: Captain Glazier and his Lake, etc., pub. Ivison, Blakeman, Taylor and Co., N. Y., Oct., 1886, pp. 1-58, with 9 maps; by Mr. Hopewell Clarke, in Science and Education, I. No 2, Dec. 24th, 1886, pp. 45-57, with 5 maps; by Hon. James H. Baker, in the report entitled: The Sources of the Mississippi. Their Discoveries, real and pretended, read before the Minn. His. Soc., Feb. 8th, 1887, and published as Vol. VI., Pt. I, of that society's Collections, pp. 28; and by Commissioner Brower, pp. 191-209 of his elaborate and exhaustive monograph, pub. 1893, to which I am greatly indebted, and to which reference should be made for further details, whether in the history or the geography of the Mississippian sources. Nicollet is the pivotal point upon which the whole matter turns from Morrison to Brower, 1804-1894.

The length of this note reminds me to resist the urge to explore and discuss post-Nicolletian expeditions and tours—through the names of Charles Lanman, 1846; Rev. Frederick Ayer and son, 1849; Wm. Bungo, 1865; Julius Chambers, of the New York Herald's "Dolly Varden" expedition, 1872; James H. Baker, in official roles, 1875-79; Edwin S. Hall, U.S. surveyor, 1875; A. H. Siegfried, representing the Louisville Courier-Journal's "Rob Roy" expedition, 1879; O. E. Garrison, 1880; W. E. Neal, 1880 and 1881; Rev. J. A. Gilfillan and Prof. Cooke, in May, 1881, the same year that one X. Y. Z. perpetrated his fraud—to that of J. V. Brower, 1888-94. The scandalous episode in an otherwise respectable record can be read in all its unsavory details in the thorough exposés by Mr. H. D. Harrower, titled: Captain Glazier and his Lake, etc., published by Ivison, Blakeman, Taylor and Co., N.Y., Oct., 1886, pp. 1-58, with 9 maps; by Mr. Hopewell Clarke, in Science and Education, I. No 2, Dec. 24th, 1886, pp. 45-57, with 5 maps; by Hon. James H. Baker, in the report titled: The Sources of the Mississippi. Their Discoveries, real and pretended, presented before the Minn. His. Soc., Feb. 8th, 1887, and published as Vol. VI., Pt. I, of that society's Collections, pp. 28; and by Commissioner Brower, pp. 191-209 of his detailed and comprehensive monograph, published 1893, to which I am very grateful and to which one should refer for more details, whether in the history or geography of the Mississippi sources. Nicollet is the pivotal point upon which everything turns from Morrison to Brower, 1804-1894.

Some Additional Facts about Nicollet, not given on my foregoing pages, may be found in Horace V. Winchell's article, Amer. Geologist, Vol. XIII, pp. 126-128, Feb., 1894. The date of birth is there given as July 24th, 1786 (not 1790); the name, as Joseph (not Jean) Nicolas Nicollet; and the place of death, as Washington, D. C. (not Baltimore, Md.); the date is the same—Sept. 11th, 1843.

Some extra information about Nicollet that I didn’t mention in my previous pages can be found in Horace V. Winchell's article, Amer. Geologist, Vol. XIII, pp. 126-128, Feb. 1894. The date of birth is noted as July 24th, 1786 (not 1790); his name is given as Joseph (not Jean) Nicolas Nicollet; and his place of death is listed as Washington, D.C. (not Baltimore, Md.); the date remains the same—Sept. 11th, 1843.

[VIII-1] As explained in note1, p. 287, this chapter is that part of Doc. No. 18 which relates to the Indians, running pp. 56-66 and folder, without break in the text of p. 56 from the geographical matter. But its separation seems desirable, and I accordingly make a chapter for its accommodation. There is no change in the sequence of the matter.

[VIII-1] As mentioned in note1, p. 287, this chapter is the section of Doc. No. 18 that pertains to the Indians, covering pp. 56-66 and the folder, without a break in the text on p. 56 from the geographical content. However, separating it seems appropriate, so I’m creating a chapter for it. There is no change in the order of the material.

[VIII-2] The Sacs and Foxes have a curious history, perhaps not exactly paralleled by that of any other tribes whatever. The names are linked inseparably from the earliest times to the present day. Each has always been to the other what neither of them has ever been to any other Indians or to any whites—friend. The entire composure with which we have been able to speak of Sacs and Foxes in our day and generation is the reverse of the frame of mind which many persons now living can recall as having been once theirs, before the final subjugation of these capricious, turbulent, and enterprising tribes in trans-Mississippian territory. They are Algonquian Indians who can be traced in blood from Lake Ontario westward, along the gauntlet they ran from Ontarian Canada to the final burying-grounds of their hatchets in Iowa, Kansas, and the Indian Territory. They fought everybody in their way—French, English, and American in turn, as well as perhaps every Indian tribe they encountered. They were alternately friends and foes of each of the two principal nations whose lands they overran—their Algonquian relations the Chippewas, and their natural enemies the Sioux, thus at times turning the balance of power between these two hereditary foes. They inhabited at times many places along the Great Lakes and westward, and the present names of not a few are directly traceable to such occupancy. They were specially identified with the histories of Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Illinois for more than a hundred years. Carver speaks of their villages on the Wisconsin r. in 1766, after they had been expelled from the Green Bay and Fox River region. They appear to have been driven from the St. Croix by the decisive battle at the Falls, in which they were defeated by the Chippewas under Waboji (d. 1793). Writing of 1832, Schoolcraft speaks of their recent residences on Rock r., and their confinement west of the Mississippi by the then latest tragic act in their history. This was the decisive battle of the Bad Axe in 1832: see note51, p. 45. The Foxes are located on the old maps under some form of their Chippewan name Otagami; they were also called Miskwakis or Red Earths; their F. name Reynard, which we translate Fox, and sometimes Dog or Wolf, was an opprobrious nickname or nom de guerre. The Indian name Osagi, Osawki, Osaukee, Sauk, Sac, Sacque, etc., is by some said to signify the erratic propensities of the tribe which bears it, meaning migrants, or those who went out of the land: for a probably better definition, see note16, p. 101. The survivors of both tribes scarcely number 1,000.

[VIII-2] The Sacs and Foxes have a unique history that’s probably unlike any other tribe. Their names have been linked from the earliest times to the present. Each tribe has been a friend to the other in a way that neither has ever been to any other Native Americans or to whites. The calmness with which we can now talk about the Sacs and Foxes contrasts sharply with how many people remember feeling before these unpredictable, restless, and ambitious tribes were finally subdued in the areas west of the Mississippi. They are Algonquian Indians whose ancestry can be traced from Lake Ontario all the way west, through the hardships they faced from Ontario, Canada, to the final peace settlements in Iowa, Kansas, and the Indian Territory. They fought everyone in their path—first the French, then the English, and finally the Americans—along with almost every Native American tribe they encountered. They were sometimes friends and sometimes enemies of the two main nations whose territories they invaded—the Chippewas, their Algonquian relatives, and their natural adversaries, the Sioux, which shifted the balance of power between these longstanding rivals at times. They lived in various places along the Great Lakes and further west, and some current place names can be traced back to their presence. They were particularly connected to the histories of Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Illinois for over a century. Carver mentions their villages along the Wisconsin River in 1766, after they had been forced out of the Green Bay and Fox River region. It appears they were pushed from the St. Croix River after losing a major battle at the Falls, where they were defeated by the Chippewas led by Waboji (d. 1793). In 1832, Schoolcraft noted their recent settlements on the Rock River and their confinement west of the Mississippi due to the most tragic event in their history. This was the pivotal battle at Bad Axe in 1832: see note51, p. 45. The Foxes are found on old maps under some variant of their Chippewan name Otagami; they were also known as Miskwakis or Red Earths; their French name Reynard, which we translate as Fox, and sometimes Dog or Wolf, was initially intended as a derogatory nickname. The Indigenous names Osagi, Osawki, Osaukee, Sauk, Sac, Sacque, etc., are said by some to reflect the tribe's unpredictable behaviors, implying they were migrants or those who left their homeland; for a possibly better explanation, see note16, p. 101. The remaining members of both tribes barely number 1,000.

Le Bras Cassé, or Broken Arm, was a Sac chief whom Pike names Pockquinike in his folding Table of the Foxes and other Indians. He was a noted character, whose name turns up in various published accounts. He figures, for example, in the Relation, etc., of Perreault, on the scene of the assassination of Mr. Kay at Sandy Lake, May 2d, 1785, by Le Cousin and his mother, both of whom knifed their victim. Le Cousin was promptly stabbed by Feebyain or Le Petit Mort, a friend of Kay's, and Brasse Casse (as Mr. Schoolcraft spells his name) took Kay in hand to cure him; but the wound proved fatal Aug. 26th, 1785.

Le Bras Cassé, or Broken Arm, was a Sac chief whom Pike refers to as Pockquinike in his folding Table of the Foxes and other Indians. He was a well-known figure, whose name appears in various published accounts. For instance, he is mentioned in the Relation, etc., of Perreault, concerning the assassination of Mr. Kay at Sandy Lake on May 2nd, 1785, by Le Cousin and his mother, both of whom stabbed their victim. Le Cousin was quickly stabbed by Feebyain or Le Petit Mort, a friend of Kay's, and Brasse Casse (as Mr. Schoolcraft spells his name) tried to treat Kay's injuries; however, the wound turned out to be fatal on August 26th, 1785.

[VIII-3] Folding Table F of the orig. ed., facing p. 66 of the App. to Pt. 1, with a part of it, which the printer could not get on the sheet, overrun as p. 66 of the main text, headed "Recapitulation." In the present ed. this overrun piece is drawn into the table, which, as now printed, can be set unbroken on two pages facing each other.

[VIII-3] Folding Table F from the original edition, facing page 66 of the Appendix to Part 1, includes a section that the printer couldn't fit on the sheet, which is included on page 66 of the main text, titled "Recapitulation." In this edition, that extra section is incorporated into the table, which can now be printed in full across two facing pages.

For the modern scientific classification of the Siouan linguistic family in general, and of the Dakotas or Sioux in particular, see my ed. of Lewis and Clark, 1893, pp. 94-101, and pp. 128-130. As that work is or should be in the hands of all good Americans, the subject need not be traversed here. Taking that article as a modern norm or standard of comparison, it may be useful to give here the classification and nomenclature of the Sioux which was adopted by Major Long, who was next in the field after Pike with an account of these Indians, Keating, I. 1824, chap. viii., p. 376 seq. The Dacota, he says, means the allied, who in their external relations style themselves Ochente Shakoan, which signifies the nation of seven (council-) fires, represented by the following septenary division which once prevailed: 1. Mende Wahkantoan, or People of the Spirit lake. 2. Wahkpatoan, or People of the Leaves. 3. Sisitoan, or Mia Kechakesa. 4. Yanktoanan, or People of the Ferns. 5. Yanktoan, or People descended from Ferns. 6. Titoan , or Braggers. 7. Wahkpakotoan, or People that shoot at Leaves. Of these Long has it that No. 1 was the Gens du Lac of the French, and Nos. 2-6 were all included in the Gens du Large of the F. traders, i. e., People "at large," roving bands of prairie Sioux. But the French had other terms, especially Gens des Feuilles for No. 2, and Gens des Feuilles Tirées for No. 7. Comparing Long with Pike, we find: Long's No. 1=Pike's No. 1. Long's No. 2=Pike's No. 2. Long's No. 3=Pike's No. 3. Long's Nos. 4 and 5=Pike's No. 4, with his two divisions. Long's No. 6=Pike's No. 5. Long's No. 7=Pike's No. 6. Such a concordance as this deserves a red-letter mark, considering how seldom authors have agreed upon Sioux; and Pike is entitled to the credit of establishing the seven main tribes. In his census, to be compared with Pike's, Long gives total lodges, 2,330; warriors, 7,055; souls, 28,100: see Pike's Abstract, on pp. 346, 347. These are distributed by Long as follows: No. 1, 160—305—1,500. No. 2, 120—240—900. No. 3, 130—260—1,000; to which add for the Kahra (Pike's Cawree) band of Sissetons, 160—450—1,500. No. 4, 460—1,300—5,200. No. 5, 200—500—2,000. No. 6, 900—3,600—14,440. No. 7, 100—200—800. To which add for various stragglers 100—200—800, making total of lodges, warriors, and souls, as above. Long estimated the revolted Stone Sioux, Haha, or Assiniboines at 3,000—7,000—28,100, or almost precisely the same as all the other Sioux together. Long's interesting particulars of the 14 bands which he recognizes, by dividing his No. 1 into seven and separating the Kahras from the other Sissetons, may be thus summarized: No. 1. Mende-Wahkantoan: (1) Keoxa; pop. 40—70—400; chief Wapasha, Wabasha, La Feuille or Leaf; two villages, one on Iowa r., other near Lake Pepin; hunt both sides of the Miss. r. near the Chippewa r. and its tributaries. Keoxa means "relationship overlooked"; i. e., they inbreed closer than other Sioux. (2) Eanbosandata, so called from the vertical rock on Cannon r.; pop. 10—25—100; chief Shakea; two small villages, one on the Miss. r., other on Cannon r.; hunt on the headwaters of the latter. (3) Kapoja, signifying light or active; one village (at the Grand Marais or Pig's Eye marsh near St. Paul); pop. 30—70—300; chief, the celebrated Chetanwakoamene, Petit Corbeau, or little Raven, who visited Washington in July, 1824; hunt on St. Croix r. (4) Oanoska, meaning great avenue; chief Wamendetanka or War Eagle, formerly dependent on Petit Corbeau; one village (Black Dog's) on the St. Peter, S. side, near the mouth; pop. 30—40—200; hunt on the Miss. r. above Falls of St. Anthony. (5) Tetankatane, meaning Old Village; the oldest one among the Dakotas; 400 lodges there when Wapasha's father ruled the nation; Wapasha formerly lived there, but moved away with most of his warriors; those that stayed chose a new leader from amongst themselves, whose son Takopepeshene, the Dauntless, now rules; pop. 10—30—150; village on the St. Peter, 3 m. above its mouth; hunt on this and Miss. r. (6) Taoapa; one village on the St. Peter; pop. 30—60—300; chief Shakpa, whose name means Six, is third in the nation, ranking next after La Feuille and Petit Corbeau; hunt between the Miss. and St. Peter. (7) Weakaote, a small band dependent on (6); pop. 10—10—50. No. 2. Wahkpatoan, or Gens des Feuilles; name said to mean "people that live beyond those that shoot at leaves," i. e., higher up the river than the Wahkpakatoan; hunt near Otter Tail Lake; chief Nunpakea, meaning "twice flying." No. 3. Miakechesa or Sisitoan: (a) Sissetons proper; no fixed abode; chief rendezvous, Blue Earth r.; hunt buffalo over to the Missouri; live in skin tepees; their chief Wahkanto, or Blue Spirit, by hereditary right. (b) Kahra or Wild Rice Sissetons; no fixed abode; Lake Traverse and Red r.; skin lodges; follow chief Tantankanaje, Standing Buffalo, hereditary, but also a warrior. No. 4. Yanktoanan, the Fern Leaves, an important tribe, pop. one-fifth of the whole nation; no fixed residence; skin lodges; hunt from Red r. to the Missouri; trade at Lake Travers, Big Stone l., and the Shienne r.; principal chief, Wanotan, the Charger. No. 5. Yanktoan, descended from the Fern Leaves; live and trade on the Missouri; hunt on E. side of that river; chief Tatanka Yuteshane, meaning one who eats no buffalo. No. 6. Tetoans, Braggers; by far the most numerous tribe of the Sioux, by some said to compose one-half of the nation; rove between St. Peters and the Missouri; trade on both rivers; live in skin lodges; hostile, great boasters; their chief Chantapeta, or Heart of Fire, a powerful warrior. No. 7. Wahkpakotoan, a name rendered by Long "'Shooters at Leaves,' which they mistake for deer." No fixed abode; rove near head of the Cannon and Blue Earth rivers; skin lodges; their last leader Shakeska, White Nails, who died in 1822; he rose to his station by his military ability. They have a regular hereditary chief Wiahuga, the Raven, acknowledged as such by the Indian Agent; but he became disgusted with the behavior of his tribe, and withdrew to Wapasha's. Long agrees with Pike in giving this band a bad name as a lawless set. Pike says they were mere vagabonds, and refugees from other tribes on account of misdeeds. These Sioux were also called Gens des Feuilles Tirées and Leaf Shooters. In the Lewis and Clark schedule they formed the Ninth tribe of Sioux, named Wahpatoota, or Leaf Beds. A queer form of the name is 8apik8ti=Ouapikouti, on one of Joliet's maps.

For the modern scientific classification of the Siouan language family in general, and the Dakotas or Sioux in particular, see my edition of Lewis and Clark, 1893, pp. 94-101, and pp. 128-130. Since that work is or should be in the hands of all good Americans, we don’t need to cover the subject here. Using that article as a modern standard for comparison, it may be helpful to present the classification and naming of the Sioux that was adopted by Major Long, who followed Pike in his account of these Indians, Keating, I. 1824, chap. viii., p. 376 seq. The Dacota, he says, means the allied, who in their external relations call themselves Ochente Shakoan, which means the nation of seven (council) fires, represented by the following seven divisions that once existed: 1. Mende Wahkantoan, or People of the Spirit Lake. 2. Wahkpatoan, or People of the Leaves. 3. Sisitoan, or Mia Kechakesa. 4. Yanktoanan, or People of the Ferns. 5. Yanktoan, or People descended from Ferns. 6. Titoan, or Braggers. 7. Wahkpakotoan, or People that shoot at Leaves. According to Long, No. 1 was the Gens du Lac of the French, and Nos. 2-6 were all included in the Gens du Large of the French traders, i. e., People "at large," wandering bands of prairie Sioux. However, the French also used other terms, notably Gens des Feuilles for No. 2, and Gens des Feuilles Tirées for No. 7. Comparing Long's classifications with Pike's, we find: Long's No. 1 = Pike's No. 1. Long's No. 2 = Pike's No. 2. Long's No. 3 = Pike's No. 3. Long's Nos. 4 and 5 = Pike's No. 4, with his two divisions. Long's No. 6 = Pike's No. 5. Long's No. 7 = Pike's No. 6. This alignment is noteworthy, given how seldom authors have agreed on Sioux classifications, and Pike is credited with establishing the seven main tribes. In his census, which should be compared with Pike's, Long reports a total of 2,330 lodges, 7,055 warriors, and 28,100 individuals: see Pike's Abstract, on pp. 346, 347. Long distributes these numbers as follows: No. 1, 160—305—1,500. No. 2, 120—240—900. No. 3, 130—260—1,000; to which we can add for the Kahra (Pike's Cawree) band of Sissetons, 160—450—1,500. No. 4, 460—1,300—5,200. No. 5, 200—500—2,000. No. 6, 900—3,600—14,440. No. 7, 100—200—800. Adding for various stragglers 100—200—800 results in the total lodges, warriors, and individuals as previously mentioned. Long estimated the revolted Stone Sioux, Haha, or Assiniboines, at 3,000—7,000—28,100, which is almost exactly the same as the combined total of all the other Sioux groups. Long's interesting details about the 14 bands he recognizes, by dividing his No. 1 into seven and separating the Kahras from the other Sissetons, can be summarized: No. 1. Mende-Wahkantoan: (1) Keoxa; population 40—70—400; chief Wapasha, Wabasha, La Feuille or Leaf; two villages, one on the Iowa river, the other near Lake Pepin; they hunt on both sides of the Mississippi river near the Chippewa river and its tributaries. Keoxa means "relationship overlooked"; i. e., they inbreed more closely than other Sioux. (2) Eanbosandata, named after the vertical rock on Cannon river; population 10—25—100; chief Shakea; two small villages, one on the Mississippi river and another on Cannon river; they hunt on the headwaters of the latter. (3) Kapoja, meaning light or active; one village (at the Grand Marais or Pig's Eye marsh near St. Paul); population 30—70—300; chief, the well-known Chetanwakoamene, Petit Corbeau, or little Raven, who visited Washington in July 1824; they hunt on the St. Croix river. (4) Oanoska, meaning great avenue; chief Wamendetanka or War Eagle, formerly under Petit Corbeau's authority; one village (Black Dog's) on the south side of the St. Peter, near the mouth; population 30—40—200; they hunt on the Mississippi river above the Falls of St. Anthony. (5) Tetankatane, meaning Old Village; the oldest one among the Dakotas; 400 lodges existed there when Wapasha's father ruled the nation; Wapasha once lived there but moved away with most of his warriors; those who stayed chose a new leader from among themselves, whose son Takopepeshene, the Dauntless, now rules; population 10—30—150; village on the St. Peter, 3 miles above its mouth; they hunt on this and the Mississippi river. (6) Taoapa; one village on the St. Peter; population 30—60—300; chief Shakpa, whose name means Six, is the third in the nation, ranking just after La Feuille and Petit Corbeau; they hunt between the Mississippi and St. Peter rivers. (7) Weakaote, a small band dependent on (6); population 10—10—50. No. 2. Wahkpatoan, or Gens des Feuilles; the name is said to mean "people that live beyond those that shoot at leaves," i. e., further up the river than the Wahkpakatoan; they hunt near Otter Tail Lake; chief Nunpakea, meaning "twice flying." No. 3. Miakechesa or Sisitoan: (a) Sissetons proper; no fixed home; chief meeting point, Blue Earth river; they hunt buffalo over to the Missouri; they live in skin tepees; their chief is Wahkanto, or Blue Spirit, by hereditary right. (b) Kahra or Wild Rice Sissetons; no fixed home; Lake Traverse and Red river; skin lodges; they follow chief Tantankanaje, Standing Buffalo, who is hereditary as well as a warrior. No. 4. Yanktoanan, the Fern Leaves, a significant tribe, making up one-fifth of the whole nation; no fixed residence; skin lodges; they hunt from Red river to the Missouri; they trade at Lake Traverse, Big Stone lake, and the Shienne river; their main chief is Wanotan, the Charger. No. 5. Yanktoan, descended from the Fern Leaves; they live and trade on the Missouri; they hunt on the eastern side of that river; chief Tatanka Yuteshane, meaning one who eats no buffalo. No. 6. Tetoans, Braggers; by far the most numerous tribe of the Sioux, some say they make up half of the nation; they roam between the St. Peters and the Missouri; they trade on both rivers; they live in skin lodges; they are hostile and great boastful; their chief is Chantapeta, or Heart of Fire, a powerful warrior. No. 7. Wahkpakotoan, a name given by Long as "'Shooters at Leaves,' which they confuse for deer." They have no fixed home; they roam near the head of the Cannon and Blue Earth rivers; skin lodges; their last leader was Shakeska, White Nails, who died in 1822; he rose to his position due to his military skills. They have a regular hereditary chief, Wiahuga, the Raven, who is recognized as such by the Indian Agent; however, he became disillusioned with his tribe's behavior and withdrew to Wapasha's. Long agrees with Pike in labeling this band as a lawless group. Pike mentions that they were mere wanderers and refugees from other tribes due to their misdeeds. These Sioux were also referred to as Gens des Feuilles Tirées and Leaf Shooters. In the Lewis and Clark schedule, they made up the Ninth tribe of Sioux, called Wahpatoota, or Leaf Beds. An unusual variation of the name is 8apik8ti=Ouapikouti, as noted on one of Joliet's maps.

The earliest form of the word Sioux is believed to be Naduesiu, derived from Jean Nicolet's journey of 1634-35, as written about five years later in the Jesuit Relations, by Father Le Jeune. The form Nadouessis, pl., is used by Raymbault and Jogues, who were at the Sault Ste. Marie in 1641 (Jes. Rel. of 1642). Nadouesiouek is given in a Relation of 1656, Nadouechiouec, 1660; and soon also Nadouesseronons, Nadouesserons, etc.

The earliest version of the word Sioux is thought to be Naduesiu, which comes from Jean Nicolet's journey in 1634-35, as described about five years later in the Jesuit Relations by Father Le Jeune. The form Nadouessis, plural, is used by Raymbault and Jogues, who were at Sault Ste. Marie in 1641 (Jes. Rel. of 1642). Nadouesiouek appears in a Relation from 1656, Nadouechiouec from 1660; and soon also Nadouesseronons, Nadouesserons, and so on.

An excellent article on the Sioux, entitled Dakota Land and Dakota Life, by Rev. E. D. Neill, occupies pp. 254-294 of the 2d ed. 1872, of Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., originally published in 1853.

An excellent article on the Sioux, titled Dakota Land and Dakota Life, by Rev. E. D. Neill, appears on pages 254-294 of the 2nd edition, 1872, of Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., originally published in 1853.

[VIII-4] The punctuation of the last two sentences in the original left Pike's meaning obscure. It was by no means evident whether the language which he had used to the Indians held up to their minds a happy coincidence of circumstances which the traders helped to bring about before the Almighty interfered at all, or whether the happy coincidence of circumstances consisted in the endorsement of his language both by the traders and the Almighty. On the whole, I am inclined to think he meant that the speeches he made to the Indians whom he addressed directly were repeated and backed up by the traders among those Indians to whom he had no access; and that this was the happy coincidence of circumstances which enabled the Almighty to finish the business. But after all I am not quite confident that I catch his meaning. If I do, I must say that he is not very complimentary to the Deity, whose assistance he suspects may have been necessary to effect that which the traders and himself jointly attempted. For it seems from his further reflections on the subject that he thought God possibly equal to burying the hatchet between the Sioux and Chippewas, but hardly able to keep the peace without the assistance of the military and of a special agent. However, Pike was nothing if not a good soldier, and he had Napoleonic authority for supposing that God would always be found on the side of the heaviest artillery.

[VIII-4] The punctuation of the last two sentences in the original left Pike's meaning unclear. It wasn't at all obvious whether the language he used with the Indians suggested a fortunate set of circumstances that the traders helped create before the Almighty intervened, or whether that fortunate set of circumstances came from the backing of his words by both the traders and the Almighty. Overall, I think he meant that the speeches he gave directly to the Indians were repeated and supported by the traders among those Indians he couldn’t reach; and this was the fortunate coincidence that allowed the Almighty to wrap things up. But I’m still not entirely sure I understand what he meant. If I do get it, I have to say he doesn't have a very flattering view of the Deity, whose help he seems to think was necessary to achieve what the traders and he were trying to do together. It appears from his further thoughts on the matter that he believed God might be capable of settling disputes between the Sioux and Chippewas, but not able to maintain peace without the help of the military and a special agent. Nevertheless, Pike was definitely a good soldier, and he had Napoleonic backing for the idea that God would always favor the side with the most powerful artillery.

[IX-1] This article formed Doc. No. 2, pp. 52, 53 of the App. to Part III. of the orig. ed., entitled "Explanatory Table of Names of Places, Persons, and Things, made use of in this Volume." But there is not a name of any person in it, and not a name of anything in it that does not belong to Part I., i. e., to the Mississippi voyage alone. Having thus been obviously out of place in Part III., it is now brought where it belongs, and a new chapter made for it, with a new head, which more accurately indicates what it is. But even as a vocabulary of Mississippian place-names, it is a mere fragment, neither the plan nor scope of which is evident, as the names occur neither in alphabetical nor any other recognizable order, and include only a very small fraction of those which Pike uses in Part I. of his book. He may have intended to make something of it which should justify the title he gave it, and left it out of Part I. for that reason; but nothing more came of it, and it was finally bundled into Part III. The lists include a few terms which do not occur elsewhere in the work, as for example, "River of Means"; but are chiefly curious as an evidence of the difficulty our author found in spelling proper names twice alike.

[IX-1] This article became Doc. No. 2, pp. 52, 53 of the App. to Part III. of the original edition, titled "Explanatory Table of Names of Places, Persons, and Things used in this Volume." However, there isn't a name of any person in it, and there isn't anything named in it that doesn't belong to Part I., i.e., to the Mississippi voyage only. Since it was obviously out of place in Part III., it is now moved to where it belongs, and a new chapter has been created for it with a new title that more accurately reflects its content. But even as a list of Mississippi place names, it is just a fragment, and neither its plan nor its scope is clear, as the names appear neither in alphabetical nor any other recognizable order, and include only a very small portion of those which Pike uses in Part I. of his book. He may have intended to develop it into something that would justify the title he gave it and left it out of Part I. for that reason, but nothing more came of it, and it ended up in Part III. The lists include a few terms that don't appear elsewhere in the work, like "River of Means," but are mostly interesting as proof of the difficulty our author had in spelling proper names consistently.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!